initial commit of ebook 22088HEADmain

428 files changed, 45044 insertions, 0 deletions

diff --git a/old/22088-8.txt b/old/22088-8.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..387982c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-8.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,14186 @@
+Project Gutenberg's Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: Apologia Pro Vita Sua
+
+Author: John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+Release Date: July 16, 2007 [EBook #22088]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Steven Giacomelli, David King, and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading team at http://www.pgdp.net. (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by the Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
+
+
+
+
+
+APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA
+
+BEING
+
+A History of his Religious Opinions.
+
+BY
+
+JOHN HENRY CARDINAL NEWMAN.
+
+    "Commit thy way to the Lord and trust in Him, and He will do it.
+    And He will bring forth thy justice as the light, and thy
+    judgment as the noon-day."
+
+LONDON
+
+LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
+
+AND NEW YORK: 15 EAST 16th STREET
+
+1890.
+
+PRINTED BY
+
+KELLY AND CO., GATE STREET, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS,
+
+AND KINGSTON-ON-THAMES.
+
+
+
+
+PREFACE.
+
+
+The following History of my Religious Opinions, now that it is detached
+from the context in which it originally stood, requires some preliminary
+explanation; and that, not only in order to introduce it generally to
+the reader, but specially to make him understand, how I came to write a
+whole book about myself, and about my most private thoughts and
+feelings. Did I consult indeed my own impulses, I should do my best
+simply to wipe out of my Volume, and consign to oblivion, every trace of
+the circumstances to which it is to be ascribed; but its original title
+of "Apologia" is too exactly borne out by its matter and structure, and
+these again are too suggestive of correlative circumstances, and those
+circumstances are of too grave a character, to allow of my indulging so
+natural a wish. And therefore, though in this new Edition I have managed
+to omit nearly a hundred pages of my original Volume, which I could
+safely consider to be of merely ephemeral importance, I am even for that
+very reason obliged, by way of making up for their absence, to prefix to
+my Narrative some account of the provocation out of which it arose.
+
+It is now more than twenty years that a vague impression to my
+disadvantage has rested on the popular mind, as if my conduct towards
+the Anglican Church, while I was a member of it, was inconsistent with
+Christian simplicity and uprightness. An impression of this kind was
+almost unavoidable under the circumstances of the case, when a man, who
+had written strongly against a cause, and had collected a party round
+him by virtue of such writings, gradually faltered in his opposition to
+it, unsaid his words, threw his own friends into perplexity and their
+proceedings into confusion, and ended by passing over to the side of
+those whom he had so vigorously denounced. Sensitive then as I have ever
+been of the imputations which have been so freely cast upon me, I have
+never felt much impatience under them, as considering them to be a
+portion of the penalty which I naturally and justly incurred by my
+change of religion, even though they were to continue as long as I
+lived. I left their removal to a future day, when personal feelings
+would have died out, and documents would see the light, which were as
+yet buried in closets or scattered through the country.
+
+This was my state of mind, as it had been for many years, when, in the
+beginning of 1864, I unexpectedly found myself publicly put upon my
+defence, and furnished with an opportunity of pleading my cause before
+the world, and, as it so happened, with a fair prospect of an impartial
+hearing. Taken indeed by surprise, as I was, I had much reason to be
+anxious how I should be able to acquit myself in so serious a matter;
+however, I had long had a tacit understanding with myself, that, in the
+improbable event of a challenge being formally made to me, by a person
+of name, it would be my duty to meet it. That opportunity had now
+occurred; it never might occur again; not to avail myself of it at once
+would be virtually to give up my cause; accordingly, I took advantage of
+it, and, as it has turned out, the circumstance that no time was allowed
+me for any studied statements has compensated, in the equitable judgment
+of the public, for such imperfections in composition as my want of
+leisure involved.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+It was in the number for January 1864, of a magazine of wide
+circulation, and in an Article upon Queen Elizabeth, that a popular
+writer took occasion formally to accuse me by name of thinking so
+lightly of the virtue of Veracity, as in set terms to have countenanced
+and defended that neglect of it which he at the same time imputed to the
+Catholic Priesthood. His words were these:--
+
+    "Truth, for its own sake, had never been a virtue with the Roman
+    clergy. Father Newman informs us that it need not, and on the
+    whole ought not to be; that cunning is the weapon which heaven
+    has given to the Saints wherewith to withstand the brute male
+    force of the wicked world which marries and is given in
+    marriage. Whether his notion be doctrinally correct or not, it
+    is at least historically so."
+
+These assertions, going far beyond the popular prejudice entertained
+against me, had no foundation whatever in fact. I never had said, I
+never had dreamed of saying, that truth for its own sake need not, and
+on the whole ought not to be, a virtue with the Roman Clergy; or that
+cunning is the weapon which heaven has given to the Saints wherewith to
+withstand the wicked world. To what work of mine then could the writer
+be referring? In a correspondence which ensued upon the subject between
+him and myself, he rested his charge against me on a Sermon of mine,
+preached, before I was a Catholic, in the pulpit of my Church at Oxford;
+and he gave me to understand, that, after having done as much as this,
+he was not bound, over and above such a general reference to my Sermon,
+to specify the passages of it, in which the doctrine, which he imputed
+to me, was contained. On my part I considered this not enough; and I
+demanded of him to bring out his proof of his accusation in form and in
+detail, or to confess he was unable to do so. But he persevered in his
+refusal to cite any distinct passages from any writing of mine; and,
+though he consented to withdraw his charge, he would not do so on the
+issue of its truth or falsehood, but simply on the ground that I assured
+him that I had had no intention of incurring it. This did not satisfy my
+sense of justice. Formally to charge me with committing a fault is one
+thing; to allow that I did not intend to commit it, is another; it is no
+satisfaction to me, if a man accuses me of _this_ offence, for him to
+profess that he does not accuse me _of that_; but he thought
+differently. Not being able then to gain redress in the quarter, where I
+had a right to ask it, I appealed to the public. I published the
+correspondence in the shape of a Pamphlet, with some remarks of my own
+at the end, on the course which that correspondence had taken.
+
+This Pamphlet, which appeared in the first weeks of February, received a
+reply from my accuser towards the end of March, in another Pamphlet of
+48 pages, entitled, "What then does Dr. Newman mean?" in which he
+professed to do that which I had called upon him to do; that is, he
+brought together a number of extracts from various works of mine,
+Catholic and Anglican, with the object of showing that, if I was to be
+acquitted of the crime of teaching and practising deceit and dishonesty,
+according to his first supposition, it was at the price of my being
+considered no longer responsible for my actions; for, as he expressed
+it, "I had a human reason once, no doubt, but I had gambled it away,"
+and I had "worked my mind into that morbid state, in which nonsense was
+the only food for which it hungered;" and that it could not be called "a
+hasty or farfetched or unfounded mistake, when he concluded that I did
+not care for truth for its own sake, or teach my disciples to regard it
+as a virtue;" and, though "too many prefer the charge of insincerity to
+that of insipience, Dr. Newman seemed not to be of that number."
+
+He ended his Pamphlet by returning to his original imputation against
+me, which he had professed to abandon. Alluding by anticipation to my
+probable answer to what he was then publishing, he professed his
+heartfelt embarrassment how he was to believe any thing I might say in
+my exculpation, in the plain and literal sense of the words. "I am
+henceforth," he said, "in doubt and fear, as much as an honest man can
+be, concerning every word Dr. Newman may write. How can I tell, that I
+shall not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation, of one of the three
+kinds laid down as permissible by the blessed St. Alfonso da Liguori and
+his pupils, even when confirmed with an oath, because 'then we do not
+deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive himself?' ... How can I
+tell, that I may not in this Pamphlet have made an accusation, of the
+truth of which Dr. Newman is perfectly conscious; but that, as I, a
+heretic Protestant, have no business to make it, he has a full right to
+deny it?"
+
+Even if I could have found it consistent with my duty to my own
+reputation to leave such an elaborate impeachment of my moral nature
+unanswered, my duty to my Brethren in the Catholic Priesthood, would
+have forbidden such a course. _They_ were involved in the charges which
+this writer, all along, from the original passage in the Magazine, to
+the very last paragraph of the Pamphlet, had so confidently, so
+pertinaciously made. In exculpating myself, it was plain I should be
+pursuing no mere personal quarrel;--I was offering my humble service to
+a sacred cause. I was making my protest in behalf of a large body of men
+of high character, of honest and religious minds, and of sensitive
+honour,--who had their place and their rights in this world, though they
+were ministers of the world unseen, and who were insulted by my Accuser,
+as the above extracts from him sufficiently show, not only in my person,
+but directly and pointedly in their own. Accordingly, I at once set
+about writing the _Apologia pro vitâ suâ_, of which the present Volume
+is a New Edition; and it was a great reward to me to find, as the
+controversy proceeded, such large numbers of my clerical brethren
+supporting me by their sympathy in the course which I was pursuing, and,
+as occasion offered, bestowing on me the formal and public expression of
+their approbation. These testimonials in my behalf, so important and so
+grateful to me, are, together with the Letter, sent to me with the same
+purpose, from my Bishop, contained in the last pages of this Volume.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+This Edition differs from the first form of the Apologia as
+follows:--The original work consisted of seven Parts, which were
+published in series on consecutive Thursdays, between April 21 and June
+2. An Appendix, in answer to specific allegations urged against me in
+the Pamphlet of Accusation, appeared on June 16. Of these Parts 1 and 2,
+as being for the most part directly controversial, are omitted in this
+Edition, excepting certain passages in them, which are subjoined to this
+Preface, as being necessary for the due explanation of the subsequent
+five Parts. These, (being 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, of the Apologia,) are here
+numbered as Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 respectively. Of the Appendix, about
+half has been omitted, for the same reason as has led to the omission of
+Parts 1 and 2. The rest of it is thrown into the shape of Notes of a
+discursive character, with two new ones on Liberalism and the Lives of
+the English Saints of 1843-4, and another, new in part, on
+Ecclesiastical Miracles. In the body of the work, the only addition of
+consequence is the letter which is found at p. 228, a copy of which has
+recently come into my possession.
+
+I should add that, since writing the Apologia last year, I have seen for
+the first time Mr. Oakeley's "Notes on the Tractarian Movement." This
+work remarkably corroborates the substance of my Narrative, while the
+kind terms in which he speaks of me personally, call for my sincere
+gratitude.
+
+_May 2, 1865._
+
+
+
+
+I make these extracts from the first edition of my Apologia, Part 1, pp.
+3, 20-25, and Part 2, pp. 29-31 and pp. 41-51, in order to set before
+the reader the drift I had in writing my Volume:--
+
+    I cannot be sorry to have forced my Accuser to bring out in
+    fulness his charges against me. It is far better that he should
+    discharge his thoughts upon me in my lifetime, than after I am
+    dead. Under the circumstances I am happy in having the
+    opportunity of reading the worst that can be said of me by a
+    writer who has taken pains with his work and is well satisfied
+    with it. I account it a gain to be surveyed from without by one
+    who hates the principles which are nearest to my heart, has no
+    personal knowledge of me to set right his misconceptions of my
+    doctrine, and who has some motive or other to be as severe with
+    me as he can possibly be....
+
+    But I really feel sad for what I am obliged now to say. I am in
+    warfare with him, but I wish him no ill;--it is very difficult
+    to get up resentment towards persons whom one has never seen. It
+    is easy enough to be irritated with friends or foes _vis-à-vis_;
+    but, though I am writing with all my heart against what he has
+    said of me, I am not conscious of personal unkindness towards
+    himself. I think it necessary to write as I am writing, for my
+    own sake, and for the sake of the Catholic Priesthood; but I
+    wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has been
+    furiously carried away by his feelings. Yet what shall I say of
+    the upshot of all his talk of my economies and equivocations and
+    the like? What is the precise _work_ which it is directed to
+    effect? I am at war with him; but there is such a thing as
+    legitimate warfare: war has its laws; there are things which may
+    fairly be done, and things which may not be done. I say it with
+    shame and with stern sorrow;--he has attempted a great
+    transgression; he has attempted (as I may call it) to _poison
+    the wells_. I will quote him and explain what I mean.... He
+    says,--
+
+    "I am henceforth in doubt and fear, as much as any honest man
+    can be, _concerning every word_ Dr. Newman may write. _How can I
+    tell that I shall not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation_,
+    of one of the three kinds laid down as permissible by the
+    blessed Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils, even when confirmed
+    by an oath, because 'then we do not deceive our neighbour, but
+    allow him to deceive himself?' ... It is admissible, therefore,
+    to use words and sentences which have a double signification,
+    and leave the hapless hearer to take which of them he may
+    choose. _What proof have I, then, that by 'mean it? I never said
+    it!' Dr. Newman does not signify_, I did not say it, but I did
+    mean it?"--Pp. 44, 45.
+
+    Now these insinuations and questions shall be answered in their
+    proper places; here I will but say that I scorn and detest
+    lying, and quibbling, and double-tongued practice, and slyness,
+    and cunning, and smoothness, and cant, and pretence, quite as
+    much as any Protestants hate them; and I pray to be kept from
+    the snare of them. But all this is just now by the bye; my
+    present subject is my Accuser; what I insist upon here is this
+    unmanly attempt of his, in his concluding pages, to cut the
+    ground from under my feet;--to poison by anticipation the public
+    mind against me, John Henry Newman, and to infuse into the
+    imaginations of my readers, suspicion and mistrust of everything
+    that I may say in reply to him. This I call _poisoning the
+    wells_.
+
+    "I am henceforth in _doubt and fear_," he says, "as much as any
+    _honest_ man can be, _concerning every word_ Dr. Newman may
+    write. _How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe of some
+    cunning equivocation?_" ...
+
+    Well, I can only say, that, if his taunt is to take effect, I am
+    but wasting my time in saying a word in answer to his calumnies;
+    and this is precisely what he knows and intends to be its fruit.
+    I can hardly get myself to protest against a method of
+    controversy so base and cruel, lest in doing so, I should be
+    violating my self-respect and self-possession; but most base and
+    most cruel it is. We all know how our imagination runs away with
+    us, how suddenly and at what a pace;--the saying, "Cæsar's wife
+    should not be suspected," is an instance of what I mean. The
+    habitual prejudice, the humour of the moment, is the
+    turning-point which leads us to read a defence in a good sense
+    or a bad. We interpret it by our antecedent impressions.
+
+    The very same sentiments, according as our jealousy is or is not
+    awake, or our aversion stimulated, are tokens of truth or of
+    dissimulation and pretence. There is a story of a sane person
+    being by mistake shut up in the wards of a Lunatic Asylum, and
+    that, when he pleaded his cause to some strangers visiting the
+    establishment, the only remark he elicited in answer was, "How
+    naturally he talks! you would think he was in his senses."
+    Controversies should be decided by the reason; is it legitimate
+    warfare to appeal to the misgivings of the public mind and to
+    its dislikings? Any how, if my accuser is able thus to practise
+    upon my readers, the more I succeed, the less will be my
+    success. If I am natural, he will tell them "Ars est celare
+    artem;" if I am convincing, he will suggest that I am an able
+    logician; if I show warmth, I am acting the indignant innocent;
+    if I am calm, I am thereby detected as a smooth hypocrite; if I
+    clear up difficulties, I am too plausible and perfect to be
+    true. The more triumphant are my statements, the more certain
+    will be my defeat.
+
+    So will it be if my Accuser succeeds in his man[oe]uvre; but I
+    do not for an instant believe that he will. Whatever judgment my
+    readers may eventually form of me from these pages, I am
+    confident that they will believe me in what I shall say in the
+    course of them. I have no misgiving at all, that they will be
+    ungenerous or harsh towards a man who has been so long before
+    the eyes of the world; who has so many to speak of him from
+    personal knowledge; whose natural impulse it has ever been to
+    speak out; who has ever spoken too much rather than too little;
+    who would have saved himself many a scrape, if he had been wise
+    enough to hold his tongue; who has ever been fair to the
+    doctrines and arguments of his opponents; who has never slurred
+    over facts and reasonings which told against himself; who has
+    never given his name or authority to proofs which he thought
+    unsound, or to testimony which he did not think at least
+    plausible; who has never shrunk from confessing a fault when he
+    felt that he had committed one; who has ever consulted for
+    others more than for himself; who has given up much that he
+    loved and prized and could have retained, but that he loved
+    honesty better than name, and Truth better than dear friends....
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+    What then shall be the special imputation, against which I shall
+    throw myself in these pages, out of the thousand and one which
+    my Accuser directs upon me? I mean to confine myself to one, for
+    there is only one about which I much care,--the charge of
+    Untruthfulness. He may cast upon me as many other imputations as
+    he pleases, and they may stick on me, as long as they can, in
+    the course of nature. They will fall to the ground in their
+    season.
+
+    And indeed I think the same of the charge of Untruthfulness, and
+    select it from the rest, not because it is more formidable but
+    because it is more serious. Like the rest, it may disfigure me
+    for a time, but it will not stain: Archbishop Whately used to
+    say, "Throw dirt enough, and some will stick;" well, will stick,
+    but not, will stain. I think he used to mean "stain," and I do
+    not agree with him. Some dirt sticks longer than other dirt; but
+    no dirt is immortal. According to the old saying, Prævalebit
+    Veritas. There are virtues indeed, which the world is not fitted
+    to judge of or to uphold, such as faith, hope, and charity: but
+    it can judge about Truthfulness; it can judge about the natural
+    virtues, and Truthfulness is one of them. Natural virtues may
+    also become supernatural; Truthfulness is such; but that does
+    not withdraw it from the jurisdiction of mankind at large. It
+    may be more difficult in this or that particular case for men to
+    take cognizance of it, as it may be difficult for the Court of
+    Queen's Bench at Westminster to try a case fairly which took
+    place in Hindostan: but that is a question of capacity, not of
+    right. Mankind has the right to judge of Truthfulness in a
+    Catholic, as in the case of a Protestant, of an Italian, or of a
+    Chinese. I have never doubted, that in my hour, in God's hour,
+    my avenger will appear, and the world will acquit me of
+    untruthfulness, even though it be not while I live.
+
+    Still more confident am I of such eventual acquittal, seeing
+    that my judges are my own countrymen. I consider, indeed,
+    Englishmen the most suspicious and touchy of mankind; I think
+    them unreasonable, and unjust in their seasons of excitement;
+    but I had rather be an Englishman, (as in fact I am,) than
+    belong to any other race under heaven. They are as generous, as
+    they are hasty and burly; and their repentance for their
+    injustice is greater than their sin.
+
+    For twenty years and more I have borne an imputation, of which I
+    am at least as sensitive, who am the object of it, as they can
+    be, who are only the judges. I have not set myself to remove it,
+    first, because I never have had an opening to speak, and, next,
+    because I never saw in them the disposition to hear. I have
+    wished to appeal from Philip drunk to Philip sober. When shall I
+    pronounce him to be himself again? If I may judge from the tone
+    of the public press, which represents the public voice, I have
+    great reason to take heart at this time. I have been treated by
+    contemporary critics in this controversy with great fairness and
+    gentleness, and I am grateful to them for it. However, the
+    decision of the time and mode of my defence has been taken out
+    of my hands; and I am thankful that it has been so. I am bound
+    now as a duty to myself, to the Catholic cause, to the Catholic
+    Priesthood, to give account of myself without any delay, when I
+    am so rudely and circumstantially charged with Untruthfulness. I
+    accept the challenge; I shall do my best to meet it, and I shall
+    be content when I have done so.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+    It is not my present accuser alone who entertains, and has
+    entertained, so dishonourable an opinion of me and of my
+    writings. It is the impression of large classes of men; the
+    impression twenty years ago and the impression now. There has
+    been a general feeling that I was for years where I had no right
+    to be; that I was a "Romanist" in Protestant livery and service;
+    that I was doing the work of a hostile Church in the bosom of
+    the English Establishment, and knew it, or ought to have known
+    it. There was no need of arguing about particular passages in my
+    writings, when the fact was so patent, as men thought it to be.
+
+    First it was certain, and I could not myself deny it, that I
+    scouted the name "Protestant." It was certain again, that many
+    of the doctrines which I professed were popularly and generally
+    known as badges of the Roman Church, as distinguished from the
+    faith of the Reformation. Next, how could I have come by them?
+    Evidently, I had certain friends and advisers who did not
+    appear; there was some underground communication between
+    Stonyhurst or Oscott and my rooms at Oriel. Beyond a doubt, I
+    was advocating certain doctrines, not by accident, but on an
+    understanding with ecclesiastics of the old religion. Then men
+    went further, and said that I had actually been received into
+    that religion, and withal had leave given me to profess myself a
+    Protestant still. Others went even further, and gave it out to
+    the world, as a matter of fact, of which they themselves had the
+    proof in their hands, that I was actually a Jesuit. And when the
+    opinions which I advocated spread, and younger men went further
+    than I, the feeling against me waxed stronger and took a wider
+    range.
+
+    And now indignation arose at the knavery of a conspiracy such as
+    this:--and it became of course all the greater in consequence of
+    its being the received belief of the public at large, that craft
+    and intrigue, such as they fancied they beheld with their eyes,
+    were the very instruments to which the Catholic Church has in
+    these last centuries been indebted for her maintenance and
+    extension.
+
+    There was another circumstance still, which increased the
+    irritation and aversion felt by the large classes, of whom I
+    have been speaking, against the preachers of doctrines, so new
+    to them and so unpalatable; and that was, that they developed
+    them in so measured a way. If they were inspired by Roman
+    theologians, (and this was taken for granted,) why did they not
+    speak out at once? Why did they keep the world in such suspense
+    and anxiety as to what was coming next, and what was to be the
+    upshot of the whole? Why this reticence, and half-speaking, and
+    apparent indecision? It was plain that the plan of operations
+    had been carefully mapped out from the first, and that these men
+    were cautiously advancing towards its accomplishment, as far as
+    was safe at the moment; that their aim and their hope was to
+    carry off a large body with them of the young and the ignorant;
+    that they meant gradually to leaven the minds of the rising
+    generation, and to open the gates of that city, of which they
+    were the sworn defenders, to the enemy who lay in ambush outside
+    of it. And when in spite of the many protestations of the party
+    to the contrary, there was at length an actual movement among
+    their disciples, and one went over to Rome, and then another,
+    the worst anticipations and the worst judgments which had been
+    formed of them received their justification. And, lastly, when
+    men first had said of me, "You will see, _he_ will go, he is
+    only biding his time, he is waiting the word of command from
+    Rome," and, when after all, after my arguments and denunciations
+    of former years, at length I did leave the Anglican Church for
+    the Roman, then they said to each other, "It is just as we said:
+    we knew it would be so."
+
+    This was the state of mind of masses of men twenty years ago,
+    who took no more than an external and common sense view of what
+    was going on. And partly the tradition, partly the effect of
+    that feeling, remains to the present time. Certainly I consider
+    that, in my own case, it is the great obstacle in the way of my
+    being favourably heard, as at present, when I have to make my
+    defence. Not only am I now a member of a most un-English
+    communion, whose great aim is considered to be the extinction of
+    Protestantism and the Protestant Church, and whose means of
+    attack are popularly supposed to be unscrupulous cunning and
+    deceit, but how came I originally to have any relations with the
+    Church of Rome at all? did I, or my opinions, drop from the sky?
+    how came I, in Oxford, _in gremio Universitatis_, to present
+    myself to the eyes of men in that full blown investiture of
+    Popery? How could I dare, how could I have the conscience, with
+    warnings, with prophecies, with accusations against me, to
+    persevere in a path which steadily advanced towards, which ended
+    in, the religion of Rome? And how am I now to be trusted, when
+    long ago I was trusted, and was found wanting?
+
+    It is this which is the strength of the case of my Accuser
+    against me;--not the articles of impeachment which he has framed
+    from my writings, and which I shall easily crumble into dust,
+    but the bias of the court. It is the state of the atmosphere; it
+    is the vibration all around, which will echo his bold assertion
+    of my dishonesty; it is that prepossession against me, which
+    takes it for granted that, when my reasoning is convincing it is
+    only ingenious, and that when my statements are unanswerable,
+    there is always something put out of sight or hidden in my
+    sleeve; it is that plausible, but cruel conclusion to which men
+    are apt to jump, that when much is imputed, much must be true,
+    and that it is more likely that one should be to blame, than
+    that many should be mistaken in blaming him;--these are the real
+    foes which I have to fight, and the auxiliaries to whom my
+    Accuser makes his advances.
+
+    Well, I must break through this barrier of prejudice against me
+    if I can; and I think I shall be able to do so. When first I
+    read the Pamphlet of Accusation, I almost despaired of meeting
+    effectively such a heap of misrepresentations and such a
+    vehemence of animosity. What was the good of answering first one
+    point, and then another, and going through the whole circle of
+    its abuse; when my answer to the first point would be forgotten,
+    as soon as I got to the second? What was the use of bringing out
+    half a hundred separate principles or views for the refutation
+    of the separate counts in the Indictment, when rejoinders of
+    this sort would but confuse and torment the reader by their
+    number and their diversity? What hope was there of condensing
+    into a pamphlet of a readable length, matter which ought freely
+    to expand itself into half a dozen volumes? What means was
+    there, except the expenditure of interminable pages, to set
+    right even one of that series of "single passing hints," to use
+    my Assailant's own language, which, "as with his finger tip he
+    had delivered" against me?
+
+    All those separate charges had their force in being
+    illustrations of one and the same great imputation. He had
+    already a positive idea to illuminate his whole matter, and to
+    stamp it with a force, and to quicken it with an interpretation.
+    He called me a _liar_,--a simple, a broad, an intelligible, to
+    the English public a plausible arraignment; but for me, to
+    answer in detail charge one by reason one, and charge two by
+    reason two, and charge three by reason three, and so on through
+    the whole string both of accusations and replies, each of which
+    was to be independent of the rest, this would be certainly
+    labour lost as regards any effective result. What I needed was a
+    corresponding antagonist unity in my defence, and where was that
+    to be found? We see, in the case of commentators on the
+    prophecies of Scripture, an exemplification of the principle on
+    which I am insisting; viz. how much more powerful even a false
+    interpretation of the sacred text is than none at all;--how a
+    certain key to the visions of the Apocalypse, for instance, may
+    cling to the mind (I have found it so in the case of my own),
+    because the view, which it opens on us, is positive and
+    objective, in spite of the fullest demonstration that it really
+    has no claim upon our reception. The reader says, "What else can
+    the prophecy mean?" just as my Accuser asks, "What, then, does
+    Dr. Newman mean?" ... I reflected, and I saw a way out of my
+    perplexity.
+
+    Yes, I said to myself, his very question is about my _meaning_;
+    "What does Dr. Newman mean?" It pointed in the very same
+    direction as that into which my musings had turned me already.
+    He asks what I _mean_; not about my words, not about my
+    arguments, not about my actions, as his ultimate point, but
+    about that living intelligence, by which I write, and argue, and
+    act. He asks about my Mind and its Beliefs and its sentiments;
+    and he shall be answered;--not for his own sake, but for mine,
+    for the sake of the Religion which I profess, and of the
+    Priesthood in which I am unworthily included, and of my friends
+    and of my foes, and of that general public which consists of
+    neither one nor the other, but of well-wishers, lovers of fair
+    play, sceptical cross-questioners, interested inquirers, curious
+    lookers-on, and simple strangers, unconcerned yet not careless
+    about the issue,--for the sake of all these he shall be
+    answered.
+
+    My perplexity had not lasted half an hour. I recognized what I
+    had to do, though I shrank from both the task and the exposure
+    which it would entail. I must, I said, give the true key to my
+    whole life; I must show what I am, that it may be seen what I am
+    not, and that the phantom may be extinguished which gibbers
+    instead of me. I wish to be known as a living man, and not as a
+    scarecrow which is dressed up in my clothes. False ideas may be
+    refuted indeed by argument, but by true ideas alone are they
+    expelled. I will vanquish, not my Accuser, but my judges. I will
+    indeed answer his charges and criticisms on me one by one[1],
+    lest any one should say that they are unanswerable, but such a
+    work shall not be the scope nor the substance of my reply. I
+    will draw out, as far as may be, the history of my mind; I will
+    state the point at which I began, in what external suggestion or
+    accident each opinion had its rise, how far and how they
+    developed from within, how they grew, were modified, were
+    combined, were in collision with each other, and were changed;
+    again how I conducted myself towards them, and how, and how far,
+    and for how long a time, I thought I could hold them
+    consistently with the ecclesiastical engagements which I had
+    made and with the position which I held. I must show,--what is
+    the very truth,--that the doctrines which I held, and have held
+    for so many years, have been taught me (speaking humanly) partly
+    by the suggestions of Protestant friends, partly by the teaching
+    of books, and partly by the action of my own mind: and thus I
+    shall account for that phenomenon which to so many seems so
+    wonderful, that I should have left "my kindred and my father's
+    house" for a Church from which once I turned away with
+    dread;--so wonderful to them! as if forsooth a Religion which
+    has flourished through so many ages, among so many nations, amid
+    such varieties of social life, in such contrary classes and
+    conditions of men, and after so many revolutions, political and
+    civil, could not subdue the reason and overcome the heart,
+    without the aid of fraud in the process and the sophistries of
+    the schools.
+
+    [1] This was done in the Appendix, of which the more important
+    parts are preserved in the Notes.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+    What I had proposed to myself in the course of half-an-hour, I
+    determined on at the end of ten days. However, I have many
+    difficulties in fulfilling my design. How am I to say all that
+    has to be said in a reasonable compass? And then as to the
+    materials of my narrative; I have no autobiographical notes to
+    consult, no written explanations of particular treatises or of
+    tracts which at the time gave offence, hardly any minutes of
+    definite transactions or conversations, and few contemporary
+    memoranda, I fear, of the feelings or motives under which, from
+    time to time I acted. I have an abundance of letters from
+    friends with some copies or drafts of my answers to them, but
+    they are for the most part unsorted; and, till this process has
+    taken place, they are even too numerous and various to be
+    available at a moment for my purpose. Then, as to the volumes
+    which I have published, they would in many ways serve me, were I
+    well up in them: but though I took great pains in their
+    composition, I have thought little about them, when they were
+    once out of my hands, and for the most part the last time I read
+    them has been when I revised their last proof sheets.
+
+    Under these circumstances my sketch will of course be
+    incomplete. I now for the first time contemplate my course as a
+    whole; it is a first essay, but it will contain, I trust, no
+    serious or substantial mistake, and so far will answer the
+    purpose for which I write it. I purpose to set nothing down in
+    it as certain, of which I have not a clear memory, or some
+    written memorial, or the corroboration of some friend. There are
+    witnesses enough up and down the country to verify, or correct,
+    or complete it; and letters moreover of my own in abundance,
+    unless they have been destroyed.
+
+    Moreover, I mean to be simply personal and historical: I am not
+    expounding Catholic doctrine, I am doing no more than explaining
+    myself, and my opinions and actions. I wish, as far as I am
+    able, simply to state facts, whether they are ultimately
+    determined to be for me or against me. Of course there will be
+    room enough for contrariety of judgment among my readers, as to
+    the necessity, or appositeness, or value, or good taste, or
+    religious prudence, of the details which I shall introduce. I
+    may be accused of laying stress on little things, of being
+    beside the mark, of going into impertinent or ridiculous
+    details, of sounding my own praise, of giving scandal; but this
+    is a case above all others, in which I am bound to follow my own
+    lights and to speak out my own heart. It is not at all pleasant
+    for me to be egotistical; nor to be criticized for being so. It
+    is not pleasant to reveal to high and low, young and old, what
+    has gone on within me from my early years. It is not pleasant to
+    be giving to every shallow or flippant disputant the advantage
+    over me of knowing my most private thoughts, I might even say
+    the intercourse between myself and my Maker. But I do not like
+    to be called to my face a liar and a knave; nor should I be
+    doing my duty to my faith or to my name, if I were to suffer it.
+    I know I have done nothing to deserve such an insult, and if I
+    prove this, as I hope to do, I must not care for such incidental
+    annoyances as are involved in the process.
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS.
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions up to 1833
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1833 to 1839
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1839 to 1841
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1841 to 1845
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+Position of my Mind since 1845
+
+
+NOTES.
+
+Note A. On page  14. Liberalism
+
+     B. On page  23. Ecclesiastical Miracles
+
+     C. On page 153. Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence
+
+     D. On page 213. Series of Saints' Lives of 1843-4
+
+     E. On page 227. Anglican Church
+
+     F. On page 269. The Economy
+
+     G. On page 279. Lying and Equivocation
+
+
+SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.
+
+1. Chronological List of Letters and Papers quoted in this Narrative
+
+2. List of the Author's Works
+
+3. Letter to him from his Diocesan
+
+4. Addresses from bodies of Clergy and Laity
+
+
+ADDITIONAL NOTES.
+
+Note 1, on page 12. Correspondence with Archbishop Whately in 1834
+
+2, on page 90. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. E. Smedley in 1828
+
+3, on page 185. Extract of a Letter of the Rev. Francis Faber about 1849
+
+4, on pages 194-196. The late Very Rev. Dr. Russell
+
+5, on page 232. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. John Keble in 1844
+
+6, on page 237. Extract from the _Times_ concerning the Author's visit
+to Oxford in 1878
+
+7, on page 302. The oil of St. Walburga
+
+8, on page 323. Boniface of Canterbury
+
+
+
+
+MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS TO THE YEAR 1833.
+
+
+It may easily be conceived how great a trial it is to me to write the
+following history of myself; but I must not shrink from the task. The
+words, "Secretum meum mihi," keep ringing in my ears; but as men draw
+towards their end, they care less for disclosures. Nor is it the least
+part of my trial, to anticipate that, upon first reading what I have
+written, my friends may consider much in it irrelevant to my purpose;
+yet I cannot help thinking that, viewed as a whole, it will effect what
+I propose to myself in giving it to the public.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I was brought up from a child to take great delight in reading the
+Bible; but I had no formed religious convictions till I was fifteen. Of
+course I had a perfect knowledge of my Catechism.
+
+After I was grown up, I put on paper my recollections of the thoughts
+and feelings on religious subjects, which I had at the time that I was a
+child and a boy,--such as had remained on my mind with sufficient
+prominence to make me then consider them worth recording. Out of these,
+written in the Long Vacation of 1820, and transcribed with additions in
+1823, I select two, which are at once the most definite among them, and
+also have a bearing on my later convictions.
+
+1. "I used to wish the Arabian Tales were true: my imagination ran on
+unknown influences, on magical powers, and talismans.... I thought life
+might be a dream, or I an Angel, and all this world a deception, my
+fellow-angels by a playful device concealing themselves from me, and
+deceiving me with the semblance of a material world."
+
+Again: "Reading in the Spring of 1816 a sentence from [Dr. Watts's]
+'Remnants of Time,' entitled 'the Saints unknown to the world,' to the
+effect, that 'there is nothing in their figure or countenance to
+distinguish them,' &c., &c., I supposed he spoke of Angels who lived in
+the world, as it were disguised."
+
+2. The other remark is this: "I was very superstitious, and for some
+time previous to my conversion" [when I was fifteen] "used constantly to
+cross myself on going into the dark."
+
+Of course I must have got this practice from some external source or
+other; but I can make no sort of conjecture whence; and certainly no one
+had ever spoken to me on the subject of the Catholic religion, which I
+only knew by name. The French master was an _émigré_ Priest, but he was
+simply made a butt, as French masters too commonly were in that day, and
+spoke English very imperfectly. There was a Catholic family in the
+village, old maiden ladies we used to think; but I knew nothing about
+them. I have of late years heard that there were one or two Catholic
+boys in the school; but either we were carefully kept from knowing this,
+or the knowledge of it made simply no impression on our minds. My
+brother will bear witness how free the school was from Catholic ideas.
+
+I had once been into Warwick Street Chapel, with my father, who, I
+believe, wanted to hear some piece of music; all that I bore away from
+it was the recollection of a pulpit and a preacher, and a boy swinging a
+censer.
+
+When I was at Littlemore, I was looking over old copy-books of my school
+days, and I found among them my first Latin verse-book; and in the first
+page of it there was a device which almost took my breath away with
+surprise. I have the book before me now, and have just been showing it
+to others. I have written in the first page, in my school-boy hand,
+"John. H. Newman, February 11th, 1811, Verse Book;" then follow my first
+Verses. Between "Verse" and "Book" I have drawn the figure of a solid
+cross upright, and next to it is, what may indeed be meant for a
+necklace, but what I cannot make out to be any thing else than a set of
+beads suspended, with a little cross attached. At this time I was not
+quite ten years old. I suppose I got these ideas from some romance, Mrs.
+Radcliffe's or Miss Porter's; or from some religious picture; but the
+strange thing is, how, among the thousand objects which meet a boy's
+eyes, these in particular should so have fixed themselves in my mind,
+that I made them thus practically my own. I am certain there was nothing
+in the churches I attended, or the prayer books I read, to suggest them.
+It must be recollected that Anglican churches and prayer books were not
+decorated in those days as I believe they are now.
+
+When I was fourteen, I read Paine's Tracts against the Old Testament,
+and found pleasure in thinking of the objections which were contained in
+them. Also, I read some of Hume's Essays; and perhaps that on Miracles.
+So at least I gave my Father to understand; but perhaps it was a brag.
+Also, I recollect copying out some French verses, perhaps Voltaire's, in
+denial of the immortality of the soul, and saying to myself something
+like "How dreadful, but how plausible!"
+
+When I was fifteen, (in the autumn of 1816,) a great change of thought
+took place in me. I fell under the influences of a definite Creed, and
+received into my intellect impressions of dogma, which, through God's
+mercy, have never been effaced or obscured. Above and beyond the
+conversations and sermons of the excellent man, long dead, the Rev.
+Walter Mayers, of Pembroke College, Oxford, who was the human means of
+this beginning of divine faith in me, was the effect of the books which
+he put into my hands, all of the school of Calvin. One of the first
+books I read was a work of Romaine's; I neither recollect the title nor
+the contents, except one doctrine, which of course I do not include
+among those which I believe to have come from a divine source, viz. the
+doctrine of final perseverance. I received it at once, and believed that
+the inward conversion of which I was conscious, (and of which I still am
+more certain than that I have hands and feet,) would last into the next
+life, and that I was elected to eternal glory. I have no consciousness
+that this belief had any tendency whatever to lead me to be careless
+about pleasing God. I retained it till the age of twenty-one, when it
+gradually faded away; but I believe that it had some influence on my
+opinions, in the direction of those childish imaginations which I have
+already mentioned, viz. in isolating me from the objects which
+surrounded me, in confirming me in my mistrust of the reality of
+material phenomena, and making me rest in the thought of two and two
+only absolute and luminously self-evident beings, myself and my
+Creator;--for while I considered myself predestined to salvation, my
+mind did not dwell upon others, as fancying them simply passed over, not
+predestined to eternal death. I only thought of the mercy to myself.
+
+The detestable doctrine last mentioned is simply denied and abjured,
+unless my memory strangely deceives me, by the writer who made a deeper
+impression on my mind than any other, and to whom (humanly speaking) I
+almost owe my soul,--Thomas Scott of Aston Sandford. I so admired and
+delighted in his writings, that, when I was an under-graduate, I thought
+of making a visit to his Parsonage, in order to see a man whom I so
+deeply revered. I hardly think I could have given up the idea of this
+expedition, even after I had taken my degree; for the news of his death
+in 1821 came upon me as a disappointment as well as a sorrow. I hung
+upon the lips of Daniel Wilson, afterwards Bishop of Calcutta, as in two
+sermons at St. John's Chapel he gave the history of Scott's life and
+death. I had been possessed of his "Force of Truth" and Essays from a
+boy; his Commentary I bought when I was an under-graduate.
+
+What, I suppose, will strike any reader of Scott's history and writings,
+is his bold unworldliness and vigorous independence of mind. He followed
+truth wherever it led him, beginning with Unitarianism, and ending in a
+zealous faith in the Holy Trinity. It was he who first planted deep in
+my mind that fundamental truth of religion. With the assistance of
+Scott's Essays, and the admirable work of Jones of Nayland, I made a
+collection of Scripture texts in proof of the doctrine, with remarks (I
+think) of my own upon them, before I was sixteen; and a few months later
+I drew up a series of texts in support of each verse of the Athanasian
+Creed. These papers I have still.
+
+Besides his unworldliness, what I also admired in Scott was his resolute
+opposition to Antinomianism, and the minutely practical character of his
+writings. They show him to be a true Englishman, and I deeply felt his
+influence; and for years I used almost as proverbs what I considered to
+be the scope and issue of his doctrine, "Holiness rather than peace,"
+and "Growth the only evidence of life."
+
+Calvinists make a sharp separation between the elect and the world;
+there is much in this that is cognate or parallel to the Catholic
+doctrine; but they go on to say, as I understand them, very differently
+from Catholicism,--that the converted and the unconverted can be
+discriminated by man, that the justified are conscious of their state of
+justification, and that the regenerate cannot fall away. Catholics on
+the other hand shade and soften the awful antagonism between good and
+evil, which is one of their dogmas, by holding that there are different
+degrees of justification, that there is a great difference in point of
+gravity between sin and sin, that there is the possibility and the
+danger of falling away, and that there is no certain knowledge given to
+any one that he is simply in a state of grace, and much less that he is
+to persevere to the end:--of the Calvinistic tenets the only one which
+took root in my mind was the fact of heaven and hell, divine favour and
+divine wrath, of the justified and the unjustified. The notion that the
+regenerate and the justified were one and the same, and that the
+regenerate, as such, had the gift of perseverance, remained with me not
+many years, as I have said already.
+
+This main Catholic doctrine of the warfare between the city of God and
+the powers of darkness was also deeply impressed upon my mind by a work
+of a character very opposite to Calvinism, Law's "Serious Call."
+
+From this time I have held with a full inward assent and belief the
+doctrine of eternal punishment, as delivered by our Lord Himself, in as
+true a sense as I hold that of eternal happiness; though I have tried in
+various ways to make that truth less terrible to the imagination.
+
+Now I come to two other works, which produced a deep impression on me in
+the same Autumn of 1816, when I was fifteen years old, each contrary to
+each, and planting in me the seeds of an intellectual inconsistency
+which disabled me for a long course of years. I read Joseph Milner's
+Church History, and was nothing short of enamoured of the long extracts
+from St. Augustine, St. Ambrose, and the other Fathers which I found
+there. I read them as being the religion of the primitive Christians:
+but simultaneously with Milner I read Newton on the Prophecies, and in
+consequence became most firmly convinced that the Pope was the
+Antichrist predicted by Daniel, St. Paul, and St. John. My imagination
+was stained by the effects of this doctrine up to the year 1843; it had
+been obliterated from my reason and judgment at an earlier date; but the
+thought remained upon me as a sort of false conscience. Hence came that
+conflict of mind, which so many have felt besides myself;--leading some
+men to make a compromise between two ideas, so inconsistent with each
+other,--driving others to beat out the one idea or the other from their
+minds,--and ending in my own case, after many years of intellectual
+unrest, in the gradual decay and extinction of one of them,--I do not
+say in its violent death, for why should I not have murdered it sooner,
+if I murdered it at all?
+
+I am obliged to mention, though I do it with great reluctance, another
+deep imagination, which at this time, the autumn of 1816, took
+possession of me,--there can be no mistake about the fact; viz. that it
+would be the will of God that I should lead a single life. This
+anticipation, which has held its ground almost continuously ever
+since,--with the break of a month now and a month then, up to 1829, and,
+after that date, without any break at all,--was more or less connected
+in my mind with the notion, that my calling in life would require such a
+sacrifice as celibacy involved; as, for instance, missionary work among
+the heathen, to which I had a great drawing for some years. It also
+strengthened my feeling of separation from the visible world, of which I
+have spoken above.
+
+In 1822 I came under very different influences from those to which I had
+hitherto been subjected. At that time, Mr. Whately, as he was then,
+afterwards Archbishop of Dublin, for the few months he remained in
+Oxford, which he was leaving for good, showed great kindness to me. He
+renewed it in 1825, when he became Principal of Alban Hall, making me
+his Vice-Principal and Tutor. Of Dr. Whately I will speak presently: for
+from 1822 to 1825 I saw most of the present Provost of Oriel, Dr.
+Hawkins, at that time Vicar of St. Mary's; and, when I took orders in
+1824 and had a curacy in Oxford, then, during the Long Vacations, I was
+especially thrown into his company. I can say with a full heart that I
+love him, and have never ceased to love him; and I thus preface what
+otherwise might sound rude, that in the course of the many years in
+which we were together afterwards, he provoked me very much from time to
+time, though I am perfectly certain that I have provoked him a great
+deal more. Moreover, in me such provocation was unbecoming, both because
+he was the Head of my College, and because, in the first years that I
+knew him, he had been in many ways of great service to my mind.
+
+He was the first who taught me to weigh my words, and to be cautious in
+my statements. He led me to that mode of limiting and clearing my sense
+in discussion and in controversy, and of distinguishing between cognate
+ideas, and of obviating mistakes by anticipation, which to my surprise
+has been since considered, even in quarters friendly to me, to savour of
+the polemics of Rome. He is a man of most exact mind himself, and he
+used to snub me severely, on reading, as he was kind enough to do, the
+first Sermons that I wrote, and other compositions which I was engaged
+upon.
+
+Then as to doctrine, he was the means of great additions to my belief.
+As I have noticed elsewhere, he gave me the "Treatise on Apostolical
+Preaching," by Sumner, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, from which I
+was led to give up my remaining Calvinism, and to receive the doctrine
+of Baptismal Regeneration. In many other ways too he was of use to me,
+on subjects semi-religious and semi-scholastic.
+
+It was Dr. Hawkins too who taught me to anticipate that, before many
+years were over, there would be an attack made upon the books and the
+canon of Scripture, I was brought to the same belief by the conversation
+of Mr. Blanco White, who also led me to have freer views on the subject
+of inspiration than were usual in the Church of England at the time.
+
+There is one other principle, which I gained from Dr. Hawkins, more
+directly bearing upon Catholicism, than any that I have mentioned; and
+that is the doctrine of Tradition. When I was an Under-graduate, I heard
+him preach in the University Pulpit his celebrated sermon on the
+subject, and recollect how long it appeared to me, though he was at that
+time a very striking preacher; but, when I read it and studied it as his
+gift, it made a most serious impression upon me. He does not go one
+step, I think, beyond the high Anglican doctrine, nay he does not reach
+it; but he does his work thoroughly, and his view was in him original,
+and his subject was a novel one at the time. He lays down a proposition,
+self-evident as soon as stated, to those who have at all examined the
+structure of Scripture, viz. that the sacred text was never intended to
+teach doctrine, but only to prove it, and that, if we would learn
+doctrine, we must have recourse to the formularies of the Church; for
+instance to the Catechism, and to the Creeds. He considers, that, after
+learning from them the doctrines of Christianity, the inquirer must
+verify them by Scripture. This view, most true in its outline, most
+fruitful in its consequences, opened upon me a large field of thought.
+Dr. Whately held it too. One of its effects was to strike at the root of
+the principle on which the Bible Society was set up. I belonged to its
+Oxford Association; it became a matter of time when I should withdraw my
+name from its subscription-list, though I did not do so at once.
+
+It is with pleasure that I pay here a tribute to the memory of the Rev.
+William James, then Fellow of Oriel; who, about the year 1823, taught me
+the doctrine of Apostolical Succession, in the course of a walk, I
+think, round Christ Church meadow; I recollect being somewhat impatient
+of the subject at the time.
+
+It was at about this date, I suppose, that I read Bishop Butler's
+Analogy; the study of which has been to so many, as it was to me, an era
+in their religious opinions. Its inculcation of a visible Church, the
+oracle of truth and a pattern of sanctity, of the duties of external
+religion, and of the historical character of Revelation, are
+characteristics of this great work which strike the reader at once; for
+myself, if I may attempt to determine what I most gained from it, it lay
+in two points, which I shall have an opportunity of dwelling on in the
+sequel; they are the underlying principles of a great portion of my
+teaching. First, the very idea of an analogy between the separate works
+of God leads to the conclusion that the system which is of less
+importance is economically or sacramentally connected with the more
+momentous system[2], and of this conclusion the theory, to which I was
+inclined as a boy, viz. the unreality of material phenomena, is an
+ultimate resolution. At this time I did not make the distinction between
+matter itself and its phenomena, which is so necessary and so obvious in
+discussing the subject. Secondly, Butler's doctrine that Probability is
+the guide of life, led me, at least under the teaching to which a few
+years later I was introduced, to the question of the logical cogency of
+Faith, on which I have written so much. Thus to Butler I trace those two
+principles of my teaching, which have led to a charge against me both of
+fancifulness and of scepticism.
+
+[2] It is significant that Butler begins his work with a quotation from
+Origen.
+
+And now as to Dr. Whately. I owe him a great deal. He was a man of
+generous and warm heart. He was particularly loyal to his friends, and
+to use the common phrase, "all his geese were swans." While I was still
+awkward and timid in 1822, he took me by the hand, and acted towards me
+the part of a gentle and encouraging instructor. He, emphatically,
+opened my mind, and taught me to think and to use my reason. After being
+first noticed by him in 1822, I became very intimate with him in 1825,
+when I was his Vice-Principal at Alban Hall. I gave up that office in
+1826, when I became Tutor of my College, and his hold upon me gradually
+relaxed. He had done his work towards me or nearly so, when he had
+taught me to see with my own eyes and to walk with my own feet. Not that
+I had not a good deal to learn from others still, but I influenced them
+as well as they me, and co-operated rather than merely concurred with
+them. As to Dr. Whately, his mind was too different from mine for us to
+remain long on one line. I recollect how dissatisfied he was with an
+Article of mine in the London Review, which Blanco White,
+good-humouredly, only called Platonic. When I was diverging from him in
+opinion (which he did not like), I thought of dedicating my first book
+to him, in words to the effect that he had not only taught me to think,
+but to think for myself. He left Oxford in 1831; after that, as far as I
+can recollect, I never saw him but twice,--when he visited the
+University; once in the street in 1834, once in a room in 1838. From the
+time that he left, I have always felt a real affection for what I must
+call his memory; for, at least from the year 1834, he made himself dead
+to me. He had practically indeed given me up from the time that he
+became Archbishop in 1831; but in 1834 a correspondence took place
+between us, which, though conducted especially on his side in a friendly
+spirit, was the expression of differences of opinion which acted as a
+final close to our intercourse. My reason told me that it was impossible
+we could have got on together longer, had he stayed in Oxford; yet I
+loved him too much to bid him farewell without pain. After a few years
+had passed, I began to believe that his influence on me in a higher
+respect than intellectual advance, (I will not say through his fault,)
+had not been satisfactory. I believe that he has inserted sharp things
+in his later works about me. They have never come in my way, and I have
+not thought it necessary to seek out what would pain me so much in the
+reading.
+
+What he did for me in point of religious opinion, was, first, to teach
+me the existence of the Church, as a substantive body or corporation;
+next to fix in me those anti-Erastian views of Church polity, which were
+one of the most prominent features of the Tractarian movement. On this
+point, and, as far as I know, on this point alone, he and Hurrell Froude
+intimately sympathized, though Froude's development of opinion here was
+of a later date. In the year 1826, in the course of a walk, he said much
+to me about a work then just published, called "Letters on the Church by
+an Episcopalian." He said that it would make my blood boil. It was
+certainly a most powerful composition. One of our common friends told
+me, that, after reading it, he could not keep still, but went on walking
+up and down his room. It was ascribed at once to Whately; I gave eager
+expression to the contrary opinion; but I found the belief of Oxford in
+the affirmative to be too strong for me; rightly or wrongly I yielded to
+the general voice; and I have never heard, then or since, of any
+disclaimer of authorship on the part of Dr. Whately.
+
+The main positions of this able essay are these; first that Church and
+State should be independent of each other:--he speaks of the duty of
+protesting "against the profanation of Christ's kingdom, by that _double
+usurpation_, the interference of the Church in temporals, of the State
+in spirituals," p. 191; and, secondly, that the Church may justly and by
+right retain its property, though separated from the State. "The
+clergy," he says p. 133, "though they ought not to be the hired servants
+of the Civil Magistrate, may justly retain their revenues; and the
+State, though it has no right of interference in spiritual concerns, not
+only is justly entitled to support from the ministers of religion, and
+from all other Christians, but would, under the system I am
+recommending, obtain it much more effectually." The author of this work,
+whoever he may be, argues out both these points with great force and
+ingenuity, and with a thorough-going vehemence, which perhaps we may
+refer to the circumstance, that he wrote, not _in propriâ personâ_, and
+as thereby answerable for every sentiment that he advanced, but in the
+professed character of a Scotch Episcopalian. His work had a gradual,
+but a deep effect on my mind.
+
+I am not aware of any other religious opinion which I owe to Dr.
+Whately. In his special theological tenets I had no sympathy. In the
+next year, 1827, he told me he considered that I was Arianizing. The
+case was this: though at that time I had not read Bishop Bull's
+_Defensio_ nor the Fathers, I was just then very strong for that
+ante-Nicene view of the Trinitarian doctrine, which some writers, both
+Catholic and non-Catholic, have accused of wearing a sort of Arian
+exterior. This is the meaning of a passage in Froude's Remains, in which
+he seems to accuse me of speaking against the Athanasian Creed. I had
+contrasted the two aspects of the Trinitarian doctrine, which are
+respectively presented by the Athanasian Creed and the Nicene. My
+criticisms were to the effect that some of the verses of the former
+Creed were unnecessarily scientific. This is a specimen of a certain
+disdain for Antiquity which had been growing on me now for several
+years. It showed itself in some flippant language against the Fathers in
+the Encyclopædia Metropolitana, about whom I knew little at the time,
+except what I had learnt as a boy from Joseph Milner. In writing on the
+Scripture Miracles in 1825-6, I had read Middleton on the Miracles of
+the early Church, and had imbibed a portion of his spirit.
+
+The truth is, I was beginning to prefer intellectual excellence to
+moral; I was drifting in the direction of the Liberalism of the day[3].
+I was rudely awakened from my dream at the end of 1827 by two great
+blows--illness and bereavement.
+
+[3] Vide Note A, _Liberalism_, at the end of the volume.
+
+In the beginning of 1829, came the formal break between Dr. Whately and
+me; the affair of Mr. Peel's re-election was the occasion of it. I think
+in 1828 or 1827 I had voted in the minority, when the Petition to
+Parliament against the Catholic Claims was brought into Convocation. I
+did so mainly on the views suggested to me in the Letters of an
+Episcopalian. Also I shrank from the bigoted "two-bottle-orthodox," as
+they were invidiously called. When then I took part against Mr. Peel, it
+was on an academical, not at all an ecclesiastical or a political
+ground; and this I professed at the time. I considered that Mr. Peel had
+taken the University by surprise; that his friends had no right to call
+upon us to turn round on a sudden, and to expose ourselves to the
+imputation of time-serving; and that a great University ought not to be
+bullied even by a great Duke of Wellington. Also by this time I was
+under the influence of Keble and Froude; who, in addition to the reasons
+I have given, disliked the Duke's change of policy as dictated by
+liberalism.
+
+Whately was considerably annoyed at me, and he took a humourous revenge,
+of which he had given me due notice beforehand. As head of a house he
+had duties of hospitality to men of all parties; he asked a set of the
+least intellectual men in Oxford to dinner, and men most fond of port;
+he made me one of this party; placed me between Provost This and
+Principal That, and then asked me if I was proud of my friends. However,
+he had a serious meaning in his act; he saw, more clearly than I could
+do, that I was separating from his own friends for good and all.
+
+Dr. Whately attributed my leaving his _clientela_ to a wish on my part
+to be the head of a party myself. I do not think that this charge was
+deserved. My habitual feeling then and since has been, that it was not I
+who sought friends, but friends who sought me. Never man had kinder or
+more indulgent friends than I have had; but I expressed my own feeling
+as to the mode in which I gained them, in this very year 1829, in the
+course of a copy of verses. Speaking of my blessings, I said, "Blessings
+of friends, which to my door _unasked, unhoped_, have come." They have
+come, they have gone; they came to my great joy, they went to my great
+grief. He who gave took away. Dr. Whately's impression about me,
+however, admits of this explanation:--
+
+During the first years of my residence at Oriel, though proud of my
+College, I was not quite at home there. I was very much alone, and I
+used often to take my daily walk by myself. I recollect once meeting Dr.
+Copleston, then Provost, with one of the Fellows. He turned round, and
+with the kind courteousness which sat so well on him, made me a bow and
+said, "Nunquam minus solus, quàm cùm solus." At that time indeed (from
+1823) I had the intimacy of my dear and true friend Dr. Pusey, and could
+not fail to admire and revere a soul so devoted to the cause of
+religion, so full of good works, so faithful in his affections; but he
+left residence when I was getting to know him well. As to Dr. Whately
+himself, he was too much my superior to allow of my being at my ease
+with him; and to no one in Oxford at this time did I open my heart fully
+and familiarly. But things changed in 1826. At that time I became one of
+the Tutors of my College, and this gave me position; besides, I had
+written one or two Essays which had been well received. I began to be
+known. I preached my first University Sermon. Next year I was one of the
+Public Examiners for the B.A. degree. In 1828 I became Vicar of St.
+Mary's. It was to me like the feeling of spring weather after winter;
+and, if I may so speak, I came out of my shell; I remained out of it
+till 1841.
+
+The two persons who knew me best at that time are still alive, beneficed
+clergymen, no longer my friends. They could tell better than any one
+else what I was in those years. From this time my tongue was, as it
+were, loosened, and I spoke spontaneously and without effort. One of the
+two, Mr. Rickards, said of me, I have been told, "Here is a fellow who,
+when he is silent, will never begin to speak; and when he once begins to
+speak, will never stop." It was at this time that I began to have
+influence, which steadily increased for a course of years. I gained upon
+my pupils, and was in particular intimate and affectionate with two of
+our probationer Fellows, Robert Isaac Wilberforce (afterwards
+Archdeacon) and Richard Hurrell Froude. Whately then, an acute man,
+perhaps saw around me the signs of an incipient party, of which I was
+not conscious myself. And thus we discern the first elements of that
+movement afterwards called Tractarian.
+
+The true and primary author of it, however, as is usual with great
+motive-powers, was out of sight. Having carried off as a mere boy the
+highest honours of the University, he had turned from the admiration
+which haunted his steps, and sought for a better and holier satisfaction
+in pastoral work in the country. Need I say that I am speaking of John
+Keble? The first time that I was in a room with him was on occasion of
+my election to a fellowship at Oriel, when I was sent for into the
+Tower, to shake hands with the Provost and Fellows. How is that hour
+fixed in my memory after the changes of forty-two years, forty-two this
+very day on which I write! I have lately had a letter in my hands, which
+I sent at the time to my great friend, John William Bowden, with whom I
+passed almost exclusively my Under-graduate years. "I had to hasten to
+the Tower," I say to him, "to receive the congratulations of all the
+Fellows. I bore it till Keble took my hand, and then felt so abashed and
+unworthy of the honour done me, that I seemed desirous of quite sinking
+into the ground." His had been the first name which I had heard spoken
+of, with reverence rather than admiration, when I came up to Oxford.
+When one day I was walking in High Street with my dear earliest friend
+just mentioned, with what eagerness did he cry out, "There's Keble!" and
+with what awe did I look at him! Then at another time I heard a Master
+of Arts of my College give an account how he had just then had occasion
+to introduce himself on some business to Keble, and how gentle,
+courteous, and unaffected Keble had been, so as almost to put him out of
+countenance. Then too it was reported, truly or falsely, how a rising
+man of brilliant reputation, the present Dean of St. Paul's, Dr. Milman,
+admired and loved him, adding, that somehow he was strangely unlike any
+one else. However, at the time when I was elected Fellow of Oriel he was
+not in residence, and he was shy of me for years in consequence of the
+marks which I bore upon me of the evangelical and liberal schools. At
+least so I have ever thought. Hurrell Froude brought us together about
+1828: it is one of the sayings preserved in his "Remains,"--"Do you know
+the story of the murderer who had done one good thing in his life? Well;
+if I was ever asked what good deed I had ever done, I should say that I
+had brought Keble and Newman to understand each other."
+
+The Christian Year made its appearance in 1827. It is not necessary, and
+scarcely becoming, to praise a book which has already become one of the
+classics of the language. When the general tone of religious literature
+was so nerveless and impotent, as it was at that time, Keble struck an
+original note and woke up in the hearts of thousands a new music, the
+music of a school, long unknown in England. Nor can I pretend to
+analyze, in my own instance, the effect of religious teaching so deep,
+so pure, so beautiful. I have never till now tried to do so; yet I think
+I am not wrong in saying, that the two main intellectual truths which it
+brought home to me, were the same two, which I had learned from Butler,
+though recast in the creative mind of my new master. The first of those
+was what may be called, in a large sense of the word, the Sacramental
+system; that is, the doctrine that material phenomena are both the types
+and the instruments of real things unseen,--a doctrine, which embraces
+in its fulness, not only what Anglicans, as well as Catholics, believe
+about Sacraments properly so called; but also the article of "the
+Communion of Saints;" and likewise the Mysteries of the faith. The
+connexion of this philosophy of religion with what is sometimes called
+"Berkeleyism" has been mentioned above; I knew little of Berkeley at
+this time except by name; nor have I ever studied him.
+
+On the second intellectual principle which I gained from Mr. Keble, I
+could say a great deal; if this were the place for it. It runs through
+very much that I have written, and has gained for me many hard names.
+Butler teaches us that probability is the guide of life. The danger of
+this doctrine, in the case of many minds, is, its tendency to destroy in
+them absolute certainty, leading them to consider every conclusion as
+doubtful, and resolving truth into an opinion, which it is safe indeed
+to obey or to profess, but not possible to embrace with full internal
+assent. If this were to be allowed, then the celebrated saying, "O God,
+if there be a God, save my soul, if I have a soul!" would be the highest
+measure of devotion:--but who can really pray to a Being, about whose
+existence he is seriously in doubt?
+
+I considered that Mr. Keble met this difficulty by ascribing the
+firmness of assent which we give to religious doctrine, not to the
+probabilities which introduced it, but to the living power of faith and
+love which accepted it. In matters of religion, he seemed to say, it is
+not merely probability which makes us intellectually certain, but
+probability as it is put to account by faith and love. It is faith and
+love which give to probability a force which it has not in itself. Faith
+and love are directed towards an Object; in the vision of that Object
+they live; it is that Object, received in faith and love, which renders
+it reasonable to take probability as sufficient for internal conviction.
+Thus the argument from Probability, in the matter of religion, became an
+argument from Personality, which in fact is one form of the argument
+from Authority.
+
+In illustration, Mr. Keble used to quote the words of the Psalm: "I will
+guide thee with mine _eye_. Be ye not like to horse and mule, which have
+no understanding; whose mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest
+they fall upon thee." This is the very difference, he used to say,
+between slaves, and friends or children. Friends do not ask for literal
+commands; but, from their knowledge of the speaker, they understand his
+half-words, and from love of him they anticipate his wishes. Hence it
+is, that in his Poem for St. Bartholomew's Day, he speaks of the "Eye of
+God's word;" and in the note quotes Mr. Miller, of Worcester College,
+who remarks in his Bampton Lectures, on the special power of Scripture,
+as having "this Eye, like that of a portrait, uniformly fixed upon us,
+turn where we will." The view thus suggested by Mr. Keble, is brought
+forward in one of the earliest of the "Tracts for the Times." In No. 8 I
+say, "The Gospel is a Law of Liberty. We are treated as sons, not as
+servants; not subjected to a code of formal commandments, but addressed
+as those who love God, and wish to please Him."
+
+I did not at all dispute this view of the matter, for I made use of it
+myself; but I was dissatisfied, because it did not go to the root of the
+difficulty. It was beautiful and religious, but it did not even profess
+to be logical; and accordingly I tried to complete it by considerations
+of my own, which are to be found in my University Sermons, Essay on
+Ecclesiastical Miracles, and Essay on Development of Doctrine. My
+argument is in outline as follows: that that absolute certitude which we
+were able to possess, whether as to the truths of natural theology, or
+as to the fact of a revelation, was the result of an _assemblage_ of
+concurring and converging probabilities, and that, both according to the
+constitution of the human mind and the will of its Maker; that certitude
+was a habit of mind, that certainty was a quality of propositions; that
+probabilities which did not reach to logical certainty, might suffice
+for a mental certitude; that the certitude thus brought about might
+equal in measure and strength the certitude which was created by the
+strictest scientific demonstration; and that to possess such certitude
+might in given cases and to given individuals be a plain duty, though
+not to others in other circumstances:--
+
+Moreover, that as there were probabilities which sufficed for certitude,
+so there were other probabilities which were legitimately adapted to
+create opinion; that it might be quite as much a matter of duty in given
+cases and to given persons to have about a fact an opinion of a definite
+strength and consistency, as in the case of greater or of more numerous
+probabilities it was a duty to have a certitude; that accordingly we
+were bound to be more or less sure, on a sort of (as it were) graduated
+scale of assent, viz. according as the probabilities attaching to a
+professed fact were brought home to us, and as the case might be, to
+entertain about it a pious belief, or a pious opinion, or a religious
+conjecture, or at least, a tolerance of such belief, or opinion or
+conjecture in others; that on the other hand, as it was a duty to have a
+belief, of more or less strong texture, in given cases, so in other
+cases it was a duty not to believe, not to opine, not to conjecture, not
+even to tolerate the notion that a professed fact was true, inasmuch as
+it would be credulity or superstition, or some other moral fault, to do
+so. This was the region of Private Judgment in religion; that is, of a
+Private Judgment, not formed arbitrarily and according to one's fancy or
+liking, but conscientiously, and under a sense of duty.
+
+Considerations such as these throw a new light on the subject of
+Miracles, and they seem to have led me to reconsider the view which I
+had taken of them in my Essay in 1825-6. I do not know what was the date
+of this change in me, nor of the train of ideas on which it was founded.
+That there had been already great miracles, as those of Scripture, as
+the Resurrection, was a fact establishing the principle that the laws of
+nature had sometimes been suspended by their Divine Author, and since
+what had happened once might happen again, a certain probability, at
+least no kind of improbability, was attached to the idea taken in
+itself, of miraculous intervention in later times, and miraculous
+accounts were to be regarded in connexion with the verisimilitude,
+scope, instrument, character, testimony, and circumstances, with which
+they presented themselves to us; and, according to the final result of
+those various considerations, it was our duty to be sure, or to believe,
+or to opine, or to surmise, or to tolerate, or to reject, or to
+denounce. The main difference between my Essay on Miracles in 1826 and
+my Essay in 1842 is this: that in 1826 I considered that miracles were
+sharply divided into two classes, those which were to be received, and
+those which were to be rejected; whereas in 1842 I saw that they were to
+be regarded according to their greater or less probability, which was in
+some cases sufficient to create certitude about them, in other cases
+only belief or opinion.
+
+Moreover, the argument from Analogy, on which this view of the question
+was founded, suggested to me something besides, in recommendation of the
+Ecclesiastical Miracles. It fastened itself upon the theory of Church
+History which I had learned as a boy from Joseph Milner. It is Milner's
+doctrine, that upon the visible Church come down from above, at certain
+intervals, large and temporary _Effusions_ of divine grace. This is the
+leading idea of his work. He begins by speaking of the Day of Pentecost,
+as marking "the first of those _Effusions_ of the Spirit of God, which
+from age to age have visited the earth since the coming of Christ." Vol.
+i. p. 3. In a note he adds that "in the term 'Effusion' there is _not_
+here included the idea of the miraculous or extraordinary operations of
+the Spirit of God;" but still it was natural for me, admitting Milner's
+general theory, and applying to it the principle of analogy, not to stop
+short at his abrupt _ipse dixit_, but boldly to pass forward to the
+conclusion, on other grounds plausible, that as miracles accompanied the
+first effusion of grace, so they might accompany the later. It is surely
+a natural and on the whole, a true anticipation (though of course there
+are exceptions in particular cases), that gifts and graces go together;
+now, according to the ancient Catholic doctrine, the gift of miracles
+was viewed as the attendant and shadow of transcendent sanctity: and
+moreover, since such sanctity was not of every day's occurrence, nay
+further, since one period of Church history differed widely from
+another, and, as Joseph Milner would say, there have been generations or
+centuries of degeneracy or disorder, and times of revival, and since one
+region might be in the mid-day of religious fervour, and another in
+twilight or gloom, there was no force in the popular argument, that,
+because we did not see miracles with our own eyes, miracles had not
+happened in former times, or were not now at this very time taking place
+in distant places:--but I must not dwell longer on a subject, to which
+in a few words it is impossible to do justice[4].
+
+[4] Vide note B, _Ecclesiastical Miracles_, at the end of the volume.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Hurrell Froude was a pupil of Keble's, formed by him, and in turn
+reacting upon him. I knew him first in 1826, and was in the closest and
+most affectionate friendship with him from about 1829 till his death in
+1836. He was a man of the highest gifts,--so truly many-sided, that it
+would be presumptuous in me to attempt to describe him, except under
+those aspects in which he came before me. Nor have I here to speak of
+the gentleness and tenderness of nature, the playfulness, the free
+elastic force and graceful versatility of mind, and the patient winning
+considerateness in discussion, which endeared him to those to whom he
+opened his heart; for I am all along engaged upon matters of belief and
+opinion, and am introducing others into my narrative, not for their own
+sake, or because I love and have loved them, so much as because, and so
+far as, they have influenced my theological views. In this respect then,
+I speak of Hurrell Froude,--in his intellectual aspect,--as a man of
+high genius, brimful and overflowing with ideas and views, in him
+original, which were too many and strong even for his bodily strength,
+and which crowded and jostled against each other in their effort after
+distinct shape and expression. And he had an intellect as critical and
+logical as it was speculative and bold. Dying prematurely, as he did,
+and in the conflict and transition-state of opinion, his religious views
+never reached their ultimate conclusion, by the very reason of their
+multitude and their depth. His opinions arrested and influenced me, even
+when they did not gain my assent. He professed openly his admiration of
+the Church of Rome, and his hatred of the Reformers. He delighted in the
+notion of an hierarchical system, of sacerdotal power, and of full
+ecclesiastical liberty. He felt scorn of the maxim, "The Bible and the
+Bible only is the religion of Protestants;" and he gloried in accepting
+Tradition as a main instrument of religious teaching. He had a high
+severe idea of the intrinsic excellence of Virginity; and he considered
+the Blessed Virgin its great Pattern. He delighted in thinking of the
+Saints; he had a vivid appreciation of the idea of sanctity, its
+possibility and its heights; and he was more than inclined to believe a
+large amount of miraculous interference as occurring in the early and
+middle ages. He embraced the principle of penance and mortification. He
+had a deep devotion to the Real Presence, in which he had a firm faith.
+He was powerfully drawn to the Medieval Church, but not to the
+Primitive.
+
+He had a keen insight into abstract truth; but he was an Englishman to
+the backbone in his severe adherence to the real and the concrete. He
+had a most classical taste, and a genius for philosophy and art; and he
+was fond of historical inquiry, and the politics of religion. He had no
+turn for theology as such. He set no sufficient value on the writings of
+the Fathers, on the detail or development of doctrine, on the definite
+traditions of the Church viewed in their matter, on the teaching of the
+Ecumenical Councils, or on the controversies out of which they arose. He
+took an eager courageous view of things on the whole. I should say that
+his power of entering into the minds of others did not equal his other
+gifts; he could not believe, for instance, that I really held the Roman
+Church to be Anti-christian. On many points he would not believe but
+that I agreed with him, when I did not. He seemed not to understand my
+difficulties. His were of a different kind, the contrariety between
+theory and fact. He was a high Tory of the Cavalier stamp, and was
+disgusted with the Toryism of the opponents of the Reform Bill. He was
+smitten with the love of the Theocratic Church; he went abroad and was
+shocked by the degeneracy which he thought he saw in the Catholics of
+Italy.
+
+It is difficult to enumerate the precise additions to my theological
+creed which I derived from a friend to whom I owe so much. He taught me
+to look with admiration towards the Church of Rome, and in the same
+degree to dislike the Reformation. He fixed deep in me the idea of
+devotion to the Blessed Virgin, and he led me gradually to believe in
+the Real Presence.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+There is one remaining source of my opinions to be mentioned, and that
+far from the least important. In proportion as I moved out of the shadow
+of that liberalism which had hung over my course, my early devotion
+towards the Fathers returned; and in the Long Vacation of 1828 I set
+about to read them chronologically, beginning with St. Ignatius and St.
+Justin. About 1830 a proposal was made to me by Mr. Hugh Rose, who with
+Mr. Lyall (afterwards Dean of Canterbury) was providing writers for a
+Theological Library, to furnish them with a History of the Principal
+Councils. I accepted it, and at once set to work on the Council of
+Nicæa. It was to launch myself on an ocean with currents innumerable;
+and I was drifted back first to the ante-Nicene history, and then to the
+Church of Alexandria. The work at last appeared under the title of "The
+Arians of the Fourth Century;" and of its 422 pages, the first 117
+consisted of introductory matter, and the Council of Nicæa did not
+appear till the 254th, and then occupied at most twenty pages.
+
+I do not know when I first learnt to consider that Antiquity was the
+true exponent of the doctrines of Christianity and the basis of the
+Church of England; but I take it for granted that the works of Bishop
+Bull, which at this time I read, were my chief introduction to this
+principle. The course of reading, which I pursued in the composition of
+my volume, was directly adapted to develope it in my mind. What
+principally attracted me in the ante-Nicene period was the great Church
+of Alexandria, the historical centre of teaching in those times. Of Rome
+for some centuries comparatively little is known. The battle of Arianism
+was first fought in Alexandria; Athanasius, the champion of the truth,
+was Bishop of Alexandria; and in his writings he refers to the great
+religious names of an earlier date, to Origen, Dionysius, and others,
+who were the glory of its see, or of its school. The broad philosophy of
+Clement and Origen carried me away; the philosophy, not the theological
+doctrine; and I have drawn out some features of it in my volume, with
+the zeal and freshness, but with the partiality, of a neophyte. Some
+portions of their teaching, magnificent in themselves, came like music
+to my inward ear, as if the response to ideas, which, with little
+external to encourage them, I had cherished so long. These were based on
+the mystical or sacramental principle, and spoke of the various
+Economies or Dispensations of the Eternal. I understood these passages
+to mean that the exterior world, physical and historical, was but the
+manifestation to our senses of realities greater than itself. Nature was
+a parable: Scripture was an allegory: pagan literature, philosophy, and
+mythology, properly understood, were but a preparation for the Gospel.
+The Greek poets and sages were in a certain sense prophets; for
+"thoughts beyond their thought to those high bards were given." There
+had been a directly divine dispensation granted to the Jews; but there
+had been in some sense a dispensation carried on in favour of the
+Gentiles. He who had taken the seed of Jacob for His elect people had
+not therefore cast the rest of mankind out of His sight. In the fulness
+of time both Judaism and Paganism had come to nought; the outward
+framework, which concealed yet suggested the Living Truth, had never
+been intended to last, and it was dissolving under the beams of the Sun
+of Justice which shone behind it and through it. The process of change
+had been slow; it had been done not rashly, but by rule and measure, "at
+sundry times and in divers manners," first one disclosure and then
+another, till the whole evangelical doctrine was brought into full
+manifestation. And thus room was made for the anticipation of further
+and deeper disclosures, of truths still under the veil of the letter,
+and in their season to be revealed. The visible world still remains
+without its divine interpretation; Holy Church in her sacraments and her
+hierarchical appointments, will remain, even to the end of the world,
+after all but a symbol of those heavenly facts which fill eternity. Her
+mysteries are but the expressions in human language of truths to which
+the human mind is unequal. It is evident how much there was in all this
+in correspondence with the thoughts which had attracted me when I was
+young, and with the doctrine which I have already associated with the
+Analogy and the Christian Year.
+
+It was, I suppose, to the Alexandrian school and to the early Church,
+that I owe in particular what I definitely held about the Angels. I
+viewed them, not only as the ministers employed by the Creator in the
+Jewish and Christian dispensations, as we find on the face of Scripture,
+but as carrying on, as Scripture also implies, the Economy of the
+Visible World. I considered them as the real causes of motion, light,
+and life, and of those elementary principles of the physical universe,
+which, when offered in their developments to our senses, suggest to us
+the notion of cause and effect, and of what are called the laws of
+nature. This doctrine I have drawn out in my Sermon for Michaelmas day,
+written in 1831. I say of the Angels, "Every breath of air and ray of
+light and heat, every beautiful prospect, is, as it were, the skirts of
+their garments, the waving of the robes of those whose faces see God."
+Again, I ask what would be the thoughts of a man who, "when examining a
+flower, or a herb, or a pebble, or a ray of light, which he treats as
+something so beneath him in the scale of existence, suddenly discovered
+that he was in the presence of some powerful being who was hidden behind
+the visible things he was inspecting,--who, though concealing his wise
+hand, was giving them their beauty, grace, and perfection, as being
+God's instrument for the purpose,--nay, whose robe and ornaments those
+objects were, which he was so eager to analyze?" and I therefore remark
+that "we may say with grateful and simple hearts with the Three Holy
+Children, 'O all ye works of the Lord, &c., &c., bless ye the Lord,
+praise Him, and magnify Him for ever.'"
+
+Also, besides the hosts of evil spirits, I considered there was a middle
+race, [Greek: daimonia], neither in heaven, nor in hell; partially
+fallen, capricious, wayward; noble or crafty, benevolent or malicious,
+as the case might be. These beings gave a sort of inspiration or
+intelligence to races, nations, and classes of men. Hence the action of
+bodies politic and associations, which is often so different from that
+of the individuals who compose them. Hence the character and the
+instinct of states and governments, of religious communities and
+communions. I thought these assemblages had their life in certain unseen
+Powers. My preference of the Personal to the Abstract would naturally
+lead me to this view. I thought it countenanced by the mention of "the
+Prince of Persia" in the Prophet Daniel; and I think I considered that
+it was of such intermediate beings that the Apocalypse spoke, in its
+notice of "the Angels of the Seven Churches."
+
+In 1837 I made a further development of this doctrine. I said to an
+intimate and dear friend, Samuel Francis Wood, in a letter which came
+into my hands on his death. "I have an idea. The mass of the Fathers
+(Justin, Athenagoras, Irenæus, Clement, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius,
+Sulpicius, Ambrose, Nazianzen,) hold that, though Satan fell from the
+beginning, the Angels fell before the deluge, falling in love with the
+daughters of men. This has lately come across me as a remarkable
+solution of a notion which I cannot help holding. Daniel speaks as if
+each nation had its guardian Angel. I cannot but think that there are
+beings with a great deal of good in them, yet with great defects, who
+are the animating principles of certain institutions, &c., &c.... Take
+England with many high virtues, and yet a low Catholicism. It seems to
+me that John Bull is a spirit neither of heaven nor hell.... Has not the
+Christian Church, in its parts, surrendered itself to one or other of
+these simulations of the truth?... How are we to avoid Scylla and
+Charybdis and go straight on to the very image of Christ?" &c., &c.
+
+I am aware that what I have been saying will, with many men, be doing
+credit to my imagination at the expense of my judgment--"Hippoclides
+doesn't care;" I am not setting myself up as a pattern of good sense or
+of any thing else: I am but giving a history of my opinions, and that,
+with the view of showing that I have come by them through intelligible
+processes of thought and honest external means. The doctrine indeed of
+the Economy has in some quarters been itself condemned as intrinsically
+pernicious,--as if leading to lying and equivocation, when applied, as I
+have applied it in my remarks upon it in my History of the Arians, to
+matters of conduct. My answer to this imputation I postpone to the
+concluding pages of my Volume.
+
+While I was engaged in writing my work upon the Arians, great events
+were happening at home and abroad, which brought out into form and
+passionate expression the various beliefs which had so gradually been
+winning their way into my mind. Shortly before, there had been a
+Revolution in France; the Bourbons had been dismissed: and I held that
+it was unchristian for nations to cast off their governors, and, much
+more, sovereigns who had the divine right of inheritance. Again, the
+great Reform Agitation was going on around me as I wrote. The Whigs had
+come into power; Lord Grey had told the Bishops to set their house in
+order, and some of the Prelates had been insulted and threatened in the
+streets of London. The vital question was, how were we to keep the
+Church from being liberalized? there was such apathy on the subject in
+some quarters, such imbecile alarm in others; the true principles of
+Churchmanship seemed so radically decayed, and there was such
+distraction in the councils of the Clergy. Blomfield, the Bishop of
+London of the day, an active and open-hearted man, had been for years
+engaged in diluting the high orthodoxy of the Church by the introduction
+of members of the Evangelical body into places of influence and trust.
+He had deeply offended men who agreed in opinion with myself, by an
+off-hand saying (as it was reported) to the effect that belief in the
+Apostolical succession had gone out with the Non-jurors. "We can count
+you," he said to some of the gravest and most venerated persons of the
+old school. And the Evangelical party itself, with their late successes,
+seemed to have lost that simplicity and unworldliness which I admired so
+much in Milner and Scott. It was not that I did not venerate such men as
+Ryder, the then Bishop of Lichfield, and others of similar sentiments,
+who were not yet promoted out of the ranks of the Clergy, but I thought
+little of the Evangelicals as a class. I thought they played into the
+hands of the Liberals. With the Establishment thus divided and
+threatened, thus ignorant of its true strength, I compared that fresh
+vigorous Power of which I was reading in the first centuries. In her
+triumphant zeal on behalf of that Primeval Mystery, to which I had had
+so great a devotion from my youth, I recognized the movement of my
+Spiritual Mother. "Incessu patuit Dea." The self-conquest of her
+Ascetics, the patience of her Martyrs, the irresistible determination of
+her Bishops, the joyous swing of her advance, both exalted and abashed
+me. I said to myself, "Look on this picture and on that;" I felt
+affection for my own Church, but not tenderness; I felt dismay at her
+prospects, anger and scorn at her do-nothing perplexity. I thought that
+if Liberalism once got a footing within her, it was sure of the victory
+in the event. I saw that Reformation principles were powerless to rescue
+her. As to leaving her, the thought never crossed my imagination; still
+I ever kept before me that there was something greater than the
+Established Church, and that that was the Church Catholic and Apostolic,
+set up from the beginning, of which she was but the local presence and
+the organ. She was nothing, unless she was this. She must be dealt with
+strongly, or she would be lost. There was need of a second reformation.
+
+At this time I was disengaged from College duties, and my health had
+suffered from the labour involved in the composition of my Volume. It
+was ready for the Press in July, 1832, though not published till the end
+of 1833. I was easily persuaded to join Hurrell Froude and his Father,
+who were going to the south of Europe for the health of the former.
+
+We set out in December, 1832. It was during this expedition that my
+Verses which are in the Lyra Apostolica were written;--a few indeed
+before it, but not more than one or two of them after it. Exchanging, as
+I was, definite Tutorial work, and the literary quiet and pleasant
+friendships of the last six years, for foreign countries and an unknown
+future, I naturally was led to think that some inward changes, as well
+as some larger course of action, were coming upon me. At Whitchurch,
+while waiting for the down mail to Falmouth, I wrote the verses about my
+Guardian Angel, which begin with these words: "Are these the tracks of
+some unearthly Friend?" and which go on to speak of "the vision" which
+haunted me:--that vision is more or less brought out in the whole series
+of these compositions.
+
+I went to various coasts of the Mediterranean; parted with my friends at
+Rome; went down for the second time to Sicily without companion, at the
+end of April; and got back to England by Palermo in the early part of
+July. The strangeness of foreign life threw me back into myself; I found
+pleasure in historical sites and beautiful scenes, not in men and
+manners. We kept clear of Catholics throughout our tour. I had a
+conversation with the Dean of Malta, a most pleasant man, lately dead;
+but it was about the Fathers, and the Library of the great church. I
+knew the Abbate Santini, at Rome, who did no more than copy for me the
+Gregorian tones. Froude and I made two calls upon Monsignore (now
+Cardinal) Wiseman at the Collegio Inglese, shortly before we left Rome.
+Once we heard him preach at a church in the Corso. I do not recollect
+being in a room with any other ecclesiastics, except a Priest at
+Castro-Giovanni in Sicily, who called on me when I was ill, and with
+whom I wished to hold a controversy. As to Church Services, we attended
+the Tenebræ, at the Sestine, for the sake of the Miserere; and that was
+all. My general feeling was, "All, save the spirit of man, is divine." I
+saw nothing but what was external; of the hidden life of Catholics I
+knew nothing. I was still more driven back into myself, and felt my
+isolation. England was in my thoughts solely, and the news from England
+came rarely and imperfectly. The Bill for the Suppression of the Irish
+Sees was in progress, and filled my mind. I had fierce thoughts against
+the Liberals.
+
+It was the success of the Liberal cause which fretted me inwardly. I
+became fierce against its instruments and its manifestations. A French
+vessel was at Algiers; I would not even look at the tricolour. On my
+return, though forced to stop twenty-four hours at Paris, I kept indoors
+the whole time, and all that I saw of that beautiful city was what I saw
+from the Diligence. The Bishop of London had already sounded me as to my
+filling one of the Whitehall preacherships, which he had just then put
+on a new footing; but I was indignant at the line which he was taking,
+and from my Steamer I had sent home a letter declining the appointment
+by anticipation, should it be offered to me. At this time I was
+specially annoyed with Dr. Arnold, though it did not last into later
+years. Some one, I think, asked, in conversation at Rome, whether a
+certain interpretation of Scripture was Christian? it was answered that
+Dr. Arnold took it; I interposed, "But is _he_ a Christian?" The subject
+went out of my head at once; when afterwards I was taxed with it, I
+could say no more in explanation, than (what I believe was the fact)
+that I must have had in mind some free views of Dr. Arnold about the Old
+Testament:--I thought I must have meant, "Arnold answers for the
+interpretation, but who is to answer for Arnold?" It was at Rome, too,
+that we began the Lyra Apostolica which appeared monthly in the British
+Magazine. The motto shows the feeling of both Froude and myself at the
+time: we borrowed from M. Bunsen a Homer, and Froude chose the words in
+which Achilles, on returning to the battle, says, "You shall know the
+difference, now that I am back again."
+
+Especially when I was left by myself, the thought came upon me that
+deliverance is wrought, not by the many but by the few, not by bodies
+but by persons. Now it was, I think, that I repeated to myself the
+words, which had ever been dear to me from my school days, "Exoriare
+aliquis!"--now too, that Southey's beautiful poem of Thalaba, for which
+I had an immense liking, came forcibly to my mind. I began to think that
+I had a mission. There are sentences of my letters to my friends to this
+effect, if they are not destroyed. When we took leave of Monsignore
+Wiseman, he had courteously expressed a wish that we might make a second
+visit to Rome; I said with great gravity, "We have a work to do in
+England." I went down at once to Sicily, and the presentiment grew
+stronger. I struck into the middle of the island, and fell ill of a
+fever at Leonforte. My servant thought that I was dying, and begged for
+my last directions. I gave them, as he wished; but I said, "I shall not
+die." I repeated, "I shall not die, for I have not sinned against light,
+I have not sinned against light." I never have been able quite to make
+out what I meant.
+
+I got to Castro-Giovanni, and was laid up there for nearly three weeks.
+Towards the end of May I left for Palermo, taking three days for the
+journey. Before starting from my inn in the morning of May 26th or 27th,
+I sat down on my bed, and began to sob violently. My servant, who had
+acted as my nurse, asked what ailed me. I could only answer him, "I have
+a work to do in England."
+
+I was aching to get home; yet for want of a vessel I was kept at Palermo
+for three weeks. I began to visit the Churches, and they calmed my
+impatience, though I did not attend any services. I knew nothing of the
+Presence of the Blessed Sacrament there. At last I got off in an orange
+boat, bound for Marseilles. Then it was that I wrote the lines, "Lead,
+kindly light," which have since become well known. We were becalmed a
+whole week in the Straits of Bonifacio. I was writing verses the whole
+time of my passage. At length I got to Marseilles, and set off for
+England. The fatigue of travelling was too much for me, and I was laid
+up for several days at Lyons. At last I got off again, and did not stop
+night or day, (except a compulsory delay at Paris,) till I reached
+England, and my mother's house. My brother had arrived from Persia only
+a few hours before. This was on the Tuesday. The following Sunday, July
+14th, Mr. Keble preached the Assize Sermon in the University Pulpit. It
+was published under the title of "National Apostasy." I have ever
+considered and kept the day, as the start of the religious movement of
+1833.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1833 TO 1839.
+
+
+In spite of the foregoing pages, I have no romantic story to tell; but I
+have written them, because it is my duty to tell things as they took
+place. I have not exaggerated the feelings with which I returned to
+England, and I have no desire to dress up the events which followed, so
+as to make them in keeping with the narrative which has gone before. I
+soon relapsed into the every-day life which I had hitherto led; in all
+things the same, except that a new object was given me. I had employed
+myself in my own rooms in reading and writing, and in the care of a
+Church, before I left England, and I returned to the same occupations
+when I was back again. And yet perhaps those first vehement feelings
+which carried me on, were necessary for the beginning of the Movement;
+and afterwards, when it was once begun, the special need of me was over.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+When I got home from abroad, I found that already a movement had
+commenced, in opposition to the specific danger which at that time was
+threatening the religion of the nation and its Church. Several zealous
+and able men had united their counsels, and were in correspondence with
+each other. The principal of these were Mr. Keble, Hurrell Froude, who
+had reached home long before me, Mr. William Palmer of Dublin and
+Worcester College (not Mr. William Palmer of Magdalen, who is now a
+Catholic), Mr. Arthur Perceval, and Mr. Hugh Rose.
+
+To mention Mr. Hugh Rose's name is to kindle in the minds of those who
+knew him a host of pleasant and affectionate remembrances. He was the
+man above all others fitted by his cast of mind and literary powers to
+make a stand, if a stand could be made, against the calamity of the
+times. He was gifted with a high and large mind, and a true sensibility
+of what was great and beautiful; he wrote with warmth and energy; and he
+had a cool head and cautious judgment. He spent his strength and
+shortened his life. Pro Ecclesia Dei, as he understood that sovereign
+idea. Some years earlier he had been the first to give warning, I think
+from the University Pulpit at Cambridge, of the perils to England which
+lay in the biblical and theological speculations of Germany. The Reform
+agitation followed, and the Whig Government came into power; and he
+anticipated in their distribution of Church patronage the authoritative
+introduction of liberal opinions into the country. He feared that by the
+Whig party a door would be opened in England to the most grievous of
+heresies, which never could be closed again. In order under such grave
+circumstances to unite Churchmen together, and to make a front against
+the coming danger, he had in 1832 commenced the British Magazine, and in
+the same year he came to Oxford in the summer term, in order to beat up
+for writers for his publication; on that occasion I became known to him
+through Mr. Palmer. His reputation and position came in aid of his
+obvious fitness, in point of character and intellect, to become the
+centre of an ecclesiastical movement, if such a movement were to depend
+on the action of a party. His delicate health, his premature death,
+would have frustrated the expectation, even though the new school of
+opinion had been more exactly thrown into the shape of a party, than in
+fact was the case. But he zealously backed up the first efforts of those
+who were principals in it; and, when he went abroad to die, in 1838, he
+allowed me the solace of expressing my feelings of attachment and
+gratitude to him by addressing him, in the dedication of a volume of my
+Sermons, as the man "who, when hearts were failing, bade us stir up the
+gift that was in us, and betake ourselves to our true Mother."
+
+But there were other reasons, besides Mr. Rose's state of health, which
+hindered those who so much admired him from availing themselves of his
+close co-operation in the coming fight. United as both he and they were
+in the general scope of the Movement, they were in discordance with each
+other from the first in their estimate of the means to be adopted for
+attaining it. Mr. Rose had a position in the Church, a name, and serious
+responsibilities; he had direct ecclesiastical superiors; he had
+intimate relations with his own University, and a large clerical
+connexion through the country. Froude and I were nobodies; with no
+characters to lose, and no antecedents to fetter us. Rose could not go
+a-head across country, as Froude had no scruples in doing. Froude was a
+bold rider, as on horseback, so also in his speculations. After a long
+conversation with him on the logical bearing of his principles, Mr. Rose
+said of him with quiet humour, that "he did not seem to be afraid of
+inferences." It was simply the truth; Froude had that strong hold of
+first principles, and that keen perception of their value, that he was
+comparatively indifferent to the revolutionary action which would attend
+on their application to a given state of things; whereas in the thoughts
+of Rose, as a practical man, existing facts had the precedence of every
+other idea, and the chief test of the soundness of a line of policy lay
+in the consideration whether it would work. This was one of the first
+questions, which, as it seemed to me, on every occasion occurred to his
+mind. With Froude, Erastianism,--that is, the union (so he viewed it) of
+Church and State,--was the parent, or if not the parent, the serviceable
+and sufficient tool, of liberalism. Till that union was snapped,
+Christian doctrine never could be safe; and, while he well knew how high
+and unselfish was the temper of Mr. Rose, yet he used to apply to him an
+epithet, reproachful in his own mouth;--Rose was a "conservative." By
+bad luck, I brought out this word to Mr. Rose in a letter of my own,
+which I wrote to him in criticism of something he had inserted in his
+Magazine: I got a vehement rebuke for my pains, for though Rose pursued
+a conservative line, he had as high a disdain, as Froude could have, of
+a worldly ambition, and an extreme sensitiveness of such an imputation.
+
+But there was another reason still, and a more elementary one, which
+severed Mr. Rose from the Oxford Movement. Living movements do not come
+of committees, nor are great ideas worked out through the post, even
+though it had been the penny post. This principle deeply penetrated both
+Froude and myself from the first, and recommended to us the course which
+things soon took spontaneously, and without set purpose of our own.
+Universities are the natural centres of intellectual movements. How
+could men act together, whatever was their zeal, unless they were united
+in a sort of individuality? Now, first, we had no unity of place. Mr.
+Rose was in Suffolk, Mr. Perceval in Surrey, Mr. Keble in
+Gloucestershire; Hurrell Froude had to go for his health to Barbadoes.
+Mr. Palmer was indeed in Oxford; this was an important advantage, and
+told well in the first months of the Movement;--but another condition,
+besides that of place, was required.
+
+A far more essential unity was that of antecedents,--a common history,
+common memories, an intercourse of mind with mind in the past, and a
+progress and increase in that intercourse in the present. Mr. Perceval,
+to be sure, was a pupil of Mr. Keble's; but Keble, Rose, and Palmer,
+represented distinct parties, or at least tempers, in the Establishment.
+Mr. Palmer had many conditions of authority and influence. He was the
+only really learned man among us. He understood theology as a science;
+he was practised in the scholastic mode of controversial writing; and, I
+believe, was as well acquainted, as he was dissatisfied, with the
+Catholic schools. He was as decided in his religious views, as he was
+cautious and even subtle in their expression, and gentle in their
+enforcement. But he was deficient in depth; and besides, coming from a
+distance, he never had really grown into an Oxford man, nor was he
+generally received as such; nor had he any insight into the force of
+personal influence and congeniality of thought in carrying out a
+religious theory,--a condition which Froude and I considered essential
+to any true success in the stand which had to be made against
+Liberalism. Mr. Palmer had a certain connexion, as it may be called, in
+the Establishment, consisting of high Church dignitaries, Archdeacons,
+London Rectors, and the like, who belonged to what was commonly called
+the high-and-dry school. They were far more opposed than even he was to
+the irresponsible action of individuals. Of course their _beau idéal_ in
+ecclesiastical action was a board of safe, sound, sensible men. Mr.
+Palmer was their organ and representative; and he wished for a
+Committee, an Association, with rules and meetings, to protect the
+interests of the Church in its existing peril. He was in some measure
+supported by Mr. Perceval.
+
+I, on the other hand, had out of my own head begun the Tracts; and
+these, as representing the antagonist principle of personality, were
+looked upon by Mr. Palmer's friends with considerable alarm. The great
+point at the time with these good men in London,--some of them men of
+the highest principle, and far from influenced by what we used to call
+Erastianism,--was to put down the Tracts. I, as their editor, and mainly
+their author, was of course willing to give way. Keble and Froude
+advocated their continuance strongly, and were angry with me for
+consenting to stop them. Mr. Palmer shared the anxiety of his own
+friends; and, kind as were his thoughts of us, he still not unnaturally
+felt, for reasons of his own, some fidget and nervousness at the course
+which his Oriel friends were taking. Froude, for whom he had a real
+liking, took a high tone in his project of measures for dealing with
+bishops and clergy, which must have shocked and scandalized him
+considerably. As for me, there was matter enough in the early Tracts to
+give him equal disgust; and doubtless I much tasked his generosity, when
+he had to defend me, whether against the London dignitaries or the
+country clergy. Oriel, from the time of Dr. Copleston to Dr. Hampden,
+had had a name far and wide for liberality of thought; it had received a
+formal recognition from the Edinburgh Review, if my memory serves me
+truly, as the school of speculative philosophy in England; and on one
+occasion, in 1833, when I presented myself, with some of the first
+papers of the Movement, to a country clergyman in Northamptonshire, he
+paused awhile, and then, eyeing me with significance, asked "Whether
+Whately was at the bottom of them?"
+
+Mr. Perceval wrote to me in support of the judgment of Mr. Palmer and
+the dignitaries. I replied in a letter, which he afterwards published.
+"As to the Tracts," I said to him (I quote my own words from his
+Pamphlet), "every one has his own taste. You object to some things,
+another to others. If we altered to please every one, the effect would
+be spoiled. They were not intended as symbols _è cathedrâ_ but as the
+expression of individual minds; and individuals, feeling strongly, while
+on the one hand, they are incidentally faulty in mode or language, are
+still peculiarly effective. No great work was done by a system; whereas
+systems rise out of individual exertions. Luther was an individual. The
+very faults of an individual excite attention; he loses, but his cause
+(if good and he powerful-minded) gains. This is the way of things; we
+promote truth by a self-sacrifice."
+
+The visit which I made to the Northamptonshire Rector was only one of a
+series of similar expedients, which I adopted during the year 1833. I
+called upon clergy in various parts of the country, whether I was
+acquainted with them or not, and I attended at the houses of friends
+where several of them were from time to time assembled. I do not think
+that much came of such attempts, nor were they quite in my way. Also I
+wrote various letters to clergymen, which fared not much better, except
+that they advertised the fact, that a rally in favour of the Church was
+commencing. I did not care whether my visits were made to high Church or
+low Church; I wished to make a strong pull in union with all who were
+opposed to the principles of liberalism, whoever they might be. Giving
+my name to the Editor, I commenced a series of letters in the Record
+Newspaper: they ran to a considerable length; and were borne by him with
+great courtesy and patience. The heading given to them was, "Church
+Reform." The first was on the revival of Church Discipline; the second,
+on its Scripture proof; the third, on the application of the doctrine;
+the fourth was an answer to objections; the fifth was on the benefits of
+discipline. And then the series was abruptly brought to a termination. I
+had said what I really felt, and what was also in keeping with the
+strong teaching of the Tracts, but I suppose the Editor discovered in me
+some divergence from his own line of thought; for at length he sent a
+very civil letter, apologizing for the non-appearance of my sixth
+communication, on the ground that it contained an attack upon
+"Temperance Societies," about which he did not wish a controversy in his
+columns. He added, however, his serious regret at the theological views
+of the Tracts. I had subscribed a small sum in 1828 towards the first
+start of the Record.
+
+Acts of the officious character, which I have been describing, were
+uncongenial to my natural temper, to the genius of the Movement, and to
+the historical mode of its success:--they were the fruit of that
+exuberant and joyous energy with which I had returned from abroad, and
+which I never had before or since. I had the exultation of health
+restored, and home regained. While I was at Palermo and thought of the
+breadth of the Mediterranean, and the wearisome journey across France, I
+could not imagine how I was ever to get to England; but now I was amid
+familiar scenes and faces once more. And my health and strength came
+back to me with such a rebound, that some friends at Oxford, on seeing
+me, did not well know that it was I, and hesitated before they spoke to
+me. And I had the consciousness that I was employed in that work which I
+had been dreaming about, and which I felt to be so momentous and
+inspiring. I had a supreme confidence in our cause; we were upholding
+that primitive Christianity which was delivered for all time by the
+early teachers of the Church, and which was registered and attested in
+the Anglican formularies and by the Anglican divines. That ancient
+religion had well nigh faded away out of the land, through the political
+changes of the last 150 years, and it must be restored. It would be in
+fact a second Reformation:--a better reformation, for it would be a
+return not to the sixteenth century, but to the seventeenth. No time was
+to be lost, for the Whigs had come to do their worst, and the rescue
+might come too late. Bishopricks were already in course of suppression;
+Church property was in course of confiscation; Sees would soon be
+receiving unsuitable occupants. We knew enough to begin preaching upon,
+and there was no one else to preach. I felt as on board a vessel, which
+first gets under weigh, and then the deck is cleared out, and luggage
+and live stock stowed away into their proper receptacles.
+
+Nor was it only that I had confidence in our cause, both in itself, and
+in its polemical force, but also, on the other hand, I despised every
+rival system of doctrine and its arguments too. As to the high Church
+and the low Church, I thought that the one had not much more of a
+logical basis than the other; while I had a thorough contempt for the
+controversial position of the latter. I had a real respect for the
+character of many of the advocates of each party, but that did not give
+cogency to their arguments; and I thought, on the contrary, that the
+Apostolical form of doctrine was essential and imperative, and its
+grounds of evidence impregnable. Owing to this supreme confidence, it
+came to pass at that time, that there was a double aspect in my bearing
+towards others, which it is necessary for me to enlarge upon. My
+behaviour had a mixture in it both of fierceness and of sport; and on
+this account, I dare say, it gave offence to many; nor am I here
+defending it.
+
+I wished men to agree with me, and I walked with them step by step, as
+far as they would go; this I did sincerely; but if they would stop, I
+did not much care about it, but walked on, with some satisfaction that I
+had brought them so far. I liked to make them preach the truth without
+knowing it, and encouraged them to do so. It was a satisfaction to me
+that the Record had allowed me to say so much in its columns, without
+remonstrance. I was amused to hear of one of the Bishops, who, on
+reading an early Tract on the Apostolical Succession, could not make up
+his mind whether he held the doctrine or not. I was not distressed at
+the wonder or anger of dull and self-conceited men, at propositions
+which they did not understand. When a correspondent, in good faith,
+wrote to a newspaper, to say that the "Sacrifice of the Holy Eucharist,"
+spoken of in the Tract, was a false print for "Sacrament," I thought the
+mistake too pleasant to be corrected before I was asked about it. I was
+not unwilling to draw an opponent on step by step, by virtue of his own
+opinions, to the brink of some intellectual absurdity, and to leave him
+to get back as he could. I was not unwilling to play with a man, who
+asked me impertinent questions. I think I had in my mouth the words of
+the Wise man, "Answer a fool according to his folly," especially if he
+was prying or spiteful. I was reckless of the gossip which was
+circulated about me; and, when I might easily have set it right, did not
+deign to do so. Also I used irony in conversation, when
+matter-of-fact-men would not see what I meant.
+
+This kind of behaviour was a sort of habit with me. If I have ever
+trifled with my subject, it was a more serious fault. I never used
+arguments which I saw clearly to be unsound. The nearest approach which
+I remember to such conduct, but which I consider was clear of it
+nevertheless, was in the case of Tract 15. The matter of this Tract was
+furnished to me by a friend, to whom I had applied for assistance, but
+who did not wish to be mixed up with the publication. He gave it me,
+that I might throw it into shape, and I took his arguments as they
+stood. In the chief portion of the Tract I fully agreed; for instance,
+as to what it says about the Council of Trent; but there were arguments,
+or some argument, in it which I did not follow; I do not recollect what
+it was. Froude, I think, was disgusted with the whole Tract, and accused
+me of _economy_ in publishing it. It is principally through Mr. Froude's
+Remains that this word has got into our language. I think, I defended
+myself with arguments such as these:--that, as every one knew, the
+Tracts were written by various persons who agreed together in their
+doctrine, but not always in the arguments by which it was to be proved;
+that we must be tolerant of difference of opinion among ourselves; that
+the author of the Tract had a right to his own opinion, and that the
+argument in question was ordinarily received; that I did not give my own
+name or authority, nor was asked for my personal belief, but only acted
+instrumentally, as one might translate a friend's book into a foreign
+language. I account these to be good arguments; nevertheless I feel also
+that such practices admit of easy abuse and are consequently dangerous;
+but then, again, I feel also this,--that if all such mistakes were to be
+severely visited, not many men in public life would be left with a
+character for honour and honesty.
+
+This absolute confidence in my cause, which led me to the negligence or
+wantonness which I have been instancing, also laid me open, not
+unfairly, to the opposite charge of fierceness in certain steps which I
+took, or words which I published. In the Lyra Apostolica, I have said
+that before learning to love, we must "learn to hate;" though I had
+explained my words by adding "hatred of sin." In one of my first Sermons
+I said, "I do not shrink from uttering my firm conviction that it would
+be a gain to the country were it vastly more superstitious, more
+bigoted, more gloomy, more fierce in its religion than at present it
+shows itself to be." I added, of course, that it would be an absurdity
+to suppose such tempers of mind desirable in themselves. The corrector
+of the press bore these strong epithets till he got to "more fierce,"
+and then he put in the margin a _query_. In the very first page of the
+first Tract, I said of the Bishops, that, "black event though it would
+be for the country, yet we could not wish them a more blessed
+termination of their course, than the spoiling of their goods and
+martyrdom." In consequence of a passage in my work upon the Arian
+History, a Northern dignitary wrote to accuse me of wishing to
+re-establish the blood and torture of the Inquisition. Contrasting
+heretics and heresiarchs, I had said, "The latter should meet with no
+mercy: he assumes the office of the Tempter; and, so far forth as his
+error goes, must be dealt with by the competent authority, as if he were
+embodied evil. To spare him is a false and dangerous pity. It is to
+endanger the souls of thousands, and it is uncharitable towards
+himself." I cannot deny that this is a very fierce passage; but Arius
+was banished, not burned; and it is only fair to myself to say that
+neither at this, nor any other time of my life, not even when I was
+fiercest, could I have even cut off a Puritan's ears, and I think the
+sight of a Spanish _auto-da-fè_ would have been the death of me. Again,
+when one of my friends, of liberal and evangelical opinions, wrote to
+expostulate with me on the course I was taking, I said that we would
+ride over him and his, as Othniel prevailed over Chushan-rishathaim,
+king of Mesopotamia. Again, I would have no dealings with my brother,
+and I put my conduct upon a syllogism. I said, "St. Paul bids us avoid
+those who cause divisions; you cause divisions: therefore I must avoid
+you." I dissuaded a lady from attending the marriage of a sister who had
+seceded from the Anglican Church. No wonder that Blanco White, who had
+known me under such different circumstances, now hearing the general
+course that I was taking, was amazed at the change which he recognized
+in me. He speaks bitterly and unfairly of me in his letters
+contemporaneously with the first years of the Movement; but in 1839, on
+looking back, he uses terms of me, which it would be hardly modest in me
+to quote, were it not that what he says of me in praise occurs in the
+midst of blame. He says: "In this party [the anti-Peel, in 1829] I
+found, to my great surprise, my dear friend, Mr. Newman of Oriel. As he
+had been one of the annual Petitioners to Parliament for Catholic
+Emancipation, his sudden union with the most violent bigots was
+inexplicable to me. That change was the first manifestation of the
+mental revolution, which has suddenly made him one of the leading
+persecutors of Dr. Hampden, and the most active and influential member
+of that association called the Puseyite party, from which we have those
+very strange productions, entitled, Tracts for the Times. While stating
+these public facts, my heart feels a pang at the recollection of the
+affectionate and mutual friendship between that excellent man and
+myself; a friendship, which his principles of orthodoxy could not allow
+him to continue in regard to one, whom he now regards as inevitably
+doomed to eternal perdition. Such is the venomous character of
+orthodoxy. What mischief must it create in a bad heart and narrow mind,
+when it can work so effectually for evil, in one of the most benevolent
+of bosoms, and one of the ablest of minds, in the amiable, the
+intellectual, the refined John Henry Newman!" (Vol. iii. p. 131.) He
+adds that I would have nothing to do with him, a circumstance which I do
+not recollect, and very much doubt.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have spoken of my firm confidence in my position; and now let me state
+more definitely what the position was which I took up, and the
+propositions about which I was so confident. These were three:--
+
+1. First was the principle of dogma: my battle was with liberalism; by
+liberalism I mean the anti-dogmatic principle and its developments. This
+was the first point on which I was certain. Here I make a remark:
+persistence in a given belief is no sufficient test of its truth: but
+departure from it is at least a slur upon the man who has felt so
+certain about it. In proportion, then, as I had in 1832 a strong
+persuasion of the truth of opinions which I have since given up, so far
+a sort of guilt attaches to me, not only for that vain confidence, but
+for all the various proceedings which were the consequence of it. But
+under this first head I have the satisfaction of feeling that I have
+nothing to retract, and nothing to repent of. The main principle of the
+movement is as dear to me now, as it ever was. I have changed in many
+things: in this I have not. From the age of fifteen, dogma has been the
+fundamental principle of my religion: I know no other religion; I cannot
+enter into the idea of any other sort of religion; religion, as a mere
+sentiment, is to me a dream and a mockery. As well can there be filial
+love without the fact of a father, as devotion without the fact of a
+Supreme Being. What I held in 1816, I held in 1833, and I hold in 1864.
+Please God, I shall hold it to the end. Even when I was under Dr.
+Whately's influence, I had no temptation to be less zealous for the
+great dogmas of the faith, and at various times I used to resist such
+trains of thought on his part as seemed to me (rightly or wrongly) to
+obscure them. Such was the fundamental principle of the Movement of
+1833.
+
+2. Secondly, I was confident in the truth of a certain definite
+religious teaching, based upon this foundation of dogma; viz. that there
+was a visible Church, with sacraments and rites which are the channels
+of invisible grace. I thought that this was the doctrine of Scripture,
+of the early Church, and of the Anglican Church. Here again, I have not
+changed in opinion; I am as certain now on this point as I was in 1833,
+and have never ceased to be certain. In 1834 and the following years I
+put this ecclesiastical doctrine on a broader basis, after reading Laud,
+Bramhall, and Stillingfleet and other Anglican divines on the one hand,
+and after prosecuting the study of the Fathers on the other; but the
+doctrine of 1833 was strengthened in me, not changed. When I began the
+Tracts for the Times I rested the main doctrine, of which I am speaking,
+upon Scripture, on the Anglican Prayer Book, and on St. Ignatius's
+Epistles. (1) As to the existence of a visible Church, I especially
+argued out the point from Scripture, in Tract 11, viz. from the Acts of
+the Apostles and the Epistles. (2) As to the Sacraments and Sacramental
+rites, I stood on the Prayer Book. I appealed to the Ordination Service,
+in which the Bishop says, "Receive the Holy Ghost;" to the Visitation
+Service, which teaches confession and absolution; to the Baptismal
+Service, in which the Priest speaks of the child after baptism as
+regenerate; to the Catechism, in which Sacramental Communion is
+receiving "verily and indeed the Body and Blood of Christ;" to the
+Commination Service, in which we are told to do "works of penance;" to
+the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to the calendar and rubricks,
+portions of the Prayer Book, wherein we find the festivals of the
+Apostles, notice of certain other Saints, and days of fasting and
+abstinence.
+
+(3.) And further, as to the Episcopal system, I founded it upon the
+Epistles of St. Ignatius, which inculcated it in various ways. One
+passage especially impressed itself upon me: speaking of cases of
+disobedience to ecclesiastical authority, he says, "A man does not
+deceive that Bishop whom he sees, but he practises rather with the
+Bishop Invisible, and so the question is not with flesh, but with God,
+who knows the secret heart." I wished to act on this principle to the
+letter, and I may say with confidence that I never consciously
+transgressed it. I loved to act as feeling myself in my Bishop's sight,
+as if it were the sight of God. It was one of my special supports and
+safeguards against myself; I could not go very wrong while I had reason
+to believe that I was in no respect displeasing him. It was not a mere
+formal obedience to rule that I put before me, but I desired to please
+him personally, as I considered him set over me by the Divine Hand. I
+was strict in observing my clerical engagements, not only because they
+_were_ engagements, but because I considered myself simply as the
+servant and instrument of my Bishop. I did not care much for the Bench
+of Bishops, except as they might be the voice of my Church: nor should I
+have cared much for a Provincial Council; nor for a Diocesan Synod
+presided over by my Bishop; all these matters seemed to me to be _jure
+ecclesiastico_, but what to me was _jure divino_ was the voice of my
+Bishop in his own person. My own Bishop was my Pope; I knew no other;
+the successor of the Apostles, the Vicar of Christ. This was but a
+practical exhibition of the Anglican theory of Church Government, as I
+had already drawn it out myself, after various Anglican Divines. This
+continued all through my course; when at length, in 1845, I wrote to
+Bishop Wiseman, in whose Vicariate I found myself, to announce my
+conversion, I could find nothing better to say to him than that I would
+obey the Pope as I had obeyed my own Bishop in the Anglican Church. My
+duty to him was my point of honour; his disapprobation was the one thing
+which I could not bear. I believe it to have been a generous and honest
+feeling; and in consequence I was rewarded by having all my time for
+ecclesiastical superior a man, whom, had I had a choice, I should have
+preferred, out and out, to any other Bishop on the Bench, and for whose
+memory I have a special affection. Dr. Bagot--a man of noble mind, and
+as kind-hearted and as considerate as he was noble. He ever sympathized
+with me in my trials which followed; it was my own fault, that I was not
+brought into more familiar personal relations with him, than it was my
+happiness to be. May his name be ever blessed!
+
+And now in concluding my remarks on the second point on which my
+confidence rested, I repeat that here again I have no retractation to
+announce as to its main outline. While I am now as clear in my
+acceptance of the principle of dogma, as I was in 1833 and 1816, so
+again I am now as firm in my belief of a visible Church, of the
+authority of Bishops, of the grace of the sacraments, of the religious
+worth of works of penance, as I was in 1833. I have added Articles to my
+Creed; but the old ones, which I then held with a divine faith, remain.
+
+3. But now, as to the third point on which I stood in 1833, and which I
+have utterly renounced and trampled upon since,--my then view of the
+Church of Rome;--I will speak about it as exactly as I can. When I was
+young, as I have said already, and after I was grown up, I thought the
+Pope to be Antichrist. At Christmas 1824-5 I preached a sermon to that
+effect. But in 1827 I accepted eagerly the stanza in the Christian Year,
+which many people thought too charitable, "Speak _gently_ of thy
+sister's fall." From the time that I knew Froude I got less and less
+bitter on the subject. I spoke (successively, but I cannot tell in what
+order or at what dates) of the Roman Church as being bound up with "the
+_cause_ of Antichrist," as being _one_ of the "_many_ antichrists"
+foretold by St. John, as being influenced by "the _spirit_ of
+Antichrist," and as having something "very Anti-christian" or
+"unchristian" about her. From my boyhood and in 1824 I considered, after
+Protestant authorities, that St. Gregory I. about A.D. 600 was the first
+Pope that was Antichrist, though, in spite of this, he was also a great
+and holy man; but in 1832-3 I thought the Church of Rome was bound up
+with the cause of Antichrist by the Council of Trent. When it was that
+in my deliberate judgment I gave up the notion altogether in any shape,
+that some special reproach was attached to her name, I cannot tell; but
+I had a shrinking from renouncing it, even when my reason so ordered me,
+from a sort of conscience or prejudice, I think up to 1843. Moreover, at
+least during the Tract Movement, I thought the essence of her offence to
+consist in the honours which she paid to the Blessed Virgin and the
+Saints; and the more I grew in devotion, both to the Saints and to our
+Lady, the more impatient was I at the Roman practices, as if those
+glorified creations of God must be gravely shocked, if pain could be
+theirs, at the undue veneration of which they were the objects.
+
+On the other hand, Hurrell Froude in his familiar conversations was
+always tending to rub the idea out of my mind. In a passage of one of
+his letters from abroad, alluding, I suppose, to what I used to say in
+opposition to him, he observes; "I think people are injudicious who talk
+against the Roman Catholics for worshipping Saints, and honouring the
+Virgin and images, &c. These things may perhaps be idolatrous; I cannot
+make up my mind about it; but to my mind it is the Carnival that is real
+practical idolatry, as it is written, 'the people sat down to eat and
+drink, and rose up to play.'" The Carnival, I observe in passing, is, in
+fact, one of those very excesses, to which, for at least three
+centuries, religious Catholics have ever opposed themselves, as we see
+in the life of St. Philip, to say nothing of the present day; but this
+we did not then know. Moreover, from Froude I learned to admire the
+great medieval Pontiffs; and, of course, when I had come to consider the
+Council of Trent to be the turning-point of the history of Christian
+Rome, I found myself as free, as I was rejoiced, to speak in their
+praise. Then, when I was abroad, the sight of so many great places,
+venerable shrines, and noble churches, much impressed my imagination.
+And my heart was touched also. Making an expedition on foot across some
+wild country in Sicily, at six in the morning, I came upon a small
+church; I heard voices, and I looked in. It was crowded, and the
+congregation was singing. Of course it was the mass, though I did not
+know it at the time. And, in my weary days at Palermo, I was not
+ungrateful for the comfort which I had received in frequenting the
+churches; nor did I ever forget it. Then, again, her zealous maintenance
+of the doctrine and the rule of celibacy, which I recognized as
+Apostolic, and her faithful agreement with Antiquity in so many other
+points which were dear to me, was an argument as well as a plea in
+favour of the great Church of Rome. Thus I learned to have tender
+feelings towards her; but still my reason was not affected at all. My
+judgment was against her, when viewed as an institution, as truly as it
+ever had been.
+
+This conflict between reason and affection I expressed in one of the
+early Tracts, published July, 1834. "Considering the high gifts and the
+strong claims of the Church of Rome and its dependencies on our
+admiration, reverence, love, and gratitude; how could we withstand it,
+as we do, how could we refrain from being melted into tenderness, and
+rushing into communion with it, but for the words of Truth itself, which
+bid us prefer It to the whole world? 'He that loveth father or mother
+more than Me, is not worthy of me.' How could 'we learn to be severe,
+and execute judgment,' but for the warning of Moses against even a
+divinely-gifted teacher, who should preach new gods; and the anathema of
+St. Paul even against Angels and Apostles, who should bring in a new
+doctrine?"--_Records_, No. 24. My feeling was something like that of a
+man, who is obliged in a court of justice to bear witness against a
+friend; or like my own now, when I have said, and shall say, so many
+things on which I had rather be silent.
+
+As a matter, then, of simple conscience, though it went against my
+feelings, I felt it to be a duty to protest against the Church of Rome.
+But besides this, it was a duty, because the prescription of such a
+protest was a living principle of my own Church, as expressed not simply
+in a _catena_, but by a _consensus_ of her divines, and by the voice of
+her people. Moreover, such a protest was necessary as an integral
+portion of her controversial basis; for I adopted the argument of
+Bernard Gilpin, that Protestants "were _not able_ to give any _firm and
+solid_ reason of the separation besides this, to wit, that the Pope is
+Antichrist." But while I thus thought such a protest to be based upon
+truth, and to be a religious duty, and a rule of Anglicanism, and a
+necessity of the case, I did not at all like the work. Hurrell Froude
+attacked me for doing it; and, besides, I felt that my language had a
+vulgar and rhetorical look about it. I believed, and really measured, my
+words, when I used them; but I knew that I had a temptation, on the
+other hand, to say against Rome as much as ever I could, in order to
+protect myself against the charge of Popery.
+
+And now I come to the very point, for which I have introduced the
+subject of my feelings about Rome. I felt such confidence in the
+substantial justice of the charges which I advanced against her, that I
+considered them to be a safeguard and an assurance that no harm could
+ever arise from the freest exposition of what I used to call Anglican
+principles. All the world was astounded at what Froude and I were
+saying: men said that it was sheer Popery. I answered, "True, we seem to
+be making straight for it; but go on awhile, and you will come to a deep
+chasm across the path, which makes real approximation impossible." And I
+urged in addition, that many Anglican divines had been accused of
+Popery, yet had died in their Anglicanism;--now, the ecclesiastical
+principles which I professed, they had professed also; and the judgment
+against Rome which they had formed, I had formed also. Whatever
+deficiencies then had to be supplied in the existing Anglican system,
+and however boldly I might point them out, any how that system would not
+in the process be brought nearer to the special creed of Rome, and might
+be mended in spite of her. In that very agreement of the two forms of
+faith, close as it might seem, would really be found, on examination,
+the elements and principles of an essential discordance.
+
+It was with this absolute persuasion on my mind that I fancied that
+there could be no rashness in giving to the world in fullest measure the
+teaching and the writings of the Fathers. I thought that the Church of
+England was substantially founded upon them. I did not know all that the
+Fathers had said, but I felt that, even when their tenets happened to
+differ from the Anglican, no harm could come of reporting them. I said
+out what I was clear they had said; I spoke vaguely and imperfectly, of
+what I thought they said, or what some of them had said. Any how, no
+harm could come of bending the crooked stick the other way, in the
+process of straightening it; it was impossible to break it. If there was
+any thing in the Fathers of a startling character, this would be only
+for a time; it would admit of explanation, or it might suggest something
+profitable to Anglicans; it could not lead to Rome. I express this view
+of the matter in a passage of the Preface to the first volume, which I
+edited, of the Library of the Fathers. Speaking of the strangeness at
+first sight, in the judgment of the present day, of some of their
+principles and opinions, I bid the reader go forward hopefully, and not
+indulge his criticism till he knows more about them, than he will learn
+at the outset. "Since the evil," I say, "is in the nature of the case
+itself, we can do no more than have patience, and recommend patience to
+others, and with the racer in the Tragedy, look forward steadily and
+hopefully to the _event_, [Greek: tô telei pistin pherôn], when, as we
+trust, all that is inharmonious and anomalous in the details, will at
+length be practically smoothed."
+
+Such was the position, such the defences, such the tactics, by which I
+thought that it was both incumbent on us, and possible for us, to meet
+that onset of Liberal principles, of which we were all in immediate
+anticipation, whether in the Church or in the University. And during the
+first year of the Tracts, the attack upon the University began. In
+November, 1834, was sent to me by Dr. Hampden the second edition of his
+Pamphlet, entitled, "Observations on Religious Dissent, with particular
+reference to the use of religious tests in the University." In this
+Pamphlet it was maintained, that "Religion is distinct from Theological
+Opinion," pp. 1. 28. 30, &c.; that it is but a common prejudice to
+identify theological propositions methodically deduced and stated, with
+the simple religion of Christ, p. 1; that under Theological Opinion were
+to be placed the Trinitarian doctrine, p. 27, and the Unitarian, p. 19;
+that a dogma was a theological opinion formally insisted on, pp. 20, 21;
+that speculation always left an opening for improvement, p. 22; that the
+Church of England was not dogmatic in its spirit, though the wording of
+its formularies might often carry the sound of dogmatism, p. 23.
+
+I acknowledged the receipt of this work in the following letter:--
+
+"The kindness which has led to your presenting me with your late
+Pamphlet, encourages me to hope that you will forgive me, if I take the
+opportunity it affords of expressing to you my very sincere and deep
+regret that it has been published. Such an opportunity I could not let
+slip without being unfaithful to my own serious thoughts on the subject.
+
+"While I respect the tone of piety which the Pamphlet displays, I dare
+not trust myself to put on paper my feelings about the principles
+contained in it; tending as they do, in my opinion, altogether to make
+shipwreck of Christian faith. I also lament, that, by its appearance,
+the first step has been taken towards interrupting that peace and mutual
+good understanding which has prevailed so long in this place, and which,
+if once seriously disturbed, will be succeeded by dissensions the more
+intractable, because justified in the minds of those who resist
+innovation by a feeling of imperative duty."
+
+Since that time Phaeton has got into the chariot of the sun; we, alas!
+can only look on, and watch him down the steep of heaven. Meanwhile, the
+lands, which he is passing over, suffer from his driving.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such was the commencement of the assault of Liberalism upon the old
+orthodoxy of Oxford and England; and it could not have been broken, as
+it was, for so long a time, had not a great change taken place in the
+circumstances of that counter-movement which had already started with
+the view of resisting it. For myself, I was not the person to take the
+lead of a party; I never was, from first to last, more than a leading
+author of a school; nor did I ever wish to be anything else. This is my
+own account of the matter; and I say it, neither as intending to disown
+the responsibility of what was done, or as if ungrateful to those who at
+that time made more of me than I deserved, and did more for my sake and
+at my bidding than I realized myself. I am giving my history from my own
+point of sight, and it is as follows:--I had lived for ten years among
+my personal friends; the greater part of the time, I had been
+influenced, not influencing; and at no time have I acted on others,
+without their acting upon me. As is the custom of a University, I had
+lived with my private, nay, with some of my public, pupils, and with the
+junior fellows of my College, without form or distance, on a footing of
+equality. Thus it was through friends, younger, for the most part, than
+myself, that my principles were spreading. They heard what I said in
+conversation, and told it to others. Under-graduates in due time took
+their degree, and became private tutors themselves. In their new
+_status_, they in turn preached the opinions, with which they had
+already become acquainted. Others went down to the country, and became
+curates of parishes. Then they had down from London parcels of the
+Tracts, and other publications. They placed them in the shops of local
+booksellers, got them into newspapers, introduced them to clerical
+meetings, and converted more or less their Rectors and their brother
+curates. Thus the Movement, viewed with relation to myself, was but a
+floating opinion; it was not a power. It never would have been a power,
+if it had remained in my hands. Years after, a friend, writing to me in
+remonstrance at the excesses, as he thought them, of my disciples,
+applied to me my own verse about St. Gregory Nazianzen, "Thou couldst a
+people raise, but couldst not rule." At the time that he wrote to me, I
+had special impediments in the way of such an exercise of power; but at
+no time could I exercise over others that authority, which under the
+circumstances was imperatively required. My great principle ever was,
+Live and let live. I never had the staidness or dignity necessary for a
+leader. To the last I never recognized the hold I had over young men. Of
+late years I have read and heard that they even imitated me in various
+ways. I was quite unconscious of it, and I think my immediate friends
+knew too well how disgusted I should be at such proceedings, to have the
+heart to tell me. I felt great impatience at our being called a party,
+and would not allow that we were such. I had a lounging, free-and-easy
+way of carrying things on. I exercised no sufficient censorship upon the
+Tracts. I did not confine them to the writings of such persons as agreed
+in all things with myself; and, as to my own Tracts, I printed on them a
+notice to the effect, that any one who pleased, might make what use he
+would of them, and reprint them with alterations if he chose, under the
+conviction that their main scope could not be damaged by such a process.
+It was the same with me afterwards, as regards other publications. For
+two years I furnished a certain number of sheets for the British Critic
+from myself and my friends, while a gentleman was editor, a man of
+splendid talent, who, however, was scarcely an acquaintance of mine, and
+had no sympathy with the Tracts. When I was Editor myself, from 1838 to
+1841, in my very first number I suffered to appear a critique
+unfavorable to my work on Justification, which had been published a few
+months before, from a feeling of propriety, because I had put the book
+into the hands of the writer who so handled it. Afterwards I suffered an
+article against the Jesuits to appear in it, of which I did not like the
+tone. When I had to provide a curate for my new church at Littlemore, I
+engaged a friend, by no fault of his, who, before he had entered into
+his charge, preached a sermon, either in depreciation of baptismal
+regeneration, or of Dr. Pusey's view of it. I showed a similar easiness
+as to the Editors who helped me in the separate volumes of Fleury's
+Church History; they were able, learned, and excellent men, but their
+after-history has shown, how little my choice of them was influenced by
+any notion I could have had of any intimate agreement of opinion between
+them and myself. I shall have to make the same remark in its place
+concerning the Lives of the English Saints, which subsequently appeared.
+All this may seem inconsistent with what I have said of my fierceness. I
+am not bound to account for it; but there have been men before me,
+fierce in act, yet tolerant and moderate in their reasonings; at least,
+so I read history. However, such was the case, and such its effect upon
+the Tracts. These at first starting were short, hasty, and some of them
+ineffective; and at the end of the year, when collected into a volume,
+they had a slovenly appearance.
+
+It was under these circumstances, that Dr. Pusey joined us. I had known
+him well since 1827-8, and had felt for him an enthusiastic admiration,
+I used to call him [Greek: ho megas]. His great learning, his immense
+diligence, his scholarlike mind, his simple devotion to the cause of
+religion, overcame me; and great of course was my joy, when in the last
+days of 1833 he showed a disposition to make common cause with us. His
+Tract on Fasting appeared as one of the series with the date of December
+21. He was not, however, I think, fully associated in the Movement till
+1835 and 1836, when he published his Tract on Baptism, and started the
+Library of the Fathers. He at once gave to us a position and a name.
+Without him we should have had little chance, especially at the early
+date of 1834, of making any serious resistance to the Liberal
+aggression. But Dr. Pusey was a Professor and Canon of Christ Church; he
+had a vast influence in consequence of his deep religious seriousness,
+the munificence of his charities, his Professorship, his family
+connexions, and his easy relations with University authorities. He was
+to the Movement all that Mr. Rose might have been, with that
+indispensable addition, which was wanting to Mr. Rose, the intimate
+friendship and the familiar daily society of the persons who had
+commenced it. And he had that special claim on their attachment, which
+lies in the living presence of a faithful and loyal affectionateness.
+There was henceforth a man who could be the head and centre of the
+zealous people in every part of the country, who were adopting the new
+opinions; and not only so, but there was one who furnished the Movement
+with a front to the world, and gained for it a recognition from other
+parties in the University. In 1829, Mr. Froude, or Mr. Robert
+Wilberforce, or Mr. Newman were but individuals; and, when they ranged
+themselves in the contest of that year on the side of Sir Robert Inglis,
+men on either side only asked with surprise how they got there, and
+attached no significancy to the fact; but Dr. Pusey was, to use the
+common expression, a host in himself; he was able to give a name, a
+form, and a personality, to what was without him a sort of mob; and when
+various parties had to meet together in order to resist the liberal acts
+of the Government, we of the Movement took our place by right among
+them.
+
+Such was the benefit which he conferred on the Movement externally; nor
+were the internal advantages at all inferior to it. He was a man of
+large designs; he had a hopeful, sanguine mind; he had no fear of
+others; he was haunted by no intellectual perplexities. People are apt
+to say that he was once nearer to the Catholic Church than he is now; I
+pray God that he may be one day far nearer to the Catholic Church than
+he was then; for I believe that, in his reason and judgment, all the
+time that I knew him, he never was near to it at all. When I became a
+Catholic, I was often asked, "What of Dr. Pusey?"; when I said that I
+did not see symptoms of his doing as I had done, I was sometimes thought
+uncharitable. If confidence in his position is, (as it is,) a first
+essential in the leader of a party, this Dr. Pusey possessed
+pre-eminently. The most remarkable instance of this, was his statement,
+in one of his subsequent defences of the Movement, when moreover it had
+advanced a considerable way in the direction of Rome, that among its
+more hopeful peculiarities was its "stationariness." He made it in good
+faith; it was his subjective view of it.
+
+Dr. Pusey's influence was felt at once. He saw that there ought to be
+more sobriety, more gravity, more careful pains, more sense of
+responsibility in the Tracts and in the whole Movement. It was through
+him that the character of the Tracts was changed. When he gave to us his
+Tract on Fasting, he put his initials to it. In 1835 he published his
+elaborate Treatise on Baptism, which was followed by other Tracts from
+different authors, if not of equal learning, yet of equal power and
+appositeness. The Catenas of Anglican divines, projected by me, which
+occur in the Series were executed with a like aim at greater accuracy
+and method. In 1836 he advertised his great project for a Translation of
+the Fathers:--but I must return to myself. I am not writing the history
+either of Dr. Pusey or of the Movement; but it is a pleasure to me to
+have been able to introduce here reminiscences of the place which he
+held in it, which have so direct a bearing on myself, that they are no
+digression from my narrative.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I suspect it was Dr. Pusey's influence and example which set me, and
+made me set others, on the larger and more careful works in defence of
+the principles of the Movement which followed in a course of
+years,--some of them demanding and receiving from their authors, such
+elaborate treatment that they did not make their appearance till both
+its temper and its fortunes had changed. I set about a work at once; one
+in which was brought out with precision the relation in which we stood
+to the Church of Rome. We could not move a step in comfort, till this
+was done. It was of absolute necessity and a plain duty from the first,
+to provide as soon as possible a large statement, which would encourage
+and reassure our friends, and repel the attacks of our opponents. A cry
+was heard on all sides of us, that the Tracts and the writings of the
+Fathers would lead us to become Catholics, before we were aware of it.
+This was loudly expressed by members of the Evangelical party, who in
+1836 had joined us in making a protest in Convocation against a
+memorable appointment of the Prime Minister. These clergymen even then
+avowed their desire, that the next time they were brought up to Oxford
+to give a vote, it might be in order to put down the Popery of the
+Movement. There was another reason still, and quite as important.
+Monsignore Wiseman, with the acuteness and zeal which might be expected
+from that great Prelate, had anticipated what was coming, had returned
+to England by 1836, had delivered Lectures in London on the doctrines of
+Catholicism, and created an impression through the country, shared in by
+ourselves, that we had for our opponents in controversy, not only our
+brethren, but our hereditary foes. These were the circumstances, which
+led to my publication of "The Prophetical office of the Church viewed
+relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism."
+
+This work employed me for three years, from the beginning of 1834 to the
+end of 1836, and was published in 1837. It was composed, after a careful
+consideration and comparison of the principal Anglican divines of the
+17th century. It was first written in the shape of controversial
+correspondence with a learned French Priest; then it was re-cast, and
+delivered in Lectures at St. Mary's; lastly, with considerable
+retrenchments and additions, it was rewritten for publication.
+
+It attempts to trace out the rudimental lines on which Christian faith
+and teaching proceed, and to use them as means of determining the
+relation of the Roman and Anglican systems to each other. In this way it
+shows that to confuse the two together is impossible, and that the
+Anglican can be as little said to tend to the Roman, as the Roman to the
+Anglican. The spirit of the Volume is not so gentle to the Church of
+Rome, as Tract 71 published the year before; on the contrary, it is very
+fierce; and this I attribute to the circumstance that the Volume is
+theological and didactic, whereas the Tract, being controversial,
+assumes as little and grants as much as possible on the points in
+dispute, and insists on points of agreement as well as of difference. A
+further and more direct reason is, that in my Volume I deal with
+"Romanism" (as I call it), not so much in its formal decrees and in the
+substance of its creed, as in its traditional action and its authorized
+teaching as represented by its prominent writers;--whereas the Tract is
+written as if discussing the differences of the Churches with a view to
+a reconciliation between them. There is a further reason too, which I
+will state presently.
+
+But this Volume had a larger scope than that of opposing the Roman
+system. It was an attempt at commencing a system of theology on the
+Anglican idea, and based upon Anglican authorities. Mr. Palmer, about
+the same time, was projecting a work of a similar nature in his own way.
+It was published, I think, under the title, "A Treatise on the Christian
+Church." As was to be expected from the author, it was a most learned,
+most careful composition; and in its form, I should say, polemical. So
+happily at least did he follow the logical method of the Roman Schools,
+that Father Perrone in his Treatise on dogmatic theology, recognized in
+him a combatant of the true cast, and saluted him as a foe worthy of
+being vanquished. Other soldiers in that field he seems to have thought
+little better than the _Lanzknechts_ of the middle ages, and, I dare
+say, with very good reason. When I knew that excellent and kind-hearted
+man at Rome at a later time, he allowed me to put him to ample penance
+for those light thoughts of me, which he had once had, by encroaching on
+his valuable time with my theological questions. As to Mr. Palmer's
+book, it was one which no Anglican could write but himself,--in no
+sense, if I recollect aright, a tentative work. The ground of
+controversy was cut into squares, and then every objection had its
+answer. This is the proper method to adopt in teaching authoritatively
+young men; and the work in fact was intended for students in theology.
+My own book, on the other hand, was of a directly tentative and
+empirical character. I wished to build up an Anglican theology out of
+the stores which already lay cut and hewn upon the ground, the past toil
+of great divines. To do this could not be the work of one man; much
+less, could it be at once received into Anglican theology, however well
+it was done. This I fully recognized; and, while I trusted that my
+statements of doctrine would turn out to be true and important, still I
+wrote, to use the common phrase, "under correction."
+
+There was another motive for my publishing, of a personal nature, which
+I think I should mention. I felt then, and all along felt, that there
+was an intellectual cowardice in not finding a basis in reason for my
+belief, and a moral cowardice in not avowing that basis. I should have
+felt myself less than a man, if I did not bring it out, whatever it was.
+This is one principal reason why I wrote and published the "Prophetical
+Office." It was from the same feeling, that in the spring of 1836, at a
+meeting of residents on the subject of the struggle then proceeding
+against a Whig appointment, when some one wanted us all merely to act on
+college and conservative grounds (as I understood him), with as few
+published statements as possible, I answered, that the person whom we
+were resisting had committed himself in writing, and that we ought to
+commit ourselves too. This again was a main reason for the publication
+of Tract 90. Alas! it was my portion for whole years to remain without
+any satisfactory basis for my religious profession, in a state of moral
+sickness, neither able to acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to go to
+Rome. But I bore it, till in course of time my way was made clear to me.
+If here it be objected to me, that as time went on, I often in my
+writings hinted at things which I did not fully bring out, I submit for
+consideration whether this occurred except when I was in great
+difficulties, how to speak, or how to be silent, with due regard for the
+position of mind or the feelings of others. However, I may have an
+opportunity to say more on this subject. But to return to the
+"Prophetical Office."
+
+I thus speak in the Introduction to my Volume:--
+
+"It is proposed," I say, "to offer helps towards the formation of a
+recognized Anglican theology in one of its departments. The present
+state of our divinity is as follows: the most vigorous, the clearest,
+the most fertile minds, have through God's mercy been employed in the
+service of our Church: minds too as reverential and holy, and as fully
+imbued with Ancient Truth, and as well versed in the writings of the
+Fathers, as they were intellectually gifted. This is God's great mercy
+indeed, for which we must ever be thankful. Primitive doctrine has been
+explored for us in every direction, and the original principles of the
+Gospel and the Church patiently brought to light. But one thing is still
+wanting: our champions and teachers have lived in stormy times:
+political and other influences have acted upon them variously in their
+day, and have since obstructed a careful consolidation of their
+judgments. We have a vast inheritance, but no inventory of our
+treasures. All is given us in profusion; it remains for us to catalogue,
+sort, distribute, select, harmonize, and complete. We have more than we
+know how to use; stores of learning, but little that is precise and
+serviceable; Catholic truth and individual opinion, first principles and
+the guesses of genius, all mingled in the same works, and requiring to
+be discriminated. We meet with truths overstated or misdirected, matters
+of detail variously taken, facts incompletely proved or applied, and
+rules inconsistently urged or discordantly interpreted. Such indeed is
+the state of every deep philosophy in its first stages, and therefore of
+theological knowledge. What we need at present for our Church's
+well-being, is not invention, nor originality, nor sagacity, nor even
+learning in our divines, at least in the first place, though all gifts
+of God are in a measure needed, and never can be unseasonable when used
+religiously, but we need peculiarly a sound judgment, patient thought,
+discrimination, a comprehensive mind, an abstinence from all private
+fancies and caprices and personal tastes,--in a word, Divine Wisdom."
+
+The subject of the Volume is the doctrine of the _Via Media_, a name
+which had already been applied to the Anglican system by writers of
+repute. It is an expressive title, but not altogether satisfactory,
+because it is at first sight negative. This had been the reason of my
+dislike to the word "Protestant;" viz. it did not denote the profession
+of any particular religion at all, and was compatible with infidelity. A
+_Via Media_ was but a receding from extremes,--therefore it needed to be
+drawn out into a definite shape and character: before it could have
+claims on our respect, it must first be shown to be one, intelligible,
+and consistent. This was the first condition of any reasonable treatise
+on the _Via Media_. The second condition, and necessary too, was not in
+my power. I could only hope that it would one day be fulfilled. Even if
+the _Via Media_ were ever so positive a religious system, it was not as
+yet objective and real; it had no original any where of which it was the
+representative. It was at present a paper religion. This I confess in my
+Introduction; I say, "Protestantism and Popery are real religions ...
+but the _Via Media_, viewed as an integral system, has scarcely had
+existence except on paper." I grant the objection, though I endeavour to
+lessen it:--"It still remains to be tried, whether what is called
+Anglo-Catholicism, the religion of Andrewes, Laud, Hammond, Butler, and
+Wilson, is capable of being professed, acted on, and maintained on a
+large sphere of action, or whether it be a mere modification or
+transition-state of either Romanism or popular Protestantism." I trusted
+that some day it would prove to be a substantive religion.
+
+Lest I should be misunderstood, let me observe that this hesitation
+about the validity of the theory of the _Via Media_ implied no doubt of
+the three fundamental points on which it was based, as I have described
+them above, dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism.
+
+Other investigations which had to be followed up were of a still more
+tentative character. The basis of the _Via Media_, consisting of the
+three elementary points, which I have just mentioned, was clear enough;
+but, not only had the house itself to be built upon them, but it had
+also to be furnished, and it is not wonderful if, after building it,
+both I and others erred in detail in determining what its furniture
+should be, what was consistent with the style of building, and what was
+in itself desirable. I will explain what I mean.
+
+I had brought out in the "Prophetical Office" in what the Roman and the
+Anglican systems differed from each other, but less distinctly in what
+they agreed. I had indeed enumerated the Fundamentals, common to both,
+in the following passage:--"In both systems the same Creeds are
+acknowledged. Besides other points in common, we both hold, that certain
+doctrines are necessary to be believed for salvation; we both believe in
+the doctrines of the Trinity, Incarnation, and Atonement; in original
+sin; in the necessity of regeneration; in the supernatural grace of the
+Sacraments; in the Apostolical succession; in the obligation of faith
+and obedience, and in the eternity of future punishment,"--pp. 55, 56.
+So much I had said, but I had not said enough. This enumeration implied
+a great many more points of agreement than were found in those very
+Articles which were fundamental. If the two Churches were thus the same
+in fundamentals, they were also one and the same in such plain
+consequences as were contained in those fundamentals and in such natural
+observances as outwardly represented them. It was an Anglican principle
+that "the abuse of a thing doth not take away the lawful use of it;" and
+an Anglican Canon in 1603 had declared that the English Church had no
+purpose to forsake all that was held in the Churches of Italy, France,
+and Spain, and reverenced those ceremonies and particular points which
+were Apostolic. Excepting then such exceptional matters, as are implied
+in this avowal, whether they were many or few, all these Churches were
+evidently to be considered as one with the Anglican. The Catholic Church
+in all lands had been one from the first for many centuries; then,
+various portions had followed their own way to the injury, but not to
+the destruction, whether of truth or of charity. These portions or
+branches were mainly three:--the Greek, Latin, and Anglican. Each of
+these inherited the early undivided Church _in solido_ as its own
+possession. Each branch was identical with that early undivided Church,
+and in the unity of that Church it had unity with the other branches.
+The three branches agreed together in _all but_ their later accidental
+errors. Some branches had retained in detail portions of Apostolical
+truth and usage, which the others had not; and these portions might be
+and should be appropriated again by the others which had let them slip.
+Thus, the middle age belonged to the Anglican Church, and much more did
+the middle age of England. The Church of the 12th century was the Church
+of the 19th. Dr. Howley sat in the seat of St. Thomas the Martyr; Oxford
+was a medieval University. Saving our engagements to Prayer Book and
+Articles, we might breathe and live and act and speak, as in the
+atmosphere and climate of Henry III.'s day, or the Confessor's, or of
+Alfred's. And we ought to be indulgent to all that Rome taught now, as
+to what Rome taught then, saving our protest. We might boldly welcome,
+even what we did not ourselves think right to adopt. And, when we were
+obliged on the contrary boldly to denounce, we should do so with pain,
+not with exultation. By very reason of our protest, which we had made,
+and made _ex animo_, we could agree to differ. What the members of the
+Bible Society did on the basis of Scripture, we could do on the basis of
+the Church; Trinitarian and Unitarian were further apart than Roman and
+Anglican. Thus we had a real wish to co-operate with Rome in all lawful
+things, if she would let us, and if the rules of our own Church let us;
+and we thought there was no better way towards the restoration of
+doctrinal purity and unity. And we thought that Rome was not committed
+by her formal decrees to all that she actually taught: and again, if her
+disputants had been unfair to us, or her rulers tyrannical, we bore in
+mind that on our side too there had been rancour and slander in our
+controversial attacks upon her, and violence in our political measures.
+As to ourselves being direct instruments in improving her belief or
+practice, I used to say, "Look at home; let us first, (or at least let
+us the while,) supply our own shortcomings, before we attempt to be
+physicians to any one else." This is very much the spirit of Tract 71,
+to which I referred just now. I am well aware that there is a paragraph
+inconsistent with it in the Prospectus to the Library of the Fathers;
+but I do not consider myself responsible for it. Indeed, I have no
+intention whatever of implying that Dr. Pusey concurred in the
+ecclesiastical theory, which I have been now drawing out; nor that I
+took it up myself except by degrees in the course of ten years. It was
+necessarily the growth of time. In fact, hardly any two persons, who
+took part in the Movement, agreed in their view of the limit to which
+our general principles might religiously be carried.
+
+And now I have said enough on what I consider to have been the general
+objects of the various works, which I wrote, edited, or prompted in the
+years which I am reviewing. I wanted to bring out in a substantive form
+a living Church of England, in a position proper to herself, and founded
+on distinct principles; as far as paper could do it, as far as earnestly
+preaching it and influencing others towards it, could tend to make it a
+fact;--a living Church, made of flesh and blood, with voice, complexion,
+and motion and action, and a will of its own. I believe I had no private
+motive, and no personal aim. Nor did I ask for more than "a fair stage
+and no favour," nor expect the work would be accomplished in my days;
+but I thought that enough would be secured to continue it in the future,
+under, perhaps, more hopeful circumstances and prospects than the
+present.
+
+I will mention in illustration some of the principal works, doctrinal
+and historical, which originated in the object which I have stated.
+
+I wrote my Essay on Justification in 1837; it was aimed at the Lutheran
+dictum that justification by faith only was the cardinal doctrine of
+Christianity. I considered that this doctrine was either a paradox or a
+truism,--a paradox in Luther's mouth, a truism in Melanchthon's. I
+thought that the Anglican Church followed Melanchthon, and that in
+consequence between Rome and Anglicanism, between high Church and low
+Church, there was no real intellectual difference on the point. I wished
+to fill up a ditch, the work of man. In this Volume again, I express my
+desire to build up a system of theology out of the Anglican divines, and
+imply that my dissertation was a tentative Inquiry. I speak in the
+Preface of "offering suggestions towards a work, which must be uppermost
+in the mind of every true son of the English Church at this day,--the
+consolidation of a theological system, which, built upon those
+formularies, to which all clergymen are bound, may tend to inform,
+persuade, and absorb into itself religious minds, which hitherto have
+fancied, that, on the peculiar Protestant questions, they were seriously
+opposed to each other."--P. vii.
+
+In my University Sermons there is a series of discussions upon the
+subject of Faith and Reason; these again were the tentative commencement
+of a grave and necessary work, viz. an inquiry into the ultimate basis
+of religious faith, prior to the distinction into Creeds.
+
+In like manner in a Pamphlet, which I published in the summer of 1838,
+is an attempt at placing the doctrine of the Real Presence on an
+intellectual basis. The fundamental idea is consonant to that to which I
+had been so long attached: it is the denial of the existence of space
+except as a subjective idea of our minds.
+
+The Church of the Fathers is one of the earliest productions of the
+Movement, and appeared in numbers in the British Magazine, being written
+with the aim of introducing the religious sentiments, views, and customs
+of the first ages into the modern Church of England.
+
+The Translation of Fleury's Church History was commenced under these
+circumstances:--I was fond of Fleury for a reason which I express in the
+Advertisement; because it presented a sort of photograph of
+ecclesiastical history without any comment upon it. In the event, that
+simple representation of the early centuries had a good deal to do with
+unsettling me in my Anglicanism; but how little I could anticipate this,
+will be seen in the fact that the publication of Fleury was a favourite
+scheme with Mr. Rose. He proposed it to me twice, between the years 1834
+and 1837; and I mention it as one out of many particulars curiously
+illustrating how truly my change of opinion arose, not from foreign
+influences, but from the working of my own mind, and the accidents
+around me. The date, from which the portion actually translated began,
+was determined by the Publisher on reasons with which we were not
+concerned.
+
+Another historical work, but drawn from original sources, was given to
+the world by my old friend Mr. Bowden, being a Life of Pope Gregory VII.
+I need scarcely recall to those who have read it, the power and the
+liveliness of the narrative. This composition was the author's
+relaxation, on evenings and in his summer vacations, from his ordinary
+engagements in London. It had been suggested to him originally by me, at
+the instance of Hurrell Froude.
+
+The Series of the Lives of the English Saints was projected at a later
+period, under circumstances which I shall have in the sequel to
+describe. Those beautiful compositions have nothing in them, as far as I
+recollect, simply inconsistent with the general objects which I have
+been assigning to my labours in these years, though the immediate
+occasion which led to them, and the tone in which they were written, had
+little that was congenial with Anglicanism.
+
+At a comparatively early date I drew up the Tract on the Roman Breviary.
+It frightened my own friends on its first appearance; and several years
+afterwards, when younger men began to translate for publication the four
+volumes _in extenso_, they were dissuaded from doing so by advice to
+which from a sense of duty they listened. It was an apparent accident,
+which introduced me to the knowledge of that most wonderful and most
+attractive monument of the devotion of saints. On Hurrell Froude's
+death, in 1836, I was asked to select one of his books as a keepsake. I
+selected Butler's Analogy; finding that it had been already chosen, I
+looked with some perplexity along the shelves as they stood before me,
+when an intimate friend at my elbow said, "Take that." It was the
+Breviary which Hurrell had had with him at Barbadoes. Accordingly I took
+it, studied it, wrote my Tract from it, and have it on my table in
+constant use till this day.
+
+That dear and familiar companion, who thus put the Breviary into my
+hands, is still in the Anglican Church. So, too, is that early venerated
+long-loved friend, together with whom I edited a work which, more
+perhaps than any other, caused disturbance and annoyance in the Anglican
+world,--Froude's Remains; yet, however judgments might run as to the
+prudence of publishing it, I never heard any one impute to Mr. Keble the
+very shadow of dishonesty or treachery towards his Church in so acting.
+
+The annotated Translation of the Treatises of St. Athanasius was of
+course in no sense of a tentative character; it belongs to another order
+of thought. This historico-dogmatic work employed me for years. I had
+made preparations for following it up with a doctrinal history of the
+heresies which succeeded to the Arian.
+
+I should make mention also of the British Critic. I was Editor of it for
+three years, from July 1838 to July 1841. My writers belonged to various
+schools, some to none at all. The subjects are various,--classical,
+academical, political, critical, and artistic, as well as theological,
+and upon the Movement none are to be found which do not keep quite clear
+of advocating the cause of Rome.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+So I went on for years up to 1841. It was, in a human point of view, the
+happiest time of my life. I was truly at home. I had in one of my
+volumes appropriated to myself the words of Bramhall, "Bees, by the
+instinct of nature, do love their hives, and birds their nests." I did
+not suppose that such sunshine would last, though I knew not what would
+be its termination. It was the time of plenty, and, during its seven
+years, I tried to lay up as much as I could for the dearth which was to
+follow it. We prospered and spread. I have spoken of the doings of these
+years, since I was a Catholic, in a passage, part of which I will here
+quote:
+
+"From beginnings so small," I said, "from elements of thought so
+fortuitous, with prospects so unpromising, the Anglo-Catholic party
+suddenly became a power in the National Church, and an object of alarm
+to her rulers and friends. Its originators would have found it difficult
+to say what they aimed at of a practical kind: rather, they put forth
+views and principles for their own sake, because they were true, as if
+they were obliged to say them; and, as they might be themselves
+surprised at their earnestness in uttering them, they had as great cause
+to be surprised at the success which attended their propagation. And, in
+fact, they could only say that those doctrines were in the air; that to
+assert was to prove, and that to explain was to persuade; and that the
+Movement in which they were taking part was the birth of a crisis rather
+than of a place. In a very few years a school of opinion was formed,
+fixed in its principles, indefinite and progressive in their range; and
+it extended itself into every part of the country. If we inquire what
+the world thought of it, we have still more to raise our wonder; for,
+not to mention the excitement it caused in England, the Movement and its
+party-names were known to the police of Italy and to the back-woodmen of
+America. And so it proceeded, getting stronger and stronger every year,
+till it came into collision with the Nation, and that Church of the
+Nation, which it began by professing especially to serve."
+
+The greater its success, the nearer was that collision at hand. The
+first threatenings of what was coming were heard in 1838. At that time,
+my Bishop in a Charge made some light animadversions, but they _were_
+animadversions, on the Tracts for the Times. At once I offered to stop
+them. What took place on the occasion I prefer to state in the words, in
+which I related it in a Pamphlet addressed to him in a later year, when
+the blow actually came down upon me.
+
+"In your Lordship's Charge for 1838," I said, "an allusion was made to
+the Tracts for the Times. Some opponents of the Tracts said that you
+treated them with undue indulgence.... I wrote to the Archdeacon on the
+subject, submitting the Tracts entirely to your Lordship's disposal.
+What I thought about your Charge will appear from the words I then used
+to him. I said, 'A Bishop's lightest word _ex cathedrâ_ is heavy. His
+judgment on a book cannot be light. It is a rare occurrence.' And I
+offered to withdraw any of the Tracts over which I had control, if I
+were informed which were those to which your Lordship had objections. I
+afterwards wrote to your Lordship to this effect, that 'I trusted I
+might say sincerely, that I should feel a more lively pleasure in
+knowing that I was submitting myself to your Lordship's expressed
+judgment in a matter of that kind, than I could have even in the widest
+circulation of the volumes in question.' Your Lordship did not think it
+necessary to proceed to such a measure, but I felt, and always have
+felt, that, if ever you determined on it, I was bound to obey."
+
+That day at length came, and I conclude this portion of my narrative,
+with relating the circumstances of it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+From the time that I had entered upon the duties of Public Tutor at my
+College, when my doctrinal views were very different from what they were
+in 1841, I had meditated a comment upon the Articles. Then, when the
+Movement was in its swing, friends had said to me, "What will you make
+of the Articles?" but I did not share the apprehension which their
+question implied. Whether, as time went on, I should have been forced,
+by the necessities of the original theory of the Movement, to put on
+paper the speculations which I had about them, I am not able to
+conjecture. The actual cause of my doing so, in the beginning of 1841,
+was the restlessness, actual and prospective, of those who neither liked
+the _Via Media_, nor my strong judgment against Rome. I had been
+enjoined, I think by my Bishop, to keep these men straight, and I wished
+so to do: but their tangible difficulty was subscription to the
+Articles; and thus the question of the Articles came before me. It was
+thrown in our teeth; "How can you manage to sign the Articles? they are
+directly against Rome." "Against Rome?" I made answer, "What do you mean
+by 'Rome?'" and then I proceeded to make distinctions, of which I shall
+now give an account.
+
+By "Roman doctrine" might be meant one of three things: 1, the _Catholic
+teaching_ of the early centuries; or 2, the _formal dogmas of Rome_ as
+contained in the later Councils, especially the Council of Trent, and as
+condensed in the Creed of Pope Pius IV.; 3, the _actual popular beliefs
+and usages_ sanctioned by Rome in the countries in communion with it,
+over and above the dogmas; and these I called "dominant errors." Now
+Protestants commonly thought that in all three senses, "Roman doctrine"
+was condemned in the Articles: I thought that the _Catholic teaching_
+was not condemned; that the _dominant errors_ were; and as to the
+_formal dogmas_, that some were, some were not, and that the line had to
+be drawn between them. Thus, 1. The use of Prayers for the dead was a
+Catholic doctrine,--not condemned in the Articles; 2. The prison of
+Purgatory was a Roman dogma,--which was condemned in them; but the
+infallibility of Ecumenical Councils was a Roman dogma,--not condemned;
+and 3. The fire of Purgatory was an authorized and popular error, not a
+dogma,--which was condemned.
+
+Further, I considered that the difficulties, felt by the persons whom I
+have mentioned, mainly lay in their mistaking, 1, Catholic teaching,
+which was not condemned in the Articles, for Roman dogma which was
+condemned; and 2, Roman dogma, which was not condemned in the Articles,
+for dominant error which was. If they went further than this, I had
+nothing more to say to them.
+
+A further motive which I had for my attempt, was the desire to ascertain
+the ultimate points of contrariety between the Roman and Anglican
+creeds, and to make them as few as possible. I thought that each creed
+was obscured and misrepresented by a dominant circumambient "Popery" and
+"Protestantism."
+
+The main thesis then of my Essay was this:--the Articles do not oppose
+Catholic teaching; they but partially oppose Roman dogma; they for the
+most part oppose the dominant errors of Rome. And the problem was, as I
+have said, to draw the line as to what they allowed and what they
+condemned.
+
+Such being the object which I had in view, what were my prospects of
+widening and of defining their meaning? The prospect was encouraging;
+there was no doubt at all of the elasticity of the Articles: to take a
+palmary instance, the seventeenth was assumed by one party to be
+Lutheran, by another Calvinistic, though the two interpretations were
+contradictory of each other; why then should not other Articles be drawn
+up with a vagueness of an equally intense character? I wanted to
+ascertain what was the limit of that elasticity in the direction of
+Roman dogma. But next, I had a way of inquiry of my own, which I state
+without defending. I instanced it afterwards in my Essay on Doctrinal
+Development. That work, I believe, I have not read since I published it,
+and I do not doubt at all I have made many mistakes in it;--partly, from
+my ignorance of the details of doctrine, as the Church of Rome holds
+them, but partly from my impatience to clear as large a range for the
+_principle_ of doctrinal Development (waiving the question of historical
+_fact_) as was consistent with the strict Apostolicity and identity of
+the Catholic Creed. In like manner, as regards the 39 Articles, my
+method of inquiry was to leap _in medias res_. I wished to institute an
+inquiry how far, in critical fairness, the text _could_ be opened; I was
+aiming far more at ascertaining what a man who subscribed it might hold
+than what he must, so that my conclusions were negative rather than
+positive. It was but a first essay. And I made it with the full
+recognition and consciousness, which I had already expressed in my
+Prophetical Office, as regards the _Via Media_, that I was making only
+"a first approximation to the required solution;"--"a series of
+illustrations supplying hints for the removal" of a difficulty, and with
+full acknowledgment "that in minor points, whether in question of fact
+or of judgment, there was room for difference or error of opinion," and
+that I "should not be ashamed to own a mistake, if it were proved
+against me, nor reluctant to bear the just blame of it."--Proph. Off. p.
+31.
+
+I will add, I was embarrassed in consequence of my wish to go as far as
+was possible in interpreting the Articles in the direction of Roman
+dogma, without disclosing what I was doing to the parties whose doubts I
+was meeting; who, if they understood at once the full extent of the
+licence which the Articles admitted, might be thereby encouraged to
+proceed still further than at present they found in themselves any call
+to go.
+
+1. But in the way of such an attempt comes the prompt objection that the
+Articles were actually drawn up against "Popery," and therefore it was
+transcendently absurd and dishonest to suppose that Popery, in any
+shape,--patristic belief, Tridentine dogma, or popular corruption
+authoritatively sanctioned,--would be able to take refuge under their
+text. This premiss I denied. Not any religious doctrine at all, but a
+political principle, was the primary English idea of "Popery" at the
+date of the Reformation. And what was that political principle, and how
+could it best be suppressed in England? What was the great question in
+the days of Henry and Elizabeth? The _Supremacy_;--now, was I saying one
+single word in favour of the Supremacy of the Holy See, in favour of the
+foreign jurisdiction? No, I did not believe in it myself. Did Henry
+VIII. religiously hold Justification by faith only? did he disbelieve
+Purgatory? Was Elizabeth zealous for the marriage of the Clergy? or had
+she a conscience against the Mass? The Supremacy of the Pope was the
+essence of the "Popery" to which, at the time of the composition of the
+Articles, the Supreme Head or Governor of the English Church was so
+violently hostile.
+
+2. But again I said this:--let "Popery" mean what it would in the mouths
+of the compilers of the Articles, let it even, for argument's sake,
+include the doctrines of that Tridentine Council, which was not yet over
+when the Articles were drawn up, and against which they could not be
+simply directed, yet, consider, what was the object of the Government in
+their imposition? merely to get rid of "Popery?" No; it had the further
+object of gaining the "Papists." What then was the best way to induce
+reluctant or wavering minds, and these, I supposed, were the majority,
+to give in their adhesion to the new symbol? how had the Arians drawn up
+their Creeds? was it not on the principle of using vague ambiguous
+language, which to the subscribers would seem to bear a Catholic sense,
+but which, when worked out on the long run, would prove to be heterodox?
+Accordingly, there was great antecedent probability, that, fierce as the
+Articles might look at first sight, their bark would prove worse than
+their bite. I say antecedent probability, for to what extent that
+surmise might be true, could only be ascertained by investigation.
+
+3. But a consideration came up at once, which threw light on this
+surmise:--what if it should turn out that the very men who drew up the
+Articles, in the very act of doing so, had avowed, or rather in one of
+those very Articles themselves had imposed on subscribers, a number of
+those very "Papistical" doctrines, which they were now thought to deny,
+as part and parcel of that very Protestantism, which they were now
+thought to consider divine? and this was the fact, and I showed it in my
+Essay.
+
+Let the reader observe:--the 35th Article says: "The second Book of
+Homilies doth contain _a godly and wholesome doctrine, and necessary
+for_ these times, as doth the former Book of Homilies." Here the
+_doctrine_ of the Homilies is recognized as godly and wholesome, and
+concurrence in that recognition is imposed on all subscribers of the
+Articles. Let us then turn to the Homilies, and see what this godly
+doctrine is: I quoted from them to the following effect:
+
+1. They declare that the so-called "apocryphal" book of Tobit is the
+teaching of the Holy Ghost, and is Scripture.
+
+2. That the so-called "apocryphal" book of Wisdom is Scripture, and the
+infallible and undeceivable word of God.
+
+3. That the Primitive Church, next to the Apostles' time, and, as they
+imply, for almost 700 years, is no doubt most pure.
+
+4. That the Primitive Church is specially to be followed.
+
+5. That the Four first General Councils belong to the Primitive Church.
+
+6. That there are Six Councils which are allowed and received by all
+men.
+
+7. Again, they speak of a certain truth, and say that it is declared by
+God's word, the sentences of the ancient doctors, and judgment of the
+Primitive Church.
+
+8. Of the learned and holy Bishops and doctors of the Church of the
+first eight centuries being of great authority and credit with the
+people.
+
+9. Of the declaration of Christ and His Apostles and all the rest of the
+Holy Fathers.
+
+10. Of the authority both of Scripture and also of Augustine.
+
+11. Of Augustine, Chrysostom, Ambrose, Jerome, and about thirty other
+Fathers, to some of whom they give the title of "Saint," to others of
+"ancient Catholic Fathers and doctors, &c."
+
+12. They declare that, not only the holy Apostles and disciples of
+Christ, but the godly Fathers also, before and since Christ, were endued
+without doubt with the Holy Ghost.
+
+13. That the ancient Catholic Fathers say that the "Lord's Supper" is
+the salve of immortality, the sovereign preservative against death, the
+food of immortality, the healthful grace.
+
+14. That the Lord's Blessed Body and Blood are received under the form
+of bread and wine.
+
+15. That the meat in the Sacrament is an invisible meat and a ghostly
+substance.
+
+16. That the holy Body and Blood of thy God ought to be touched with the
+mind.
+
+17. That Ordination is a Sacrament.
+
+18. That Matrimony is a Sacrament.
+
+19. That there are other Sacraments besides "Baptism and the Lord's
+Supper," though not "such as" they.
+
+20. That the souls of the Saints are reigning in joy and in heaven with
+God.
+
+21. That alms-deeds purge the soul from the infection and filthy spots
+of sin, and are a precious medicine, an inestimable jewel.
+
+22. That mercifulness wipes out and washes away sins, as salves and
+remedies to heal sores and grievous diseases.
+
+23. That the duty of fasting is a truth more manifest than it should
+need to be proved.
+
+24. That fasting, used with prayer, is of great efficacy and weigheth
+much with God; so the Angel Raphael told Tobias.
+
+25. That the puissant and mighty Emperor Theodosius was, in the
+Primitive Church which was most holy and godly, excommunicated by St.
+Ambrose.
+
+26. That Constantine, Bishop of Rome, did condemn Philippicus, then
+Emperor, not without a cause indeed, but very justly.
+
+Putting altogether aside the question how far these separate theses came
+under the matter to which subscription was to be made, it was quite
+plain, that in the minds of the men who wrote the Homilies, and who thus
+incorporated them into the Anglican system of doctrine, there was no
+such nice discrimination between the Catholic and the Protestant faith,
+no such clear recognition of formal Protestant principles and tenets, no
+such accurate definition of "Roman doctrine," as is received at the
+present day:--hence great probability accrued to my presentiment, that
+the Articles were tolerant, not only of what I called "Catholic
+teaching," but of much that was "Roman."
+
+4. And here was another reason against the notion that the Articles
+directly attacked the Roman dogmas as declared at Trent and as
+promulgated by Pius the Fourth:--the Council of Trent was not over, nor
+its Canons promulgated at the date when the Articles were drawn up[5],
+so that those Articles must be aiming at something else? What was that
+something else? The Homilies tell us: the Homilies are the best comment
+upon the Articles. Let us turn to the Homilies, and we shall find from
+first to last that, not only is not the Catholic teaching of the first
+centuries, but neither again are the dogmas of Rome, the objects of the
+protest of the compilers of the Articles, but the dominant errors, the
+popular corruptions, authorized or suffered by the high name of Rome.
+The eloquent declamation of the Homilies finds its matter almost
+exclusively in the dominant errors. As to Catholic teaching, nay as to
+Roman dogma, of such theology those Homilies, as I have shown, contained
+no small portion themselves.
+
+[5] The Pope's Confirmation of the Council, by which its Canons became
+_de fide_, and his Bull _super confirmatione_ by which they were
+promulgated to the world, are dated January 26, 1564. The Articles are
+dated 1562.
+
+5. So much for the writers of the Articles and Homilies;--they were
+witnesses, not authorities, and I used them as such; but in the next
+place, who were the actual authorities imposing them? I reasonably
+considered the authority _imponens_ to be the Convocation of 1571; but
+here again, it would be found that the very Convocation, which received
+and confirmed the 39 Articles, also enjoined by Canon that "preachers
+should be _careful_, that they should _never_ teach aught in a sermon,
+to be religiously held and believed by the people, except that which is
+agreeable to the doctrine of the Old and New Testament, and _which the
+Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have collected_ from that very
+doctrine." Here, let it be observed, an appeal is made by the
+Convocation _imponens_ to the very same ancient authorities, as had been
+mentioned with such profound veneration by the writers of the Homilies
+and the Articles, and thus, if the Homilies contained views of doctrine
+which now would be called Roman, there seemed to me to be an extreme
+probability that the Convocation of 1571 also countenanced and received,
+or at least did not reject, those doctrines.
+
+6. And further, when at length I came actually to look into the text of
+the Articles, I saw in many cases a patent justification of all that I
+had surmised as to their vagueness and indecisiveness, and that, not
+only on questions which lay between Lutherans, Calvinists, and
+Zuinglians, but on Catholic questions also; and I have noticed them in
+my Tract. In the conclusion of my Tract I observe: The Articles are
+"evidently framed on the principle of leaving open large questions on
+which the controversy hinges. They state broadly extreme truths, and are
+silent about their adjustment. For instance, they say that all necessary
+faith must be proved from Scripture; but do not say _who_ is to prove
+it. They say, that the Church has authority in controversies; they do
+not say _what_ authority. They say that it may enforce nothing beyond
+Scripture, but do not say _where_ the remedy lies when it does. They say
+that works _before_ grace _and_ justification are worthless and worse,
+and that works _after_ grace _and_ justification are acceptable, but
+they do not speak at all of works _with_ God's aid _before_
+justification. They say that men are lawfully called and sent to
+minister and preach, who are chosen and called by men who have public
+authority _given_ them in the Congregation; but they do not add _by
+whom_ the authority is to be given. They say that Councils called by
+_princes_ may err; they do not determine whether Councils called in the
+name of Christ may err."
+
+Such were the considerations which weighed with me in my inquiry how far
+the Articles were tolerant of a Catholic, or even a Roman
+interpretation; and such was the defence which I made in my Tract for
+having attempted it. From what I have already said, it will appear that
+I have no need or intention at this day to maintain every particular
+interpretation which I suggested in the course of my Tract, nor indeed
+had I then. Whether it was prudent or not, whether it was sensible or
+not, any how I attempted only a first essay of a necessary work, an
+essay which, as I was quite prepared to find, would require revision and
+modification by means of the lights which I should gain from the
+criticism of others. I should have gladly withdrawn any statement, which
+could be proved to me to be erroneous; I considered my work to be faulty
+and open to objection in the same sense in which I now consider my
+Anglican interpretations of Scripture to be erroneous; but in no other
+sense. I am surprised that men do not apply to the interpreters of
+Scripture generally the hard names which they apply to the author of
+Tract 90. He held a large system of theology, and applied it to the
+Articles: Episcopalians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians, or Unitarians,
+hold a large system of theology and apply it to Scripture. Every
+theology has its difficulties; Protestants hold justification by faith
+only, though there is no text in St. Paul which enunciates it, and
+though St. James expressly denies it; do we therefore call Protestants
+dishonest? they deny that the Church has a divine mission, though St.
+Paul says that it is "the Pillar and ground of Truth;" they keep the
+Sabbath, though St. Paul says, "Let no man judge you in meat or drink or
+in respect of ... the sabbath days." Every creed has texts in its
+favour, and again texts which run counter to it: and this is generally
+confessed. And this is what I felt keenly:--how had I done worse in
+Tract 90 than Anglicans, Wesleyans, and Calvinists did daily in their
+Sermons and their publications? how had I done worse, than the
+Evangelical party in their _ex animo_ reception of the Services for
+Baptism and Visitation of the Sick[6]? Why was I to be dishonest and
+they immaculate? There was an occasion on which our Lord gave an answer,
+which seemed to be appropriate to my own case, when the tumult broke out
+against my Tract:--"He that is without sin among you, let him first cast
+a stone at him." I could have fancied that a sense of their own
+difficulties of interpretation would have persuaded the great party I
+have mentioned to some prudence, or at least moderation, in opposing a
+teacher of an opposite school. But I suppose their alarm and their anger
+overcame their sense of justice.
+
+[6] For instance, let candid men consider the form of Absolution
+contained in that Prayer Book, of which all clergymen, Evangelical and
+Liberal as well as high Church, and (I think) all persons in University
+office declare that "it containeth _nothing contrary to the Word of
+God_."
+
+I challenge, in the sight of all England, Evangelical clergymen
+generally, to put on paper an interpretation of this form of words,
+consistent with their sentiments, which shall be less forced than the
+most objectionable of the interpretations which Tract 90 puts upon any
+passage in the Articles.
+
+"Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left _power_ to His Church to absolve
+all sinners who truly repent and believe in Him, of His great mercy
+forgive thee thine offences; and by _His authority committed to me, I
+absolve thee from all thy sins_, in the Name of the Father, and of the
+Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen."
+
+I subjoin the Roman form, as used in England and elsewhere: "Dominus
+noster Jesus Christus te absolvat; et ego auctoritate ipsius te absolvo,
+ab omni vinculo excommunicationis et interdicti, in quantum possum et tu
+indiges. Deinde ego te absolvo à peccatis tuis, in nomine Patris et
+Filii et Spiritûs Sancti. Amen."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In the sudden storm of indignation with which the Tract was received
+throughout the country on its appearance, I recognize much of real
+religious feeling, much of honest and true principle, much of
+straightforward ignorant common sense. In Oxford there was genuine
+feeling too; but there had been a smouldering, stern, energetic
+animosity, not at all unnatural, partly rational, against its author. A
+false step had been made; now was the time for action. I am told that,
+even before the publication of the Tract, rumours of its contents had
+got into the hostile camp in an exaggerated form; and not a moment was
+lost in proceeding to action, when I was actually fallen into the hands
+of the Philistines. I was quite unprepared for the outbreak, and was
+startled at its violence. I do not think I had any fear. Nay, I will
+add, I am not sure that it was not in one point of view a relief to me.
+
+I saw indeed clearly that my place in the Movement was lost; public
+confidence was at an end; my occupation was gone. It was simply an
+impossibility that I could say any thing henceforth to good effect, when
+I had been posted up by the marshal on the buttery-hatch of every
+College of my University, after the manner of discommoned pastry-cooks,
+and when in every part of the country and every class of society,
+through every organ and opportunity of opinion, in newspapers, in
+periodicals, at meetings, in pulpits, at dinner-tables, in coffee-rooms,
+in railway carriages, I was denounced as a traitor who had laid his
+train and was detected in the very act of firing it against the
+time-honoured Establishment. There were indeed men, besides my own
+immediate friends, men of name and position, who gallantly took my part,
+as Dr. Hook, Mr. Palmer, and Mr. Perceval; it must have been a grievous
+trial for themselves; yet what after all could they do for me?
+Confidence in me was lost;--but I had already lost full confidence in
+myself. Thoughts had passed over me a year and a half before in respect
+to the Anglican claims, which for the time had profoundly troubled me.
+They had gone: I had not less confidence in the power and the prospects
+of the Apostolical movement than before; not less confidence than before
+in the grievousness of what I called the "dominant errors" of Rome: but
+how was I any more to have absolute confidence in myself? how was I to
+have confidence in my present confidence? how was I to be sure that I
+should always think as I thought now? I felt that by this event a kind
+Providence had saved me from an impossible position in the future.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+First, if I remember right, they wished me to withdraw the Tract. This I
+refused to do: I would not do so for the sake of those who were
+unsettled or in danger of unsettlement. I would not do so for my own
+sake; for how could I acquiesce in a mere Protestant interpretation of
+the Articles? how could I range myself among the professors of a
+theology, of which it put my teeth on edge even to hear the sound?
+
+Next they said, "Keep silence; do not defend the Tract;" I answered,
+"Yes, if you will not condemn it,--if you will allow it to continue on
+sale." They pressed on me whenever I gave way; they fell back when they
+saw me obstinate. Their line of action was to get out of me as much as
+they could; but upon the point of their tolerating the Tract I _was_
+obstinate. So they let me continue it on sale; and they said they would
+not condemn it. But they said that this was on condition that I did not
+defend it, that I stopped the series, and that I myself published my own
+condemnation in a letter to the Bishop of Oxford. I impute nothing
+whatever to him, he was ever most kind to me. Also, they said they could
+not answer for what some individual Bishops might perhaps say about the
+Tract in their own charges. I agreed to their conditions. My one point
+was to save the Tract.
+
+Not a line in writing was given me, as a pledge of the observance of the
+main article on their side of the engagement. Parts of letters from them
+were read to me, without being put into my hands. It was an
+"understanding." A clever man had warned me against "understandings"
+some thirteen years before: I have hated them ever since.
+
+In the last words of my letter to the Bishop of Oxford I thus resigned
+my place in the Movement:--
+
+"I have nothing to be sorry for," I say to him, "except having made your
+Lordship anxious, and others whom I am bound to revere. I have nothing
+to be sorry for, but everything to rejoice in and be thankful for. I
+have never taken pleasure in seeming to be able to move a party, and
+whatever influence I have had, has been found, not sought after. I have
+acted because others did not act, and have sacrificed a quiet which I
+prized. May God be with me in time to come, as He has been hitherto! and
+He will be, if I can but keep my hand clean and my heart pure. I think I
+can bear, or at least will try to bear, any personal humiliation, so
+that I am preserved from betraying sacred interests, which the Lord of
+grace and power has given into my charge[7]."
+
+[7] To the Pamphlets published in my behalf at this time I should add
+"One Tract more," an able and generous defence of Tractarianism and No.
+90, by the present Lord Houghton.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1839 TO 1841.
+
+
+And now that I am about to trace, as far as I can, the course of that
+great revolution of mind, which led me to leave my own home, to which I
+was bound by so many strong and tender ties, I feel overcome with the
+difficulty of satisfying myself in my account of it, and have recoiled
+from the attempt, till the near approach of the day, on which these
+lines must be given to the world, forces me to set about the task. For
+who can know himself, and the multitude of subtle influences which act
+upon him? And who can recollect, at the distance of twenty-five years,
+all that he once knew about his thoughts and his deeds, and that, during
+a portion of his life, when, even at the time, his observation, whether
+of himself or of the external world, was less than before or after, by
+very reason of the perplexity and dismay which weighed upon him,--when,
+in spite of the light given to him according to his need amid his
+darkness, yet a darkness it emphatically was? And who can suddenly gird
+himself to a new and anxious undertaking, which he might be able indeed
+to perform well, were full and calm leisure allowed him to look through
+every thing that he had written, whether in published works or private
+letters? yet again, granting that calm contemplation of the past, in
+itself so desirable, who could afford to be leisurely and deliberate,
+while he practises on himself a cruel operation, the ripping up of old
+griefs, and the venturing again upon the "infandum dolorem" of years in
+which the stars of this lower heaven were one by one going out? I could
+not in cool blood, nor except upon the imperious call of duty, attempt
+what I have set myself to do. It is both to head and heart an extreme
+trial, thus to analyze what has so long gone by, and to bring out the
+results of that examination. I have done various bold things in my life:
+this is the boldest: and, were I not sure I should after all succeed in
+my object, it would be madness to set about it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In the spring of 1839 my position in the Anglican Church was at its
+height. I had supreme confidence in my controversial _status_, and I had
+a great and still growing success, in recommending it to others. I had
+in the foregoing autumn been somewhat sore at the Bishop's Charge, but I
+have a letter which shows that all annoyance had passed from my mind. In
+January, if I recollect aright, in order to meet the popular clamour
+against myself and others, and to satisfy the Bishop, I had collected
+into one all the strong things which they, and especially I, had said
+against the Church of Rome, in order to their insertion among the
+advertisements appended to our publications. Conscious as I was that my
+opinions in religion were not gained, as the world said, from Roman
+sources, but were, on the contrary, the birth of my own mind and of the
+circumstances in which I had been placed, I had a scorn of the
+imputations which were heaped upon me. It was true that I held a large
+bold system of religion, very unlike the Protestantism of the day, but
+it was the concentration and adjustment of the statements of great
+Anglican authorities, and I had as much right to hold it, as the
+Evangelical, and more right than the Liberal party could show, for
+asserting their own respective doctrines. As I declared on occasion of
+Tract 90, I claimed, in behalf of who would in the Anglican Church, the
+right of holding with Bramhall a comprecation with the Saints, and the
+Mass all but Transubstantiation with Andrewes, or with Hooker that
+Transubstantiation itself is not a point for Churches to part communion
+upon, or with Hammond that a General Council, truly such, never did,
+never shall err in a matter of faith, or with Bull that man had in
+paradise and lost on the fall, a supernatural habit of grace, or with
+Thorndike that penance is a propitiation for post-baptismal sin, or with
+Pearson that the all-powerful name of Jesus is no otherwise given than
+in the Catholic Church. "Two can play at that," was often in my mouth,
+when men of Protestant sentiments appealed to the Articles, Homilies, or
+Reformers; in the sense that, if they had a right to speak loud, I had
+the liberty to speak out as well as they, and had the means, by the same
+or parallel appeals, of giving them tit for tat. I thought that the
+Anglican Church was tyrannized over by a mere party, and I aimed at
+bringing into effect the promise contained in the motto to the Lyra,
+"They shall know the difference now." I only asked to be allowed to show
+them the difference.
+
+What will best describe my state of mind at the early part of 1839, is
+an Article in the British Critic for that April. I have looked over it
+now, for the first time since it was published; and have been struck by
+it for this reason:--it contains the last words which I ever spoke as an
+Anglican to Anglicans. It may now be read as my parting address and
+valediction, made to my friends. I little knew it at the time. It
+reviews the actual state of things, and it ends by looking towards the
+future. It is not altogether mine; for my memory goes to this,--that I
+had asked a friend to do the work; that then, the thought came on me,
+that I would do it myself: and that he was good enough to put into my
+hands what he had with great appositeness written, and that I embodied
+it in my Article. Every one, I think, will recognize the greater part of
+it as mine. It was published two years before the affair of Tract 90,
+and was entitled "The State of Religious Parties."
+
+In this Article, I begin by bringing together testimonies from our
+enemies to the remarkable success of our exertions. One writer said:
+"Opinions and views of a theology of a very marked and peculiar kind
+have been extensively adopted and strenuously upheld, and are daily
+gaining ground among a considerable and influential portion of the
+members, as well as ministers of the Established Church." Another: The
+Movement has manifested itself "with the most rapid growth of the
+hot-bed of these evil days." Another: "The _Via Media_ is crowded with
+young enthusiasts, who never presume to argue, except against the
+propriety of arguing at all." Another: "Were I to give you a full list
+of the works, which they have produced within the short space of five
+years, I should surprise you. You would see what a task it would be to
+make yourself complete master of their system, even in its present
+probably immature state. The writers have adopted the motto, 'In
+quietness and confidence shall be your strength.' With regard to
+confidence, they have justified their adopting it; but as to quietness,
+it is not very quiet to pour forth such a succession of controversial
+publications." Another: "The spread of these doctrines is in fact now
+having the effect of rendering all other distinctions obsolete, and of
+severing the religious community into two portions, fundamentally and
+vehemently opposed one to the other. Soon there will be no middle ground
+left; and every man, and especially every clergyman, will be compelled
+to make his choice between the two." Another: "The time has gone by,
+when those unfortunate and deeply regretted publications can be passed
+over without notice, and the hope that their influence would fail is now
+dead." Another: "These doctrines had already made fearful progress. One
+of the largest churches in Brighton is crowded to hear them; so is the
+church at Leeds. There are few towns of note, to which they have not
+extended. They are preached in small towns in Scotland. They obtain in
+Elginshire, 600 miles north of London. I found them myself in the heart
+of the highlands of Scotland. They are advocated in the newspaper and
+periodical press. They have even insinuated themselves into the House of
+Commons." And, lastly, a bishop in a charge:--It "is daily assuming a
+more serious and alarming aspect. Under the specious pretence of
+deference to Antiquity and respect for primitive models, the foundations
+of the Protestant Church are undermined by men, who dwell within her
+walls, and those who sit in the Reformers' seat are traducing the
+Reformation."
+
+After thus stating the phenomenon of the time, as it presented itself to
+those who did not sympathize in it, the Article proceeds to account for
+it; and this it does by considering it as a re-action from the dry and
+superficial character of the religious teaching and the literature of
+the last generation, or century, and as a result of the need which was
+felt both by the hearts and the intellects of the nation for a deeper
+philosophy, and as the evidence and as the partial fulfilment of that
+need, to which even the chief authors of the then generation had borne
+witness. First, I mentioned the literary influence of Walter Scott, who
+turned men's minds in the direction of the middle ages. "The general
+need," I said, "of something deeper and more attractive, than what had
+offered itself elsewhere, may be considered to have led to his
+popularity; and by means of his popularity he re-acted on his readers,
+stimulating their mental thirst, feeding their hopes, setting before
+them visions, which, when once seen, are not easily forgotten, and
+silently indoctrinating them with nobler ideas, which might afterwards
+be appealed to as first principles."
+
+Then I spoke of Coleridge, thus: "While history in prose and verse was
+thus made the instrument of Church feelings and opinions, a
+philosophical basis for the same was laid in England by a very original
+thinker, who, while he indulged a liberty of speculation, which no
+Christian can tolerate, and advocated conclusions which were often
+heathen rather than Christian, yet after all installed a higher
+philosophy into inquiring minds, than they had hitherto been accustomed
+to accept. In this way he made trial of his age, and succeeded in
+interesting its genius in the cause of Catholic truth."
+
+Then come Southey and Wordsworth, "two living poets, one of whom in the
+department of fantastic fiction, the other in that of philosophical
+meditation, have addressed themselves to the same high principles and
+feelings, and carried forward their readers in the same direction."
+
+Then comes the prediction of this re-action hazarded by "a sagacious
+observer withdrawn from the world, and surveying its movements from a
+distance," Mr. Alexander Knox. He had said twenty years before the date
+of my Article: "No Church on earth has more intrinsic excellence than
+the English Church, yet no Church probably has less practical
+influence.... The rich provision, made by the grace and providence of
+God, for habits of a noble kind, is evidence that men shall arise,
+fitted both by nature and ability, to discover for themselves, and to
+display to others, whatever yet remains undiscovered, whether in the
+words or works of God." Also I referred to "a much venerated clergyman
+of the last generation," who said shortly before his death, "Depend on
+it, the day will come, when those great doctrines, now buried, will be
+brought out to the light of day, and then the effect will be fearful." I
+remarked upon this, that they who "now blame the impetuosity of the
+current, should rather turn their animadversions upon those who have
+dammed up a majestic river, till it has become a flood."
+
+These being the circumstances under which the Movement began and
+progressed, it was absurd to refer it to the act of two or three
+individuals. It was not so much a movement as a "spirit afloat;" it was
+within us, "rising up in hearts where it was least suspected, and
+working itself, though not in secret, yet so subtly and impalpably, as
+hardly to admit of precaution or encounter on any ordinary human rules
+of opposition. It is," I continued, "an adversary in the air, a
+something one and entire, a whole wherever it is, unapproachable and
+incapable of being grasped, as being the result of causes far deeper
+than political or other visible agencies, the spiritual awakening of
+spiritual wants."
+
+To make this clear, I proceed to refer to the chief preachers of the
+revived doctrines at that moment, and to draw attention to the variety
+of their respective antecedents. Dr. Hook and Mr. Churton represented
+the high Church dignitaries of the last century; Mr. Perceval, the Tory
+aristocracy; Mr. Keble came from a country parsonage; Mr. Palmer from
+Ireland; Dr. Pusey from the Universities of Germany, and the study of
+Arabic MSS.; Mr. Dodsworth from the study of Prophecy; Mr. Oakeley had
+gained his views, as he himself expressed it, "partly by study, partly
+by reflection, partly by conversation with one or two friends, inquirers
+like himself:" while I speak of myself as being "much indebted to the
+friendship of Archbishop Whately." And thus I am led on to ask, "What
+head of a sect is there? What march of opinions can be traced from mind
+to mind among preachers such as these? They are one and all in their
+degree the organs of one Sentiment, which has risen up simultaneously in
+many places very mysteriously."
+
+My train of thought next led me to speak of the disciples of the
+Movement, and I freely acknowledged and lamented that they needed to be
+kept in order. It is very much to the purpose to draw attention to this
+point now, when such extravagances as then occurred, whatever they were,
+are simply laid to my door, or to the charge of the doctrines which I
+advocated. A man cannot do more than freely confess what is wrong, say
+that it need not be, that it ought not to be, and that he is very sorry
+that it should be. Now I said in the Article, which I am reviewing, that
+the great truths themselves, which we were preaching, must not be
+condemned on account of such abuse of them. "Aberrations there must ever
+be, whatever the doctrine is, while the human heart is sensitive,
+capricious, and wayward. A mixed multitude went out of Egypt with the
+Israelites." "There will ever be a number of persons," I continued,
+"professing the opinions of a movement party, who talk loudly and
+strangely, do odd or fierce things, display themselves unnecessarily,
+and disgust other people; persons, too young to be wise, too generous to
+be cautious, too warm to be sober, or too intellectual to be humble.
+Such persons will be very apt to attach themselves to particular
+persons, to use particular names, to say things merely because others
+do, and to act in a party-spirited way."
+
+While I thus republish what I then said about such extravagances as
+occurred in these years, at the same time I have a very strong
+conviction that those extravagances furnished quite as much the welcome
+excuse for those who were jealous or shy of us, as the stumbling-blocks
+of those who were well inclined to our doctrines. This too we felt at
+the time; but it was our duty to see that our good should not be
+evil-spoken of; and accordingly, two or three of the writers of the
+Tracts for the Times had commenced a Series of what they called "Plain
+Sermons" with the avowed purpose of discouraging and correcting whatever
+was uppish or extreme in our followers: to this Series I contributed a
+volume myself.
+
+Its conductors say in their Preface: "If therefore as time goes on,
+there shall be found persons, who admiring the innate beauty and majesty
+of the fuller system of Primitive Christianity, and seeing the
+transcendent strength of its principles, _shall become loud and voluble
+advocates_ in their behalf, speaking the more freely, _because they do
+not feel them deeply as founded_ in divine and eternal truth, of such
+persons _it is our duty to declare plainly_, that, as we should
+contemplate their condition with serious misgiving, _so would they be
+the last persons from whom we should_ seek support.
+
+"But if, on the other hand, there shall be any, who, in the silent
+humility of their lives, and in their unaffected reverence for holy
+things, show that they in truth accept these principles as real and
+substantial, and by habitual purity of heart and serenity of temper,
+give proof of their deep veneration for sacraments and sacramental
+ordinances, those persons, _whether our professed adherents or not_,
+best exemplify the kind of character which the writers of the Tracts for
+the Times have wished to form."
+
+These clergymen had the best of claims to use these beautiful words, for
+they were themselves, all of them, important writers in the Tracts, the
+two Mr. Kebles, and Mr. Isaac Williams. And this passage, with which
+they ushered their Series into the world, I quoted in the Article, of
+which I am giving an account, and I added, "What more can be required of
+the preachers of neglected truth, than that they should admit that some,
+who do not assent to their preaching, are holier and better men than
+some who do?" They were not answerable for the intemperance of those who
+dishonoured a true doctrine, provided they protested, as they did,
+against such intemperance. "They were not answerable for the dust and
+din which attends any great moral movement. The truer doctrines are, the
+more liable they are to be perverted."
+
+The notice of these incidental faults of opinion or temper in adherents
+of the Movement, led on to a discussion of the secondary causes, by
+means of which a system of doctrine may be embraced, modified, or
+developed, of the variety of schools which may all be in the One Church,
+and of the succession of one phase of doctrine to another, while that
+doctrine is ever one and the same. Thus I was brought on to the subject
+of Antiquity, which was the basis of the doctrine of the _Via Media_,
+and by which was not to be understood a servile imitation of the past,
+but such a reproduction of it as is really new, while it is old. "We
+have good hope," I say, "that a system will be rising up, superior to
+the age, yet harmonizing with, and carrying out its higher points, which
+will attract to itself those who are willing to make a venture and to
+face difficulties, for the sake of something higher in prospect. On
+this, as on other subjects, the proverb will apply, 'Fortes fortuna
+adjuvat.'"
+
+Lastly, I proceeded to the question of that future of the Anglican
+Church, which was to be a new birth of the Ancient Religion. And I did
+not venture to pronounce upon it. "About the future, we have no prospect
+before our minds whatever, good or bad. Ever since that great luminary,
+Augustine, proved to be the last bishop of Hippo, Christians have had a
+lesson against attempting to foretell, _how_ Providence will prosper
+and" [or?] "bring to an end, what it begins." Perhaps the lately-revived
+principles would prevail in the Anglican Church; perhaps they would be
+lost in some miserable schism, or some more miserable compromise; but
+there was nothing rash in venturing to predict that "neither Puritanism
+nor Liberalism had any permanent inheritance within her."
+
+Then I went on: "As to Liberalism, we think the formularies of the
+Church will ever, with the aid of a good Providence, keep it from making
+any serious inroads upon the clergy. Besides, it is too cold a principle
+to prevail with the multitude." But as regarded what was called
+Evangelical Religion or Puritanism, there was more to cause alarm. I
+observed upon its organization; but on the other hand it had no
+intellectual basis; no internal idea, no principle of unity, no
+theology. "Its adherents," I said, "are already separating from each
+other; they will melt away like a snow-drift. It has no straightforward
+view on any one point, on which it professes to teach, and to hide its
+poverty, it has dressed itself out in a maze of words. We have no dread
+of it at all; we only fear what it may lead to. It does not stand on
+intrenched ground, or make any pretence to a position; it does but
+occupy the space between contending powers, Catholic Truth and
+Rationalism. Then indeed will be the stern encounter, when two real and
+living principles, simple, entire, and consistent, one in the Church,
+the other out of it, at length rush upon each other, contending not for
+names and words, or half-views, but for elementary notions and
+distinctive moral characters."
+
+Whether the ideas of the coming age upon religion were true or false, at
+least they would be real. "In the present day," I said, "mistiness is
+the mother of wisdom. A man who can set down a half-a-dozen general
+propositions, which escape from destroying one another only by being
+diluted into truisms, who can hold the balance between opposites so
+skilfully as to do without fulcrum or beam, who never enunciates a truth
+without guarding himself against being supposed to exclude the
+contradictory,--who holds that Scripture is the only authority, yet that
+the Church is to be deferred to, that faith only justifies, yet that it
+does not justify without works, that grace does not depend on the
+sacraments, yet is not given without them, that bishops are a divine
+ordinance, yet those who have them not are in the same religious
+condition as those who have,--this is your safe man and the hope of the
+Church; this is what the Church is said to want, not party men, but
+sensible, temperate, sober, well-judging persons, to guide it through
+the channel of no-meaning, between the Scylla and Charybdis of Aye and
+No."
+
+This state of things, however, I said, could not last, if men were to
+read and think. They "will not keep in that very attitude which you call
+sound Church-of-Englandism or orthodox Protestantism. They cannot go on
+for ever standing on one leg, or sitting without a chair, or walking
+with their feet tied, or like Tityrus's stags grazing in the air. They
+will take one view or another, but it will be a consistent view. It may
+be Liberalism, or Erastianism, or Popery, or Catholicity; but it will be
+real."
+
+I concluded the Article by saying, that all who did not wish to be
+"democratic, or pantheistic, or popish," must "look out for _some_ Via
+Media which will preserve us from what threatens, though it cannot
+restore the dead. The spirit of Luther is dead; but Hildebrand and
+Loyola are alive. Is it sensible, sober, judicious, to be so very angry
+with those writers of the day, who point to the fact, that our divines
+of the seventeenth century have occupied a ground which is the true and
+intelligible mean between extremes? Is it wise to quarrel with this
+ground, because it is not exactly what we should choose, had we the
+power of choice? Is it true moderation, instead of trying to fortify a
+middle doctrine, to fling stones at those who do?... Would you rather
+have your sons and daughters members of the Church of England or of the
+Church of Rome?"
+
+And thus I left the matter. But, while I was thus speaking of the future
+of the Movement, I was in truth winding up my accounts with it, little
+dreaming that it was so to be;--while I was still, in some way or other,
+feeling about for an available _Via Media_, I was soon to receive a
+shock which was to cast out of my imagination all middle courses and
+compromises for ever. As I have said, this Article appeared in the April
+number of the British Critic; in the July number, I cannot tell why,
+there is no Article of mine; before the number for October, the event
+had happened to which I have alluded.
+
+But before I proceed to describe what happened to me in the summer of
+1839, I must detain the reader for a while, in order to describe the
+_issue_ of the controversy between Rome and the Anglican Church, as I
+viewed it. This will involve some dry discussion; but it is as necessary
+for my narrative, as plans of buildings and homesteads are at times
+needed in the proceedings of our law courts.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have said already that, though the object of the Movement was to
+withstand the Liberalism of the day, I found and felt this could not be
+done by mere negatives. It was necessary for us to have a positive
+Church theory erected on a definite basis. This took me to the great
+Anglican divines; and then of course I found at once that it was
+impossible to form any such theory, without cutting across the teaching
+of the Church of Rome. Thus came in the Roman controversy.
+
+When I first turned myself to it, I had neither doubt on the subject,
+nor suspicion that doubt would ever come upon me. It was in this state
+of mind that I began to read up Bellarmine on the one hand, and
+numberless Anglican writers on the other. But I soon found, as others
+had found before me, that it was a tangled and manifold controversy,
+difficult to master, more difficult to put out of hand with neatness and
+precision. It was easy to make points, not easy to sum up and settle. It
+was not easy to find a clear issue for the dispute, and still less by a
+logical process to decide it in favour of Anglicanism. This difficulty,
+however, had no tendency whatever to harass or perplex me: it was a
+matter which bore not on convictions, but on proofs.
+
+First I saw, as all see who study the subject, that a broad distinction
+had to be drawn between the actual state of belief and of usage in the
+countries which were in communion with the Roman Church, and her formal
+dogmas; the latter did not cover the former. Sensible pain, for
+instance, is not implied in the Tridentine decree upon Purgatory; but it
+was the tradition of the Latin Church, and I had seen the pictures of
+souls in flames in the streets of Naples. Bishop Lloyd had brought this
+distinction out strongly in an Article in the British Critic in 1825;
+indeed, it was one of the most common objections made to the Church of
+Rome, that she dared not commit herself by formal decree, to what
+nevertheless she sanctioned and allowed. Accordingly, in my Prophetical
+Office, I view as simply separate ideas, Rome quiescent, and Rome in
+action. I contrasted her creed on the one hand, with her ordinary
+teaching, her controversial tone, her political and social bearing, and
+her popular beliefs and practices, on the other.
+
+While I made this distinction between the decrees and the traditions of
+Rome, I drew a parallel distinction between Anglicanism quiescent, and
+Anglicanism in action. In its formal creed Anglicanism was not at a
+great distance from Rome: far otherwise, when viewed in its insular
+spirit, the traditions of its establishment, its historical
+characteristics, its controversial rancour, and its private judgment. I
+disavowed and condemned those excesses, and called them "Protestantism"
+or "Ultra-Protestantism:" I wished to find a parallel disclaimer, on the
+part of Roman controversialists, of that popular system of beliefs and
+usages in their own Church, which I called "Popery." When that hope was
+a dream, I saw that the controversy lay between the book-theology of
+Anglicanism on the one side, and the living system of what I called
+Roman corruption on the other. I could not get further than this; with
+this result I was forced to content myself.
+
+These then were the _parties_ in the controversy:--the Anglican _Via
+Media_ and the popular religion of Rome. And next, as to the _issue_, to
+which the controversy between them was to be brought, it was this:--the
+Anglican disputant took his stand upon Antiquity or Apostolicity, the
+Roman upon Catholicity. The Anglican said to the Roman: "There is but
+One Faith, the Ancient, and you have not kept to it;" the Roman
+retorted: "There is but One Church, the Catholic, and you are out of
+it." The Anglican urged "Your special beliefs, practices, modes of
+action, are nowhere in Antiquity;" the Roman objected: "You do not
+communicate with any one Church besides your own and its offshoots, and
+you have discarded principles, doctrines, sacraments, and usages, which
+are and ever have been received in the East and the West." The true
+Church, as defined in the Creeds, was both Catholic and Apostolic; now,
+as I viewed the controversy in which I was engaged, England and Rome had
+divided these notes or prerogatives between them: the cause lay thus,
+Apostolicity _versus_ Catholicity.
+
+However, in thus stating the matter, of course I do not wish it supposed
+that I allowed the note of Catholicity really to belong to Rome, to the
+disparagement of the Anglican Church; but I considered that the special
+point or plea of Rome in the controversy was Catholicity, as the
+Anglican plea was Antiquity. Of course I contended that the Roman idea
+of Catholicity was not ancient and apostolic. It was in my judgment at
+the utmost only natural, becoming, expedient, that the whole of
+Christendom should be united in one visible body; while such a unity
+might, on the other hand, be nothing more than a mere heartless and
+political combination. For myself, I held with the Anglican divines,
+that, in the Primitive Church, there was a very real mutual independence
+between its separate parts, though, from a dictate of charity, there was
+in fact a close union between them. I considered that each See and
+Diocese might be compared to a crystal, and that each was similar to the
+rest, and that the sum total of them all was only a collection of
+crystals. The unity of the Church lay, not in its being a polity, but in
+its being a family, a race, coming down by apostolical descent from its
+first founders and bishops. And I considered this truth brought out,
+beyond the possibility of dispute, in the Epistles of St. Ignatius, in
+which the Bishop is represented as the one supreme authority in the
+Church, that is, in his own place, with no one above him, except as, for
+the sake of ecclesiastical order and expedience, arrangements had been
+made by which one was put over or under another. So much for our own
+claim to Catholicity, which was so perversely appropriated by our
+opponents to themselves:--on the other hand, as to our special strong
+point, Antiquity, while, of course, by means of it, we were able to
+condemn most emphatically the novel claim of Rome to domineer over other
+Churches, which were in truth her equals, further than that, we thereby
+especially convicted her of the intolerable offence of having added to
+the Faith. This was the critical head of accusation urged against her by
+the Anglican disputant; and as he referred to St. Ignatius in proof that
+he himself was a true Catholic, in spite of being separated from Rome,
+so he triumphantly referred to the Treatise of Vincentius of Lerins upon
+the "Quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus," in proof that the
+controversialists of Rome, in spite of their possession of the Catholic
+name, were separated in their creed from the Apostolical and primitive
+faith.
+
+Of course those controversialists had their own mode of answering him,
+with which I am not concerned in this place; here I am only concerned
+with the issue itself, between the one party and the other--Antiquity
+_versus_ Catholicity.
+
+Now I will proceed to illustrate what I have been saying of the _status_
+of the controversy, as it presented itself to my mind, by extracts from
+my writings of the dates of 1836, 1840, and 1841. And I introduce them
+with a remark, which especially applies to the paper, from which I shall
+quote first, of the date of 1836. That paper appeared in the March and
+April numbers of the British Magazine of that year, and was entitled
+"Home Thoughts Abroad." Now it will be found, that, in the discussion
+which it contains, as in various other writings of mine, when I was in
+the Anglican Church, the argument in behalf of Rome is stated with
+considerable perspicuity and force. And at the time my friends and
+supporters cried out, "How imprudent!" and, both at the time, and
+especially at a later date, my enemies have cried out, "How insidious!"
+Friends and foes virtually agreed in their criticism; I had set out the
+cause which I was combating to the best advantage: this was an offence;
+it might be from imprudence, it might be with a traitorous design. It
+was from neither the one nor the other; but for the following reasons.
+First, I had a great impatience, whatever was the subject, of not
+bringing out the whole of it, as clearly as I could; next I wished to be
+as fair to my adversaries as possible; and thirdly I thought that there
+was a great deal of shallowness among our own friends, and that they
+undervalued the strength of the argument in behalf of Rome, and that
+they ought to be roused to a more exact apprehension of the position of
+the controversy. At a later date, (1841,) when I really felt the force
+of the Roman side of the question myself, as a difficulty which had to
+be met, I had a fourth reason for such frankness in argument, and that
+was, because a number of persons were unsettled far more than I was, as
+to the Catholicity of the Anglican Church. It was quite plain that,
+unless I was perfectly candid in stating what could be said against it,
+there was no chance that any representations, which I felt to be in its
+favour, or at least to be adverse to Rome, would have had any success
+with the persons in question.
+
+At all times I had a deep conviction, to put the matter on the lowest
+ground, that "honesty was the best policy." Accordingly, in July 1841, I
+expressed myself thus on the Anglican difficulty: "This is an objection
+which we must honestly say is deeply felt by many people, and not
+inconsiderable ones; and the more it is openly avowed to be a
+difficulty, the better; for there is then the chance of its being
+acknowledged, and in the course of time obviated, as far as may be, by
+those who have the power. Flagrant evils cure themselves by being
+flagrant; and we are sanguine that the time is come when so great an
+evil as this is, cannot stand its ground against the good feeling and
+common sense of religious persons. It is the very strength of Romanism
+against us; and, unless the proper persons take it into their serious
+consideration, they may look for certain to undergo the loss, as time
+goes on, of some whom they would least like to be lost to our Church."
+The measure which I had especially in view in this passage, was the
+project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, which the then Archbishop of
+Canterbury was at that time concocting with M. Bunsen, and of which I
+shall speak more in the sequel. And now to return to the Home Thoughts
+Abroad of the spring of 1836:--
+
+The discussion contained in this composition runs in the form of a
+dialogue. One of the disputants says: "You say to me that the Church of
+Rome is corrupt. What then? to cut off a limb is a strange way of saving
+it from the influence of some constitutional ailment. Indigestion may
+cause cramp in the extremities; yet we spare our poor feet
+notwithstanding. Surely there is such a religious _fact_ as the
+existence of a great Catholic body, union with which is a Christian
+privilege and duty. Now, we English are separate from it."
+
+The other answers: "The present is an unsatisfactory, miserable state of
+things, yet I can grant no more. The Church is founded on a
+doctrine,--on the gospel of Truth; it is a means to an end. Perish the
+Church, (though, blessed be the promise! this cannot be,) yet let it
+perish _rather_ than the Truth should fail. Purity of faith is more
+precious to the Christian than unity itself. If Rome has erred
+grievously in doctrine, then it is a duty to separate even from Rome."
+
+His friend, who takes the Roman side of the argument, refers to the
+image of the Vine and its branches, which is found, I think, in St.
+Cyprian, as if a branch cut from the Catholic Vine must necessarily die.
+Also he quotes a passage from St. Augustine in controversy with the
+Donatists to the same effect; viz. that, as being separated from the
+body of the Church, they were _ipso facto_ cut off from the heritage of
+Christ. And he quotes St. Cyril's argument drawn from the very title
+Catholic, which no body or communion of men has ever dared or been able
+to appropriate, besides one. He adds, "Now I am only contending for the
+fact, that the communion of Rome constitutes the main body of the Church
+Catholic, and that we are split off from it, and in the condition of the
+Donatists."
+
+The other replies by denying the fact that the present Roman communion
+is like St. Augustine's Catholic Church, inasmuch as there must be taken
+into account the large Anglican and Greek communions. Presently he takes
+the offensive, naming distinctly the points, in which Rome has departed
+from Primitive Christianity, viz. "the practical idolatry, the virtual
+worship of the Virgin and Saints, which are the offence of the Latin
+Church, and the degradation of moral truth and duty, which follows from
+these." And again: "We cannot join a Church, did we wish it ever so
+much, which does not acknowledge our orders, refuses us the Cup, demands
+our acquiescence in image-worship, and excommunicates us, if we do not
+receive it and all other decisions of the Tridentine Council."
+
+His opponent answers these objections by referring to the doctrine of
+"developments of gospel truth." Besides, "The Anglican system itself is
+not found complete in those early centuries; so that the [Anglican]
+principle [of Antiquity] is self-destructive." "When a man takes up this
+_Via Media_, he is a mere _doctrinaire_;" he is like those, "who, in
+some matter of business, start up to suggest their own little crotchet,
+and are ever measuring mountains with a pocket ruler, or improving the
+planetary courses." "The _Via Media_ has slept in libraries; it is a
+substitute of infancy for manhood."
+
+It is plain, then, that at the end of 1835 or beginning of 1836, I had
+the whole state of the question before me, on which, to my mind, the
+decision between the Churches depended. It is observable that the
+question of the position of the Pope, whether as the centre of unity, or
+as the source of jurisdiction, did not come into my thoughts at all; nor
+did it, I think I may say, to the end. I doubt whether I ever distinctly
+held any of his powers to be _de jure divino_, while I was in the
+Anglican Church;--not that I saw any difficulty in the doctrine; not
+that in connexion with the history of St. Leo, of which I shall speak by
+and by, the idea of his infallibility did not cross my mind, for it
+did,--but after all, in my view the controversy did not turn upon it; it
+turned upon the Faith and the Church. This was my issue of the
+controversy from the beginning to the end. There was a contrariety of
+claims between the Roman and Anglican religions, and the history of my
+conversion is simply the process of working it out to a solution. In
+1838 I illustrated it by the contrast presented to us between the
+Madonna and Child, and a Calvary. The peculiarity of the Anglican
+theology was this,--that it "supposed the Truth to be entirely objective
+and detached, not" (as in the theology of Rome) "lying hid in the bosom
+of the Church as if one with her, clinging to and (as it were) lost in
+her embrace, but as being sole and unapproachable, as on the Cross or at
+the Resurrection, with the Church close by, but in the background."
+
+As I viewed the controversy in 1836 and 1838, so I viewed it in 1840 and
+1841. In the British Critic of January 1840, after gradually
+investigating how the matter lies between the Churches by means of a
+dialogue, I end thus: "It would seem, that, in the above discussion,
+each disputant has a strong point: our strong point is the argument from
+Primitiveness, that of Romanists from Universality. It is a fact,
+however it is to be accounted for, that Rome has added to the Creed; and
+it is a fact, however we justify ourselves, that we are estranged from
+the great body of Christians over the world. And each of these two facts
+is at first sight a grave difficulty in the respective systems to which
+they belong." Again, "While Rome, though not deferring to the Fathers,
+recognizes them, and England, not deferring to the large body of the
+Church, recognizes it, both Rome and England have a point to clear up."
+
+And still more strongly, in July, 1841:
+
+"If the Note of schism, on the one hand, lies against England, an
+antagonist disgrace lies upon Rome, the Note of idolatry. Let us not be
+mistaken here; we are neither accusing Rome of idolatry nor ourselves of
+schism; we think neither charge tenable; but still the Roman Church
+practises what is so like idolatry, and the English Church makes much of
+what is so very like schism, that without deciding what is the duty of a
+Roman Catholic towards the Church of England in her present state, we do
+seriously think that members of the English Church have a providential
+direction given them, how to comport themselves towards the Church of
+Rome, while she is what she is."
+
+One remark more about Antiquity and the _Via Media_. As time went on,
+without doubting the strength of the Anglican argument from Antiquity, I
+felt also that it was not merely our special plea, but our only one.
+Also I felt that the _Via Media_, which was to represent it, was to be a
+sort of remodelled and adapted Antiquity. This I advanced both in Home
+Thoughts Abroad and in the Article of the British Critic which I have
+analyzed above. But this circumstance, that after all we must use
+private judgment upon Antiquity, created a sort of distrust of my theory
+altogether, which in the conclusion of my Volume on the Prophetical
+Office (1836-7) I express thus: "Now that our discussions draw to a
+close, the thought, with which we entered on the subject, is apt to
+recur, when the excitement of the inquiry has subsided, and weariness
+has succeeded, that what has been said is but a dream, the wanton
+exercise, rather than the practical conclusions of the intellect." And I
+conclude the paragraph by anticipating a line of thought into which I
+was, in the event, almost obliged to take refuge: "After all," I say,
+"the Church is ever invisible in its day, and faith only apprehends it."
+What was this, but to give up the Notes of a visible Church altogether,
+whether the Catholic Note or the Apostolic?
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+The Long Vacation of 1839 began early. There had been a great many
+visitors to Oxford from Easter to Commemoration; and Dr. Pusey's party
+had attracted attention, more, I think, than in any former year. I had
+put away from me the controversy with Rome for more than two years. In
+my Parochial Sermons the subject had at no time been introduced: there
+had been nothing for two years, either in my Tracts or in the British
+Critic, of a polemical character. I was returning, for the Vacation, to
+the course of reading which I had many years before chosen as especially
+my own. I have no reason to suppose that the thoughts of Rome came
+across my mind at all. About the middle of June I began to study and
+master the history of the Monophysites. I was absorbed in the doctrinal
+question. This was from about June 13th to August 30th. It was during
+this course of reading that for the first time a doubt came upon me of
+the tenableness of Anglicanism. I recollect on the 30th of July
+mentioning to a friend, whom I had accidentally met, how remarkable the
+history was; but by the end of August I was seriously alarmed.
+
+I have described in a former work, how the history affected me. My
+stronghold was Antiquity; now here, in the middle of the fifth century,
+I found, as it seemed to me, Christendom of the sixteenth and the
+nineteenth centuries reflected. I saw my face in that mirror, and I was
+a Monophysite. The Church of the _Via Media_ was in the position of the
+Oriental communion, Rome was, where she now is; and the Protestants were
+the Eutychians. Of all passages of history, since history has been, who
+would have thought of going to the sayings and doings of old Eutyches,
+that _delirus senex_, as (I think) Petavius calls him, and to the
+enormities of the unprincipled Dioscorus, in order to be converted to
+Rome!
+
+Now let it be simply understood that I am not writing controversially,
+but with the one object of relating things as they happened to me in the
+course of my conversion. With this view I will quote a passage from the
+account, which I gave in 1850, of my reasonings and feelings in 1839:
+
+"It was difficult to make out how the Eutychians or Monophysites were
+heretics, unless Protestants and Anglicans were heretics also; difficult
+to find arguments against the Tridentine Fathers, which did not tell
+against the Fathers of Chalcedon; difficult to condemn the Popes of the
+sixteenth century, without condemning the Popes of the fifth. The drama
+of religion, and the combat of truth and error, were ever one and the
+same. The principles and proceedings of the Church now, were those of
+the Church then; the principles and proceedings of heretics then, were
+those of Protestants now. I found it so,--almost fearfully; there was an
+awful similitude, more awful, because so silent and unimpassioned,
+between the dead records of the past and the feverish chronicle of the
+present. The shadow of the fifth century was on the sixteenth. It was
+like a spirit rising from the troubled waters of the old world, with the
+shape and lineaments of the new. The Church then, as now, might be
+called peremptory and stern, resolute, overbearing, and relentless; and
+heretics were shifting, changeable, reserved, and deceitful, ever
+courting civil power, and never agreeing together, except by its aid;
+and the civil power was ever aiming at comprehensions, trying to put the
+invisible out of view, and substituting expediency for faith. What was
+the use of continuing the controversy, or defending my position, if,
+after all, I was forging arguments for Arius or Eutyches, and turning
+devil's advocate against the much-enduring Athanasius and the majestic
+Leo? Be my soul with the Saints! and shall I lift up my hand against
+them? Sooner may my right hand forget her cunning, and wither outright,
+as his who once stretched it out against a prophet of God! anathema to a
+whole tribe of Cranmers, Ridleys, Latimers, and Jewels! perish the names
+of Bramhall, Ussher, Taylor, Stillingfleet, and Barrow from the face of
+the earth, ere I should do ought but fall at their feet in love and in
+worship, whose image was continually before my eyes, and whose musical
+words were ever in my ears and on my tongue!"
+
+Hardly had I brought my course of reading to a close, when the Dublin
+Review of that same August was put into my hands, by friends who were
+more favourable to the cause of Rome than I was myself. There was an
+article in it on the "Anglican Claim" by Dr. Wiseman. This was about the
+middle of September. It was on the Donatists, with an application to
+Anglicanism. I read it, and did not see much in it. The Donatist
+controversy was known to me for some years, as has appeared already. The
+case was not parallel to that of the Anglican Church. St. Augustine in
+Africa wrote against the Donatists in Africa. They were a furious party
+who made a schism within the African Church, and not beyond its limits.
+It was a case of Altar against Altar, of two occupants of the same See,
+as that between the Non-jurors in England and the Established Church;
+not the case of one Church against another, as of Rome against the
+Oriental Monophysites. But my friend, an anxiously religious man, now,
+as then, very dear to me, a Protestant still, pointed out the palmary
+words of St. Augustine, which were contained in one of the extracts made
+in the Review, and which had escaped my observation. "Securus judicat
+orbis terrarum." He repeated these words again and again, and, when he
+was gone, they kept ringing in my ears. "Securus judicat orbis
+terrarum;" they were words which went beyond the occasion of the
+Donatists: they applied to that of the Monophysites. They gave a cogency
+to the Article, which had escaped me at first. They decided
+ecclesiastical questions on a simpler rule than that of Antiquity; nay,
+St. Augustine was one of the prime oracles of Antiquity; here then
+Antiquity was deciding against itself. What a light was hereby thrown
+upon every controversy in the Church! not that, for the moment, the
+multitude may not falter in their judgment,--not that, in the Arian
+hurricane, Sees more than can be numbered did not bend before its fury,
+and fall off from St. Athanasius,--not that the crowd of Oriental
+Bishops did not need to be sustained during the contest by the voice and
+the eye of St. Leo; but that the deliberate judgment, in which the whole
+Church at length rests and acquiesces, is an infallible prescription and
+a final sentence against such portions of it as protest and secede. Who
+can account for the impressions which are made on him? For a mere
+sentence, the words of St. Augustine, struck me with a power which I
+never had felt from any words before. To take a familiar instance, they
+were like the "Turn again Whittington" of the chime; or, to take a more
+serious one, they were like the "Tolle, lege,--Tolle, lege," of the
+child, which converted St. Augustine himself. "Securus judicat orbis
+terrarum!" By those great words of the ancient Father, interpreting and
+summing up the long and varied course of ecclesiastical history, the
+theory of the _Via Media_ was absolutely pulverized.
+
+I became excited at the view thus opened upon me. I was just starting on
+a round of visits; and I mentioned my state of mind to two most intimate
+friends: I think to no others. After a while, I got calm, and at length
+the vivid impression upon my imagination faded away. What I thought
+about it on reflection, I will attempt to describe presently. I had to
+determine its logical value, and its bearing upon my duty. Meanwhile, so
+far as this was certain,--I had seen the shadow of a hand upon the wall.
+It was clear that I had a good deal to learn on the question of the
+Churches, and that perhaps some new light was coming upon me. He who has
+seen a ghost, cannot be as if he had never seen it. The heavens had
+opened and closed again. The thought for the moment had been, "The
+Church of Rome will be found right after all;" and then it had vanished.
+My old convictions remained as before.
+
+At this time, I wrote my Sermon on Divine Calls, which I published in my
+volume of Plain Sermons. It ends thus:--
+
+"O that we could take that simple view of things, as to feel that the
+one thing which lies before us is to please God! What gain is it to
+please the world, to please the great, nay even to please those whom we
+love, compared with this? What gain is it to be applauded, admired,
+courted, followed,--compared with this one aim, of not being disobedient
+to a heavenly vision? What can this world offer comparable with that
+insight into spiritual things, that keen faith, that heavenly peace,
+that high sanctity, that everlasting righteousness, that hope of glory,
+which they have, who in sincerity love and follow our Lord Jesus Christ?
+Let us beg and pray Him day by day to reveal Himself to our souls more
+fully, to quicken our senses, to give us sight and hearing, taste and
+touch of the world to come; so to work within us, that we may sincerely
+say, 'Thou shalt guide me with Thy counsel, and after that receive me
+with glory. Whom have I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth
+that I desire in comparison of Thee. My flesh and my heart faileth, but
+God is the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever.'"
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Now to trace the succession of thoughts, and the conclusions, and the
+consequent innovations on my previous belief, and the general conduct,
+to which I was led, upon this sudden visitation. And first, I will say,
+whatever comes of saying it, for I leave inferences to others, that for
+years I must have had something of an habitual notion, though it was
+latent, and had never led me to distrust my own convictions, that my
+mind had not found its ultimate rest, and that in some sense or other I
+was on journey. During the same passage across the Mediterranean in
+which I wrote "Lead kindly light," I also wrote the verses, which are
+found in the Lyra under the head of "Providences," beginning, "When I
+look back." This was in 1833; and, since I have begun this narrative, I
+have found a memorandum under the date of September 7, 1829, in which I
+speak of myself, as "now in my rooms in Oriel College, slowly advancing
+&c. and led on by God's hand blindly, not knowing whither He is taking
+me." But, whatever this presentiment be worth, it was no protection
+against the dismay and disgust, which I felt, in consequence of the
+dreadful misgiving, of which I have been relating the history. The one
+question was, what was I to do? I had to make up my mind for myself, and
+others could not help me. I determined to be guided, not by my
+imagination, but by my reason. And this I said over and over again in
+the years which followed, both in conversation and in private letters.
+Had it not been for this severe resolve, I should have been a Catholic
+sooner than I was. Moreover, I felt on consideration a positive doubt,
+on the other hand, whether the suggestion did not come from below. Then
+I said to myself, Time alone can solve that question. It was my business
+to go on as usual, to obey those convictions to which I had so long
+surrendered myself, which still had possession of me, and on which my
+new thoughts had no direct bearing. That new conception of things should
+only so far influence me, as it had a logical claim to do so. If it came
+from above, it would come again;--so I trusted,--and with more definite
+outlines and greater cogency and consistency of proof. I thought of
+Samuel, before "he knew the word of the Lord;" and therefore I went, and
+lay down to sleep again. This was my broad view of the matter, and my
+_primâ facie_ conclusion.
+
+However, my new historical fact had already to a certain point a logical
+force. Down had come the _Via Media_ as a definite theory or scheme,
+under the blows of St. Leo. My "Prophetical Office" had come to pieces;
+not indeed as an argument against "Roman errors," nor as against
+Protestantism, but as in behalf of England. I had no longer a
+distinctive plea for Anglicanism, unless I would be a Monophysite. I
+had, most painfully, to fall back upon my three original points of
+belief, which I have spoken so much of in a former passage,--the
+principle of dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism. Of these
+three, the first two were better secured in Rome than in the Anglican
+Church. The Apostolical Succession, the two prominent sacraments, and
+the primitive Creeds, belonged, indeed, to the latter; but there had
+been and was far less strictness on matters of dogma and ritual in the
+Anglican system than in the Roman: in consequence, my main argument for
+the Anglican claims lay in the positive and special charges, which I
+could bring against Rome. I had no positive Anglican theory. I was very
+nearly a pure Protestant. Lutherans had a sort of theology, so had
+Calvinists; I had none.
+
+However, this pure Protestantism, to which I was gradually left, was
+really a practical principle. It was a strong, though it was only a
+negative ground, and it still had great hold on me. As a boy of fifteen,
+I had so fully imbibed it, that I had actually erased in my _Gradus ad
+Parnassum_, such titles, under the word "Papa," as "Christi Vicarius,"
+"sacer interpres," and "sceptra gerens," and substituted epithets so
+vile that I cannot bring myself to write them down here. The effect of
+this early persuasion remained as, what I have already called it, a
+"stain upon my imagination." As regards my reason, I began in 1833 to
+form theories on the subject, which tended to obliterate it; yet by 1838
+I had got no further than to consider Antichrist, as not the Church of
+Rome, but the spirit of the old pagan city, the fourth monster of
+Daniel, which was still alive, and which had corrupted the Church which
+was planted there. Soon after this indeed, and before my attention was
+directed to the Monophysite controversy, I underwent a great change of
+opinion. I saw that, from the nature of the case, the true Vicar of
+Christ must ever to the world seem like Antichrist, and be stigmatized
+as such, because a resemblance must ever exist between an original and a
+forgery; and thus the fact of such a calumny was almost one of the notes
+of the Church. But we cannot unmake ourselves or change our habits in a
+moment. Though my reason was convinced, I did not throw off, for some
+time after,--I could not have thrown off,--the unreasoning prejudice and
+suspicion, which I cherished about her at least by fits and starts, in
+spite of this conviction of my reason. I cannot prove this, but I
+believe it to have been the case from what I recollect of myself. Nor
+was there any thing in the history of St. Leo and the Monophysites to
+undo the firm belief I had in the existence of what I called the
+practical abuses and excesses of Rome.
+
+To her inconsistencies then, to her ambition and intrigue, to her
+sophistries (as I considered them to be) I now had recourse in my
+opposition to her, both public and personal. I did so by way of a
+relief. I had a great and growing dislike, after the summer of 1839, to
+speak against the Roman Church herself or her formal doctrines. I was
+very averse to speaking against doctrines, which might possibly turn out
+to be true, though at the time I had no reason for thinking they were;
+or against the Church, which had preserved them. I began to have
+misgivings, that, strong as my own feelings had been against her, yet in
+some things which I had said, I had taken the statements of Anglican
+divines for granted without weighing them for myself. I said to a friend
+in 1840, in a letter, which I shall use presently, "I am troubled by
+doubts whether as it is, I have not, in what I have published, spoken
+too strongly against Rome, though I think I did it in a kind of faith,
+being determined to put myself into the English system, and say all that
+our divines said, whether I had fully weighed it or not." I was sore
+about the great Anglican divines, as if they had taken me in, and made
+me say strong things, which facts did not justify. Yet I _did_ still
+hold in substance all that I had said against the Church of Rome in my
+Prophetical Office. I felt the force of the usual Protestant objections
+against her; I believed that we had the Apostolical succession in the
+Anglican Church, and the grace of the sacraments; I was not sure that
+the difficulty of its isolation might not be overcome, though I was far
+from sure that it could. I did not see any clear proof that it had
+committed itself to any heresy, or had taken part against the truth; and
+I was not sure that it would not revive into full Apostolic purity and
+strength, and grow into union with Rome herself (Rome explaining her
+doctrines and guarding against their abuse), that is, if we were but
+patient and hopeful. I began to wish for union between the Anglican
+Church and Rome, if, and when, it was possible; and I did what I could
+to gain weekly prayers for that object. The ground which I felt to be
+good against her was the moral ground: I felt I could not be wrong in
+striking at her political and social line of action. The alliance of a
+dogmatic religion with liberals, high or low, seemed to me a
+providential direction against moving towards Rome, and a better
+"Preservative against Popery," than the three volumes in folio, in
+which, I think, that prophylactic is to be found. However, on occasions
+which demanded it, I felt it a duty to give out plainly all that I
+thought, though I did not like to do so. One such instance occurred,
+when I had to publish a Letter about Tract 90. In that Letter, I said,
+"Instead of setting before the soul the Holy Trinity, and heaven and
+hell, the Church of Rome does seem to me, as a popular system, to preach
+the Blessed Virgin and the Saints, and purgatory." On this occasion I
+recollect expressing to a friend the distress it gave me thus to speak;
+but, I said, "How can I help saying it, if I think it? and I _do_ think
+it; my Bishop calls on me to say out what I think; and that is the long
+and the short of it." But I recollected Hurrell Froude's words to me,
+almost his dying words, "I must enter another protest against your
+cursing and swearing. What good can it do? and I call it uncharitable to
+an excess. How mistaken we may ourselves be, on many points that are
+only gradually opening on us!"
+
+Instead then of speaking of errors in doctrine, I was driven, by my
+state of mind, to insist upon the political conduct, the controversial
+bearing, and the social methods and manifestations of Rome. And here I
+found a matter ready to my hand, which affected me the more sensibly for
+the reason that it lay at our very doors. I can hardly describe too
+strongly my feeling upon it. I had an unspeakable aversion to the policy
+and acts of Mr. O'Connell, because, as I thought, he associated himself
+with men of all religions and no religion against the Anglican Church,
+and advanced Catholicism by violence and intrigue. When then I found him
+taken up by the English Catholics, and, as I supposed, at Rome, I
+considered I had a fulfilment before my eyes how the Court of Rome
+played fast and loose, and justified the serious charges which I had
+seen put down in books against it. Here we saw what Rome was in action,
+whatever she might be when quiescent. Her conduct was simply secular and
+political.
+
+This feeling led me into the excess of being very rude to that zealous
+and most charitable man, Mr. Spencer, when he came to Oxford in January,
+1840, to get Anglicans to set about praying for Unity. I myself, at that
+time, or soon after, drew up such prayers; their desirableness was one
+of the first thoughts which came upon me after my shock; but I was too
+much annoyed with the political action of the Catholic body in these
+islands to wish to have any thing to do with them personally. So glad in
+my heart was I to see him, when he came to my rooms with Mr. Palmer of
+Magdalen, that I could have laughed for joy; I think I did laugh; but I
+was very rude to him, I would not meet him at dinner, and that, (though
+I did not say so,) because I considered him "in loco apostatæ" from the
+Anglican Church, and I hereby beg his pardon for it. I wrote afterwards
+with a view to apologize, but I dare say he must have thought that I
+made the matter worse, for these were my words to him:--
+
+"The news that you are praying for us is most touching, and raises a
+variety of indescribable emotions.... May their prayers return
+abundantly into their own bosoms.... Why then do I not meet you in a
+manner conformable with these first feelings? For this single reason, if
+I may say it, that your acts are contrary to your words. You invite us
+to a union of hearts, at the same time that you are doing all you can,
+not to restore, not to reform, not to re-unite, but to destroy our
+Church. You go further than your principles require. You are leagued
+with our enemies. 'The voice is Jacob's voice, but the hands are the
+hands of Esau.' This is what especially distresses us; this is what we
+cannot understand; how Christians, like yourselves, with the clear view
+you have that a warfare is ever waging in the world between good and
+evil, should, in the present state of England, ally yourselves with the
+side of evil against the side of good.... Of parties now in the country,
+you cannot but allow, that next to yourselves we are nearest to revealed
+truth. We maintain great and holy principles; we profess Catholic
+doctrines.... So near are we as a body to yourselves in modes of
+thinking, as even to have been taunted with the nicknames which belong
+to you; and, on the other hand, if there are professed infidels,
+scoffers, sceptics, unprincipled men, rebels, they are found among our
+opponents. And yet you take part with them against us.... You consent to
+act hand in hand [with these and others] for our overthrow. Alas! all
+this it is that impresses us irresistibly with the notion that you are a
+political, not a religious party; that in order to gain an end on which
+you set your hearts,--an open stage for yourselves in England,--you ally
+yourselves with those who hold nothing against those who hold something.
+This is what distresses my own mind so greatly, to speak of myself,
+that, with limitations which need not now be mentioned, I cannot meet
+familiarly any leading persons of the Roman Communion, and least of all
+when they come on a religious errand. Break off, I would say, with Mr.
+O'Connell in Ireland and the liberal party in England, or come not to us
+with overtures for mutual prayer and religious sympathy."
+
+And here came in another feeling, of a personal nature, which had little
+to do with the argument against Rome, except that, in my prejudice, I
+viewed what happened to myself in the light of my own ideas of the
+traditionary conduct of her advocates and instruments. I was very stern
+in the case of any interference in our Oxford matters on the part of
+charitable Catholics, and of any attempt to do me good personally. There
+was nothing, indeed, at the time more likely to throw me back. "Why do
+you meddle? why cannot you let me alone? You can do me no good; you know
+nothing on earth about me; you may actually do me harm; I am in better
+hands than yours. I know my own sincerity of purpose; and I am
+determined upon taking my time." Since I have been a Catholic, people
+have sometimes accused me of backwardness in making converts; and
+Protestants have argued from it that I have no great eagerness to do so.
+It would be against my nature to act otherwise than I do; but besides,
+it would be to forget the lessons which I gained in the experience of my
+own history in the past.
+
+This is the account which I have to give of some savage and ungrateful
+words in the British Critic of 1840 against the controversialists of
+Rome: "By their fruits ye shall know them.... We see it attempting to
+gain converts among us by unreal representations of its doctrines,
+plausible statements, bold assertions, appeals to the weaknesses of
+human nature, to our fancies, our eccentricities, our fears, our
+frivolities, our false philosophies. We see its agents, smiling and
+nodding and ducking to attract attention, as gipsies make up to truant
+boys, holding out tales for the nursery, and pretty pictures, and gilt
+gingerbread, and physic concealed in jam, and sugar-plums for good
+children. Who can but feel shame when the religion of Ximenes, Borromeo,
+and Pascal, is so overlaid? Who can but feel sorrow, when its devout and
+earnest defenders so mistake its genius and its capabilities? We
+Englishmen like manliness, openness, consistency, truth. Rome will never
+gain on us, till she learns these virtues, and uses them; and then she
+_may_ gain us, but it will be by ceasing to be what we now mean by Rome,
+by having a right, not to 'have dominion over our faith,' but to gain
+and possess our affections in the bonds of the gospel. Till she ceases
+to be what she practically is, a union is impossible between her and
+England; but, if she does reform, (and who can presume to say that so
+large a part of Christendom never can?) then it will be our Church's
+duty at once to join in communion with the continental Churches,
+whatever politicians at home may say to it, and whatever steps the civil
+power may take in consequence. And though we may not live to see that
+day, at least we are bound to pray for it; we are bound to pray for our
+brethren that they and we may be led together into the pure light of the
+gospel, and be one as we once were one. It was most touching news to be
+told, as we were lately, that Christians on the Continent were praying
+together for the spiritual well-being of England. May they gain light,
+while they aim at unity, and grow in faith while they manifest their
+love! We too have our duties to them; not of reviling, not of
+slandering, not of hating, though political interests require it; but
+the duty of loving brethren still more abundantly in spirit, whose
+faces, for our sins and their sins, we are not allowed to see in the
+flesh."
+
+No one ought to indulge in insinuations; it certainly diminishes my
+right to complain of slanders uttered against myself, when, as in this
+passage, I had already spoken in disparagement of the controversialists
+of that religious body, to which I myself now belong.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have thus put together, as well as I can, what has to be said about my
+general state of mind from the autumn of 1839 to the summer of 1841;
+and, having done so, I go on to narrate how my new misgivings affected
+my conduct, and my relations towards the Anglican Church.
+
+When I got back to Oxford in October, 1839, after the visits which I had
+been paying, it so happened, there had been, in my absence, occurrences
+of an awkward character, compromising me both with my Bishop and also
+with the authorities of the University; and this drew my attention at
+once to the state of the Movement party there, and made me very anxious
+for the future. In the spring of the year, as has been seen in the
+Article analyzed above, I had spoken of the excesses which were to be
+found among persons commonly included in it:--at that time I thought
+little of such an evil, but the new views, which had come on me during
+the Long Vacation, on the one hand made me comprehend it, and on the
+other took away my power of effectually meeting it. A firm and powerful
+control was necessary to keep men straight; I never had a strong wrist,
+but at the very time, when it was most needed, the reins had broken in
+my hands. With an anxious presentiment on my mind of the upshot of the
+whole inquiry, which it was almost impossible for me to conceal from men
+who saw me day by day, who heard my familiar conversation, who came
+perhaps for the express purpose of pumping me, and having a categorical
+_yes_ or _no_ to their questions,--how could I expect to say any thing
+about my actual, positive, present belief, which would be sustaining or
+consoling to such persons as were haunted already by doubts of their
+own? Nay, how could I, with satisfaction to myself, analyze my own mind,
+and say what I held and what I did not hold? or how could I say with
+what limitations, shades of difference, or degrees of belief, I still
+held that body of Anglican opinions which I had openly professed and
+taught? how could I deny or assert this point or that, without injustice
+to the new light, in which the whole evidence for those old opinions
+presented itself to my mind?
+
+However, I had to do what I could, and what was best, under the
+circumstances; I found a general talk on the subject of the Article in
+the Dublin Review; and, if it had affected me, it was not wonderful,
+that it affected others also. As to myself, I felt no kind of certainty
+that the argument in it was conclusive. Taking it at the worst, granting
+that the Anglican Church had not the Note of Catholicity; yet there were
+many Notes of the Church. Some belonged to one age or place, some to
+another. Bellarmine had reckoned Temporal Prosperity among the Notes of
+the Church; but the Roman Church had not any great popularity, wealth,
+glory, power, or prospects, in the nineteenth century. It was not at all
+certain as yet, even that we had not the Note of Catholicity; but, if
+not this, we had others. My first business then, was to examine this
+question carefully, and see, whether a great deal could not be said
+after all for the Anglican Church, in spite of its acknowledged
+short-comings. This I did in an Article "on the Catholicity of the
+English Church," which appeared in the British Critic of January, 1840.
+As to my personal distress on the point, I think it had gone by February
+21st in that year, for I wrote then to Mr. Bowden about the important
+Article in the Dublin, thus: "It made a great impression here [Oxford];
+and, I say what of course I would only say to such as yourself, it made
+me for a while very uncomfortable in my own mind. The great speciousness
+of his argument is one of the things which have made me despond so
+much," that is, as anticipating its effect upon others.
+
+But, secondly, the great stumbling-block lay in the 39 Articles. It was
+urged that here was a positive Note _against_ Anglicanism:--Anglicanism
+claimed to hold, that the Church of England was nothing else than a
+continuation in this country, (as the Church of Rome might be in France
+or Spain,) of that one Church of which in old times Athanasius and
+Augustine were members. But, if so, the doctrine must be the same; the
+doctrine of the Old Church must live and speak in Anglican formularies,
+in the 39 Articles. Did it? Yes, it did; that is what I maintained; it
+did in substance, in a true sense. Man had done his worst to disfigure,
+to mutilate, the old Catholic Truth; but there it was, in spite of them,
+in the Articles still. It was there,--but this must be shown. It was a
+matter of life and death to us to show it. And I believed that it could
+be shown; I considered that those grounds of justification, which I gave
+above, when I was speaking of Tract 90, were sufficient for the purpose;
+and therefore
+
+I set about showing it at once. This was in March, 1840, when I went up
+to Littlemore. And, as it was a matter of life and death with us, all
+risks must be run to show it. When the attempt was actually made, I had
+got reconciled to the prospect of it, and had no apprehensions as to the
+experiment; but in 1840, while my purpose was honest, and my grounds of
+reason satisfactory, I did nevertheless recognize that I was engaged in
+an _experimentum crucis_. I have no doubt that then I acknowledged to
+myself that it would be a trial of the Anglican Church, which it had
+never undergone before,--not that the Catholic sense of the Articles had
+not been held or at least suffered by their framers and promulgators,
+not that it was not implied in the teaching of Andrewes or Beveridge,
+but that it had never been publicly recognized, while the interpretation
+of the day was Protestant and exclusive. I observe also, that, though my
+Tract was an experiment, it was, as I said at the time, "no _feeler_";
+the event showed this; for, when my principle was not granted, I did not
+draw back, but gave up. I would not hold office in a Church which would
+not allow my sense of the Articles. My tone was, "This is necessary for
+us, and have it we must and will, and, if it tends to bring men to look
+less bitterly on the Church of Rome, so much the better."
+
+This then was the second work to which I set myself; though when I got
+to Littlemore, other things interfered to prevent my accomplishing it at
+the moment. I had in mind to remove all such obstacles as lay in the way
+of holding the Apostolic and Catholic character of the Anglican
+teaching; to assert the right of all who chose, to say in the face of
+day, "Our Church teaches the Primitive Ancient faith." I did not conceal
+this: in Tract 90, it is put forward as the first principle of all, "It
+is a duty which we owe both to the Catholic Church, and to our own, to
+take our reformed confessions in the most Catholic sense they will
+admit: we have no duties towards their framers." And still more
+pointedly in my Letter, explanatory of the Tract, addressed to Dr. Jelf,
+I say: "The only peculiarity of the view I advocate, if I must so call
+it, is this--that whereas it is usual at this day to make the
+_particular belief of their writers_ their true interpretation, I would
+make the _belief of the Catholic Church such_. That is, as it is often
+said that infants are regenerated in Baptism, not on the faith of their
+parents, but of the Church, so in like manner I would say that the
+Articles are received, not in the sense of their framers, but (as far as
+the wording will admit or any ambiguity requires it) in the one Catholic
+sense."
+
+A third measure which I distinctly contemplated, was the resignation of
+St. Mary's, whatever became of the question of the 39 Articles; and as a
+first step I meditated a retirement to Littlemore. Littlemore was an
+integral part of St. Mary's Parish, and between two and three miles
+distant from Oxford. I had built a Church there several years before;
+and I went there to pass the Lent of 1840, and gave myself up to
+teaching in the Parish School, and practising the choir. At the same
+time, I had in view a monastic house there. I bought ten acres of ground
+and began planting; but this great design was never carried out. I
+mention it, because it shows how little I had really the idea at that
+time of ever leaving the Anglican Church. That I contemplated as early
+as 1839 the further step of giving up St. Mary's, appears from a letter
+which I wrote in October, 1840, to Mr. Keble, the friend whom it was
+most natural for me to consult on such a point. It ran as follows:--
+
+"For a year past a feeling has been growing on me that I ought to give
+up St. Mary's, but I am no fit judge in the matter. I cannot ascertain
+accurately my own impressions and convictions, which are the basis of
+the difficulty, and though you cannot of course do this for me, yet you
+may help me generally, and perhaps supersede the necessity of my going
+by them at all.
+
+"First, it is certain that I do not know my Oxford parishioners; I am
+not conscious of influencing them, and certainly I have no insight into
+their spiritual state. I have no personal, no pastoral acquaintance with
+them. To very few have I any opportunity of saying a religious word.
+Whatever influence I exert on them is precisely that which I may be
+exerting on persons out of my parish. In my excuse I am accustomed to
+say to myself that I am not adapted to get on with them, while others
+are. On the other hand, I am conscious that by means of my position at
+St. Mary's, I do exert a considerable influence on the University,
+whether on Under-graduates or Graduates. It seems, then, on the whole
+that I am using St. Mary's, to the neglect of its direct duties, for
+objects not belonging to it; I am converting a parochial charge into a
+sort of University office.
+
+"I think I may say truly that I have begun scarcely any plan but for the
+sake of my parish, but every one has turned, independently of me, into
+the direction of the University. I began Saints'-days Services, daily
+Services, and Lectures in Adam de Brome's Chapel, for my parishioners;
+but they have not come to them. In consequence I dropped the last
+mentioned, having, while it lasted, been naturally led to direct it to
+the instruction of those who did come, instead of those who did not. The
+Weekly Communion, I believe, I did begin for the sake of the University.
+
+"Added to this the authorities of the University, the appointed
+guardians of those who form great part of the attendants on my Sermons,
+have shown a dislike of my preaching. One dissuades men from
+coming;--the late Vice-Chancellor threatens to take his own children
+away from the Church; and the present, having an opportunity last spring
+of preaching in my parish pulpit, gets up and preaches against doctrine
+with which I am in good measure identified. No plainer proof can be
+given of the feeling in these quarters, than the absurd myth, now a
+second time put forward, 'that Vice-Chancellors cannot be got to take
+the office on account of Puseyism.'
+
+"But further than this, I cannot disguise from myself that my preaching
+is not calculated to defend that system of religion which has been
+received for 300 years, and of which the Heads of Houses are the
+legitimate maintainers in this place. They exclude me, as far as may be,
+from the University Pulpit; and, though I never have preached strong
+doctrine in it, they do so rightly, so far as this, that they understand
+that my sermons are calculated to undermine things established. I cannot
+disguise from myself that they are. No one will deny that most of my
+sermons are on moral subjects, not doctrinal; still I am leading my
+hearers to the Primitive Church, if you will, but not to the Church of
+England. Now, ought one to be disgusting the minds of young men with the
+received religion, in the exercise of a sacred office, yet without a
+commission, and against the wish of their guides and governors?
+
+"But this is not all. I fear I must allow that, whether I will or no, I
+am disposing them towards Rome. First, because Rome is the only
+representative of the Primitive Church besides ourselves; in proportion
+then as they are loosened from the one, they will go to the other. Next,
+because many doctrines which I have held have far greater, or their only
+scope, in the Roman system. And, moreover, if, as is not unlikely, we
+have in process of time heretical Bishops or teachers among us, an evil
+which _ipso facto_ infects the whole community to which they belong, and
+if, again (what there are at this moment symptoms of), there be a
+movement in the English Roman Catholics to break the alliance of
+O'Connell and of Exeter Hall, strong temptations will be placed in the
+way of individuals, already imbued with a tone of thought congenial to
+Rome, to join her Communion.
+
+"People tell me, on the other hand, that I am, whether by sermons or
+otherwise, exerting at St. Mary's a beneficial influence on our
+prospective clergy; but what if I take to myself the credit of seeing
+further than they, and of having in the course of the last year
+discovered that what they approve so much is very likely to end in
+Romanism?
+
+"The _arguments_ which I have published against Romanism seem to myself
+as cogent as ever, but men go by their sympathies, not by argument; and
+if I feel the force of this influence myself, who bow to the arguments,
+why may not others still more, who never have in the same degree
+admitted the arguments?
+
+"Nor can I counteract the danger by preaching or writing against Rome. I
+seem to myself almost to have shot my last arrow in the Article on
+English Catholicity. It must be added, that the very circumstance that I
+have committed myself against Rome has the effect of setting to sleep
+people suspicious about me, which is painful now that I begin to have
+suspicions about myself. I mentioned my general difficulty to Rogers a
+year since, than whom I know no one of a more fine and accurate
+conscience, and it was his spontaneous idea that I should give up St.
+Mary's, if my feelings continued. I mentioned it again to him lately,
+and he did not reverse his opinion, only expressed great reluctance to
+believe it must be so."
+
+Mr. Keble's judgment was in favour of my retaining my living; at least
+for the present; what weighed with me most was his saying, "You must
+consider, whether your retiring either from the Pastoral Care only, or
+from writing and printing and editing in the cause, would not be a sort
+of scandalous thing, unless it were done very warily. It would be said,
+'You see he can go on no longer with the Church of England, except in
+mere Lay Communion;' or people might say you repented of the cause
+altogether. Till you see [your way to mitigate, if not remove this evil]
+I certainly should advise you to stay." I answered as follows:--
+
+"Since you think I _may_ go on, it seems to follow that, under the
+circumstances, I _ought_ to do so. There are plenty of reasons for it,
+directly it is allowed to be lawful. The following considerations have
+much reconciled my feelings to your conclusion.
+
+"1. I do not think that we have yet made fair trial how much the English
+Church will bear. I know it is a hazardous experiment,--like proving
+cannon. Yet we must not take it for granted that the metal will burst in
+the operation. It has borne at various times, not to say at this time, a
+great infusion of Catholic truth without damage. As to the result, viz.
+whether this process will not approximate the whole English Church, as a
+body, to Rome, that is nothing to us. For what we know, it may be the
+providential means of uniting the whole Church in one, without fresh
+schismatizing or use of private judgment."
+
+Here I observe, that, what was contemplated was the bursting of the
+_Catholicity_ of the Anglican Church, that is, my _subjective idea_ of
+that Church. Its bursting would not hurt her with the world, but would
+be a discovery that she was purely and essentially Protestant, and would
+be really the "hoisting of the engineer with his own petar." And this
+was the result. I continue:--
+
+"2. Say, that I move sympathies for Rome: in the same sense does Hooker,
+Taylor, Bull, &c. Their _arguments_ may be against Rome, but the
+sympathies they raise must be towards Rome, _so far_ as Rome maintains
+truths which our Church does not teach or enforce. Thus it is a question
+of _degree_ between our divines and me. I may, if so be, go further; I
+may raise sympathies _more_; but I am but urging minds in the same
+direction as they do. I am doing just the very thing which all our
+doctors have ever been doing. In short, would not Hooker, if Vicar of
+St. Mary's, be in my difficulty?"--Here it may be objected, that Hooker
+could preach against Rome and I could not; but I doubt whether he could
+have preached effectively against Transubstantiation better than I,
+though neither he nor I held that doctrine.
+
+"3. Rationalism is the great evil of the day. May not I consider my post
+at St. Mary's as a place of protest against it? I am more certain that
+the Protestant [spirit], which I oppose, leads to infidelity, than that
+which I recommend, leads to Rome. Who knows what the state of the
+University may be, as regards Divinity Professors in a few years hence?
+Any how, a great battle may be coming on, of which Milman's book is a
+sort of earnest. The whole of _our_ day may be a battle with this
+spirit. May we not leave to another age _its own_ evil,--to settle the
+question of Romanism?"
+
+I may add that from this time I had a curate at St. Mary's, who
+gradually took more and more of my work.
+
+Also, this same year, 1840, I made arrangements for giving up the
+British Critic, in the following July, which were carried into effect at
+that date.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such was about my state of mind, on the publication of Tract 90 in
+February 1841. I was indeed in prudence taking steps towards eventually
+withdrawing from St. Mary's, and I was not confident about my permanent
+adhesion to the Anglican creed; but I was in no actual perplexity or
+trouble of mind. Nor did the immense commotion consequent upon the
+publication of the Tract unsettle me again; for I fancied I had
+weathered the storm, as far as the Bishops were concerned: the Tract had
+not been condemned: that was the great point, and I made much of it.
+
+To illustrate my feelings during this trial, I will make extracts from
+my letters addressed severally to Mr. Bowden and another friend, which
+have come into my possession.
+
+1. March 15.--"The Heads, I believe, have just done a violent act: they
+have said that my interpretation of the Articles is an _evasion_. Do not
+think that this will pain me. You see, no _doctrine_ is censured, and my
+shoulders shall manage to bear the charge. If you knew all, or were
+here, you would see that I have asserted a great principle, and I
+_ought_ to suffer for it:--that the Articles are to be interpreted, not
+according to the meaning of the writers, but (as far as the wording will
+admit) according to the sense of the Catholic Church."
+
+2. March 25.--"I do trust I shall make no false step, and hope my
+friends will pray for me to this effect. If, as you say, a destiny hangs
+over us, a single false step may ruin all. I am very well and
+comfortable; but we are not yet out of the wood."
+
+3. April 1.--"The Bishop sent me word on Sunday to write a Letter to him
+'_instanter_.' So I wrote it on Monday: on Tuesday it passed through the
+press: on Wednesday it was out: and to-day [Thursday] it is in London.
+
+"I trust that things are smoothing now; and that we have made a _great
+step_ is certain. It is not right to boast, till I am clear out of the
+wood, i.e. till I know how the Letter is received in London. You know, I
+suppose, that I am to stop the Tracts; but you will see in the Letter,
+though I speak _quite_ what I feel, yet I have managed to take out on
+_my_ side my snubbing's worth. And this makes me anxious how it will be
+received in London.
+
+"I have not had a misgiving for five minutes from the first: but I do
+not like to boast, lest some harm come."
+
+4. April 4.--"Your letter of this morning was an exceedingly great
+gratification to me; and it is confirmed, I am thankful to say, by the
+opinion of others. The Bishop sent me a message that my Letter had his
+unqualified approbation; and since that, he has sent me a note to the
+same effect, only going more into detail. It is most pleasant too to my
+feelings, to have such a testimony to the substantial truth and
+importance of No. 90, as I have had from so many of my friends, from
+those who, from their cautious turn of mind, I was least sanguine about.
+I have not had one misgiving myself about it throughout; and I do trust
+that what has happened will be overruled to subserve the great cause we
+all have at heart."
+
+5. May 9.--"The Bishops are very desirous of hushing the matter up: and
+I certainly have done my utmost to co-operate with them, on the
+understanding that the Tract is not to be withdrawn or condemned."
+
+Upon this occasion several Catholics wrote to me; I answered one of my
+correspondents in the same tone:--
+
+"April 8.--You have no cause to be surprised at the discontinuance of
+the Tracts. We feel no misgivings about it whatever, as if the cause of
+what we hold to be Catholic truth would suffer thereby. My letter to my
+Bishop has, I trust, had the effect of bringing the preponderating
+_authority_ of the Church on our side. No stopping of the Tracts can,
+humanly speaking, stop the spread of the opinions which they have
+inculcated.
+
+"The Tracts are not _suppressed_. No doctrine or principle has been
+conceded by us, or condemned by authority. The Bishop has but said that
+a certain Tract is 'objectionable,' no reason being stated, I have no
+intention whatever of yielding any one point which I hold on conviction;
+and that the authorities of the Church know full well."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In the summer of 1841, I found myself at Littlemore without any harass
+or anxiety on my mind. I had determined to put aside all controversy,
+and I set myself down to my translation of St. Athanasius; but, between
+July and November, I received three blows which broke me.
+
+1. I had got but a little way in my work, when my trouble returned on
+me. The ghost had come a second time. In the Arian History I found the
+very same phenomenon, in a far bolder shape, which I had found in the
+Monophysite. I had not observed it in 1832. Wonderful that this should
+come upon me! I had not sought it out; I was reading and writing in my
+own line of study, far from the controversies of the day, on what is
+called a "metaphysical" subject; but I saw clearly, that in the history
+of Arianism, the pure Arians were the Protestants, the semi-Arians were
+the Anglicans, and that Rome now was what it was then. The truth lay,
+not with the _Via Media_, but with what was called "the extreme party."
+As I am not writing a work of controversy, I need not enlarge upon the
+argument; I have said something on the subject in a Volume, from which I
+have already quoted.
+
+2. I was in the misery of this new unsettlement, when a second blow came
+upon me. The Bishops one after another began to charge against me. It
+was a formal, determinate movement. This was the real "understanding;"
+that, on which I had acted on the first appearance of Tract 90, had come
+to nought. I think the words, which had then been used to me, were, that
+"perhaps two or three of them might think it necessary to say something
+in their charges;" but by this time they had tided over the difficulty
+of the Tract, and there was no one to enforce the "understanding." They
+went on in this way, directing charges at me, for three whole years. I
+recognized it as a condemnation; it was the only one that was in their
+power. At first I intended to protest; but I gave up the thought in
+despair.
+
+On October 17th, I wrote thus to a friend: "I suppose it will be
+necessary in some shape or other to re-assert Tract 90; else, it will
+seem, after these Bishops' Charges, as if it were silenced, which it has
+not been, nor do I intend it should be. I wish to keep quiet; but if
+Bishops speak, I will speak too. If the view were silenced, I could not
+remain in the Church, nor could many others; and therefore, since it is
+_not_ silenced, I shall take care to show that it isn't."
+
+A day or two after, Oct. 22, a stranger wrote to me to say, that the
+Tracts for the Times had made a young friend of his a Catholic, and to
+ask, "would I be so good as to convert him back;" I made answer:
+
+"If conversions to Rome take place in consequence of the Tracts for the
+Times, I do not impute blame to them, but to those who, instead of
+acknowledging such Anglican principles of theology and ecclesiastical
+polity as they contain, set themselves to oppose them. Whatever be the
+influence of the Tracts, great or small, they may become just as
+powerful for Rome, if our Church refuses them, as they would be for our
+Church if she accepted them. If our rulers speak either against the
+Tracts, or not at all, if any number of them, not only do not favour,
+but even do not suffer the principles contained in them, it is plain
+that our members may easily be persuaded either to give up those
+principles, or to give up the Church. If this state of things goes on, I
+mournfully prophesy, not one or two, but many secessions to the Church
+of Rome."
+
+Two years afterwards, looking back on what had passed, I said, "There
+were no converts to Rome, till after the condemnation of No. 90."
+
+3. As if all this were not enough, there came the affair of the
+Jerusalem Bishopric; and, with a brief mention of it, I shall conclude.
+
+I think I am right in saying that it had been long a desire with the
+Prussian Court to introduce Episcopacy into the new Evangelical
+Religion, which was intended in that country to embrace both the
+Lutheran and Calvinistic bodies. I almost think I heard of the project,
+when I was at Rome in 1833, at the Hotel of the Prussian Minister, M.
+Bunsen, who was most hospitable and kind, as to other English visitors,
+so also to my friends and myself. The idea of Episcopacy, as the
+Prussian king understood it, was, I suppose, very different from that
+taught in the Tractarian School: but still, I suppose also, that the
+chief authors of that school would have gladly seen such a measure
+carried out in Prussia, had it been done without compromising those
+principles which were necessary to the being of a Church. About the time
+of the publication of Tract 90, M. Bunsen and the then Archbishop of
+Canterbury were taking steps for its execution, by appointing and
+consecrating a Bishop for Jerusalem. Jerusalem, it would seem, was
+considered a safe place for the experiment; it was too far from Prussia
+to awaken the susceptibilities of any party at home; if the project
+failed, it failed without harm to any one; and, if it succeeded, it gave
+Protestantism a _status_ in the East, which, in association with the
+Monophysite or Jacobite and the Nestorian bodies, formed a political
+instrument for England, parallel to that which Russia had in the Greek
+Church, and France in the Latin.
+
+Accordingly, in July 1841, full of the Anglican difficulty on the
+question of Catholicity, I thus spoke of the Jerusalem scheme in an
+Article in the British Critic: "When our thoughts turn to the East,
+instead of recollecting that there are Christian Churches there, we
+leave it to the Russians to take care of the Greeks, and the French to
+take care of the Romans, and we content ourselves with erecting a
+Protestant Church at Jerusalem, or with helping the Jews to rebuild
+their Temple there, or with becoming the august protectors of
+Nestorians, Monophysites, and all the heretics we can hear of, or with
+forming a league with the Mussulman against Greeks and Romans together."
+
+I do not pretend, so long after the time, to give a full or exact
+account of this measure in detail. I will but say that in the Act of
+Parliament, under date of October 5, 1841, (if the copy, from which I
+quote, contains the measure as it passed the Houses,) provision is made
+for the consecration of "British subjects, or the subjects or citizens
+of any foreign state, to be Bishops in any foreign country, whether such
+foreign subjects or citizens be or be not subjects or citizens of the
+country in which they are to act, and ... without requiring such of them
+as may be subjects or citizens of any foreign kingdom or state to take
+the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and the oath of due obedience to
+the Archbishop for the time being" ... also "that such Bishop or
+Bishops, so consecrated, may exercise, within such limits, as may from
+time to time be assigned for that purpose in such foreign countries by
+her Majesty, spiritual jurisdiction over the ministers of British
+congregations of the United Church of England and Ireland, and over
+_such other Protestant_ Congregations, as may be desirous of placing
+themselves under his or their authority."
+
+Now here, at the very time that the Anglican Bishops were directing
+their censure upon me for avowing an approach to the Catholic Church not
+closer than I believed the Anglican formularies would allow, they were
+on the other hand, fraternizing, by their act or by their sufferance,
+with Protestant bodies, and allowing them to put themselves under an
+Anglican Bishop, without any renunciation of their errors or regard to
+their due reception of baptism and confirmation; while there was great
+reason to suppose that the said Bishop was intended to make converts
+from the orthodox Greeks, and the schismatical Oriental bodies, by means
+of the influence of England. This was the third blow, which finally
+shattered my faith in the Anglican Church. That Church was not only
+forbidding any sympathy or concurrence with the Church of Rome, but it
+actually was courting an intercommunion with Protestant Prussia and the
+heresy of the Orientals. The Anglican Church might have the Apostolical
+succession, as had the Monophysites; but such acts as were in progress
+led me to the gravest suspicion, not that it would soon cease to be a
+Church, but that, since the 16th century, it had never been a Church all
+along.
+
+On October 12th, I thus wrote to Mr. Bowden:--"We have not a single
+Anglican in Jerusalem; so we are sending a Bishop to _make_ a communion,
+not to govern our own people. Next, the excuse is, that there are
+converted Anglican Jews there who require a Bishop; I am told there are
+not half-a-dozen. But for _them_ the Bishop is sent out, and for them he
+is a Bishop of the _circumcision_" (I think he was a converted Jew, who
+boasted of his Jewish descent), "against the Epistle to the Galatians
+pretty nearly. Thirdly, for the sake of Prussia, he is to take under him
+all the foreign Protestants who will come; and the political advantages
+will be so great, from the influence of England, that there is no doubt
+they _will_ come. They are to sign the Confession of Augsburg, and there
+is nothing to show that they hold the doctrine of Baptismal
+Regeneration.
+
+"As to myself, I shall do nothing whatever publicly, unless indeed it
+were to give my signature to a Protest; but I think it would be out of
+place in _me_ to agitate, having been in a way silenced; but the
+Archbishop is really doing most grave work, of which we cannot see the
+end."
+
+I did make a solemn Protest, and sent it to the Archbishop of
+Canterbury, and also sent it to my own Bishop with the following
+letter:--
+
+"It seems as if I were never to write to your Lordship, without giving
+you pain, and I know that my present subject does not specially concern
+your Lordship; yet, after a great deal of anxious thought, I lay before
+you the enclosed Protest.
+
+"Your Lordship will observe that I am not asking for any notice of it,
+unless you think that I ought to receive one. I do this very serious act
+in obedience to my sense of duty.
+
+"If the English Church is to enter on a new course, and assume a new
+aspect, it will be more pleasant to me hereafter to think, that I did
+not suffer so grievous an event to happen, without bearing witness
+against it.
+
+"May I be allowed to say, that I augur nothing but evil, if we in any
+respect prejudice our title to be a branch of the Apostolic Church? That
+Article of the Creed, I need hardly observe to your Lordship, is of such
+constraining power, that, if _we_ will not claim it, and use it for
+ourselves, _others_ will use it in their own behalf against us. Men who
+learn whether by means of documents or measures, whether from the
+statements or the acts of persons in authority, that our communion is
+not a branch of the One Church, I foresee with much grief, will be
+tempted to look out for that Church elsewhere.
+
+"It is to me a subject of great dismay, that, as far as the Church has
+lately spoken out, on the subject of the opinions which I and others
+hold, those opinions are, not merely not _sanctioned_ (for that I do not
+ask), but not even _suffered_.
+
+"I earnestly hope that your Lordship will excuse my freedom in thus
+speaking to you of some members of your Most Rev. and Right Rev. Body.
+With every feeling of reverent attachment to your Lordship,
+
+"I am, &c."
+
+PROTEST.
+
+"Whereas the Church of England has a claim on the allegiance of Catholic
+believers only on the ground of her own claim to be considered a branch
+of the Catholic Church:
+
+"And whereas the recognition of heresy, indirect as well as direct, goes
+far to destroy such claim in the case of any religious body:
+
+"And whereas to admit maintainers of heresy to communion, without formal
+renunciation of their errors, goes far towards recognizing the same:
+
+"And whereas Lutheranism and Calvinism are heresies, repugnant to
+Scripture, springing up three centuries since, and anathematized by East
+as well as West:
+
+"And whereas it is reported that the Most Reverend Primate and other
+Right Reverend Rulers of our Church have consecrated a Bishop with a
+view to exercising spiritual jurisdiction over Protestant, that is,
+Lutheran and Calvinist congregations in the East (under the provisions
+of an Act made in the last session of Parliament to amend an Act made in
+the 26th year of the reign of his Majesty King George the Third,
+intituled, 'An Act to empower the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the
+Archbishop of York for the time being, to consecrate to the office of
+Bishop persons being subjects or citizens of countries out of his
+Majesty's dominions'), dispensing at the same time, not in particular
+cases and accidentally, but as if on principle and universally, with any
+abjuration of error on the part of such congregations, and with any
+reconciliation to the Church on the part of the presiding Bishop;
+thereby giving some sort of formal recognition to the doctrines which
+such congregations maintain:
+
+"And whereas the dioceses in England are connected together by so close
+an intercommunion, that what is done by authority in one, immediately
+affects the rest:
+
+"On these grounds, I in my place, being a priest of the English Church
+and Vicar of St. Mary the Virgin's, Oxford, by way of relieving my
+conscience, do hereby solemnly protest against the measure aforesaid,
+and disown it, as removing our Church from her present ground and
+tending to her disorganization.
+
+"John Henry Newman.
+
+"November 11, 1841."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Looking back two years afterwards on the above-mentioned and other acts,
+on the part of Anglican Ecclesiastical authorities, I observed: "Many a
+man might have held an abstract theory about the Catholic Church, to
+which it was difficult to adjust the Anglican,--might have admitted a
+suspicion, or even painful doubts about the latter,--yet never have been
+impelled onwards, had our Rulers preserved the quiescence of former
+years; but it is the corroboration of a present, living, and energetic
+heterodoxy, that realizes and makes such doubts practical; it has been
+the recent speeches and acts of authorities, who had so long been
+tolerant of Protestant error, which has given to inquiry and to theory
+its force and its edge."
+
+As to the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, I never heard of any good or
+harm it has ever done, except what it has done for me; which many think
+a great misfortune, and I one of the greatest of mercies. It brought me
+on to the beginning of the end.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1841 TO 1845.
+
+
+§ 1.
+
+From the end of 1841, I was on my death-bed, as regards my membership
+with the Anglican Church, though at the time I became aware of it only
+by degrees. I introduce what I have to say with this remark, by way of
+accounting for the character of this remaining portion of my narrative.
+A death-bed has scarcely a history; it is a tedious decline, with
+seasons of rallying and seasons of falling back; and since the end is
+foreseen, or what is called a matter of time, it has little interest for
+the reader, especially if he has a kind heart. Moreover, it is a season
+when doors are closed and curtains drawn, and when the sick man neither
+cares nor is able to record the stages of his malady. I was in these
+circumstances, except so far as I was not allowed to die in
+peace,--except so far as friends, who had still a full right to come in
+upon me, and the public world which had not, have given a sort of
+history to those last four years. But in consequence, my narrative must
+be in great measure documentary, as I cannot rely on my memory, except
+for definite particulars, positive or negative. Letters of mine to
+friends since dead have come into my hands; others have been kindly lent
+me for the occasion; and I have some drafts of others, and some notes
+which I made, though I have no strictly personal or continuous memoranda
+to consult, and have unluckily mislaid some valuable papers.
+
+And first as to my position in the view of duty; it was this:--1. I had
+given up my place in the Movement in my letter to the Bishop of Oxford
+in the spring of 1841; but 2. I could not give up my duties towards the
+many and various minds who had more or less been brought into it by me;
+3. I expected or intended gradually to fall back into Lay Communion; 4.
+I never contemplated leaving the Church of England; 5. I could not hold
+office in its service, if I were not allowed to hold the Catholic sense
+of the Articles; 6. I could not go to Rome, while she suffered honours
+to be paid to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints which I thought in my
+conscience to be incompatible with the Supreme, Incommunicable Glory of
+the One Infinite and Eternal; 7. I desired a union with Rome under
+conditions, Church with Church; 8. I called Littlemore my Torres Vedras,
+and thought that some day we might advance again within the Anglican
+Church, as we had been forced to retire; 9. I kept back all persons who
+were disposed to go to Rome with all my might.
+
+And I kept them back for three or four reasons; 1. because what I could
+not in conscience do myself, I could not suffer them to do; 2. because I
+thought that in various cases they were acting under excitement; 3.
+because I had duties to my Bishop and to the Anglican Church; and 4, in
+some cases, because I had received from their Anglican parents or
+superiors direct charge of them.
+
+This was my view of my duty from the end of 1841, to my resignation of
+St. Mary's in the autumn of 1843. And now I shall relate my view, during
+that time, of the state of the controversy between the Churches.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+As soon as I saw the hitch in the Anglican argument, during my course of
+reading in the summer of 1839, I began to look about, as I have said,
+for some ground which might supply a controversial basis for my need.
+The difficulty in question had affected my view both of Antiquity and
+Catholicity; for, while the history of St. Leo showed me that the
+deliberate and eventual consent of the great body of the Church ratified
+a doctrinal decision as a part of revealed truth, it also showed that
+the rule of Antiquity was not infringed, though a doctrine had not been
+publicly recognized as so revealed, till centuries after the time of the
+Apostles. Thus, whereas the Creeds tell us that the Church is One, Holy,
+Catholic, and Apostolic, I could not prove that the Anglican communion
+was an integral part of the One Church, on the ground of its teaching
+being Apostolic or Catholic, without reasoning in favour of what are
+commonly called the Roman corruptions; and I could not defend our
+separation from Rome and her faith without using arguments prejudicial
+to those great doctrines concerning our Lord, which are the very
+foundation of the Christian religion. The Via Media was an impossible
+idea; it was what I had called "standing on one leg;" and it was
+necessary, if my old issue of the controversy was to be retained, to go
+further either one way or the other.
+
+Accordingly, I abandoned that old ground and took another. I
+deliberately quitted the old Anglican ground as untenable; though I did
+not do so all at once, but as I became more and more convinced of the
+state of the case. The Jerusalem Bishopric was the ultimate condemnation
+of the old theory of the Via Media:--if its establishment did nothing
+else, at least it demolished the sacredness of diocesan rights. If
+England could be in Palestine, Rome might be in England. But its bearing
+upon the controversy, as I have shown in the foregoing chapter, was much
+more serious than this technical ground. From that time the Anglican
+Church was, in my mind, either not a normal portion of that One Church
+to which the promises were made, or at least in an abnormal state; and
+from that time I said boldly (as I did in my Protest, and as indeed I
+had even intimated in my Letter to the Bishop of Oxford), that the
+Church in which I found myself had no claim on me, except on condition
+of its being a portion of the One Catholic Communion, and that that
+condition must ever be borne in mind as a practical matter, and had to
+be distinctly proved. All this is not inconsistent with my saying above
+that, at this time, I had no thought of leaving the Church of England;
+because I felt some of my old objections against Rome as strongly as
+ever. I had no right, I had no leave, to act against my conscience. That
+was a higher rule than any argument about the Notes of the Church.
+
+Under these circumstances I turned for protection to the Note of
+Sanctity, with a view of showing that we had at least one of the
+necessary Notes, as fully as the Church of Rome; or, at least, without
+entering into comparisons, that we had it in such a sufficient sense as
+to reconcile us to our position, and to supply full evidence, and a
+clear direction, on the point of practical duty. We had the Note of
+Life,--not any sort of life, not such only as can come of nature, but a
+supernatural Christian life, which could only come directly from above.
+Thus, in my Article in the British Critic, to which I have so often
+referred, in January, 1840 (before the time of Tract 90), I said of the
+Anglican Church that "she has the note of possession, the note of
+freedom from party titles, the note of life,--a tough life and a
+vigorous; she has ancient descent, unbroken continuance, agreement in
+doctrine with the Ancient Church." Presently I go on to speak of
+sanctity: "Much as Roman Catholics may denounce us at present as
+schismatical, they could not resist us if the Anglican communion had but
+that one note of the Church upon it,--sanctity. The Church of the day
+[4th century] could not resist Meletius; his enemies were fairly
+overcome by him, by his meekness and holiness, which melted the most
+jealous of them." And I continue, "We are almost content to say to
+Romanists, account us not yet as a branch of the Catholic Church, though
+we be a branch, till we are like a branch, provided that when we do
+become like a branch, then you consent to acknowledge us," &c. And so I
+was led on in the Article to that sharp attack on English Catholics, for
+their shortcomings as regards this Note, a good portion of which I have
+already quoted in another place. It is there that I speak of the great
+scandal which I took at their political, social, and controversial
+bearing; and this was a second reason why I fell back upon the Note of
+Sanctity, because it took me away from the necessity of making any
+attack upon the doctrines of the Roman Church, nay, from the
+consideration of her popular beliefs, and brought me upon a ground on
+which I felt I could not make a mistake; for what is a higher guide for
+us in speculation and in practice, than that conscience of right and
+wrong, of truth and falsehood, those sentiments of what is decorous,
+consistent, and noble, which our Creator has made a part of our original
+nature? Therefore I felt I could not be wrong in attacking what I
+fancied was a fact,--the unscrupulousness, the deceit, and the
+intriguing spirit of the agents and representatives of Rome.
+
+This reference to Holiness as the true test of a Church was steadily
+kept in view in what I wrote in connexion with Tract 90. I say in its
+Introduction, "The writer can never be party to forcing the opinions or
+projects of one school upon another; religious changes should be the act
+of the whole body. No good can come of a change which is not a
+development of feelings springing up freely and calmly within the bosom
+of the whole body itself; every change in religion" must be "attended by
+deep repentance; changes" must be "nurtured in mutual love; we cannot
+agree without a supernatural influence;" we must come "together to God
+to do for us what we cannot do for ourselves." In my Letter to the
+Bishop I said, "I have set myself against suggestions for considering
+the differences between ourselves and the foreign Churches with a view
+to their adjustment." (I meant in the way of negotiation, conference,
+agitation, or the like.) "Our business is with ourselves,--to make
+ourselves more holy, more self-denying, more primitive, more worthy of
+our high calling. To be anxious for a composition of differences is to
+begin at the end. Political reconciliations are but outward and hollow,
+and fallacious. And till Roman Catholics renounce political efforts, and
+manifest in their public measures the light of holiness and truth,
+perpetual war is our only prospect."
+
+According to this theory, a religious body is part of the One Catholic
+and Apostolic Church, if it has the succession and the creed of the
+Apostles, with the note of holiness of life; and there is much in such a
+view to approve itself to the direct common sense and practical habits
+of an Englishman. However, with the events consequent upon Tract 90, I
+sunk my theory to a lower level. For what could be said in apology, when
+the Bishops and the people of my Church, not only did not suffer, but
+actually rejected primitive Catholic doctrine, and tried to eject from
+their communion all who held it? after the Bishops' charges? after the
+Jerusalem "abomination[8]?" Well, this could be said; still we were not
+nothing: we could not be as if we never had been a Church; we were
+"Samaria." This then was that lower level on which I placed myself, and
+all who felt with me, at the end of 1841.
+
+[8] Matt. xxiv. 15.
+
+To bring out this view was the purpose of Four Sermons preached at St.
+Mary's in December of that year. Hitherto I had not introduced the
+exciting topics of the day into the Pulpit[9]; on this occasion I did. I
+did so, for the moment was urgent; there was great unsettlement of mind
+among us, in consequence of those same events which had unsettled me.
+One special anxiety, very obvious, which was coming on me now, was, that
+what was "one man's meat was another man's poison." I had said even of
+Tract 90, "It was addressed to one set of persons, and has been used and
+commented on by another;" still more was it true now, that whatever I
+wrote for the service of those whom I knew to be in trouble of mind,
+would become on the one hand matter of suspicion and slander in the
+mouths of my opponents, and of distress and surprise to those on the
+other hand, who had no difficulties of faith at all. Accordingly, when I
+published these Four Sermons at the end of 1843, I introduced them with
+a recommendation that none should read them who did not need them. But
+in truth the virtual condemnation of Tract 90, after that the whole
+difficulty seemed to have been weathered, was an enormous disappointment
+and trial. My Protest also against the Jerusalem Bishopric was an
+unavoidable cause of excitement in the case of many; but it calmed them
+too, for the very fact of a Protest was a relief to their impatience.
+And so, in like manner, as regards the Four Sermons, of which I speak,
+though they acknowledged freely the great scandal which was involved in
+the recent episcopal doings, yet at the same time they might be said to
+bestow upon the multiplied disorders and shortcomings of the Anglican
+Church a sort of place in the Revealed Dispensation, and an intellectual
+position in the controversy, and the dignity of a great principle, for
+unsettled minds to take and use,--a principle which might teach them to
+recognize their own consistency, and to be reconciled to themselves, and
+which might absorb and dry up a multitude of their grudgings,
+discontents, misgivings, and questionings, and lead the way to humble,
+thankful, and tranquil thoughts;--and this was the effect which
+certainly it produced on myself.
+
+[9] Vide Note C. _Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence._
+
+The point of these Sermons is, that, in spite of the rigid character of
+the Jewish law, the formal and literal force of its precepts, and the
+manifest schism, and worse than schism, of the Ten Tribes, yet in fact
+they were still recognized as a people by the Divine Mercy; that the
+great prophets Elias and Eliseus were sent to them; and not only so, but
+were sent to preach to them and reclaim them, without any intimation
+that they must be reconciled to the line of David and the Aaronic
+priesthood, or go up to Jerusalem to worship. They were not in the
+Church, yet they had the means of grace and the hope of acceptance with
+their Maker. The application of all this to the Anglican Church was
+immediate;--whether, under the circumstances, a man could assume or
+exercise ministerial functions, or not, might not clearly appear (though
+it must be remembered that England had the Apostolic Priesthood, whereas
+Israel had no priesthood at all), but so far was clear, that there was
+no call at all for an Anglican to leave his Church for Rome, though he
+did not believe his own to be part of the One Church:--and for this
+reason, because it was a fact that the kingdom of Israel was cut off
+from the Temple; and yet its subjects, neither in a mass, nor as
+individuals, neither the multitudes on Mount Carmel, nor the Shunammite
+and her household, had any command given them, though miracles were
+displayed before them, to break off from their own people, and to submit
+themselves to Judah[10].
+
+[10] As I am not writing controversially, I will only here remark upon
+this argument, that there is a great difference between a command, which
+presupposes physical, material, and political conditions, and one which
+is moral. To go to Jerusalem was a matter of the body, not of the soul.
+
+It is plain, that a theory such as this,--whether the marks of a divine
+presence and life in the Anglican Church were sufficient to prove that
+she was actually within the covenant, or only sufficient to prove that
+she was at least enjoying extraordinary and uncovenanted mercies,--not
+only lowered her level in a religious point of view, but weakened her
+controversial basis. Its very novelty made it suspicious; and there was
+no guarantee that the process of subsidence might not continue, and that
+it might not end in a submersion. Indeed, to many minds, to say that
+England was wrong was even to say that Rome was right; and no ethical or
+casuistic reasoning whatever could overcome in their case the argument
+from prescription and authority. To this objection, as made to my new
+teaching, I could only answer that I did not make my circumstances. I
+fully acknowledged the force and effectiveness of the genuine Anglican
+theory, and that it was all but proof against the disputants of Rome;
+but still like Achilles, it had a vulnerable point, and that St. Leo had
+found it out for me, and that I could not help it;--that, were it not
+for matter of fact, the theory would be great indeed; it would be
+irresistible, if it were only true. When I became a Catholic, the Editor
+of the Christian Observer, Mr. Wilkes, who had in former days accused
+me, to my indignation, of tending towards Rome, wrote to me to ask,
+which of the two was now right, he or I? I answered him in a letter,
+part of which I here insert, as it will serve as a sort of leave-taking
+of the great theory, which is so specious to look upon, so difficult to
+prove, and so hopeless to work.
+
+"Nov. 8, 1845. I do not think, at all more than I did, that the Anglican
+principles which I advocated at the date you mention, lead men to the
+Church of Rome. If I must specify what I mean by 'Anglican principles,'
+I should say, e.g. taking _Antiquity_, not the _existing Church_, as the
+oracle of truth; and holding that the _Apostolical Succession_ is a
+sufficient guarantee of Sacramental Grace, _without union with the
+Christian Church throughout the world_. I think these still the firmest,
+strongest ground against Rome--that is, _if they can be held_" [as
+truths or facts.] "They _have_ been held by many, and are far more
+difficult to refute in the Roman controversy, than those of any other
+religious body.
+
+"For myself, I found _I could not_ hold them. I left them. From the time
+I began to suspect their unsoundness, I ceased to put them forward. When
+I was fairly sure of their unsoundness, I gave up my Living. When I was
+fully confident that the Church of Rome was the only true Church, I
+joined her.
+
+"I have felt all along that Bp. Bull's theology was the only theology on
+which the English Church could stand. I have felt, that opposition to
+the Church of Rome was _part_ of that theology; and that he who could
+not protest against the Church of Rome was no true divine in the English
+Church. I have never said, nor attempted to say, that any one in office
+in the English Church, whether Bishop or incumbent, could be otherwise
+than in hostility to the Church of Rome."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+The _Via Media_ then disappeared for ever, and a Theory, made expressly
+for the occasion, took its place. I was pleased with my new view. I
+wrote to an intimate friend, Samuel F. Wood, Dec. 13, 1841: "I think you
+will give me the credit, Carissime, of not undervaluing the strength of
+the feelings which draw one [to Rome], and yet I am (I trust) quite
+clear about my duty to remain where I am; indeed, much clearer than I
+was some time since. If it is not presumptuous to say, I have ... a much
+more definite view of the promised inward Presence of Christ with us in
+the Sacraments now that the outward notes of it are being removed. And I
+am content to be with Moses in the desert, or with Elijah excommunicated
+from the Temple. I say this, putting things at the strongest."
+
+However, my friends of the moderate Apostolical party, who were my
+friends for the very reason of my having been so moderate and Anglican
+myself in general tone in times past, who had stood up for Tract 90
+partly from faith in me, and certainly from generous and kind feeling,
+and had thereby shared an obloquy which was none of theirs, were
+naturally surprised and offended at a line of argument, novel, and, as
+it appeared to them, wanton, which threw the whole controversy into
+confusion, stultified my former principles, and substituted, as they
+would consider, a sort of methodistic self-contemplation, especially
+abhorrent both to my nature and to my past professions, for the plain
+and honest tokens, as they were commonly received, of a divine mission
+in the Anglican Church. They could not tell whither I was going; and
+were still further annoyed when I persisted in viewing the condemnation
+of Tract 90 by the public and the Bishops as so grave a matter, and when
+I threw about what they considered mysterious hints of "eventualities,"
+and would not simply say, "An Anglican I was born, and an Anglican I
+will die." One of my familiar friends, Mr. Church, who was in the
+country at Christmas, 1841-2, reported to me the feeling that prevailed
+about me; and how I felt towards it will appear in the following letter
+of mine, written in answer:--
+
+"Oriel, Dec. 24, 1841. Carissime, you cannot tell how sad your account
+of Moberly has made me. His view of the sinfulness of the decrees of
+Trent is as much against union of Churches as against individual
+conversions. To tell the truth, I never have examined those decrees with
+this object, and have no view; but that is very different from having a
+deliberate view against them. Could not he say _which_ they are? I
+suppose Transubstantiation is one. Charles Marriott, though of course he
+would not like to have it repeated[11], does not scruple at that. I have
+not my mind clear. Moberly must recollect that Palmer [of Worcester]
+thinks they all bear a Catholic interpretation. For myself, this only I
+see, that there is indefinitely more in the Fathers against our own
+state of alienation from Christendom than against the Tridentine
+Decrees.
+
+"The only thing I can think of," [that I can have said of a startling
+character,] "is this, that there were persons who, if our Church
+committed herself to heresy, _sooner_ than think that there was no
+Church any where, would believe the Roman to be the Church; and
+therefore would on faith accept what they could not otherwise acquiesce
+in. I suppose, it would be no relief to him to insist upon the
+circumstance that there is no immediate danger. Individuals can never be
+answered for of course; but I should think lightly of that man, who, for
+some act of the Bishops, should all at once leave the Church. Now,
+considering how the Clergy really are improving, considering that this
+row is even making them read the Tracts, is it not possible we may all
+be in a better state of mind seven years hence to consider these
+matters? and may we not leave them meanwhile to the will of Providence?
+I _cannot_ believe this work has been of man; God has a right to His own
+work, to do what He will with it. May we not try to leave it in His
+hands, and be content?
+
+"If you learn any thing about Barter, which leads you to think that I
+can relieve him by a letter, let me know. The truth is this,--our good
+friends do not read the Fathers; they assent to us from the common sense
+of the case: then, when the Fathers, and we, say _more_ than their
+common sense, they are dreadfully shocked.
+
+"The Bishop of London has rejected a man, 1. For holding _any_ Sacrifice
+in the Eucharist. 2. The Real Presence. 3. That there is a grace in
+Ordination[12].
+
+"Are we quite sure that the Bishops will not be drawing up some
+stringent declarations of faith? Is this what Moberly fears? Would the
+Bishop of Oxford accept them? If so, I should be driven into the Refuge
+for the Destitute [Littlemore]. But I promise Moberly, I would do my
+utmost to catch all dangerous persons and clap them into confinement
+there."
+
+[11] As things stand now, I do not think he would have objected to his
+opinion being generally known.
+
+[12] I cannot prove this at this distance of time; but I do not think it
+wrong to introduce here the passage containing it, as I am imputing to
+the Bishop nothing which the world would think disgraceful, but, on the
+contrary, what a large religious body would approve.
+
+Christmas Bay, 1841. "I have been dreaming of Moberly all night. Should
+not he and the like see, that it is unwise, unfair, and impatient to ask
+others, What will you do under circumstances, which have not, which may
+never come? Why bring fear, suspicion, and disunion into the camp about
+things which are merely _in posse_? Natural, and exceedingly kind as
+Barter's and another friend's letters were, I think they have done great
+harm. I speak most sincerely when I say, that there are things which I
+neither contemplate, nor wish to contemplate; but, when I am asked about
+them ten times, at length I begin to contemplate them.
+
+"He surely does not mean to say, that _nothing_ could separate a man
+from the English Church, e.g. its avowing Socinianism; its holding the
+Holy Eucharist in a Socinian sense. Yet, he would say, it was not
+_right_ to contemplate such things.
+
+"Again, our case is [diverging] from that of Ken's. To say nothing of
+the last miserable century, which has given us to _start_ from a much
+lower level and with much less to _spare_ than a Churchman in the 17th
+century, questions of _doctrine_ are now coming in; with him, it was a
+question of discipline.
+
+"If such dreadful events were realized, I cannot help thinking we should
+all be vastly more agreed than we think now. Indeed, is it possible
+(humanly speaking) that those, who have so much the same heart, should
+widely differ? But let this be considered, as to alternatives. _What_
+communion could we join? Could the Scotch or American sanction the
+presence of its Bishops and congregations in England, without incurring
+the imputation of schism, unless indeed (and is that likely?) they
+denounced the English as heretical?
+
+"Is not this a time of strange providences? is it not our safest course,
+without looking to consequences, to do simply _what we think right_ day
+by day? shall we not be sure to go wrong, if we attempt to trace by
+anticipation the course of divine Providence?
+
+"Has not all our misery, as a Church, arisen from people being afraid to
+look difficulties in the face? They have palliated acts, when they
+should have denounced them. There is that good fellow, Worcester Palmer,
+can whitewash the Ecclesiastical Commission and the Jerusalem Bishopric.
+And what is the consequence? that our Church has, through centuries,
+ever been sinking lower and lower, till good part of its pretensions and
+professions is a mere sham, though it be a duty to make the best of what
+we have received. Yet, though bound to make the best of other men's
+shams, let us not incur any of our own. The truest friends of our Church
+are they, who say boldly when her rulers are going wrong, and the
+consequences; and (to speak catachrestically) _they_ are most likely to
+die in the Church, who are, under these black circumstances, most
+prepared to leave it.
+
+"And I will add, that, considering the traces of God's grace which
+surround us, I am very sanguine, or rather confident, (if it is right so
+to speak,) that our prayers and our alms will come up as a memorial
+before God, and that all this miserable confusion tends to good.
+
+"Let us not then be anxious, and anticipate differences in prospect,
+when we agree in the present.
+
+"P.S. I think when friends" [i.e. the extreme party] "get over their
+first unsettlement of mind and consequent vague apprehensions, which the
+new attitude of the Bishops, and our feelings upon it, have brought
+about, they will get contented and satisfied. They will see that they
+exaggerated things.... Of course it would have been wrong to anticipate
+what one's feelings would be under such a painful contingency as the
+Bishops' charging as they have done,--so it seems to me nobody's fault.
+Nor is it wonderful that others" [moderate men] "are startled" [i.e. at
+my Protest, &c. &c.]; "yet they should recollect that the more implicit
+the reverence one pays to a Bishop, the more keen will be one's
+perception of heresy in him. The cord is binding and compelling, till it
+snaps.
+
+"Men of reflection would have seen this, if they had looked that way.
+Last spring, a very high churchman talked to me of resisting my Bishop,
+of asking him for the Canons under which he acted, and so forth; but
+those, who have cultivated a loyal feeling towards their superiors, are
+the most loving servants, or the most zealous protestors. If others
+became so too, if the clergy of Chester denounced the heresy of their
+diocesan, they would be doing their duty, and relieving themselves of
+the share which they otherwise have in any possible defection of their
+brethren.
+
+"St. Stephen's [Day, December 26]. How I fidget! I now fear that the
+note I wrote yesterday only makes matters worse by _disclosing_ too
+much. This is always my great difficulty.
+
+"In the present state of excitement on both sides, I think of leaving
+out altogether my reassertion of No. 90 in my Preface to Volume 6 [of
+Parochial Sermons], and merely saying, 'As many false reports are at
+this time in circulation about him, he hopes his well-wishers will take
+this Volume as an indication of his real thoughts and feelings: those
+who are not, he leaves in God's hand to bring them to a better mind in
+His own time.' What do you say to the logic, sentiment, and propriety of
+this?"
+
+An old friend, at a distance from Oxford, Archdeacon Robert I.
+Wilberforce, must have said something to me at this time, I do not know
+what, which challenged a frank reply; for I disclosed to him, I do not
+know in what words, my frightful suspicion, hitherto only known to two
+persons, viz. his brother Henry and Mr. Frederic Rogers,[13] that, as
+regards my Anglicanism, perhaps I might break down in the event,--that
+perhaps we were both out of the Church. I think I recollect expressing
+my difficulty, as derived from the Arian and Monophysite history, in a
+form in which it would be most intelligible to him, as being in fact an
+admission of Bishop Bull's; viz. that in the controversies of the early
+centuries the Roman Church was ever on the right side, which was of
+course a _primâ facie_ argument in favour of Rome and against
+Anglicanism now. He answered me thus, under date of Jan. 29, 1842: "I
+don't think that I ever was so shocked by any communication, which was
+ever made to me, as by your letter of this morning. It has quite
+unnerved me.... I cannot but write to you, though I am at a loss where
+to begin.... I know of no act by which we have dissevered ourselves from
+the communion of the Church Universal.... The more I study Scripture,
+the more am I impressed with the resemblance between the Romish
+principle in the Church and the Babylon of St. John.... I am ready to
+grieve that I ever directed my thoughts to theology, if it is indeed so
+uncertain, as your doubts seem to indicate."
+
+[13] Now Lord Blachford.
+
+While my old and true friends were thus in trouble about me, I suppose
+they felt not only anxiety but pain, to see that I was gradually
+surrendering myself to the influence of others, who had not their own
+claims upon me, younger men, and of a cast of mind in no small degree
+uncongenial to my own. A new school of thought was rising, as is usual
+in doctrinal inquiries, and was sweeping the original party of the
+Movement aside, and was taking its place. The most prominent person in
+it, was a man of elegant genius, of classical mind, of rare talent in
+literary composition:--Mr. Oakeley. He was not far from my own age; I
+had long known him, though of late years he had not been in residence at
+Oxford; and quite lately, he has been taking several signal occasions of
+renewing that kindness, which he ever showed towards me when we were
+both in the Anglican Church. His tone of mind was not unlike that which
+gave a character to the early Movement; he was almost a typical Oxford
+man, and, as far as I recollect, both in political and ecclesiastical
+views, would have been of one spirit with the Oriel party of 1826-1833.
+But he had entered late into the Movement; he did not know its first
+years; and, beginning with a new start, he was naturally thrown together
+with that body of eager, acute, resolute minds who had begun their
+Catholic life about the same time as he, who knew nothing about the _Via
+Media_, but had heard much about Rome. This new party rapidly formed and
+increased, in and out of Oxford, and, as it so happened,
+contemporaneously with that very summer, when I received so serious a
+blow to my ecclesiastical views from the study of the Monophysite
+controversy. These men cut into the original Movement at an angle, fell
+across its line of thought, and then set about turning that line in its
+own direction. They were most of them keenly religious men, with a true
+concern for their souls as the first matter of all, with a great zeal
+for me, but giving little certainty at the time as to which way they
+would ultimately turn. Some in the event have remained firm to
+Anglicanism, some have become Catholics, and some have found a refuge in
+Liberalism. Nothing was clearer concerning them, than that they needed
+to be kept in order; and on me who had had so much to do with the making
+of them, that duty was as clearly incumbent; and it is equally clear,
+from what I have already said, that I was just the person, above all
+others, who could not undertake it. There are no friends like old
+friends; but of those old friends, few could help me, few could
+understand me, many were annoyed with me, some were angry, because I was
+breaking up a compact party, and some, as a matter of conscience, could
+not listen to me. When I looked round for those whom I might consult in
+my difficulties, I found the very hypothesis of those difficulties
+acting as a bar to their giving me their advice. Then I said, bitterly,
+"You are throwing me on others, whether I will or no." Yet still I had
+good and true friends around me of the old sort, in and out of Oxford
+too, who were a great help to me. But on the other hand, though I
+neither was so fond (with a few exceptions) of the persons, nor of the
+methods of thought, which belonged to this new school, as of the old
+set, though I could not trust in their firmness of purpose, for, like a
+swarm of flies, they might come and go, and at length be divided and
+dissipated, yet I had an intense sympathy in their object and in the
+direction in which their path lay, in spite of my old friends, in spite
+of my old life-long prejudices. In spite of my ingrained fears of Rome,
+and the decision of my reason and conscience against her usages, in
+spite of my affection for Oxford and Oriel, yet I had a secret longing
+love of Rome the Mother of English Christianity, and I had a true
+devotion to the Blessed Virgin, in whose College I lived, whose Altar I
+served, and whose Immaculate Purity I had in one of my earliest printed
+Sermons made much of. And it was the consciousness of this bias in
+myself, if it is so to be called, which made me preach so earnestly
+against the danger of being swayed in religious inquiry by our sympathy
+rather than by our reason. And moreover, the members of this new school
+looked up to me, as I have said, and did me true kindnesses, and really
+loved me, and stood by me in trouble, when others went away, and for all
+this I was grateful; nay, many of them were in trouble themselves, and
+in the same boat with me, and that was a further cause of sympathy
+between us; and hence it was, when the new school came on in force, and
+into collision with the old, I had not the heart, any more than the
+power, to repel them; I was in great perplexity, and hardly knew where I
+stood; I took their part; and, when I wanted to be in peace and silence,
+I had to speak out, and I incurred the charge of weakness from some men,
+and of mysteriousness, shuffling, and underhand dealing from the
+majority.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Now I will say here frankly, that this sort of charge is a matter which
+I cannot properly meet, because I cannot duly realize it. I have never
+had any suspicion of my own honesty; and, when men say that I was
+dishonest, I cannot grasp the accusation as a distinct conception, such
+as it is possible to encounter. If a man said to me, "On such a day and
+before such persons you said a thing was white, when it was black," I
+understand what is meant well enough, and I can set myself to prove an
+_alibi_ or to explain the mistake; or if a man said to me, "You tried to
+gain me over to your party, intending to take me with you to Rome, but
+you did not succeed," I can give him the lie, and lay down an assertion
+of my own as firm and as exact as his, that not from the time that I was
+first unsettled, did I ever attempt to gain any one over to myself or to
+my Romanizing opinions, and that it is only his own coxcombical fancy
+which has bred such a thought in him: but my imagination is at a loss in
+presence of those vague charges, which have commonly been brought
+against me, charges, which are made up of impressions, and
+understandings, and inferences, and hearsay, and surmises. Accordingly,
+I shall not make the attempt, for, in doing so, I should be dealing
+blows in the air; what I shall attempt is to state what I know of myself
+and what I recollect, and leave to others its application.
+
+While I had confidence in the _Via Media_, and thought that nothing
+could overset it, I did not mind laying down large principles, which I
+saw would go further than was commonly perceived. I considered that to
+make the _Via Media_ concrete and substantive, it must be much more than
+it was in outline; that the Anglican Church must have a ceremonial, a
+ritual, and a fulness of doctrine and devotion, which it had not at
+present, if it were to compete with the Roman Church with any prospect
+of success. Such additions would not remove it from its proper basis,
+but would merely strengthen and beautify it: such, for instance, would
+be confraternities, particular devotions, reverence for the Blessed
+Virgin, prayers for the dead, beautiful churches, munificent offerings
+to them and in them, monastic houses, and many other observances and
+institutions, which I used to say belonged to us as much as to Rome,
+though Rome had appropriated them and boasted of them, by reason of our
+having let them slip from us. The principle, on which all this turned,
+is brought out in one of the Letters I published on occasion of Tract
+90. "The age is moving," I said, "towards something; and most unhappily
+the one religious communion among us, which has of late years been
+practically in possession of this something, is the Church of Rome. She
+alone, amid all the errors and evils of her practical system, has given
+free scope to the feelings of awe, mystery, tenderness, reverence,
+devotedness, and other feelings which may be especially called Catholic.
+The question then is, whether we shall give them up to the Roman Church
+or claim them for ourselves.... But if we do give them up, we must give
+up the men who cherish them. We must consent either to give up the men,
+or to admit their principles." With these feelings I frankly admit,
+that, while I was working simply for the sake of the Anglican Church, I
+did not at all mind, though I found myself laying down principles in its
+defence, which went beyond that particular kind of defence which
+high-and-dry men thought perfection, and even though I ended in framing
+a kind of defence, which they might call a revolution, while I thought
+it a restoration. Thus, for illustration, I might discourse upon the
+"Communion of Saints" in such a manner, (though I do not recollect doing
+so,) as might lead the way towards devotion to the Blessed Virgin and
+the Saints on the one hand, and towards prayers for the dead on the
+other. In a memorandum of the year 1844 or 1845, I thus speak on this
+subject: "If the Church be not defended on establishment grounds, it
+must be upon principles, which go far beyond their immediate object.
+Sometimes I saw these further results, sometimes not. Though I saw them,
+I sometimes did not say that I saw them:--so long as I thought they were
+inconsistent, _not_ with our Church, but only with the existing
+opinions, I was not unwilling to insinuate truths into our Church, which
+I thought had a right to be there."
+
+To so much I confess; but I do not confess, I simply deny that I ever
+said any thing which secretly bore against the Church of England,
+knowing it myself, in order that others might unwarily accept it. It was
+indeed one of my great difficulties and causes of reserve, as time went
+on, that I at length recognized in principles which I had honestly
+preached as if Anglican, conclusions favourable to the cause of Rome. Of
+course I did not like to confess this; and, when interrogated, was in
+consequence in perplexity. The prime instance of this was the appeal to
+Antiquity; St. Leo had overset, in my own judgment, its force as the
+special argument for Anglicanism; yet I was committed to Antiquity,
+together with the whole Anglican school; what then was I to say, when
+acute minds urged this or that application of it against the _Via
+Media_? it was impossible that, in such circumstances, any answer could
+be given which was not unsatisfactory, or any behaviour adopted which
+was not mysterious. Again, sometimes in what I wrote I went just as far
+as I saw, and could as little say more, as I could see what is below the
+horizon; and therefore, when asked as to the consequences of what I had
+said, I had no answer to give. Again, sometimes when I was asked,
+whether certain conclusions did not follow from a certain principle, I
+might not be able to tell at the moment, especially if the matter were
+complicated; and for this reason, if for no other, because there is
+great difference between a conclusion in the abstract and a conclusion
+in the concrete, and because a conclusion may be modified in fact by a
+conclusion from some opposite principle. Or it might so happen that my
+head got simply confused, by the very strength of the logic which was
+administered to me, and thus I gave my sanction to conclusions which
+really were not mine; and when the report of those conclusions came
+round to me through others, I had to unsay them. And then again, perhaps
+I did not like to see men scared or scandalized by unfeeling logical
+inferences, which would not have troubled them to the day of their
+death, had they not been forced to recognize them. And then I felt
+altogether the force of the maxim of St. Ambrose, "Non in dialecticâ
+complacuit Deo salvum facere populum suum;"--I had a great dislike of
+paper logic. For myself, it was not logic that carried me on; as well
+might one say that the quicksilver in the barometer changes the weather.
+It is the concrete being that reasons; pass a number of years, and I
+find my mind in a new place; how? the whole man moves; paper logic is
+but the record of it. All the logic in the world would not have made me
+move faster towards Rome than I did; as well might you say that I have
+arrived at the end of my journey, because I see the village church
+before me, as venture to assert that the miles, over which my soul had
+to pass before it got to Rome, could be annihilated, even though I had
+been in possession of some far clearer view than I then had, that Rome
+was my ultimate destination. Great acts take time. At least this is what
+I felt in my own case; and therefore to come to me with methods of logic
+had in it the nature of a provocation, and, though I do not think I ever
+showed it, made me somewhat indifferent how I met them, and perhaps led
+me, as a means of relieving my impatience, to be mysterious or
+irrelevant, or to give in because I could not meet them to my
+satisfaction. And a greater trouble still than these logical mazes, was
+the introduction of logic into every subject whatever, so far, that is,
+as this was done. Before I was at Oriel, I recollect an acquaintance
+saying to me that "the Oriel Common Room stank of Logic." One is not at
+all pleased when poetry, or eloquence, or devotion, is considered as if
+chiefly intended to feed syllogisms. Now, in saying all this, I am
+saying nothing against the deep piety and earnestness which were
+characteristics of this second phase of the Movement, in which I had
+taken so prominent a part. What I have been observing is, that this
+phase had a tendency to bewilder and to upset me; and, that, instead of
+saying so, as I ought to have done, perhaps from a sort of laziness I
+gave answers at random, which have led to my appearing close or
+inconsistent.
+
+I have turned up two letters of this period, which in a measure
+illustrate what I have been saying. The first was written to the Bishop
+of Oxford on occasion of Tract 90:
+
+"March 20, 1841. No one can enter into my situation but myself. I see a
+great many minds working in various directions and a variety of
+principles with multiplied bearings; I act for the best. I sincerely
+think that matters would not have gone better for the Church, had I
+never written. And if I write I have a choice of difficulties. It is
+easy for those who do not enter into those difficulties to say, 'He
+ought to say this and not say that,' but things are wonderfully linked
+together, and I cannot, or rather I would not be dishonest. When persons
+too interrogate me, I am obliged in many cases to give an opinion, or I
+seem to be underhand. Keeping silence looks like artifice. And I do not
+like people to consult or respect me, from thinking differently of my
+opinions from what I know them to be. And again (to use the proverb)
+what is one man's food is another man's poison. All these things make my
+situation very difficult. But that collision must at some time ensue
+between members of the Church of opposite sentiments, I have long been
+aware. The time and mode has been in the hand of Providence; I do not
+mean to exclude my own great imperfections in bringing it about; yet I
+still feel obliged to think the Tract necessary."
+
+The second is taken from the notes of a letter which I sent to Dr. Pusey
+in the next year:
+
+"October 16, 1842. As to my being entirely with Ward, I do not know the
+limits of my own opinions. If Ward says that this or that is a
+development from what I have said, I cannot say Yes or No. It is
+plausible, it _may_ be true. Of course the fact that the Roman Church
+_has_ so developed and maintained, adds great weight to the antecedent
+plausibility. I cannot assert that it is not true; but I cannot, with
+that keen perception which some people have, appropriate it. It is a
+nuisance to me to be _forced_ beyond what I can fairly accept."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+There was another source of the perplexity with which at this time I was
+encompassed, and of the reserve and mysteriousness, of which that
+perplexity gained for me the credit. After Tract 90 the Protestant world
+would not let me alone; they pursued me in the public journals to
+Littlemore. Reports of all kinds were circulated about me. "Imprimis,
+why did I go up to Littlemore at all? For no good purpose certainly; I
+dared not tell why." Why, to be sure, it was hard that I should be
+obliged to say to the Editors of newspapers that I went up there to say
+my prayers; it was hard to have to tell the world in confidence, that I
+had a certain doubt about the Anglican system, and could not at that
+moment resolve it, or say what would come of it; it was hard to have to
+confess that I had thought of giving up my Living a year or two before,
+and that this was a first step to it. It was hard to have to plead,
+that, for what I knew, my doubts would vanish, if the newspapers would
+be so good as to give me time and let me alone. Who would ever dream of
+making the world his confidant? yet I was considered insidious, sly,
+dishonest, if I would not open my heart to the tender mercies of the
+world. But they persisted: "What was I doing at Littlemore?" Doing
+there! have I not retreated from you? have I not given up my position
+and my place? am I alone, of Englishmen, not to have the privilege to go
+where I will, no questions asked? am I alone to be followed about by
+jealous prying eyes, which take note whether I go in at a back door or
+at the front, and who the men are who happen to call on me in the
+afternoon? Cowards! if I advanced one step, you would run away; it is
+not you that I fear: "Di me terrent, et Jupiter hostis." It is because
+the Bishops still go on charging against me, though I have quite given
+up: it is that secret misgiving of heart which tells me that they do
+well, for I have neither lot nor part with them: this it is which weighs
+me down. I cannot walk into or out of my house, but curious eyes are
+upon me. Why will you not let me die in peace? Wounded brutes creep into
+some hole to die in, and no one grudges it them. Let me alone, I shall
+not trouble you long. This was the keen feeling which pierced me, and, I
+think, these are the very words in which I expressed it to myself. I
+asked, in the words of a great motto, "Ubi lapsus? quid feci?" One day
+when I entered my house, I found a flight of Under-graduates inside.
+Heads of Houses, as mounted patrols, walked their horses round those
+poor cottages. Doctors of Divinity dived into the hidden recesses of
+that private tenement uninvited, and drew domestic conclusions from what
+they saw there. I had thought that an Englishman's house was his castle;
+but the newspapers thought otherwise, and at last the matter came before
+my good Bishop. I insert his letter, and a portion of my reply to him:--
+
+"April 12, 1842. So many of the charges against yourself and your
+friends which I have seen in the public journals have been, within my
+own knowledge, false and calumnious, that I am not apt to pay much
+attention, to what is asserted with respect to you in the newspapers.
+
+"In" [a newspaper] "however, of April 9, there appears a paragraph in
+which it is asserted, as a matter of notoriety, that a 'so-called
+Anglo-Catholic Monastery is in process of erection at Littlemore, and
+that the cells of dormitories, the chapel, the refectory, the cloisters
+all may be seen advancing to perfection, under the eye of a Parish
+Priest of the Diocese of Oxford.'
+
+"Now, as I have understood that you really are possessed of some
+tenements at Littlemore,--as it is generally believed that they are
+destined for the purposes of study and devotion,--and as much suspicion
+and jealousy are felt about the matter, I am anxious to afford you an
+opportunity of making me an explanation on the subject.
+
+"I know you too well not to be aware that you are the last man living to
+attempt in my Diocese a revival of the Monastic orders (in any thing
+approaching to the Romanist sense of the term) without previous
+communication with me,--or indeed that you should take upon yourself to
+originate any measure of importance without authority from the heads of
+the Church,--and therefore I at once exonerate you from the accusation
+brought against you by the newspaper I have quoted, but I feel it
+nevertheless a duty to my Diocese and myself, as well as to you, to ask
+you to put it in my power to contradict what, if uncontradicted, would
+appear to imply a glaring invasion of all ecclesiastical discipline on
+_your_ part, or of inexcusable neglect and indifference to my duties on
+_mine_."
+
+I wrote in answer as follows:--
+
+"April 14, 1842. I am very much obliged by your Lordship's kindness in
+allowing me to write to you on the subject of my house at Littlemore; at
+the same time I feel it hard both on your Lordship and myself that the
+restlessness of the public mind should oblige you to require an
+explanation of me.
+
+"It is now a whole year that I have been the subject of incessant
+misrepresentation. A year since I submitted entirely to your Lordship's
+authority; and, with the intention of following out the particular act
+enjoined upon me, I not only stopped the series of Tracts, on which I
+was engaged, but withdrew from all public discussion of Church matters
+of the day, or what may be called ecclesiastical politics. I turned
+myself at once to the preparation for the Press of the translations of
+St. Athanasius to which I had long wished to devote myself, and I
+intended and intend to employ myself in the like theological studies,
+and in the concerns of my own parish and in practical works.
+
+"With the same view of personal improvement I was led more seriously to
+a design which had been long on my mind. For many years, at least
+thirteen, I have wished to give myself to a life of greater religious
+regularity than I have hitherto led; but it is very unpleasant to
+confess such a wish even to my Bishop, because it seems arrogant, and
+because it is committing me to a profession which may come to nothing.
+For what have I done that I am to be called to account by the world for
+my private actions, in a way in which no one else is called? Why may I
+not have that liberty which all others are allowed? I am often accused
+of being underhand and uncandid in respect to the intentions to which I
+have been alluding: but no one likes his own good resolutions noised
+about, both from mere common delicacy and from fear lest he should not
+be able to fulfil them. I feel it very cruel, though the parties in
+fault do not know what they are doing, that very sacred matters between
+me and my conscience are made a matter of public talk. May I take a case
+parallel though different? suppose a person in prospect of marriage;
+would he like the subject discussed in newspapers, and parties,
+circumstances, &c., &c., publicly demanded of him, at the penalty of
+being accused of craft and duplicity?
+
+"The resolution I speak of has been taken with reference to myself
+alone, and has been contemplated quite independent of the co-operation
+of any other human being, and without reference to success or failure
+other than personal, and without regard to the blame or approbation of
+man. And being a resolution of years, and one to which I feel God has
+called me, and in which I am violating no rule of the Church any more
+than if I married, I should have to answer for it, if I did not pursue
+it, as a good Providence made openings for it. In pursuing it then I am
+thinking of myself alone, not aiming at any ecclesiastical or external
+effects. At the same time of course it would be a great comfort to me to
+know that God had put it into the hearts of others to pursue their
+personal edification in the same way, and unnatural not to wish to have
+the benefit of their presence and encouragement, or not to think it a
+great infringement on the rights of conscience if such personal and
+private resolutions were interfered with. Your Lordship will allow me to
+add my firm conviction that such religious resolutions are most
+necessary for keeping a certain class of minds firm in their allegiance
+to our Church; but still I can as truly say that my own reason for any
+thing I have done has been a personal one, without which I should not
+have entered upon it, and which I hope to pursue whether with or without
+the sympathies of others pursuing a similar course....
+
+"As to my intentions, I purpose to live there myself a good deal, as I
+have a resident curate in Oxford. In doing this, I believe I am
+consulting for the good of my parish, as my population at Littlemore is
+at least equal to that of St. Mary's in Oxford, and the _whole_ of
+Littlemore is double of it. It has been very much neglected; and in
+providing a parsonage-house at Littlemore, as this will be, and will be
+called, I conceive I am doing a very great benefit to my people. At the
+same time it has appeared to me that a partial or temporary retirement
+from St. Mary's Church might be expedient under the prevailing
+excitement.
+
+"As to the quotation from the [newspaper], which I have not seen, your
+Lordship will perceive from what I have said, that no 'monastery is in
+process of erection;' there is no 'chapel;' no 'refectory', hardly a
+dining-room or parlour. The 'cloisters' are my shed connecting the
+cottages. I do not understand what 'cells of dormitories' means. Of
+course I can repeat your Lordship's words that 'I am not attempting a
+revival of the Monastic Orders, in any thing approaching to the Romanist
+sense of the term,' or 'taking on myself to originate any measure of
+importance without authority from the Heads of the Church.' I am
+attempting nothing ecclesiastical, but something personal and private,
+and which can only be made public, not private, by newspapers and
+letter-writers, in which sense the most sacred and conscientious
+resolves and acts may certainly be made the objects of an unmannerly and
+unfeeling curiosity."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+One calumny there was which the Bishop did not believe, and of which of
+course he had no idea of speaking. It was that I was actually in the
+service of the enemy. I had forsooth been already received into the
+Catholic Church, and was rearing at Littlemore a nest of Papists, who,
+like me, were to take the Anglican oaths which they disbelieved, by
+virtue of a dispensation from Rome, and thus in due time were to bring
+over to that unprincipled Church great numbers of the Anglican Clergy
+and Laity. Bishops gave their countenance to this imputation against me.
+The case was simply this:--as I made Littlemore a place of retirement
+for myself, so did I offer it to others. There were young men in Oxford,
+whose testimonials for Orders had been refused by their Colleges; there
+were young clergymen, who had found themselves unable from conscience to
+go on with their duties, and had thrown up their parochial engagements.
+Such men were already going straight to Rome, and I interposed; I
+interposed for the reasons I have given in the beginning of this portion
+of my narrative. I interposed from fidelity to my clerical engagements,
+and from duty to my Bishop; and from the interest which I was bound to
+take in them, and from belief that they were premature or excited. Their
+friends besought me to quiet them, if I could. Some of them came to live
+with me at Littlemore. They were laymen, or in the place of laymen. I
+kept some of them back for several years from being received into the
+Catholic Church. Even when I had given up my living, I was still bound
+by my duty to their parents or friends, and I did not forget still to do
+what I could for them. The immediate occasion of my resigning St.
+Mary's, was the unexpected conversion of one of them. After that, I felt
+it was impossible to keep my post there, for I had been unable to keep
+my word with my Bishop.
+
+The following letters refer, more or less, to these men, whether they
+were actually with me at Littlemore or not:--
+
+1. "March 6, 1842. Church doctrines are a powerful weapon; they were not
+sent into the world for nothing. God's word does not return unto Him
+void: If I have said, as I have, that the doctrines of the Tracts for
+the Times would build up our Church and destroy parties, I meant, if
+they were used, not if they were denounced. Else, they will be as
+powerful against us, as they might be powerful for us.
+
+"If people who have a liking for another, hear him called a Roman
+Catholic; they will say, 'Then after all Romanism is no such bad thing.'
+All these persons, who are making the cry, are fulfilling their own
+prophecy. If all the world agree in telling a man, he has no business in
+our Church, he will at length begin to think he has none. How easy is it
+to persuade a man of any thing, when numbers affirm it! so great is the
+force of imagination. Did every one who met you in the streets look hard
+at you, you would think you were somehow in fault. I do not know any
+thing so irritating, so unsettling, especially in the case of young
+persons, as, when they are going on calmly and unconsciously, obeying
+their Church and following its divines, (I am speaking from facts,) as
+suddenly to their surprise to be conjured not to make a leap, of which
+they have not a dream and from which they are far removed."
+
+2. 1843 or 1844. "I did not explain to you sufficiently the state of
+mind of those who were in danger. I only spoke of those who were
+convinced that our Church was external to the Church Catholic, though
+they felt it unsafe to trust their own private convictions; but there
+are two other states of mind; 1. that of those who are unconsciously
+near Rome, and whose _despair_ about our Church would at once develope
+into a state of conscious approximation, or a _quasi_-resolution to go
+over; 2. those who feel they can with a safe conscience remain with us
+_while_ they are allowed to _testify_ in behalf of Catholicism, i.e. as
+if by such acts they were putting our Church, or at least that portion
+of it in which they were included, in the position of catechumens."
+
+3. "June 20, 1843. I return the very pleasing letter you have permitted
+me to read. What a sad thing it is, that it should be a plain duty to
+restrain one's sympathies, and to keep them from boiling over; but I
+suppose it is a matter of common prudence.
+
+"Things are very serious here; but I should not like you to say so, as
+it might do no good. The Authorities find, that, by the Statutes, they
+have more than military power; and the general impression seems to be,
+that they intend to exert it, and put down Catholicism at any risk. I
+believe that by the Statutes, they can pretty nearly suspend a Preacher,
+as _seditiosus_ or causing dissension, without assigning their grounds
+in the particular case, nay, banish him, or imprison him. If so, all
+holders of preferment in the University should make as quiet an _exit_
+as they can. There is more exasperation on both sides at this moment, as
+I am told, than ever there was."
+
+4. "July 16, 1843. I assure you that I feel, with only too much
+sympathy, what you say. You need not be told that the whole subject of
+our position is a subject of anxiety to others beside yourself. It is no
+good attempting to offer advice, when perhaps I might raise difficulties
+instead of removing them. It seems to me quite a case, in which you
+should, as far as may be, make up your mind for yourself. Come to
+Littlemore by all means. We shall all rejoice in your company; and, if
+quiet and retirement are able, as they very likely will be, to reconcile
+you to things as they are, you shall have your fill of them. How
+distressed poor Henry Wilberforce must be! Knowing how he values you, I
+feel for him; but, alas! he has his own position, and every one else has
+his own, and the misery is that no two of us have exactly the same.
+
+"It is very kind of you to be so frank and open with me, as you are; but
+this is a time which throws together persons who feel alike. May I
+without taking a liberty sign myself, yours affectionately, &c."
+
+5. "August 30, 1843. A. B. has suddenly conformed to the Church of Rome.
+He was away for three weeks. I suppose I must say in my defence, that he
+promised me distinctly to remain in our Church three years, before I
+received him here."
+
+6. "June 17, 1845. I am concerned to find you speak of me in a tone of
+distrust. If you knew me ever so little, instead of hearing of me from
+persons who do not know me at all, you would think differently of me,
+whatever you thought of my opinions. Two years since, I got your son to
+tell you my intention of resigning St. Mary's, before I made it public,
+thinking you ought to know it. When you expressed some painful feeling
+upon it, I told him I could not consent to his remaining here, painful
+as it would be to me to part with him, without your written sanction.
+And this you did me the favour to give.
+
+"I believe you will find that it has been merely a delicacy on your
+son's part, which has delayed his speaking to you about me for two
+months past; a delicacy, lest he should say either too much or too
+little about me. I have urged him several times to speak to you.
+
+"Nothing can be done after your letter, but to recommend him to go to A.
+B. (his home) at once. I am very sorry to part with him."
+
+7. The following letter is addressed to Cardinal Wiseman, then Vicar
+Apostolic, who accused me of coldness in my conduct towards him:--
+
+"April 16, 1845. I was at that time in charge of a ministerial office in
+the English Church, with persons entrusted to me, and a Bishop to obey;
+how could I possibly write otherwise than I did without violating sacred
+obligations and betraying momentous interests which were upon me? I felt
+that my immediate, undeniable duty, clear if any thing was clear, was to
+fulfil that trust. It might be right indeed to give it up, that was
+another thing; but it never could be right to hold it, and to act as if
+I did not hold it.... If you knew me, you would acquit me, I think, of
+having ever felt towards your Lordship in an unfriendly spirit, or ever
+having had a shadow on my mind (as far as I dare witness about myself)
+of what might be called controversial rivalry or desire of getting the
+better, or fear lest the world should think I had got the worse, or
+irritation of any kind. You are too kind indeed to imply this, and yet
+your words lead me to say it. And now in like manner, pray believe,
+though I cannot explain it to you, that I am encompassed with
+responsibilities, so great and so various, as utterly to overcome me,
+unless I have mercy from Him, who all through my life has sustained and
+guided me, and to whom I can now submit myself, though men of all
+parties are thinking evil of me."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such fidelity, however, was taken _in malam partem_ by the high Anglican
+authorities; they thought it insidious. I happen still to have a
+correspondence which took place in 1843, in which the chief place is
+filled by one of the most eminent Bishops of the day, a theologian and
+reader of the Fathers, a moderate man, who at one time was talked of as
+likely on a vacancy to succeed to the Primacy. A young clergyman in his
+diocese became a Catholic; the papers at once reported on authority from
+"a very high quarter," that, after his reception, "the Oxford men had
+been recommending him to retain his living." I had reasons for thinking
+that the allusion was made to me, and I authorized the Editor of a
+Paper, who had inquired of me on the point, to "give it, as far as I was
+concerned, an unqualified contradiction;"--when from a motive of
+delicacy he hesitated, I added "my direct and indignant contradiction."
+"Whoever is the author of it," I continued to the Editor, "no
+correspondence or intercourse of any kind, direct or indirect, has
+passed between Mr. S. and myself, since his conforming to the Church of
+Rome, except my formally and merely acknowledging the receipt of his
+letter, in which he informed me of the fact, without, as far as I
+recollect, my expressing any opinion upon it. You may state this as
+broadly as I have set it down." My denial was told to the Bishop; what
+took place upon it is given in a letter from which I copy. "My father
+showed the letter to the Bishop, who, as he laid it down, said, 'Ah,
+those Oxford men are not ingenuous.' 'How do you mean?' asked my father.
+'Why,' said the Bishop, 'they advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living
+after he turned Catholic. I know that to be a fact, because A. B. told
+me so.'" "The Bishop," continues the letter, "who is perhaps the most
+influential man in reality on the bench, evidently believes it to be the
+truth." Upon this Dr. Pusey wrote in my behalf to the Bishop; and the
+Bishop instantly beat a retreat. "I have the honour," he says in the
+autograph which I transcribe, "to acknowledge the receipt of your note,
+and to say in reply that it has not been stated by me, (though such a
+statement has, I believe, appeared in some of the Public Prints,) that
+Mr. Newman had advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living, after he had
+forsaken our Church. But it has been stated to me, that Mr. Newman was
+in close correspondence with Mr. B. S., and, being fully aware of his
+state of opinions and feelings, yet advised him to continue in our
+communion. Allow me to add," he says to Dr. Pusey, "that neither your
+name, nor that of Mr. Keble, was mentioned to me in connexion with that
+of Mr. B. S."
+
+I was not going to let the Bishop off on this evasion, so I wrote to him
+myself. After quoting his Letter to Dr. Pusey, I continued, "I beg to
+trouble your Lordship with my own account of the two allegations"
+[_close correspondence_ and _fully aware_, &c.] "which are contained in
+your statement, and which have led to your speaking of me in terms which
+I hope never to deserve. 1. Since Mr. B. S. has been in your Lordship's
+diocese, I have seen him in Common rooms or private parties in Oxford
+two or three times, when I never (as far as I can recollect) had any
+conversation with him. During the same time I have, to the best of my
+memory, written to him three letters. One was lately, in acknowledgment
+of his informing me of his change of religion. Another was last summer,
+when I asked him (to no purpose) to come and stay with me in this place.
+The earliest of the three letters was written just a year since, as far
+as I recollect, and it certainly was on the subject of his joining the
+Church of Rome. I wrote this letter at the earnest wish of a friend of
+his. I cannot be sure that, on his replying, I did not send him a brief
+note in explanation of points in my letter which he had misapprehended.
+I cannot recollect any other correspondence between us.
+
+"2. As to my knowledge of his opinions and feelings, as far as I
+remember, the only point of perplexity which I knew, the only point
+which to this hour I know, as pressing upon him, was that of the Pope's
+supremacy. He professed to be searching Antiquity whether the see of
+Rome had formerly that relation to the whole Church which Roman
+Catholics now assign to it. My letter was directed to the point, that it
+was his duty not to perplex himself with arguments on [such] a question,
+... and to put it altogether aside.... It is hard that I am put upon my
+memory, without knowing the details of the statement made against me,
+considering the various correspondence in which I am from time to time
+unavoidably engaged.... Be assured, my Lord, that there are very
+definite limits, beyond which persons like me would never urge another
+to retain preferment in the English Church, nor would retain it
+themselves; and that the censure which has been directed against them by
+so many of its Rulers has a very grave bearing upon those limits." The
+Bishop replied in a civil letter, and sent my own letter to his original
+informant, who wrote to me the letter of a gentleman. It seems that an
+anxious lady had said something or other which had been misinterpreted,
+against her real meaning, into the calumny which was circulated, and so
+the report vanished into thin air. I closed the correspondence with the
+following Letter to the Bishop:--
+
+"I hope your Lordship will believe me when I say, that statements about
+me, equally incorrect with that which has come to your Lordship's ears,
+are from time to time reported to me as credited and repeated by the
+highest authorities in our Church, though it is very seldom that I have
+the opportunity of denying them. I am obliged by your Lordship's letter
+to Dr. Pusey as giving me such an opportunity." Then I added, with a
+purpose, "Your Lordship will observe that in my Letter I had no occasion
+to proceed to the question, whether a person holding Roman Catholic
+opinions can in honesty remain in our Church. Lest then any
+misconception should arise from my silence, I here take the liberty of
+adding, that I see nothing wrong in such a person's continuing in
+communion with us, provided he holds no preferment or office, abstains
+from the management of ecclesiastical matters, and is bound by no
+subscription or oath to our doctrines."
+
+This was written on March 8, 1843, and was in anticipation of my own
+retirement into lay communion. This again leads me to a remark:--for two
+years I was in lay communion, not indeed being a Catholic in my
+convictions, but in a state of serious doubt, and with the probable
+prospect of becoming some day, what as yet I was not. Under these
+circumstances I thought the best thing I could do was to give up duty
+and to throw myself into lay communion, remaining an Anglican. I could
+not go to Rome, while I thought what I did of the devotions she
+sanctioned to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints. I did not give up my
+fellowship, for I could not be sure that my doubts would not be reduced
+or overcome, however unlikely I might consider such an event. But I gave
+up my living; and, for two years before my conversion, I took no
+clerical duty. My last Sermon was in September, 1843; then I remained at
+Littlemore in quiet for two years. But it was made a subject of reproach
+to me at the time, and is at this day, that I did not leave the Anglican
+Church sooner. To me this seems a wonderful charge; why, even had I been
+quite sure that Rome was the true Church, the Anglican Bishops would
+have had no just subject of complaint against me, provided I took no
+Anglican oath, no clerical duty, no ecclesiastical administration. Do
+they force all men who go to their Churches to believe in the 39
+Articles, or to join in the Athanasian Creed? However, I was to have
+other measure dealt to me; great authorities ruled it so; and a great
+controversialist, Mr. Stanley Faber, thought it a shame that I did not
+leave the Church of England as much as ten years sooner than I did. He
+said this in print between the years 1847 and 1849. His nephew, an
+Anglican clergyman, kindly wished to undeceive him on this point. So, in
+the latter year, after some correspondence, I wrote the following
+letter, which will be of service to this narrative, from its
+chronological notes:--
+
+"Dec. 6, 1849. Your uncle says, 'If he (Mr. N.) will declare, _sans
+phrase_, as the French say, that I have laboured under an entire
+mistake, and that he was not a concealed Romanist during the ten years
+in question,' (I suppose, the last ten years of my membership with the
+Anglican Church,) 'or during any part of the time, my controversial
+antipathy will be at an end, and I will readily express to him that I am
+truly sorry that I have made such a mistake.'
+
+"So candid an avowal is what I should have expected from a mind like
+your uncle's. I am extremely glad he has brought it to this issue.
+
+"By a 'concealed Romanist' I understand him to mean one, who, professing
+to belong to the Church of England, in his heart and will intends to
+benefit the Church of Rome, at the expense of the Church of England. He
+cannot mean by the expression merely a person who in fact is benefiting
+the Church of Rome, while he is intending to benefit the Church of
+England, for that is no discredit to him morally, and he (your uncle)
+evidently means to impute blame.
+
+"In the sense in which I have explained the words, I can simply and
+honestly say that I was not a concealed Romanist during the whole, or
+any part of, the years in question.
+
+"For the first four years of the ten, (up to Michaelmas, 1839,) I
+honestly wished to benefit the Church of England, at the expense of the
+Church of Rome:
+
+"For the second four years I wished to benefit the Church of England
+without prejudice to the Church of Rome:
+
+"At the beginning of the ninth year (Michaelmas, 1843) I began to
+despair of the Church of England, and gave up all clerical duty; and
+then, what I wrote and did was influenced by a mere wish not to injure
+it, and not by the wish to benefit it:
+
+"At the beginning of the tenth year I distinctly contemplated leaving
+it, but I also distinctly told my friends that it was in my
+contemplation.
+
+"Lastly, during the last half of that tenth year I was engaged in
+writing a book (Essay on Development) in favour of the Roman Church, and
+indirectly against the English; but even then, till it was finished, I
+had not absolutely intended to publish it, wishing to reserve to myself
+the chance of changing my mind when the argumentative views which were
+actuating me had been distinctly brought out before me in writing.
+
+"I wish this statement, which I make from memory, and without consulting
+any document, severely tested by my writings and doings, as I am
+confident it will, on the whole, be borne out, whatever real or apparent
+exceptions (I suspect none) have to be allowed by me in detail.
+
+"Your uncle is at liberty to make what use he pleases of this
+explanation."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have now reached an important date in my narrative, the year 1843; but
+before proceeding to the matters which it contains, I will insert
+portions of my letters from 1841 to 1843, addressed to Catholic
+acquaintances.
+
+1. "April 8, 1841 ... The unity of the Church Catholic is very near my
+heart, only I do not see any prospect of it in our time; and I despair
+of its being effected without great sacrifices on all hands. As to
+resisting the Bishop's will, I observe that no point of doctrine or
+principle was in dispute, but a course of action, the publication of
+certain works. I do not think you sufficiently understood our position.
+I suppose you would obey the Holy See in such a case; now, when we were
+separated from the Pope, his authority reverted to our Diocesans. Our
+Bishop is our Pope. It is our theory, that each diocese is an integral
+Church, intercommunion being a duty, (and the breach of it a sin,) but
+not essential to Catholicity. To have resisted my Bishop, would have
+been to place myself in an utterly false position, which I never could
+have recovered. Depend upon it, the strength of any party lies in its
+being _true to its theory_. Consistency is the life of a movement.
+
+"I have no misgivings whatever that the line I have taken can be other
+than a prosperous one: that is, in itself, for of course Providence may
+refuse to us its legitimate issues for our sins.
+
+"I am afraid, that in one respect you may be disappointed. It is my
+trust, though I must not be too sanguine, that we shall not have
+individual members of our communion going over to yours. What one's duty
+would be under other circumstances, what our duty would have been ten or
+twenty years ago, I cannot say; but I do think that there is less of
+private judgment in going with one's Church, than in leaving it. I can
+earnestly desire a union between my Church and yours. I cannot listen to
+the thought of your being joined by individuals among us."
+
+2. "April 26, 1841. My only anxiety is lest your branch of the Church
+should not meet us by those reforms which surely are _necessary_. It
+never could be, that so large a portion of Christendom should have split
+off from the communion of Rome, and kept up a protest for 300 years for
+nothing. I think I never shall believe that so much piety and
+earnestness would be found among Protestants, if there were not some
+very grave errors on the side of Rome. To suppose the contrary is most
+unreal, and violates all one's notions of moral probabilities. All
+aberrations are founded on, and have their life in, some truth or
+other--and Protestantism, so widely spread and so long enduring, must
+have in it, and must be witness for, a great truth or much truth. That I
+am an advocate for Protestantism, you cannot suppose;--but I am forced
+into a _Via Media_, short of Rome, as it is at present."
+
+3. "May 5, 1841. While I most sincerely hold that there is in the Roman
+Church a traditionary system which is not necessarily connected with her
+essential formularies, yet, were I ever so much to change my mind on
+this point, this would not tend to bring me from my present position,
+providentially appointed in the English Church. That your communion was
+unassailable, would not prove that mine was indefensible. Nor would it
+at all affect the sense in which I receive our Articles; they would
+still speak against certain definite errors, though you had reformed
+them.
+
+"I say this lest any lurking suspicion should be left in the mind of
+your friends that persons who think with me are likely, by the growth of
+their present views, to find it imperative on them to pass over to your
+communion. Allow me to state strongly, that if you have any such
+thoughts, and proceed to act upon them, your friends will be committing
+a fatal mistake. We have (I trust) the principle and temper of obedience
+too intimately wrought into us to allow of our separating ourselves from
+our ecclesiastical superiors because in many points we may sympathize
+with others. We have too great a horror of the principle of private
+judgment to trust it in so immense a matter as that of changing from one
+communion to another. We may be cast out of our communion, or it may
+decree heresy to be truth,--you shall say whether such contingencies are
+likely; but I do not see other conceivable causes of our leaving the
+Church in which we were baptized.
+
+"For myself, persons must be well acquainted with what I have written
+before they venture to say whether I have much changed my main opinions
+and cardinal views in the course of the last eight years. That my
+_sympathies_ have grown towards the religion of Rome I do not deny; that
+my _reasons_ for _shunning_ her communion have lessened or altered it
+would be difficult perhaps to prove. And I wish to go by reason, not by
+feeling."
+
+4. "June 18, 1841. You urge persons whose views agree with mine to
+commence a movement in behalf of a union between the Churches. Now in
+the letters I have written, I have uniformly said that I did not expect
+that union in our time, and have discouraged the notion of all sudden
+proceedings with a view to it. I must ask your leave to repeat on this
+occasion most distinctly, that I cannot be party to any agitation, but
+mean to remain quiet in my own place, and to do all I can to make others
+take the same course. This I conceive to be my simple duty; but, over
+and above this, I will not set my teeth on edge with sour grapes. I know
+it is quite within the range of possibilities that one or another of our
+people should go over to your communion; however, it would be a greater
+misfortune to you than grief to us. If your friends wish to put a gulf
+between themselves and us, let them make converts, but not else. Some
+months ago, I ventured to say that I felt it a painful duty to keep
+aloof from all Roman Catholics who came with the intention of opening
+negotiations for the union of the Churches: when you now urge us to
+petition our Bishops for a union, this, I conceive, is very like an act
+of negotiation."
+
+5. I have the first sketch or draft of a letter, which I wrote to a
+zealous Catholic layman: it runs as follows, as far as I have preserved
+it, but I think there were various changes and additions:--"September
+12, 1841. It would rejoice all Catholic minds among us, more than words
+can say, if you could persuade members of the Church of Rome to take the
+line in politics which you so earnestly advocate. Suspicion and distrust
+are the main causes at present of the separation between us, and the
+nearest approaches in doctrine will but increase the hostility, which,
+alas, our people feel towards yours, while these causes continue. Depend
+upon it, you must not rely upon our Catholic tendencies till they are
+removed. I am not speaking of myself, or of any friends of mine; but of
+our Church generally. Whatever _our_ personal feelings may be, we shall
+but tend to raise and spread a _rival_ Church to yours in the four
+quarters of the world, unless _you_ do what none but you _can_ do.
+Sympathies, which would flow over to the Church of Rome, as a matter of
+course, did she admit them, will but be developed in the consolidation
+of our own system, if she continues to be the object of our suspicions
+and fears. I wish, of course I do, that our own Church may be built up
+and extended, but still, not at the cost of the Church of Rome, not in
+opposition to it. I am sure, that, while you suffer, we suffer too from
+the separation; _but we cannot remove the obstacles_; it is with you to
+do so. You do not fear us; we fear you. Till we cease to fear you, we
+cannot love you.
+
+"While you are in your present position, the friends of Catholic unity
+in our Church are but fulfilling the prediction of those of your body
+who are averse to them, viz. that they will be merely strengthening a
+rival communion to yours. Many of you say that _we_ are your greatest
+enemies; we have said so ourselves: so we are, so we shall be, as things
+stand at present. We are keeping people from you, by supplying their
+wants in our own Church. We _are_ keeping persons from you: do you wish
+us to keep them from you for a time or for ever? It rests with you to
+determine. I do not fear that you will succeed among us; you will not
+supplant our Church in the affections of the English nation; only
+through the English Church can you act upon the English nation. I wish
+of course our Church should be consolidated, with and through and in
+your communion, for its sake, and your sake, and for the sake of unity.
+
+"Are you aware that the more serious thinkers among us are used, as far
+as they dare form an opinion, to regard the spirit of Liberalism as the
+characteristic of the destined Antichrist? In vain does any one clear
+the Church of Rome from the badges of Antichrist, in which Protestants
+would invest her, if she deliberately takes up her position in the very
+quarter, whither we have cast them, when we took them off from her.
+Antichrist is described as the [Greek: anomos], as exalting himself
+above the yoke of religion and law. The spirit of lawlessness came in
+with the Reformation, and Liberalism is its offspring.
+
+"And now I fear I am going to pain you by telling you, that you consider
+the approaches in doctrine on our part towards you, closer than they
+really are. I cannot help repeating what I have many times said in
+print, that your services and devotions to St. Mary in matter of fact do
+most deeply pain me. I am only stating it as a fact.
+
+"Again, I have nowhere said that I can accept the decrees of Trent
+throughout, nor implied it. The doctrine of Transubstantiation is a
+great difficulty with me, as being, as I think, not primitive. Nor have
+I said that our Articles in all respects admit of a Roman
+interpretation; the very word 'Transubstantiation' is disowned in them.
+
+"Thus, you see, it is not merely on grounds of expedience that we do not
+join you. There are positive difficulties in the way of it. And, even if
+there were not, we shall have no divine warrant for doing so, while we
+think that the Church of England is a branch of the true Church, and
+that intercommunion with the rest of Christendom is necessary, not for
+the life of a particular Church, but for its health only. I have never
+disguised that there are actual circumstances in the Church of Rome,
+which pain me much; of the removal of these I see no chance, while we
+join you one by one; but if our Church were prepared for a union, she
+might make her terms; she might gain the cup; she might protest against
+the extreme honours paid to St. Mary; she might make some explanation of
+the doctrine of Transubstantiation. I am not prepared to say that a
+reform in other branches of the Roman Church would be necessary for our
+uniting with them, however desirable in itself, so that we were allowed
+to make a reform in our own country. We do not look towards Rome as
+believing that its communion is infallible, but that union is a duty."
+
+6. The following letter was occasioned by the present made to me of a
+book by the friend to whom it is written; more will be said on the
+subject of it presently:--
+
+"Nov. 22, 1842. I only wish that your Church were more known among us by
+such writings. You will not interest us in her, till we see her, not in
+politics, but in her true functions of exhorting, teaching, and guiding.
+I wish there were a chance of making the leading men among you
+understand, what I believe is no novel thought to yourself. It is not by
+learned discussions, or acute arguments, or reports of miracles, that
+the heart of England can be gained. It is by men 'approving themselves,'
+like the Apostle, 'ministers of Christ.'
+
+"As to your question, whether the Volume you have sent is not calculated
+to remove my apprehensions that another gospel is substituted for the
+true one in your practical instructions, before I can answer it in any
+way, I ought to know how far the Sermons which it comprises are
+_selected_ from a number, or whether they are the whole, or such as the
+whole, which have been published of the author's. I assure you, or at
+least I trust, that, if it is ever clearly brought home to me that I
+have been wrong in what I have said on this subject, my public avowal of
+that conviction will only be a question of time with me.
+
+"If, however, you saw our Church as we see it, you would easily
+understand that such a change of feeling, did it take place, would have
+no necessary tendency, which you seem to expect, to draw a person from
+the Church of England to that of Rome. There is a divine life among us,
+clearly manifested, in spite of all our disorders, which is as great a
+note of the Church, as any can be. Why should we seek our Lord's
+presence elsewhere, when He vouchsafes it to us where we are? What
+_call_ have we to change our communion?
+
+"Roman Catholics will find this to be the state of things in time to
+come, whatever promise they may fancy there is of a large secession to
+their Church. This man or that may leave us, but there will be no
+general movement. There is, indeed, an incipient movement of our
+_Church_ towards yours, and this your leading men are doing all they can
+to frustrate by their unwearied efforts at all risks to carry off
+individuals. When will they know their position, and embrace a larger
+and wiser policy?"
+
+
+§ 2.
+
+The letter which I have last inserted, is addressed to my dear friend,
+Dr. Russell, the present President of Maynooth. He had, perhaps, more to
+do with my conversion than any one else. He called upon me, in passing
+through Oxford in the summer of 1841, and I think I took him over some
+of the buildings of the University. He called again another summer, on
+his way from Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he said a word on
+the subject of religion on either occasion. He sent me at different
+times several letters; he was always gentle, mild, unobtrusive,
+uncontroversial. He let me alone. He also gave me one or two books.
+Veron's Rule of Faith and some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a
+volume of St. Alfonso Liguori's Sermons was another; and it is to those
+Sermons that my letter to Dr. Russell relates.
+
+Now it must be observed that the writings of St. Alfonso, as I knew them
+by the extracts commonly made from them, prejudiced me as much against
+the Roman Church as any thing else, on account of what was called their
+"Mariolatry;" but there was nothing of the kind in this book. I wrote to
+ask Dr. Russell whether any thing had been left out in the translation;
+he answered that there certainly were omissions in one Sermon about the
+Blessed Virgin. This omission, in the case of a book intended for
+Catholics, at least showed that such passages as are found in the works
+of Italian Authors were not acceptable to every part of the Catholic
+world. Such devotional manifestations in honour of our Lady had been my
+great _crux_ as regards Catholicism; I say frankly, I do not fully enter
+into them now; I trust I do not love her the less, because I cannot
+enter into them. They may be fully explained and defended; but sentiment
+and taste do not run with logic: they are suitable for Italy, but they
+are not suitable for England. But, over and above England, my own case
+was special; from a boy I had been led to consider that my Maker and I,
+His creature, were the two beings, luminously such, _in rerum naturâ_. I
+will not here speculate, however, about my own feelings. Only this I
+know full well now, and did not know then, that the Catholic Church
+allows no image of any sort, material or immaterial, no dogmatic symbol,
+no rite, no sacrament, no Saint, not even the Blessed Virgin herself, to
+come between the soul and its Creator. It is face to face, "solus cum
+solo," in all matters between man and his God. He alone creates; He
+alone has redeemed; before His awful eyes we go in death; in the vision
+of Him is our eternal beatitude.
+
+1. Solus cum solo:--I recollect but indistinctly what I gained from the
+Volume of which I have been speaking; but it must have been something
+considerable. At least I had got a key to a difficulty; in these
+Sermons, (or rather heads of sermons, as they seem to be, taken down by
+a hearer,) there is much of what would be called legendary illustration;
+but the substance of them is plain, practical, awful preaching upon the
+great truths of salvation. What I can speak of with greater confidence
+is the effect produced on me a little later by studying the Exercises of
+St. Ignatius. For here again, in a matter consisting in the purest and
+most direct acts of religion,--in the intercourse between God and the
+soul, during a season of recollection, of repentance, of good
+resolution, of inquiry into vocation,--the soul was "sola cum solo;"
+there was no cloud interposed between the creature and the Object of his
+faith and love. The command practically enforced was, "My son, give Me
+thy heart." The devotions then to Angels and Saints as little interfered
+with the incommunicable glory of the Eternal, as the love which we bear
+our friends and relations, our tender human sympathies, are inconsistent
+with that supreme homage of the heart to the Unseen, which really does
+but sanctify and exalt, not jealously destroy, what is of earth. At a
+later date Dr. Russell sent me a large bundle of penny or half-penny
+books of devotion, of all sorts, as they are found in the booksellers'
+shops at Rome; and, on looking them over, I was quite astonished to find
+how different they were from what I had fancied, how little there was in
+them to which I could really object. I have given an account of them in
+my Essay on the Development of Doctrine. Dr. Russell sent me St.
+Alfonso's book at the end of 1842; however, it was still a long time
+before I got over my difficulty, on the score of the devotions paid to
+the Saints; perhaps, as I judge from a letter I have turned up, it was
+some way into 1844 before I could be said fully to have got over it.
+
+2. I am not sure that I did not also at this time feel the force of
+another consideration. The idea of the Blessed Virgin was as it were
+_magnified_ in the Church of Rome, as time went on,--but so were all the
+Christian ideas; as that of the Blessed Eucharist. The whole scene of
+pale, faint, distant Apostolic Christianity is seen in Rome, as through
+a telescope or magnifier. The harmony of the whole, however, is of
+course what it was. It is unfair then to take one Roman idea, that of
+the Blessed Virgin, out of what may be called its context.
+
+3. Thus I am brought to the principle of development of doctrine in the
+Christian Church, to which I gave my mind at the end of 1842. I had made
+mention of it in the passage, which I quoted many pages back (vide p.
+111), in "Home Thoughts Abroad," published in 1836; and even at an
+earlier date I had introduced it into my History of the Arians in 1832;
+nor had I ever lost sight of it in my speculations. And it is certainly
+recognized in the Treatise of Vincent of Lerins, which has so often been
+taken as the basis of Anglicanism. In 1843 I began to consider it
+attentively; I made it the subject of my last University Sermon on
+February 2; and the general view to which I came is stated thus in a
+letter to a friend of the date of July 14, 1844;--it will be observed
+that, now as before, my _issue_ is still Creed _versus_ Church:--
+
+"The kind of considerations which weighs with me are such as the
+following:--1. I am far more certain (according to the Fathers) that we
+_are_ in a state of culpable separation, _than_ that developments do
+_not_ exist under the Gospel, and that the Roman developments are not
+the true ones. 2. I am far more certain, that _our_ (modern) doctrines
+are wrong, _than_ that the _Roman_ (modern) doctrines are wrong. 3.
+Granting that the Roman (special) doctrines are not found drawn out in
+the early Church, yet I think there is sufficient trace of them in it,
+to recommend and prove them, _on the hypothesis_ of the Church having a
+divine guidance, though not sufficient to prove them by itself. So that
+the question simply turns on the nature of the promise of the Spirit,
+made to the Church. 4. The proof of the Roman (modern) doctrine is as
+strong (or stronger) in Antiquity, as that of certain doctrines which
+both we and Romans hold: e.g. there is more of evidence in Antiquity for
+the necessity of Unity, than for the Apostolical Succession; for the
+Supremacy of the See of Rome, than for the Presence in the Eucharist;
+for the practice of Invocation, than for certain books in the present
+Canon of Scripture, &c. &c. 5. The analogy of the Old Testament, and
+also of the New, leads to the acknowledgment of doctrinal developments."
+
+4. And thus I was led on to a further consideration. I saw that the
+principle of development not only accounted for certain facts, but was
+in itself a remarkable philosophical phenomenon, giving a character to
+the whole course of Christian thought. It was discernible from the first
+years of the Catholic teaching up to the present day, and gave to that
+teaching a unity and individuality. It served as a sort of test, which
+the Anglican could not exhibit, that modern Rome was in truth ancient
+Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantinople, just as a mathematical curve
+has its own law and expression.
+
+5. And thus again I was led on to examine more attentively what I doubt
+not was in my thoughts long before, viz. the concatenation of argument
+by which the mind ascends from its first to its final religious idea;
+and I came to the conclusion that there was no medium, in true
+philosophy, between Atheism and Catholicity, and that a perfectly
+consistent mind, under those circumstances in which it finds itself here
+below, must embrace either the one or the other. And I hold this still:
+I am a Catholic by virtue of my believing in a God; and if I am asked
+why I believe in a God, I answer that it is because I believe in myself,
+for I feel it impossible to believe in my own existence (and of that
+fact I am quite sure) without believing also in the existence of Him,
+who lives as a Personal, All-seeing, All-judging Being in my conscience.
+Now, I dare say, I have not expressed myself with philosophical
+correctness, because I have not given myself to the study of what
+metaphysicians have said on the subject; but I think I have a strong
+true meaning in what I say which will stand examination.
+
+6. Moreover, I found a corroboration of the fact of the logical
+connexion of Theism with Catholicism in a consideration parallel to that
+which I had adopted on the subject of development of doctrine. The fact
+of the operation from first to last of that principle of development in
+the truths of Revelation, is an argument in favour of the identity of
+Roman and Primitive Christianity; but as there is a law which acts upon
+the subject-matter of dogmatic theology, so is there a law in the matter
+of religious faith. In the first chapter of this Narrative I spoke of
+certitude as the consequence, divinely intended and enjoined upon us, of
+the accumulative force of certain given reasons which, taken one by one,
+were only probabilities. Let it be recollected that I am historically
+relating my state of mind, at the period of my life which I am
+surveying. I am not speaking theologically, nor have I any intention of
+going into controversy, or of defending myself; but speaking
+historically of what I held in 1843-4, I say, that I believed in a God
+on a ground of probability, that I believed in Christianity on a
+probability, and that I believed in Catholicism on a probability, and
+that these three grounds of probability, distinct from each other of
+course in subject matter, were still all of them one and the same in
+nature of proof, as being probabilities--probabilities of a special
+kind, a cumulative, a transcendent probability but still probability;
+inasmuch as He who made us has so willed, that in mathematics indeed we
+should arrive at certitude by rigid demonstration, but in religious
+inquiry we should arrive at certitude by accumulated probabilities;--He
+has willed, I say, that we should so act, and, as willing it, He
+co-operates with us in our acting, and thereby enables us to do that
+which He wills us to do, and carries us on, if our will does but
+co-operate with His, to a certitude which rises higher than the logical
+force of our conclusions. And thus I came to see clearly, and to have a
+satisfaction in seeing, that, in being led on into the Church of Rome, I
+was not proceeding on any secondary or isolated grounds of reason, or by
+controversial points in detail, but was protected and justified, even in
+the use of those secondary or particular arguments, by a great and broad
+principle. But, let it be observed, that I am stating a matter of fact,
+not defending it; and if any Catholic says in consequence that I have
+been converted in a wrong way, I cannot help that now.
+
+I have nothing more to say on the subject of the change in my religious
+opinions. On the one hand I came gradually to see that the Anglican
+Church was formally in the wrong, on the other that the Church of Rome
+was formally in the right; then, that no valid reasons could be assigned
+for continuing in the Anglican, and again that no valid objections could
+be taken to joining the Roman. Then, I had nothing more to learn; what
+still remained for my conversion, was, not further change of opinion,
+but to change opinion itself into the clearness and firmness of
+intellectual conviction.
+
+Now I proceed to detail the acts, to which I committed myself during
+this last stage of my inquiry.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In 1843, I took two very significant steps:--1. In February, I made a
+formal Retractation of all the hard things which I had said against the
+Church of Rome. 2. In September, I resigned the Living of St. Mary's,
+Littlemore included:--I will speak of these two acts separately.
+
+1. The words, in which I made my Retractation, have given rise to much
+criticism. After quoting a number of passages from my writings against
+the Church of Rome, which I withdrew, I ended thus:--"If you ask me how
+an individual could venture, not simply to hold, but to publish such
+views of a communion so ancient, so wide-spreading, so fruitful in
+Saints, I answer that I said to myself, 'I am not speaking my own words,
+I am but following almost a _consensus_ of the divines of my own Church.
+They have ever used the strongest language against Rome, even the most
+able and learned of them. I wish to throw myself into their system.
+While I say what they say, I am safe. Such views, too, are necessary for
+our position.' Yet I have reason to fear still, that such language is to
+be ascribed, in no small measure, to an impetuous temper, a hope of
+approving myself to persons I respect, and a wish to repel the charge of
+Romanism."
+
+These words have been, and are, again and again cited against me, as if
+a confession that, when in the Anglican Church, I said things against
+Rome which I did not really believe.
+
+For myself, I cannot understand how any impartial man can so take them;
+and I have explained them in print several times. I trust that by this
+time their plain meaning has been satisfactorily brought out by what I
+have said in former portions of this Narrative; still I have a word or
+two to say in addition to my former remarks upon them.
+
+In the passage in question I apologize for _saying out_ in controversy
+charges against the Church of Rome, which withal I affirm that I fully
+_believed_ at the time when I made them. What is wonderful in such an
+apology? There are surely many things a man may hold, which at the same
+time he may feel that he has no right to say publicly, and which it may
+annoy him that he has said publicly. The law recognizes this principle.
+In our own time, men have been imprisoned and fined for saying true
+things of a bad king. The maxim has been held, that, "The greater the
+truth, the greater is the libel." And so as to the judgment of society,
+a just indignation would be felt against a writer who brought forward
+wantonly the weaknesses of a great man, though the whole world knew that
+they existed. No one is at liberty to speak ill of another without a
+justifiable reason, even though he knows he is speaking truth, and the
+public knows it too. Therefore, though I believed what I said against
+the Roman Church, nevertheless I could not religiously speak it out,
+unless I was really justified, not only in believing ill, but in
+speaking ill. I did believe what I said on what I thought to be good
+reasons; but had I also a just cause for saying out what I believed? I
+thought I had, and it was this, viz. that to say out what I believed was
+simply necessary in the controversy for self-defence. It was impossible
+to let it alone: the Anglican position could not be satisfactorily
+maintained, without assailing the Roman. In this, as in most cases of
+conflict, one party was right or the other, not both; and the best
+defence was to attack. Is not this almost a truism in the Roman
+controversy? Is it not what every one says, who speaks on the subject at
+all? Does any serious man abuse the Church of Rome, for the sake of
+abusing her, or because that abuse justifies his own religious position?
+What is the meaning of the very word "Protestantism," but that there is
+a call to speak out? This then is what I said: "I know I spoke strongly
+against the Church of Rome; but it was no mere abuse, for I had a
+serious reason for doing so."
+
+But, not only did I think such language necessary for my Church's
+religious position, but I recollected that all the great Anglican
+divines had thought so before me. They had thought so, and they had
+acted accordingly. And therefore I observe in the passage in question,
+with much propriety, that I had not used strong language simply out of
+my own head, but that in doing so I was following the track, or rather
+reproducing the teaching, of those who had preceded me.
+
+I was pleading guilty to using violent language, but I was pleading also
+that there were extenuating circumstances in the case. We all know the
+story of the convict, who on the scaffold bit off his mother's ear. By
+doing so he did not deny the fact of his own crime, for which he was to
+hang; but he said that his mother's indulgence when he was a boy, had a
+good deal to do with it. In like manner I had made a charge, and I had
+made it _ex animo_; but I accused others of having, by their own
+example, led me into believing it and publishing it.
+
+I was in a humour, certainly, to bite off their ears. I will freely
+confess, indeed I said it some pages back, that I was angry with the
+Anglican divines. I thought they had taken me in; I had read the Fathers
+with their eyes; I had sometimes trusted their quotations or their
+reasonings; and from reliance on them, I had used words or made
+statements, which by right I ought rigidly to have examined myself. I
+had thought myself safe, while I had their warrant for what I said. I
+had exercised more faith than criticism in the matter. This did not
+imply any broad misstatements on my part, arising from reliance on their
+authority, but it implied carelessness in matters of detail. And this of
+course was a fault.
+
+But there was a far deeper reason for my saying what I said in this
+matter, on which I have not hitherto touched; and it was this:--The most
+oppressive thought, in the whole process of my change of opinion, was
+the clear anticipation, verified by the event, that it would issue in
+the triumph of Liberalism. Against the Anti-dogmatic principle I had
+thrown my whole mind; yet now I was doing more than any one else could
+do, to promote it. I was one of those who had kept it at bay in Oxford
+for so many years; and thus my very retirement was its triumph. The men
+who had driven me from Oxford were distinctly the Liberals; it was they
+who had opened the attack upon Tract 90, and it was they who would gain
+a second benefit, if I went on to abandon the Anglican Church. But this
+was not all. As I have already said, there are but two alternatives, the
+way to Rome, and the way to Atheism: Anglicanism is the halfway house on
+the one side, and Liberalism is the halfway house on the other. How many
+men were there, as I knew full well, who would not follow me now in my
+advance from Anglicanism to Rome, but would at once leave Anglicanism
+and me for the Liberal camp. It is not at all easy (humanly speaking) to
+wind up an Englishman to a dogmatic level. I had done so in good
+measure, in the case both of young men and of laymen, the Anglican _Via
+Media_ being the representative of dogma. The dogmatic and the Anglican
+principle were one, as I had taught them; but I was breaking the _Via
+Media_ to pieces, and would not dogmatic faith altogether be broken up,
+in the minds of a great number, by the demolition of the _Via Media_?
+Oh! how unhappy this made me! I heard once from an eye-witness the
+account of a poor sailor whose legs were shattered by a ball, in the
+action off Algiers in 1816, and who was taken below for an operation.
+The surgeon and the chaplain persuaded him to have a leg off; it was
+done and the tourniquet applied to the wound. Then, they broke it to him
+that he must have the other off too. The poor fellow said, "You should
+have told me that, gentlemen," and deliberately unscrewed the instrument
+and bled to death. Would not that be the case with many friends of my
+own? How could I ever hope to make them believe in a second theology,
+when I had cheated them in the first? With what face could I publish a
+new edition of a dogmatic creed, and ask them to receive it as gospel?
+Would it not be plain to them that no certainty was to be found any
+where? Well, in my defence I could but make a lame apology; however, it
+was the true one, viz. that I had not read the Fathers cautiously
+enough; that in such nice points, as those which determine the angle of
+divergence between the two Churches, I had made considerable
+miscalculations. But how came this about? why, the fact was, unpleasant
+as it was to avow, that I had leaned too much upon the assertions of
+Ussher, Jeremy Taylor, or Barrow, and had been deceived by them. Valeat
+quantum,--it was all that _could_ be said. This then was a chief reason
+of that wording of the Retractation, which has given so much offence,
+because the bitterness, with which it was written, was not
+understood;--and the following letter will illustrate it:--
+
+"April 3, 1844. I wish to remark on William's chief distress, that my
+changing my opinion seemed to unsettle one's confidence in truth and
+falsehood as external things, and led one to be suspicious of the new
+opinion as one became distrustful of the old. Now in what I shall say, I
+am not going to speak in favour of my second thoughts in comparison of
+my first, but against such scepticism and unsettlement about truth and
+falsehood generally, the idea of which is very painful.
+
+"The case with me, then, was this, and not surely an unnatural one:--as
+a matter of feeling and of duty I threw myself into the system which I
+found myself in. I saw that the English Church had a theological idea or
+theory as such, and I took it up. I read Laud on Tradition, and thought
+it (as I still think it) very masterly. The Anglican Theory was very
+distinctive. I admired it and took it on faith. It did not (I think)
+occur to me to doubt it; I saw that it was able, and supported by
+learning, and I felt it was a duty to maintain it. Further, on looking
+into Antiquity and reading the Fathers, I saw such portions of it as I
+examined, fully confirmed (e.g. the supremacy of Scripture). There was
+only one question about which I had a doubt, viz. whether it would
+_work_, for it has never been more than a paper system....
+
+"So far from my change of opinion having any fair tendency to unsettle
+persons as to truth and falsehood viewed as objective realities, it
+should be considered whether such change is not _necessary_, if truth be
+a real objective thing, and be made to confront a person who has been
+brought up in a system _short of_ truth. Surely the _continuance_ of a
+person, who wishes to go right, in a wrong system, and not his _giving
+it up_, would be that which militated against the objectiveness of
+Truth, leading, as it would, to the suspicion, that one thing and
+another were equally pleasing to our Maker, where men were sincere.
+
+"Nor surely is it a thing I need be sorry for, that I defended the
+system in which I found myself, and thus have had to unsay my words. For
+is it not one's duty, instead of beginning with criticism, to throw
+oneself generously into that form of religion which is providentially
+put before one? Is it right, or is it wrong, to begin with private
+judgment? May we not, on the other hand, look for a blessing _through_
+obedience even to an erroneous system, and a guidance even by means of
+it out of it? Were those who were strict and conscientious in their
+Judaism, or those who were lukewarm and sceptical, more likely to be led
+into Christianity, when Christ came? Yet in proportion to their previous
+zeal, would be their appearance of inconsistency. Certainly, I have
+always contended that obedience even to an erring conscience was the way
+to gain light, and that it mattered not where a man began, so that he
+began on what came to hand, and in faith; and that any thing might
+become a divine method of Truth; that to the pure all things are pure,
+and have a self-correcting virtue and a power of germinating. And though
+I have no right at all to assume that this mercy is granted to me, yet
+the fact, that a person in my situation _may_ have it granted to him,
+seems to me to remove the perplexity which my change of opinion may
+occasion.
+
+"It may be said,--I have said it to myself,--'Why, however, did you
+_publish_? had you waited quietly, you would have changed your opinion
+without any of the misery, which now is involved in the change, of
+disappointing and distressing people.' I answer, that things are so
+bound up together, as to form a whole, and one cannot tell what is or is
+not a condition of what. I do not see how possibly I could have
+published the Tracts, or other works professing to defend our Church,
+without accompanying them with a strong protest or argument against
+Rome. The one obvious objection against the whole Anglican line is, that
+it is Roman; so that I really think there was no alternative between
+silence altogether, and forming a theory and attacking the Roman
+system."
+
+2. And now, in the next place, as to my Resignation of St. Mary's, which
+was the second of the steps which I took in 1843. The ostensible,
+direct, and sufficient reason for my doing so was the persevering attack
+of the Bishops on Tract 90. I alluded to it in the letter which I have
+inserted above, addressed to one of the most influential among them. A
+series of their _ex cathedrâ_ judgments, lasting through three years,
+and including a notice of no little severity in a Charge of my own
+Bishop, came as near to a condemnation of my Tract, and, so far, to a
+repudiation of the ancient Catholic doctrine, which was the scope of the
+Tract, as was possible in the Church of England. It was in order to
+shield the Tract from such a condemnation, that I had at the time of its
+publication in 1841 so simply put myself at the disposal of the higher
+powers in London. At that time, all that was distinctly contemplated in
+the way of censure, was contained in the message which my Bishop sent
+me, that the Tract was "objectionable." That I thought was the end of
+the matter. I had refused to suppress it, and they had yielded that
+point. Since I published the former portions of this Narrative, I have
+found what I wrote to Dr. Pusey on March 24, while the matter was in
+progress. "The more I think of it," I said, "the more reluctant I am to
+suppress Tract 90, though _of course_ I will do it if the Bishop wishes
+it; I cannot, however, deny that I shall feel it a severe act."
+According to the notes which I took of the letters or messages which I
+sent to him on that and the following days, I wrote successively, "My
+first feeling was to obey without a word; I will obey still; but my
+judgment has steadily risen against it ever since." Then in the
+Postscript, "If I have done any good to the Church, I do ask the Bishop
+this favour, as my reward for it, that he would not insist on a measure,
+from which I think good will not come. However, I will submit to him."
+Afterwards, I got stronger still and wrote: "I have almost come to the
+resolution, if the Bishop publicly intimates that I must suppress the
+Tract, or speaks strongly in his charge against it, to suppress it
+indeed, but to resign my living also. I could not in conscience act
+otherwise. You may show this in any quarter you please."
+
+All my then hopes, all my satisfaction at the apparent fulfilment of
+those hopes was at an end in 1843. It is not wonderful then, that in May
+of that year, when two out of the three years were gone, I wrote on the
+subject of my retiring from St. Mary's to the same friend, whom I had
+consulted upon it in 1840. But I did more now; I told him my great
+unsettlement of mind on the question of the Churches. I will insert
+portions of two of my letters:--
+
+"May 4, 1843.... At present I fear, as far as I can analyze my own
+convictions, I consider the Roman Catholic Communion to be the Church of
+the Apostles, and that what grace is among us (which, through God's
+mercy, is not little) is extraordinary, and from the overflowings of His
+dispensation. I am very far more sure that England is in schism, than
+that the Roman additions to the Primitive Creed may not be developments,
+arising out of a keen and vivid realizing of the Divine Depositum of
+Faith.
+
+"You will now understand what gives edge to the Bishops' Charges,
+without any undue sensitiveness on my part. They distress me in two
+ways:--first, as being in some sense protests and witnesses to my
+conscience against my own unfaithfulness to the English Church, and
+next, as being samples of her teaching, and tokens how very far she is
+from even aspiring to Catholicity.
+
+"Of course my being unfaithful to a trust is my great subject of
+dread,--as it has long been, as you know."
+
+When he wrote to make natural objections to my purpose, such as the
+apprehension that the removal of clerical obligations might have the
+indirect effect of propelling me towards Rome, I answered:--
+
+"May 18, 1843.... My office or charge at St. Mary's is not a mere
+_state_, but a continual _energy_. People assume and assert certain
+things of me in consequence. With what sort of sincerity can I obey the
+Bishop? how am I to act in the frequent cases, in which one way or
+another the Church of Rome comes into consideration? I have to the
+utmost of my power tried to keep persons from Rome, and with some
+success; but even a year and a half since, my arguments, though more
+efficacious with the persons I aimed at than any others could be, were
+of a nature to infuse great suspicion of me into the minds of
+lookers-on.
+
+"By retaining St. Mary's, I am an offence and a stumbling-block. Persons
+are keen-sighted enough to make out what I think on certain points, and
+then they infer that such opinions are compatible with holding
+situations of trust in our Church. A number of younger men take the
+validity of their interpretation of the Articles, &c. from me on
+_faith_. Is not my present position a cruelty, as well as a treachery
+towards the Church?
+
+"I do not see how I can either preach or publish again, while I hold St.
+Mary's;--but consider again the following difficulty in such a
+resolution, which I must state at some length.
+
+"Last Long Vacation the idea suggested itself to me of publishing the
+Lives of the English Saints; and I had a conversation with [a publisher]
+upon it. I thought it would be useful, as employing the minds of men who
+were in danger of running wild, bringing them from doctrine to history,
+and from speculation to fact;--again, as giving them an interest in the
+English soil, and the English Church, and keeping them from seeking
+sympathy in Rome, as she is; and further, as tending to promote the
+spread of right views.
+
+"But, within the last month, it has come upon me, that, if the scheme
+goes on, it will be a practical carrying out of No. 90, from the
+character of the usages and opinions of ante-reformation times.
+
+"It is easy to say, 'Why _will_ you do _any_ thing? why won't you keep
+quiet? what business had you to think of any such plan at all?' But I
+cannot leave a number of poor fellows in the lurch. I am bound to do my
+best for a great number of people both in Oxford and elsewhere. If _I_
+did not act, others would find means to do so.
+
+"Well, the plan has been taken up with great eagerness and interest.
+Many men are setting to work. I set down the names of men, most of them
+engaged, the rest half engaged and probable, some actually writing."
+About thirty names follow, some of them at that time of the school of
+Dr. Arnold, others of Dr. Pusey's, some my personal friends and of my
+own standing, others whom I hardly knew, while of course the majority
+were of the party of the new Movement. I continue:--
+
+"The plan has gone so far, that it would create surprise and talk, were
+it now suddenly given over. Yet how is it compatible with my holding St.
+Mary's, being what I am?"
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such was the object and the origin of the projected Series of the
+English Saints; and, since the publication was connected, as has been
+seen, with my resignation of St. Mary's, I may be allowed to conclude
+what I have to say on the subject here, though it may read like a
+digression. As soon then as the first of the Series got into print, the
+whole project broke down. I had already anticipated that some portions
+of the Series would be written in a style inconsistent with the
+professions of a beneficed clergyman, and therefore I had given up my
+Living; but men of great weight went further in their misgivings than I,
+when they saw the Life of St. Stephen Harding, and decided that it was
+of a character inconsistent even with its proceeding from an Anglican
+publisher: and so the scheme was given up at once. After the two first
+numbers, I retired from the Editorship, and those Lives only were
+published in addition, which were then already finished, or in advanced
+preparation. The following passages from what I or others wrote at the
+time will illustrate what I have been saying:--
+
+In November, 1844, I wrote thus to the author of one of them: "I am not
+Editor, I have no direct control over the Series. It is T.'s work; he
+may admit what he pleases; and exclude what he pleases. I was to have
+been Editor. I did edit the two first numbers. I was responsible for
+them, in the way in which an Editor is responsible. Had I continued
+Editor, I should have exercised a control over all. I laid down in the
+Preface that doctrinal subjects were, if possible, to be excluded. But,
+even then, I also set down that no writer was to be held answerable for
+any of the Lives but his own. When I gave up the Editorship, I had
+various engagements with friends for separate Lives remaining on my
+hands. I should have liked to have broken from them all, but there were
+some from which I could not break, and I let them take their course.
+Some have come to nothing; others like yours have gone on. I have seen
+such, either in MS. or Proof. As time goes on, I shall have less and
+less to do with the Series. I think the engagement between you and me
+should come to an end. I have any how abundant responsibility on me, and
+too much. I shall write to T. that if he wants the advantage of your
+assistance, he must write to you direct."
+
+In accordance with this letter, I had already advertised in January
+1844, ten months before it, that "other Lives," after St. Stephen
+Harding, would "be published by their respective authors on their own
+responsibility." This notice was repeated in February, in the
+advertisement to the second number entitled "The Family of St. Richard,"
+though to this number, for some reason which I cannot now recollect, I
+also put my initials. In the Life of St. Augustine, the author, a man of
+nearly my own age, says in like manner, "No one but himself is
+responsible for the way in which these materials have been used." I have
+in MS. another advertisement to the same effect, but I cannot tell
+whether it ever appeared in print.
+
+I will add, since the authors have been considered "hot-headed fanatic
+young men," whom I was in charge of, and whom I suffered to do
+intemperate things, that, while the writer of St. Augustine was in 1844
+past forty, the author of the proposed Life of St. Boniface, Mr. Bowden,
+was forty-six; Mr. Johnson, who was to write St. Aldhelm, forty-three;
+and most of the others were on one side or other of thirty. Three, I
+think, were under twenty-five. Moreover, of these writers some became
+Catholics, some remained Anglicans, and others have professed what are
+called free or liberal opinions[14].
+
+[14] Vide Note D, _Lives of the English Saints_.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+The immediate cause of the resignation of my Living is stated in the
+following letter, which I wrote to my Bishop:--
+
+"August 29, 1843. It is with much concern that I inform your Lordship,
+that Mr. A. B., who has been for the last year an inmate of my house
+here, has just conformed to the Church of Rome. As I have ever been
+desirous, not only of faithfully discharging the trust, which is
+involved in holding a living in your Lordship's diocese, but of
+approving myself to your Lordship, I will for your information state one
+or two circumstances connected with this unfortunate event.... I
+received him on condition of his promising me, which he distinctly did,
+that he would remain quietly in our Church for three years. A year has
+passed since that time, and, though I saw nothing in him which promised
+that he would eventually be contented with his present position, yet for
+the time his mind became as settled as one could wish, and he frequently
+expressed his satisfaction at being under the promise which I had
+exacted of him."
+
+I felt it impossible to remain any longer in the service of the Anglican
+Church, when such a breach of trust, however little I had to do with it,
+would be laid at my door. I wrote in a few days to a friend:
+
+"September 7, 1843. I this day ask the Bishop leave to resign St.
+Mary's. Men whom you little think, or at least whom I little thought,
+are in almost a hopeless way. Really we may expect any thing. I am going
+to publish a Volume of Sermons, including those Four against moving."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I resigned my living on September the 18th. I had not the means of doing
+it legally at Oxford. The late Mr. Goldsmid was kind enough to aid me in
+resigning it in London. I found no fault with the Liberals; they had
+beaten me in a fair field. As to the act of the Bishops, I thought, to
+borrow a Scriptural image from Walter Scott, that they had "seethed the
+kid in his mother's milk."
+
+I said to a friend:--
+
+  "Victrix causa diis placuit, sed victa Catoni."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+And now I may be almost said to have brought to an end, as far as is
+necessary for a sketch such as this is, the history both of my changes
+of religious opinion and of the public acts which they involved.
+
+I had one final advance of mind to accomplish, and one final step to
+take. That further advance of mind was to be able honestly to say that I
+was _certain_ of the conclusions at which I had already arrived. That
+further step, imperative when such certitude was attained, was my
+_submission_ to the Catholic Church.
+
+This submission did not take place till two full years after the
+resignation of my living in September 1843; nor could I have made it at
+an earlier day, without doubt and apprehension, that is, with any true
+conviction of mind or certitude.
+
+In the interval, of which it remains to speak, viz. between the autumns
+of 1843 and 1845, I was in lay communion with the Church of England,
+attending its services as usual, and abstaining altogether from
+intercourse with Catholics, from their places of worship, and from those
+religious rites and usages, such as the Invocation of Saints, which are
+characteristics of their creed. I did all this on principle; for I never
+could understand how a man could be of two religions at once.
+
+What I have to say about myself between these two autumns I shall almost
+confine to this one point,--the difficulty I was in, as to the best mode
+of revealing the state of my mind to my friends and others, and how I
+managed to reveal it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Up to January, 1842, I had not disclosed my state of unsettlement to
+more than three persons, as has been mentioned above, and as is repeated
+in the course of the letters which I am now about to give to the reader.
+To two of them, intimate and familiar companions, in the Autumn of 1839:
+to the third, an old friend too, whom I have also named above, I
+suppose, when I was in great distress of mind upon the affair of the
+Jerusalem Bishopric. In May, 1843, I made it known, as has been seen, to
+the friend, by whose advice I wished, as far as possible, to be guided.
+To mention it on set purpose to any one, unless indeed I was asking
+advice, I should have felt to be a crime. If there is any thing that was
+abhorrent to me, it was the scattering doubts, and unsettling
+consciences without necessity. A strong presentiment that my existing
+opinions would ultimately give way, and that the grounds of them were
+unsound, was not a sufficient warrant for disclosing the state of my
+mind. I had no guarantee yet, that that presentiment would be realized.
+Supposing I were crossing ice, which came right in my way, which I had
+good reasons for considering sound, and which I saw numbers before me
+crossing in safety, and supposing a stranger from the bank, in a voice
+of authority, and in an earnest tone, warned me that it was dangerous,
+and then was silent, I think I should be startled, and should look about
+me anxiously, but I think too that I should go on, till I had better
+grounds for doubt; and such was my state, I believe, till the end of
+1842. Then again, when my dissatisfaction became greater, it was hard at
+first to determine the point of time, when it was too strong to suppress
+with propriety. Certitude of course is a point, but doubt is a progress;
+I was not near certitude yet. Certitude is a reflex action; it is to
+know that one knows. Of that I believe I was not possessed, till close
+upon my reception into the Catholic Church. Again, a practical,
+effective doubt is a point too, but who can easily ascertain it for
+himself? Who can determine when it is, that the scales in the balance of
+opinion begin to turn, and what was a greater probability in behalf of a
+belief becomes a positive doubt against it?
+
+In considering this question in its bearing upon my conduct in 1843, my
+own simple answer to my great difficulty had been, _Do_ what your
+present state of opinion requires in the light of duty, and let that
+_doing_ tell: speak by _acts_. This I had done; my first _act_ of the
+year had been in February. After three months' deliberation I had
+published my retractation of the violent charges which I had made
+against Rome: I could not be wrong in doing so much as this; but I did
+no more at the time: I did not retract my Anglican teaching. My second
+_act_ had been in September in the same year; after much sorrowful
+lingering and hesitation, I had resigned my Living. I tried indeed,
+before I did so, to keep Littlemore for myself, even though it was still
+to remain an integral part of St. Mary's. I had given to it a Church and
+a sort of Parsonage; I had made it a Parish, and I loved it; I thought
+in 1843 that perhaps I need not forfeit my existing relations towards
+it. I could indeed submit to become the curate at will of another, but I
+hoped an arrangement was possible, by which, while I had the curacy, I
+might have been my own master in serving it. I had hoped an exception
+might have been made in my favour, under the circumstances; but I did
+not gain my request. Perhaps I was asking what was impracticable, and it
+is well for me that it was so.
+
+These had been my two acts of the year, and I said, "I cannot be wrong
+in making them; let that follow which must follow in the thoughts of the
+world about me, when they see what I do." And, as time went on, they
+fully answered my purpose. What I felt it a simple duty to do, did
+create a general suspicion about me, without such responsibility as
+would be involved in my initiating any direct act for the sake of
+creating it. Then, when friends wrote me on the subject, I either did
+not deny or I confessed my state of mind, according to the character and
+need of their letters. Sometimes in the case of intimate friends, whom I
+should otherwise have been leaving in ignorance of what others knew on
+every side of them, I invited the question.
+
+And here comes in another point for explanation. While I was fighting in
+Oxford for the Anglican Church, then indeed I was very glad to make
+converts, and, though I never broke away from that rule of my mind, (as
+I may call it,) of which I have already spoken, of finding disciples
+rather than seeking them, yet, that I made advances to others in a
+special way, I have no doubt; this came to an end, however, as soon as I
+fell into misgivings as to the true ground to be taken in the
+controversy. For then, when I gave up my place in the Movement, I ceased
+from any such proceedings: and my utmost endeavour was to tranquillize
+such persons, especially those who belonged to the new school, as were
+unsettled in their religious views, and, as I judged, hasty in their
+conclusions. This went on till 1843; but, at that date, as soon as I
+turned my face Rome-ward, I gave up, as far as ever was possible, the
+thought of in any respect and in any shape acting upon others. Then I
+myself was simply my own concern. How could I in any sense direct
+others, who had to be guided in so momentous a matter myself? How could
+I be considered in a position, even to say a word to them one way or the
+other? How could I presume to unsettle them, as I was unsettled, when I
+had no means of bringing them out of such unsettlement? And, if they
+were unsettled already, how could I point to them a place of refuge,
+when I was not sure that I should choose it for myself? My only line, my
+only duty, was to keep simply to my own case. I recollected Pascal's
+words, "Je mourrai seul." I deliberately put out of my thoughts all
+other works and claims, and said nothing to any one, unless I was
+obliged.
+
+But this brought upon me a great trouble. In the newspapers there were
+continual reports about my intentions; I did not answer them; presently
+strangers or friends wrote, begging to be allowed to answer them; and,
+if I still kept to my resolution and said nothing, then I was thought to
+be mysterious, and a prejudice was excited against me. But, what was far
+worse, there were a number of tender, eager hearts, of whom I knew
+nothing at all, who were watching me, wishing to think as I thought, and
+to do as I did, if they could but find it out; who in consequence were
+distressed, that, in so solemn a matter, they could not see what was
+coming, and who heard reports about me this way or that, on a first day
+and on a second; and felt the weariness of waiting, and the sickness of
+delayed hope, and did not understand that I was as perplexed as they
+were, and, being of more sensitive complexion of mind than myself, were
+made ill by the suspense. And they too of course for the time thought me
+mysterious and inexplicable. I ask their pardon as far as I was really
+unkind to them. There was a gifted and deeply earnest lady, who in a
+parabolical account of that time, has described both my conduct as she
+felt it, and her own feelings upon it. In a singularly graphic, amusing
+vision of pilgrims, who were making their way across a bleak common in
+great discomfort, and who were ever warned against, yet continually
+nearing, "the king's highway" on the right, she says, "All my fears and
+disquiets were speedily renewed by seeing the most daring of our
+leaders, (the same who had first forced his way through the palisade,
+and in whose courage and sagacity we all put implicit trust,) suddenly
+stop short, and declare that he would go on no further. He did not,
+however, take the leap at once, but quietly sat down on the top of the
+fence with his feet hanging towards the road, as if he meant to take his
+time about it, and let himself down easily." I do not wonder at all that
+I thus seemed so unkind to a lady, who at that time had never seen me.
+We were both in trial in our different ways. I am far from denying that
+I was acting selfishly both in her case and in that of others; but it
+was a religious selfishness. Certainly to myself my own duty seemed
+clear. They that are whole can heal others; but in my case it was,
+"Physician, heal thyself." My own soul was my first concern, and it
+seemed an absurdity to my reason to be converted in partnership. I
+wished to go to my Lord by myself, and in my own way, or rather His way.
+I had neither wish, nor, I may say, thought of taking a number with me.
+Moreover, it is but the truth to say, that it had ever been an annoyance
+to me to seem to be the head of a party; and that even from
+fastidiousness of mind, I could not bear to find a thing done elsewhere,
+simply or mainly because I did it myself, and that, from distrust of
+myself, I shrank from the thought, whenever it was brought home to me,
+that I was influencing others. But nothing of this could be known to the
+world.
+
+The following three letters are written to a friend, who had every claim
+upon me to be frank with him, Archdeacon Manning:--it will be seen that
+I disclose the real state of my mind in proportion as he presses me.
+
+1. "October 14, 1843. I would tell you in a few words why I have
+resigned St. Mary's, as you seem to wish, were it possible to do so. But
+it is most difficult to bring out in brief, or even _in extenso_, any
+just view of my feelings and reasons.
+
+"The nearest approach I can give to a general account of them is to say,
+that it has been caused by the general repudiation of the view,
+contained in No. 90, on the part of the Church. I could not stand
+against such an unanimous expression of opinion from the Bishops,
+supported, as it has been, by the concurrence, or at least silence, of
+all classes in the Church, lay and clerical. If there ever was a case,
+in which an individual teacher has been put aside and virtually put away
+by a community, mine is one. No decency has been observed in the attacks
+upon me from authority; no protests have been offered against them. It
+is felt,--I am far from denying, justly felt,--that I am a foreign
+material, and cannot assimilate with the Church of England.
+
+"Even my own Bishop has said that my mode of interpreting the Articles
+makes them mean _any thing or nothing_. When I heard this delivered, I
+did not believe my ears. I denied to others that it was said.... Out
+came the charge, and the words could not be mistaken. This astonished me
+the more, because I published that Letter to him, (how unwillingly you
+know,) on the understanding that _I_ was to deliver his judgment on No.
+90 _instead_ of him. A year elapses, and a second and heavier judgment
+came forth. I did not bargain for this,--nor did he, but the tide was
+too strong for him.
+
+"I fear that I must confess, that, in proportion as I think the English
+Church is showing herself intrinsically and radically alien from
+Catholic principles, so do I feel the difficulties of defending her
+claims to be a branch of the Catholic Church. It seems a dream to call a
+communion Catholic, when one can neither appeal to any clear statement
+of Catholic doctrine in its formularies, nor interpret ambiguous
+formularies by the received and living Catholic sense, whether past or
+present. Men of Catholic views are too truly but a party in our Church.
+I cannot deny that many other independent circumstances, which it is not
+worth while entering into, have led me to the same conclusion.
+
+"I do not say all this to every body, as you may suppose; but I do not
+like to make a secret of it to you."
+
+2. "Oct. 25, 1843. You have engaged in a dangerous correspondence; I am
+deeply sorry for the pain I shall give you.
+
+"I must tell you then frankly, (but I combat arguments which to me,
+alas, are shadows,) that it is not from disappointment, irritation, or
+impatience, that I have, whether rightly or wrongly, resigned St.
+Mary's; but because I think the Church of Rome the Catholic Church, and
+ours not part of the Catholic Church, because not in communion with
+Rome; and because I feel that I could not honestly be a teacher in it
+any longer.
+
+"This thought came to me last summer four years.... I mentioned it to
+two friends in the autumn.... It arose in the first instance from the
+Monophysite and Donatist controversies, the former of which I was
+engaged with in the course of theological study to which I had given
+myself. This was at a time when no Bishop, I believe, had declared
+against us[15], and when all was progress and hope. I do not think I
+have ever felt disappointment or impatience, certainly not then; for I
+never looked forward to the future, nor do I realize it now.
+
+"My first effort was to write that article on the Catholicity of the
+English Church; for two years it quieted me. Since the summer of 1839 I
+have written little or nothing on modern controversy.... You know how
+unwillingly I wrote my letter to the Bishop in which I committed myself
+again, as the safest course under circumstances. The article I speak of
+quieted me till the end of 1841, over the affair of No. 90, when that
+wretched Jerusalem Bishopric (no personal matter) revived all my alarms.
+They have increased up to this moment. At that time I told my secret to
+another person in addition.
+
+"You see then that the various ecclesiastical and quasi-ecclesiastical
+acts, which have taken place in the course of the last two years and a
+half, are not the _cause_ of my state of opinion, but are keen
+stimulants and weighty confirmations of a conviction forced upon me,
+while engaged in the _course of duty_, viz. that theological reading to
+which I had given myself. And this last-mentioned circumstance is a
+fact, which has never, I think, come before me till now that I write to
+you.
+
+"It is three years since, on account of my state of opinion, I urged the
+Provost in vain to let St. Mary's be separated from Littlemore; thinking
+I might with a safe conscience serve the latter, though I could not
+comfortably continue in so public a place as a University. This was
+before No. 90.
+
+"Finally, I have acted under advice, and that, not of my own choosing,
+but what came to me in the way of duty, nor the advice of those only who
+agree with me, but of near friends who differ from me.
+
+"I have nothing to reproach myself with, as far as I see, in the matter
+of impatience; i.e. practically or in conduct. And I trust that He, who
+has kept me in the slow course of change hitherto, will keep me still
+from hasty acts, or resolves with a doubtful conscience.
+
+"This I am sure of, that such interposition as yours, kind as it is,
+only does what _you_ would consider harm. It makes me realize my own
+views to myself; it makes me see their consistency; it assures me of my
+own deliberateness; it suggests to me the traces of a Providential Hand;
+it takes away the pain of disclosures; it relieves me of a heavy secret.
+
+"You may make what use of my letters you think right."
+
+[15] I think Sumner, Bishop of Chester, must have done so already.
+
+3. My correspondent wrote to me once more, and I replied thus: "October
+31, 1843. Your letter has made my heart ache more, and caused me more
+and deeper sighs than any I have had a long while, though I assure you
+there is much on all sides of me to cause sighing and heartache. On all
+sides:--I am quite haunted by the one dreadful whisper repeated from so
+many quarters, and causing the keenest distress to friends. You know but
+a part of my present trial, in knowing that I am unsettled myself.
+
+"Since the beginning of this year I have been obliged to tell the state
+of my mind to some others; but never, I think, without being in a way
+obliged, as from friends writing to me as you did, or guessing how
+matters stood. No one in Oxford knows it or here" [Littlemore], "but one
+near friend whom I felt I could not help telling the other day. But, I
+suppose, many more suspect it."
+
+On receiving these letters, my correspondent, if I recollect rightly, at
+once communicated the matter of them to Dr. Pusey, and this will enable
+me to describe, as nearly as I can, the way in which he first became
+aware of my changed state of opinion.
+
+I had from the first a great difficulty in making Dr. Pusey understand
+such differences of opinion as existed between himself and me. When
+there was a proposal about the end of 1838 for a subscription for a
+Cranmer Memorial, he wished us both to subscribe together to it. I could
+not, of course, and wished him to subscribe by himself. That he would
+not do; he could not bear the thought of our appearing to the world in
+separate positions, in a matter of importance. And, as time went on, he
+would not take any hints, which I gave him, on the subject of my growing
+inclination to Rome. When I found him so determined, I often had not the
+heart to go on. And then I knew, that, from affection to me, he so often
+took up and threw himself into what I said, that I felt the great
+responsibility I should incur, if I put things before him just as I
+might view them myself. And, not knowing him so well as I did
+afterwards, I feared lest I should unsettle him. And moreover, I
+recollected well, how prostrated he had been with illness in 1832, and I
+used always to think that the start of the Movement had given him a
+fresh life. I fancied that his physical energies even depended on the
+presence of a vigorous hope and bright prospects for his imagination to
+feed upon; so much so, that when he was so unworthily treated by the
+authorities of the place in 1843, I recollect writing to the late Mr.
+Dodsworth to state my anxiety, lest, if his mind became dejected in
+consequence, his health should suffer seriously also. These were
+difficulties in my way; and then again, another difficulty was, that, as
+we were not together under the same roof, we only saw each other at set
+times; others indeed, who were coming in or out of my rooms freely, and
+according to the need of the moment, knew all my thoughts easily; but
+for him to know them well, formal efforts were necessary. A common
+friend of ours broke it all to him in 1841, as far as matters had gone
+at that time, and showed him clearly the logical conclusions which must
+lie in propositions to which I had committed myself; but somehow or
+other in a little while, his mind fell back into its former happy state,
+and he could not bring himself to believe that he and I should not go on
+pleasantly together to the end. But that affectionate dream needs must
+have been broken at last; and two years afterwards, that friend to whom
+I wrote the letters which I have just now inserted, set himself, as I
+have said, to break it. Upon that, I too begged Dr. Pusey to tell in
+private to any one he would, that I thought in the event I should leave
+the Church of England. However, he would not do so; and at the end of
+1844 had almost relapsed into his former thoughts about me, if I may
+judge from a letter of his which I have found. Nay, at the Commemoration
+of 1845, a few months before I left the Anglican Church, I think he said
+about me to a friend, "I trust after all we shall keep him."
+
+In that autumn of 1843, at the time that I spoke to Dr. Pusey, I asked
+another friend also to communicate in confidence, to whom he would, the
+prospect which lay before me.
+
+To another friend, Mr. James Hope, now Mr. Hope Scott, I gave the
+opportunity of knowing it, if he would, in the following Postscript to a
+letter:--
+
+"While I write, I will add a word about myself. You may come near a
+person or two who, owing to circumstances, know more exactly my state of
+feeling than you do, though they would not tell you. Now I do not like
+that you should not be aware of this, though I see no _reason_ why you
+should know what they happen to know. Your wishing it would _be_ a
+reason."
+
+I had a dear and old friend, near his death; I never told him my state
+of mind. Why should I unsettle that sweet calm tranquillity, when I had
+nothing to offer him instead? I could not say, "Go to Rome;" else I
+should have shown him the way. Yet I offered myself for his examination.
+One day he led the way to my speaking out; but, rightly or wrongly, I
+could not respond. My reason was, "I have no certainty on the matter
+myself. To say 'I think' is to tease and to distress, not to persuade."
+
+I wrote to him on Michaelmas Day, 1843: "As you may suppose, I have
+nothing to write to you about, pleasant. I _could_ tell you some very
+painful things; but it is best not to anticipate trouble, which after
+all can but happen, and, for what one knows, may be averted. You are
+always so kind, that sometimes, when I part with you, I am nearly moved
+to tears, and it would be a relief to be so, at your kindness and at my
+hardness. I think no one ever had such kind friends as I have."
+
+The next year, January 22, I wrote to him: "Pusey has quite enough on
+him, and generously takes on himself more than enough, for me to add
+burdens when I am not obliged; particularly too, when I am very
+conscious, that there _are_ burdens, which I am or shall be obliged to
+lay upon him some time or other, whether I will or no."
+
+And on February 21: "Half-past ten. I am just up, having a bad cold; the
+like has not happened to me (except twice in January) in my memory. You
+may think you have been in my thoughts, long before my rising. Of course
+you are so continually, as you well know. I could not come to see you; I
+am not worthy of friends. With my opinions, to the full of which I dare
+not confess, I feel like a guilty person with others, though I trust I
+am not so. People kindly think that I have much to bear externally,
+disappointment, slander, &c. No, I have nothing to bear, but the anxiety
+which I feel for my friends' anxiety for me, and their perplexity. This
+is a better Ash-Wednesday than birthday present;" [his birthday was the
+same day as mine; it was Ash-Wednesday that year;] "but I cannot help
+writing about what is uppermost. And now, my dear B., all kindest and
+best wishes to you, my oldest friend, whom I must not speak more about,
+and with reference to myself, lest you should be angry." It was not in
+his nature to have doubts: he used to look at me with anxiety, and
+wonder what had come over me.
+
+On Easter Monday: "All that is good and gracious descend upon you and
+yours from the influences of this Blessed Season; and it will be so, (so
+be it!) for what is the life of you all, as day passes after day, but a
+simple endeavour to serve Him, from whom all blessing comes? Though we
+are separated in place, yet this we have in common, that you are living
+a calm and cheerful time, and I am enjoying the thought of you. It is
+your blessing to have a clear heaven, and peace around, according to the
+blessing pronounced on Benjamin[16]. So it is, my dear B., and so may it
+ever be."
+
+[16] Deut. xxxiii. 12.
+
+He was in simple good faith. He died in September of the same year. I
+had expected that his last illness would have brought light to my mind,
+as to what I ought to do. It brought none. I made a note, which runs
+thus: "I sobbed bitterly over his coffin, to think that he left me still
+dark as to what the way of truth was, and what I ought to do in order to
+please God and fulfil His will." I think I wrote to Charles Marriott to
+say, that at that moment, with the thought of my friend before me, my
+strong view in favour of Rome remained just what it was. On the other
+hand, my firm belief that grace was to be found within the Anglican
+Church remained too[17]. I wrote to another friend thus:--
+
+[17] On this subject, vide my Third Lecture on "Anglican Difficulties,"
+also Note E, _Anglican Church_.
+
+"Sept. 16, 1844. I am full of wrong and miserable feelings, which it is
+useless to detail, so grudging and sullen, when I should be thankful. Of
+course, when one sees so blessed an end, and that, the termination of so
+blameless a life, of one who really fed on our ordinances and got
+strength from them, and sees the same continued in a whole family, the
+little children finding quite a solace of their pain in the Daily
+Prayer, it is impossible not to feel more at ease in our Church, as at
+least a sort of Zoar, a place of refuge and temporary rest, because of
+the steepness of the way. Only, may we be kept from unlawful security,
+lest we have Moab and Ammon for our progeny, the enemies of Israel."
+
+I could not continue in this state, either in the light of duty or of
+reason. My difficulty was this: I had been deceived greatly once; how
+could I be sure that I was not deceived a second time? I thought myself
+right then; how was I to be certain that I was right now? How many years
+had I thought myself sure of what I now rejected? how could I ever again
+have confidence in myself? As in 1840 I listened to the rising doubt in
+favour of Rome, now I listened to the waning doubt in favour of the
+Anglican Church. To be certain is to know that one knows; what inward
+test had I, that I should not change again, after that I had become a
+Catholic? I had still apprehension of this, though I thought a time
+would come, when it would depart. However, some limit ought to be put to
+these vague misgivings; I must do my best and then leave it to a higher
+Power to prosper it. So, at the end of 1844, I came to the resolution of
+writing an Essay on Doctrinal Development; and then, if, at the end of
+it, my convictions in favour of the Roman Church were not weaker, of
+taking the necessary steps for admission into her fold.
+
+By this time the state of my mind was generally known, and I made no
+great secret of it. I will illustrate it by letters of mine which have
+been put into my hands.
+
+"November 16, 1844. I am going through what must be gone through; and my
+trust only is that every day of pain is so much taken from the necessary
+draught which must be exhausted. There is no fear (humanly speaking) of
+my moving for a long time yet. This has got out without my intending it;
+but it is all well. As far as I know myself, my one great distress is
+the perplexity, unsettlement, alarm, scepticism, which I am causing to
+so many; and the loss of kind feeling and good opinion on the part of so
+many, known and unknown, who have wished well to me. And of these two
+sources of pain it is the former that is the constant, urgent,
+unmitigated one. I had for days a literal ache all about my heart; and
+from time to time all the complaints of the Psalmist seemed to belong to
+me.
+
+"And as far as I know myself, my one paramount reason for contemplating
+a change is my deep, unvarying conviction that our Church is in schism,
+and that my salvation depends on my joining the Church of Rome. I may
+use _argumenta ad hominem_ to this person or that[18]; but I am not
+conscious of resentment, or disgust, at any thing that has happened to
+me. I have no visions whatever of hope, no schemes of action, in any
+other sphere more suited to me. I have no existing sympathies with Roman
+Catholics; I hardly ever, even abroad, was at one of their services; I
+know none of them, I do not like what I hear of them.
+
+"And then, how much I am giving up in so many ways! and to me sacrifices
+irreparable, not only from my age, when people hate changing, but from
+my especial love of old associations and the pleasures of memory. Nor am
+I conscious of any feeling, enthusiastic or heroic, of pleasure in the
+sacrifice; I have nothing to support me here.
+
+"What keeps me yet is what has kept me long; a fear that I am under a
+delusion; but the conviction remains firm under all circumstances, in
+all frames of mind. And this most serious feeling is growing on me; viz.
+that the reasons for which I believe as much as our system teaches,
+_must_ lead me to believe more, and that not to believe more is to fall
+back into scepticism.
+
+"A thousand thanks for your most kind and consoling letter; though I
+have not yet spoken of it, it was a great gift."
+
+[18] Vide supr. p. 219, &c. Letter of Oct. 14, 1843, compared with that
+of Oct. 25.
+
+Shortly after I wrote to the same friend thus: "My intention is, if
+nothing comes upon me, which I cannot foresee, to remain quietly _in
+statu quo_ for a considerable time, trusting that my friends will kindly
+remember me and my trial in their prayers. And I should give up my
+fellowship some time before any thing further took place."
+
+There was a lady, now a nun of the Visitation, to whom at this time I
+wrote the following letters:--
+
+1. "November 7, 1844. I am still where I was; I am not moving. Two
+things, however, seem plain, that every one is prepared for such an
+event, next, that every one expects it of me. Few, indeed, who do not
+think it suitable, fewer still, who do not think it likely. However, I
+do not think it either suitable or likely. I have very little reason to
+doubt about the issue of things, but the when and the how are known to
+Him, from whom, I trust, both the course of things and the issue come.
+The expression of opinion, and the latent and habitual feeling about me,
+which is on every side and among all parties, has great force. I insist
+upon it, because I have a great dread of going by my own feelings, lest
+they should mislead me. By one's sense of duty one must go; but external
+facts support one in doing so."
+
+2. "January 8, 1845. What am I to say in answer to your letter? I know
+perfectly well, I ought to let you know more of my feelings and state of
+mind than you do know. But how is that possible in a few words? Any
+thing I say must be abrupt; nothing can I say which will not leave a
+bewildering feeling, as needing so much to explain it, and being
+isolated, and (as it were) unlocated, and not having any thing with it
+to show its bearings upon other parts of the subject.
+
+"At present, my full belief is, in accordance with your letter, that, if
+there is a move in our Church, very few persons indeed will be partners
+to it. I doubt whether one or two at the most among residents at Oxford.
+And I don't know whether I can wish it. The state of the Roman Catholics
+is at present so unsatisfactory. This I am sure of, that nothing but a
+simple, direct call of duty is a warrant for any one leaving our Church;
+no preference of another Church, no delight in its services, no hope of
+greater religious advancement in it, no indignation, no disgust, at the
+persons and things, among which we may find ourselves in the Church of
+England. The simple question is, Can _I_ (it is personal, not whether
+another, but can _I_) be saved in the English Church? am _I_ in safety,
+were I to die to-night? Is it a mortal sin in _me_, not joining another
+communion?
+
+"P.S. I hardly see my way to concur in attendance, though occasional, in
+the Roman Catholic chapel, unless a man has made up his mind pretty well
+to join it eventually. Invocations are not _required_ in the Church of
+Rome; somehow, I do not like using them except under the sanction of the
+Church, and this makes me unwilling to admit them in members of our
+Church."
+
+3. "March 30. Now I will tell you more than any one knows except two
+friends. My own convictions are as strong as I suppose they can become:
+only it is so difficult to know whether it is a call of _reason_ or of
+conscience. I cannot make out, if I am impelled by what seems _clear_,
+or by a sense of _duty_. You can understand how painful this doubt is;
+so I have waited, hoping for light, and using the words of the Psalmist,
+'Show some token upon me.' But I suppose I have no right to wait for
+ever for this. Then I am waiting, because friends are most considerately
+bearing me in mind, and asking guidance for me; and, I trust, I should
+attend to any new feelings which came upon me, should that be the effect
+of their kindness. And then this waiting subserves the purpose of
+preparing men's minds. I dread shocking, unsettling people. Any how, I
+can't avoid giving incalculable pain. So, if I had my will, I should
+like to wait till the summer of 1846, which would be a full seven years
+from the time that my convictions first began to fall on me. But I don't
+think I shall last so long.
+
+"My present intention is to give up my Fellowship in October, and to
+publish some work or treatise between that and Christmas. I wish people
+to know _why_ I am acting, as well as _what_ I am doing; it takes off
+that vague and distressing surprise, 'What _can_ have made him?'"
+
+4. "June 1. What you tell me of yourself makes it plain that it is your
+duty to remain quietly and patiently, till you see more clearly where
+you are; else you are leaping in the dark."
+
+In the early part of this year, if not before, there was an idea afloat
+that my retirement from the Anglican Church was owing to my distress
+that I had been so thrust aside, without any one's taking my part.
+Various measures were, I believe, talked of in consequence of this
+surmise. Coincidently with it appeared an exceedingly kind article about
+me in a Quarterly, in its April number. The writer praised me in kind
+and beautiful language far above my deserts. In the course of his
+remarks, he said, speaking of me as Vicar of St. Mary's: "He had the
+future race of clergy hearing him. Did he value and feel tender about,
+and cling to his position?... Not at all.... No sacrifice to him
+perhaps, he did not care about such things."
+
+There was a censure implied, however covertly, in these words; and it is
+alluded to in the following letter, addressed to a very intimate
+friend:--
+
+"April 3, 1845.... Accept this apology, my dear Church, and forgive me.
+As I say so, tears come into my eyes;--that arises from the accident of
+this time, when I am giving up so much I love. Just now I have been
+overset by James Mozley's article in the Remembrancer; yet really, my
+dear Church, I have never for an instant had even the temptation of
+repenting my leaving Oxford. The feeling of repentance has not even come
+into my mind. How could it? How could I remain at St. Mary's a
+hypocrite? how could I be answerable for souls, (and life so uncertain,)
+with the convictions, or at least persuasions, which I had upon me? It
+is indeed a responsibility to act as I am doing; and I feel His hand
+heavy on me without intermission, who is all Wisdom and Love, so that my
+heart and mind are tired out, just as the limbs might be from a load on
+one's back. That sort of dull aching pain is mine; but my responsibility
+really is nothing to what it would be, to be answerable for souls, for
+confiding loving souls, in the English Church, with my convictions. My
+love to Marriott, and save me the pain of sending him a line."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I am now close upon the date of my reception into the Catholic Church;
+at the beginning of the year a letter had been addressed to me by a very
+dear friend, now no more, Charles Marriott. I quote some sentences from
+it, for the love which I bear him and the value that I set on his good
+word.
+
+"January 15, 1845. You know me well enough to be aware, that I never see
+through any thing at first. Your letter to Badeley casts a gloom over
+the future, which you can understand, if you have understood me, as I
+believe you have. But I may speak out at once, of what I see and feel at
+once, and doubt not that I shall ever feel: that your whole conduct
+towards the Church of England and towards us, who have striven and are
+still striving to seek after God for ourselves, and to revive true
+religion among others, under her authority and guidance, has been
+generous and considerate, and, were that word appropriate, dutiful, to a
+degree that I could scarcely have conceived possible, more unsparing of
+self than I should have thought nature could sustain. I have felt with
+pain every link that you have severed, and I have asked no questions,
+because I felt that you ought to measure the disclosure of your thoughts
+according to the occasion, and the capacity of those to whom you spoke.
+I write in haste, in the midst of engagements engrossing in themselves,
+but partly made tasteless, partly embittered by what I have heard; but I
+am willing to trust even you, whom I love best on earth, in God's Hand,
+in the earnest prayer that you may be so employed as is best for the
+Holy Catholic Church."
+
+In July, a Bishop thought it worth while to give out to the world that
+"the adherents of Mr. Newman are few in number. A short time will now
+probably suffice to prove this fact. It is well known that he is
+preparing for secession; and, when that event takes place, it will be
+seen how few will go with him."
+
+I had begun my Essay on the Development of Doctrine in the beginning of
+1845, and I was hard at it all through the year till October. As I
+advanced, my difficulties so cleared away that I ceased to speak of "the
+Roman Catholics," and boldly called them Catholics. Before I got to the
+end, I resolved to be received, and the book remains in the state in
+which it was then, unfinished.
+
+One of my friends at Littlemore had been received into the Church on
+Michaelmas Day, at the Passionist House at Aston, near Stone, by Father
+Dominic, the Superior. At the beginning of October the latter was
+passing through London to Belgium; and, as I was in some perplexity what
+steps to take for being received myself, I assented to the proposition
+made to me that the good priest should take Littlemore in his way, with
+a view to his doing for me the same charitable service as he had done to
+my friend.
+
+On October the 8th I wrote to a number of friends the following
+letter:--
+
+"Littlemore, October 8th, 1845. I am this night expecting Father
+Dominic, the Passionist, who, from his youth, has been led to have
+distinct and direct thoughts, first of the countries of the North, then
+of England. After thirty years' (almost) waiting, he was without his own
+act sent here. But he has had little to do with conversions. I saw him
+here for a few minutes on St. John Baptist's day last year.
+
+"He is a simple, holy man; and withal gifted with remarkable powers. He
+does not know of my intention; but I mean to ask of him admission into
+the One Fold of Christ....
+
+"I have so many letters to write, that this must do for all who choose
+to ask about me. With my best love to dear Charles Marriott, who is over
+your head, &c., &c.
+
+"P.S. This will not go till all is over. Of course it requires no
+answer."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+For a while after my reception, I proposed to betake myself to some
+secular calling. I wrote thus in answer to a very gracious letter of
+congratulation sent me by Cardinal Acton:--
+
+"Nov. 25, 1845. I hope you will have anticipated, before I express it,
+the great gratification which I received from your Eminence's letter.
+That gratification, however, was tempered by the apprehension, that kind
+and anxious well-wishers at a distance attach more importance to my step
+than really belongs to it. To me indeed personally it is of course an
+inestimable gain; but persons and things look great at a distance, which
+are not so when seen close; and, did your Eminence know me, you would
+see that I was one, about whom there has been far more talk for good and
+bad than he deserves, and about whose movements far more expectation has
+been raised than the event will justify.
+
+"As I never, I do trust, aimed at any thing else than obedience to my
+own sense of right, and have been magnified into the leader of a party
+without my wishing it or acting as such, so now, much as I may wish to
+the contrary, and earnestly as I may labour (as is my duty) to minister
+in a humble way to the Catholic Church, yet my powers will, I fear,
+disappoint the expectations of both my own friends, and of those who
+pray for the peace of Jerusalem.
+
+"If I might ask of your Eminence a favour, it is that you would kindly
+moderate those anticipations. Would it were in my power to do, what I do
+not aspire to do! At present certainly I cannot look forward to the
+future, and, though it would be a good work if I could persuade others
+to do as I have done, yet it seems as if I had quite enough to do in
+thinking of myself."
+
+Soon, Dr. Wiseman, in whose Vicariate Oxford lay, called me to Oscott;
+and I went there with others; afterwards he sent me to Rome, and finally
+placed me in Birmingham.
+
+I wrote to a friend:--
+
+"January 20, 1846. You may think how lonely I am. 'Obliviscere populum
+tuum et domum patris tui,' has been in my ears for the last twelve
+hours. I realize more that we are leaving Littlemore, and it is like
+going on the open sea."
+
+I left Oxford for good on Monday, February 23, 1846. On the Saturday and
+Sunday before, I was in my house at Littlemore simply by myself, as I
+had been for the first day or two when I had originally taken possession
+of it. I slept on Sunday night at my dear friend's, Mr. Johnson's, at
+the Observatory. Various friends came to see the last of me; Mr.
+Copeland, Mr. Church, Mr. Buckle, Mr. Pattison, and Mr. Lewis. Dr. Pusey
+too came up to take leave of me; and I called on Dr. Ogle, one of my
+very oldest friends, for he was my private Tutor, when I was an
+Undergraduate. In him I took leave of my first College, Trinity, which
+was so dear to me, and which held on its foundation so many who had been
+kind to me both when I was a boy, and all through my Oxford life.
+Trinity had never been unkind to me. There used to be much snap-dragon
+growing on the walls opposite my freshman's rooms there, and I had for
+years taken it as the emblem of my own perpetual residence even unto
+death in my University.
+
+On the morning of the 23rd I left the Observatory. I have never seen
+Oxford since, excepting its spires, as they are seen from the
+railway[19].
+
+[19] At length I revisited Oxford on February 26th, 1878, after an
+absence of just 32 years. Vide Additional Note at the end of the volume.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+POSITION OF MY MIND SINCE 1845.
+
+
+From the time that I became a Catholic, of course I have no further
+history of my religious opinions to narrate. In saying this, I do not
+mean to say that my mind has been idle, or that I have given up thinking
+on theological subjects; but that I have had no variations to record,
+and have had no anxiety of heart whatever. I have been in perfect peace
+and contentment; I never have had one doubt. I was not conscious to
+myself, on my conversion, of any change, intellectual or moral, wrought
+in my mind. I was not conscious of firmer faith in the fundamental
+truths of Revelation, or of more self-command; I had not more fervour;
+but it was like coming into port after a rough sea; and my happiness on
+that score remains to this day without interruption.
+
+Nor had I any trouble about receiving those additional articles, which
+are not found in the Anglican Creed. Some of them I believed already,
+but not any one of them was a trial to me. I made a profession of them
+upon my reception with the greatest ease, and I have the same ease in
+believing them now. I am far of course from denying that every article
+of the Christian Creed, whether as held by Catholics or by Protestants,
+is beset with intellectual difficulties; and it is simple fact, that,
+for myself, I cannot answer those difficulties. Many persons are very
+sensitive of the difficulties of Religion; I am as sensitive of them as
+any one; but I have never been able to see a connexion between
+apprehending those difficulties, however keenly, and multiplying them to
+any extent, and on the other hand doubting the doctrines to which they
+are attached. Ten thousand difficulties do not make one doubt, as I
+understand the subject; difficulty and doubt are incommensurate. There
+of course may be difficulties in the evidence; but I am speaking of
+difficulties intrinsic to the doctrines themselves, or to their
+relations with each other. A man may be annoyed that he cannot work out
+a mathematical problem, of which the answer is or is not given to him,
+without doubting that it admits of an answer, or that a certain
+particular answer is the true one. Of all points of faith, the being of
+a God is, to my own apprehension, encompassed with most difficulty, and
+yet borne in upon our minds with most power.
+
+People say that the doctrine of Transubstantiation is difficult to
+believe; I did not believe the doctrine till I was a Catholic. I had no
+difficulty in believing it, as soon as I believed that the Catholic
+Roman Church was the oracle of God, and that she had declared this
+doctrine to be part of the original revelation. It is difficult,
+impossible, to imagine, I grant;--but how is it difficult to believe?
+Yet Macaulay thought it so difficult to believe, that he had need of a
+believer in it of talents as eminent as Sir Thomas More, before he could
+bring himself to conceive that the Catholics of an enlightened age could
+resist "the overwhelming force of the argument against it." "Sir Thomas
+More," he says, "is one of the choice specimens of wisdom and virtue;
+and the doctrine of transubstantiation is a kind of proof charge. A
+faith which stands that test, will stand any test." But for myself, I
+cannot indeed prove it, I cannot tell _how_ it is; but I say, "Why
+should it not be? What's to hinder it? What do I know of substance or
+matter? just as much as the greatest philosophers, and that is nothing
+at all;"--so much is this the case, that there is a rising school of
+philosophy now, which considers phenomena to constitute the whole of our
+knowledge in physics. The Catholic doctrine leaves phenomena alone. It
+does not say that the phenomena go; on the contrary, it says that they
+remain; nor does it say that the same phenomena are in several places at
+once. It deals with what no one on earth knows any thing about, the
+material substances themselves. And, in like manner, of that majestic
+Article of the Anglican as well as of the Catholic Creed,--the doctrine
+of the Trinity in Unity. What do I know of the Essence of the Divine
+Being? I know that my abstract idea of three is simply incompatible with
+my idea of one; but when I come to the question of concrete fact, I have
+no means of proving that there is not a sense in which one and three can
+equally be predicated of the Incommunicable God.
+
+But I am going to take upon myself the responsibility of more than the
+mere Creed of the Church; as the parties accusing me are determined I
+shall do. They say, that now, in that I am a Catholic, though I may not
+have offences of my own against honesty to answer for, yet, at least, I
+am answerable for the offences of others, of my co-religionists, of my
+brother priests, of the Church herself. I am quite willing to accept the
+responsibility; and, as I have been able, as I trust, by means of a few
+words, to dissipate, in the minds of all those who do not begin with
+disbelieving me, the suspicion with which so many Protestants start, in
+forming their judgment of Catholics, viz. that our Creed is actually set
+up in inevitable superstition and hypocrisy, as the original sin of
+Catholicism; so now I will proceed, as before, identifying myself with
+the Church and vindicating it,--not of course denying the enormous mass
+of sin and error which exists of necessity in that world-wide multiform
+Communion,--but going to the proof of this one point, that its system is
+in no sense dishonest, and that therefore the upholders and teachers of
+that system, as such, have a claim to be acquitted in their own persons
+of that odious imputation.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Starting then with the being of a God, (which, as I have said, is as
+certain to me as the certainty of my own existence, though when I try to
+put the grounds of that certainty into logical shape I find a difficulty
+in doing so in mood and figure to my satisfaction,) I look out of myself
+into the world of men, and there I see a sight which fills me with
+unspeakable distress. The world seems simply to give the lie to that
+great truth, of which my whole being is so full; and the effect upon me
+is, in consequence, as a matter of necessity, as confusing as if it
+denied that I am in existence myself. If I looked into a mirror, and did
+not see my face, I should have the sort of feeling which actually comes
+upon me, when I look into this living busy world, and see no reflexion
+of its Creator. This is, to me, one of those great difficulties of this
+absolute primary truth, to which I referred just now. Were it not for
+this voice, speaking so clearly in my conscience and my heart, I should
+be an atheist, or a pantheist, or a polytheist when I looked into the
+world. I am speaking for myself only; and I am far from denying the real
+force of the arguments in proof of a God, drawn from the general facts
+of human society and the course of history, but these do not warm me or
+enlighten me; they do not take away the winter of my desolation, or make
+the buds unfold and the leaves grow within me, and my moral being
+rejoice. The sight of the world is nothing else than the prophet's
+scroll, full of "lamentations, and mourning, and woe."
+
+To consider the world in its length and breadth, its various history,
+the many races of man, their starts, their fortunes, their mutual
+alienation, their conflicts; and then their ways, habits, governments,
+forms of worship; their enterprises, their aimless courses, their random
+achievements and acquirements, the impotent conclusion of long-standing
+facts, the tokens so faint and broken of a superintending design, the
+blind evolution of what turn out to be great powers or truths, the
+progress of things, as if from unreasoning elements, not towards final
+causes, the greatness and littleness of man, his far-reaching aims, his
+short duration, the curtain hung over his futurity, the disappointments
+of life, the defeat of good, the success of evil, physical pain, mental
+anguish, the prevalence and intensity of sin, the pervading idolatries,
+the corruptions, the dreary hopeless irreligion, that condition of the
+whole race, so fearfully yet exactly described in the Apostle's words,
+"having no hope and without God in the world,"--all this is a vision to
+dizzy and appal; and inflicts upon the mind the sense of a profound
+mystery, which is absolutely beyond human solution.
+
+What shall be said to this heart-piercing, reason-bewildering fact? I
+can only answer, that either there is no Creator, or this living society
+of men is in a true sense discarded from His presence. Did I see a boy
+of good make and mind, with the tokens on him of a refined nature, cast
+upon the world without provision, unable to say whence he came, his
+birth-place or his family connexions, I should conclude that there was
+some mystery connected with his history, and that he was one, of whom,
+from one cause or other, his parents were ashamed. Thus only should I be
+able to account for the contrast between the promise and the condition
+of his being. And so I argue about the world;--_if_ there be a God,
+_since_ there is a God, the human race is implicated in some terrible
+aboriginal calamity. It is out of joint with the purposes of its
+Creator. This is a fact, a fact as true as the fact of its existence;
+and thus the doctrine of what is theologically called original sin
+becomes to me almost as certain as that the world exists, and as the
+existence of God.
+
+And now, supposing it were the blessed and loving will of the Creator to
+interfere in this anarchical condition of things, what are we to suppose
+would be the methods which might be necessarily or naturally involved in
+His purpose of mercy? Since the world is in so abnormal a state, surely
+it would be no surprise to me, if the interposition were of necessity
+equally extraordinary--or what is called miraculous. But that subject
+does not directly come into the scope of my present remarks. Miracles as
+evidence, involve a process of reason, or an argument; and of course I
+am thinking of some mode of interference which does not immediately run
+into argument. I am rather asking what must be the face-to-face
+antagonist, by which to withstand and baffle the fierce energy of
+passion and the all-corroding, all-dissolving scepticism of the
+intellect in religious inquiries? I have no intention at all of denying,
+that truth is the real object of our reason, and that, if it does not
+attain to truth, either the premiss or the process is in fault; but I am
+not speaking here of right reason, but of reason as it acts in fact and
+concretely in fallen man. I know that even the unaided reason, when
+correctly exercised, leads to a belief in God, in the immortality of the
+soul, and in a future retribution; but I am considering the faculty of
+reason actually and historically; and in this point of view, I do not
+think I am wrong in saying that its tendency is towards a simple
+unbelief in matters of religion. No truth, however sacred, can stand
+against it, in the long run; and hence it is that in the pagan world,
+when our Lord came, the last traces of the religious knowledge of former
+times were all but disappearing from those portions of the world in
+which the intellect had been active and had had a career.
+
+And in these latter days, in like manner, outside the Catholic Church
+things are tending,--with far greater rapidity than in that old time
+from the circumstance of the age,--to atheism in one shape or other.
+What a scene, what a prospect, does the whole of Europe present at this
+day! and not only Europe, but every government and every civilization
+through the world, which is under the influence of the European mind!
+Especially, for it most concerns us, how sorrowful, in the view of
+religion, even taken in its most elementary, most attenuated form, is
+the spectacle presented to us by the educated intellect of England,
+France, and Germany! Lovers of their country and of their race,
+religious men, external to the Catholic Church, have attempted various
+expedients to arrest fierce wilful human nature in its onward course,
+and to bring it into subjection. The necessity of some form of religion
+for the interests of humanity, has been generally acknowledged: but
+where was the concrete representative of things invisible, which would
+have the force and the toughness necessary to be a breakwater against
+the deluge? Three centuries ago the establishment of religion, material,
+legal, and social, was generally adopted as the best expedient for the
+purpose, in those countries which separated from the Catholic Church;
+and for a long time it was successful; but now the crevices of those
+establishments are admitting the enemy. Thirty years ago, education was
+relied upon: ten years ago there was a hope that wars would cease for
+ever, under the influence of commercial enterprise and the reign of the
+useful and fine arts; but will any one venture to say that there is any
+thing any where on this earth, which will afford a fulcrum for us,
+whereby to keep the earth from moving onwards?
+
+The judgment, which experience passes whether on establishments or on
+education, as a means of maintaining religious truth in this anarchical
+world, must be extended even to Scripture, though Scripture be divine.
+Experience proves surely that the Bible does not answer a purpose for
+which it was never intended. It may be accidentally the means of the
+conversion of individuals; but a book, after all, cannot make a stand
+against the wild living intellect of man, and in this day it begins to
+testify, as regards its own structure and contents, to the power of that
+universal solvent, which is so successfully acting upon religious
+establishments.
+
+Supposing then it to be the Will of the Creator to interfere in human
+affairs, and to make provisions for retaining in the world a knowledge
+of Himself, so definite and distinct as to be proof against the energy
+of human scepticism, in such a case,--I am far from saying that there
+was no other way,--but there is nothing to surprise the mind, if He
+should think fit to introduce a power into the world, invested with the
+prerogative of infallibility in religious matters. Such a provision
+would be a direct, immediate, active, and prompt means of withstanding
+the difficulty; it would be an instrument suited to the need; and, when
+I find that this is the very claim of the Catholic Church, not only do I
+feel no difficulty in admitting the idea, but there is a fitness in it,
+which recommends it to my mind. And thus I am brought to speak of the
+Church's infallibility, as a provision, adapted by the mercy of the
+Creator, to preserve religion in the world, and to restrain that freedom
+of thought, which of course in itself is one of the greatest of our
+natural gifts, and to rescue it from its own suicidal excesses. And let
+it be observed that, neither here nor in what follows, shall I have
+occasion to speak directly of Revelation in its subject-matter, but in
+reference to the sanction which it gives to truths which may be known
+independently of it,--as it bears upon the defence of natural religion.
+I say, that a power, possessed of infallibility in religious teaching,
+is happily adapted to be a working instrument, in the course of human
+affairs, for smiting hard and throwing back the immense energy of the
+aggressive, capricious, untrustworthy intellect:--and in saying this, as
+in the other things that I have to say, it must still be recollected
+that I am all along bearing in mind my main purpose, which is a defence
+of myself.
+
+I am defending myself here from a plausible charge brought against
+Catholics, as will be seen better as I proceed. The charge is
+this:--that I, as a Catholic, not only make profession to hold doctrines
+which I cannot possibly believe in my heart, but that I also believe in
+the existence of a power on earth, which at its own will imposes upon
+men any new set of _credenda_, when it pleases, by a claim to
+infallibility; in consequence, that my own thoughts are not my own
+property; that I cannot tell that to-morrow I may not have to give up
+what I hold to-day, and that the necessary effect of such a condition of
+mind must be a degrading bondage, or a bitter inward rebellion relieving
+itself in secret infidelity, or the necessity of ignoring the whole
+subject of religion in a sort of disgust, and of mechanically saying
+every thing that the Church says, and leaving to others the defence of
+it. As then I have above spoken of the relation of my mind towards the
+Catholic Creed, so now I shall speak of the attitude which it takes up
+in the view of the Church's infallibility.
+
+And first, the initial doctrine of the infallible teacher must be an
+emphatic protest against the existing state of mankind. Man had rebelled
+against his Maker. It was this that caused the divine interposition: and
+to proclaim it must be the first act of the divinely-accredited
+messenger. The Church must denounce rebellion as of all possible evils
+the greatest. She must have no terms with it; if she would be true to
+her Master, she must ban and anathematize it. This is the meaning of a
+statement of mine which has furnished matter for one of those special
+accusations to which I am at present replying: I have, however, no fault
+at all to confess in regard to it; I have nothing to withdraw, and in
+consequence I here deliberately repeat it. I said, "The Catholic Church
+holds it better for the sun and moon to drop from heaven, for the earth
+to fail, and for all the many millions on it to die of starvation in
+extremest agony, as far as temporal affliction goes, than that one soul,
+I will not say, should be lost, but should commit one single venial sin,
+should tell one wilful untruth, or should steal one poor farthing
+without excuse." I think the principle here enunciated to be the mere
+preamble in the formal credentials of the Catholic Church, as an Act of
+Parliament might begin with a "_Whereas_." It is because of the
+intensity of the evil which has possession of mankind, that a suitable
+antagonist has been provided against it; and the initial act of that
+divinely-commissioned power is of course to deliver her challenge and to
+defy the enemy. Such a preamble then gives a meaning to her position in
+the world, and an interpretation to her whole course of teaching and
+action.
+
+In like manner she has ever put forth, with most energetic distinctness,
+those other great elementary truths, which either are an explanation of
+her mission or give a character to her work. She does not teach that
+human nature is irreclaimable, else wherefore should she be sent? not,
+that it is to be shattered and reversed, but to be extricated, purified,
+and restored; not, that it is a mere mass of hopeless evil, but that it
+has the promise upon it of great things, and even now, in its present
+state of disorder and excess, has a virtue and a praise proper to
+itself. But in the next place she knows and she preaches that such a
+restoration, as she aims at effecting in it, must be brought about, not
+simply through certain outward provisions of preaching and teaching,
+even though they be her own, but from an inward spiritual power or grace
+imparted directly from above, and of which she is the channel. She has
+it in charge to rescue human nature from its misery, but not simply by
+restoring it on its own level, but by lifting it up to a higher level
+than its own. She recognizes in it real moral excellence though
+degraded, but she cannot set it free from earth except by exalting it
+towards heaven. It was for this end that a renovating grace was put into
+her hands; and therefore from the nature of the gift, as well as from
+the reasonableness of the case, she goes on, as a further point, to
+insist, that all true conversion must begin with the first springs of
+thought, and to teach that each individual man must be in his own person
+one whole and perfect temple of God, while he is also one of the living
+stones which build up a visible religious community. And thus the
+distinctions between nature and grace, and between outward and inward
+religion, become two further articles in what I have called the preamble
+of her divine commission.
+
+Such truths as these she vigorously reiterates, and pertinaciously
+inflicts upon mankind; as to such she observes no half-measures, no
+economical reserve, no delicacy or prudence. "Ye must be born again," is
+the simple, direct form of words which she uses after her Divine Master:
+"your whole nature must be re-born; your passions, and your affections,
+and your aims, and your conscience, and your will, must all be bathed in
+a new element, and reconsecrated to your Maker,--and, the last not the
+least, your intellect." It was for repeating these points of her
+teaching in my own way, that certain passages of one of my Volumes have
+been brought into the general accusation which has been made against my
+religious opinions. The writer has said that I was demented if I
+believed, and unprincipled if I did not believe, in my own statement,
+that a lazy, ragged, filthy, story-telling beggar-woman, if chaste,
+sober, cheerful, and religious, had a prospect of heaven, such as was
+absolutely closed to an accomplished statesman, or lawyer, or noble, be
+he ever so just, upright, generous, honourable, and conscientious,
+unless he had also some portion of the divine Christian graces;--yet I
+should have thought myself defended from criticism by the words which
+our Lord used to the chief priests, "The publicans and harlots go into
+the kingdom of God before you." And I was subjected again to the same
+alternative of imputations, for having ventured to say that consent to
+an unchaste wish was indefinitely more heinous than any lie viewed apart
+from its causes, its motives, and its consequences: though a lie, viewed
+under the limitation of these conditions, is a random utterance, an
+almost outward act, not directly from the heart, however disgraceful and
+despicable it may be, however prejudicial to the social contract,
+however deserving of public reprobation; whereas we have the express
+words of our Lord to the doctrine that "whoso looketh on a woman to lust
+after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart." On
+the strength of these texts, I have surely as much right to believe in
+these doctrines which have caused so much surprise, as to believe in
+original sin, or that there is a supernatural revelation, or that a
+Divine Person suffered, or that punishment is eternal.
+
+Passing now from what I have called the preamble of that grant of power,
+which is made to the Church, to that power itself, Infallibility, I
+premise two brief remarks:--1. on the one hand, I am not here
+determining any thing about the essential seat of that power, because
+that is a question doctrinal, not historical and practical; 2. nor, on
+the other hand, am I extending the direct subject-matter, over which
+that power of Infallibility has jurisdiction, beyond religious
+opinion:--and now as to the power itself.
+
+This power, viewed in its fulness, is as tremendous as the giant evil
+which has called for it. It claims, when brought into exercise but in
+the legitimate manner, for otherwise of course it is but quiescent, to
+know for certain the very meaning of every portion of that Divine
+Message in detail, which was committed by our Lord to His Apostles. It
+claims to know its own limits, and to decide what it can determine
+absolutely and what it cannot. It claims, moreover, to have a hold upon
+statements not directly religious, so far as this,--to determine whether
+they indirectly relate to religion, and, according to its own definitive
+judgment, to pronounce whether or not, in a particular case, they are
+simply consistent with revealed truth. It claims to decide
+magisterially, whether as within its own province or not, that such and
+such statements are or are not prejudicial to the _Depositum_ of faith,
+in their spirit or in their consequences, and to allow them, or condemn
+and forbid them, accordingly. It claims to impose silence at will on any
+matters, or controversies, of doctrine, which on its own _ipse dixit_,
+it pronounces to be dangerous, or inexpedient, or inopportune. It claims
+that, whatever may be the judgment of Catholics upon such acts, these
+acts should be received by them with those outward marks of reverence,
+submission, and loyalty, which Englishmen, for instance, pay to the
+presence of their sovereign, without expressing any criticism on them on
+the ground that in their matter they are inexpedient, or in their manner
+violent or harsh. And lastly, it claims to have the right of inflicting
+spiritual punishment, of cutting off from the ordinary channels of the
+divine life, and of simply excommunicating, those who refuse to submit
+themselves to its formal declarations. Such is the infallibility lodged
+in the Catholic Church, viewed in the concrete, as clothed and
+surrounded by the appendages of its high sovereignty: it is, to repeat
+what I said above, a supereminent prodigious power sent upon earth to
+encounter and master a giant evil.
+
+And now, having thus described it, I profess my own absolute submission
+to its claim. I believe the whole revealed dogma as taught by the
+Apostles, as committed by the Apostles to the Church; and as declared by
+the Church to me. I receive it, as it is infallibly interpreted by the
+authority to whom it is thus committed, and (implicitly) as it shall be,
+in like manner, further interpreted by that same authority till the end
+of time. I submit, moreover, to the universally received traditions of
+the Church, in which lies the matter of those new dogmatic definitions
+which are from time to time made, and which in all times are the
+clothing and the illustration of the Catholic dogma as already defined.
+And I submit myself to those other decisions of the Holy See,
+theological or not, through the organs which it has itself appointed,
+which, waiving the question of their infallibility, on the lowest ground
+come to me with a claim to be accepted and obeyed. Also, I consider
+that, gradually and in the course of ages, Catholic inquiry has taken
+certain definite shapes, and has thrown itself into the form of a
+science, with a method and a phraseology of its own, under the
+intellectual handling of great minds, such as St. Athanasius, St.
+Augustine, and St. Thomas; and I feel no temptation at all to break in
+pieces the great legacy of thought thus committed to us for these latter
+days.
+
+All this being considered as the profession which I make _ex animo_, as
+for myself, so also on the part of the Catholic body, as far as I know
+it, it will at first sight be said that the restless intellect of our
+common humanity is utterly weighed down, to the repression of all
+independent effort and action whatever, so that, if this is to be the
+mode of bringing it into order, it is brought into order only to be
+destroyed. But this is far from the result, far from what I conceive to
+be the intention of that high Providence who has provided a great remedy
+for a great evil,--far from borne out by the history of the conflict
+between Infallibility and Reason in the past, and the prospect of it in
+the future. The energy of the human intellect "does from opposition
+grow;" it thrives and is joyous, with a tough elastic strength, under
+the terrible blows of the divinely-fashioned weapon, and is never so
+much itself as when it has lately been overthrown. It is the custom with
+Protestant writers to consider that, whereas there are two great
+principles in action in the history of religion, Authority and Private
+Judgment, they have all the Private Judgment to themselves, and we have
+the full inheritance and the superincumbent oppression of Authority. But
+this is not so; it is the vast Catholic body itself, and it only, which
+affords an arena for both combatants in that awful, never-dying duel. It
+is necessary for the very life of religion, viewed in its large
+operations and its history, that the warfare should be incessantly
+carried on. Every exercise of Infallibility is brought out into act by
+an intense and varied operation of the Reason, both as its ally and as
+its opponent, and provokes again, when it has done its work, a re-action
+of Reason against it; and, as in a civil polity the State exists and
+endures by means of the rivalry and collision, the encroachments and
+defeats of its constituent parts, so in like manner Catholic Christendom
+is no simple exhibition of religious absolutism, but presents a
+continuous picture of Authority and Private Judgment alternately
+advancing and retreating as the ebb and flow of the tide;--it is a vast
+assemblage of human beings with wilful intellects and wild passions,
+brought together into one by the beauty and the Majesty of a Superhuman
+Power,--into what may be called a large reformatory or training-school,
+not as if into a hospital or into a prison, not in order to be sent to
+bed, not to be buried alive, but (if I may change my metaphor) brought
+together as if into some moral factory, for the melting, refining, and
+moulding, by an incessant, noisy process, of the raw material of human
+nature, so excellent, so dangerous, so capable of divine purposes.
+
+St. Paul says in one place that his Apostolical power is given him to
+edification, and not to destruction. There can be no better account of
+the Infallibility of the Church. It is a supply for a need, and it does
+not go beyond that need. Its object is, and its effect also, not to
+enfeeble the freedom or vigour of human thought in religious
+speculation, but to resist and control its extravagance. What have been
+its great works? All of them in the distinct province of theology:--to
+put down Arianism, Eutychianism, Pelagianism, Manichæism, Lutheranism,
+Jansenism. Such is the broad result of its action in the past;--and now
+as to the securities which are given us that so it ever will act in time
+to come.
+
+First, Infallibility cannot act outside of a definite circle of thought,
+and it must in all its decisions, or _definitions_, as they are called,
+profess to be keeping within it. The great truths of the moral law, of
+natural religion, and of Apostolical faith, are both its boundary and
+its foundation. It must not go beyond them, and it must ever appeal to
+them. Both its subject-matter, and its articles in that subject-matter,
+are fixed. And it must ever profess to be guided by Scripture and by
+tradition. It must refer to the particular Apostolic truth which it is
+enforcing, or (what is called) _defining_. Nothing, then, can be
+presented to me, in time to come, as part of the faith, but what I ought
+already to have received, and hitherto have been kept from receiving,
+(if so,) merely because it has not been brought home to me. Nothing can
+be imposed upon me different in kind from what I hold already,--much
+less contrary to it. The new truth which is promulgated, if it is to be
+called new, must be at least homogeneous, cognate, implicit, viewed
+relatively to the old truth. It must be what I may even have guessed, or
+wished, to be included in the Apostolic revelation; and at least it will
+be of such a character, that my thoughts readily concur in it or
+coalesce with it, as soon as I hear it. Perhaps I and others actually
+have always believed it, and the only question which is now decided in
+my behalf, is, that I have henceforth the satisfaction of having to
+believe, that I have only been holding all along what the Apostles held
+before me.
+
+Let me take the doctrine which Protestants consider our greatest
+difficulty, that of the Immaculate Conception. Here I entreat the reader
+to recollect my main drift, which is this. I have no difficulty in
+receiving the doctrine; and that, because it so intimately harmonizes
+with that circle of recognized dogmatic truths, into which it has been
+recently received;--but if _I_ have no difficulty, why may not another
+have no difficulty also? why may not a hundred? a thousand? Now I am
+sure that Catholics in general have not any intellectual difficulty at
+all on the subject of the Immaculate Conception; and that there is no
+reason why they should. Priests have no difficulty. You tell me that
+they _ought_ to have a difficulty;--but they have not. Be large-minded
+enough to believe, that men may reason and feel very differently from
+yourselves; how is it that men, when left to themselves, fall into such
+various forms of religion, except that there are various types of mind
+among them, very distinct from each other? From my testimony then about
+myself, if you believe it, judge of others also who are Catholics: we do
+not find the difficulties which you do in the doctrines which we hold;
+we have no intellectual difficulty in that doctrine in particular, which
+you call a novelty of this day. We priests need not be hypocrites,
+though we be called upon to believe in the Immaculate Conception. To
+that large class of minds, who believe in Christianity after our
+manner,--in the particular temper, spirit, and light, (whatever word is
+used,) in which Catholics believe it,--there is no burden at all in
+holding that the Blessed Virgin was conceived without original sin;
+indeed, it is a simple fact to say, that Catholics have not come to
+believe it because it is defined, but that it was defined because they
+believed it.
+
+So far from the definition in 1854 being a tyrannical infliction on the
+Catholic world, it was received every where on its promulgation with the
+greatest enthusiasm. It was in consequence of the unanimous petition,
+presented from all parts of the Church to the Holy See, in behalf of an
+_ex cathedrâ_ declaration that the doctrine was Apostolic, that it was
+declared so to be. I never heard of one Catholic having difficulties in
+receiving the doctrine, whose faith on other grounds was not already
+suspicious. Of course there were grave and good men, who were made
+anxious by the doubt whether it could be formally proved to be
+Apostolical either by Scripture or tradition, and who accordingly,
+though believing it themselves, did not see how it could be defined by
+authority and imposed upon all Catholics as a matter of faith; but this
+is another matter. The point in question is, whether the doctrine is a
+burden. I believe it to be none. So far from it being so, I sincerely
+think that St. Bernard and St. Thomas, who scrupled at it in their day,
+had they lived into this, would have rejoiced to accept it for its own
+sake. Their difficulty, as I view it, consisted in matters of words,
+ideas, and arguments. They thought the doctrine inconsistent with other
+doctrines; and those who defended it in that age had not that precision
+in their view of it, which has been attained by means of the long
+disputes of the centuries which followed. And in this want of precision
+lay the difference of opinion, and the controversy.
+
+Now the instance which I have been taking suggests another remark; the
+number of those (so called) new doctrines will not oppress us, if it
+takes eight centuries to promulgate even one of them. Such is about the
+length of time through which the preparation has been carried on for the
+definition of the Immaculate Conception. This of course is an
+extraordinary case; but it is difficult to say what is ordinary,
+considering how few are the formal occasions on which the voice of
+Infallibility has been solemnly lifted up. It is to the Pope in
+Ecumenical Council that we look, as to the normal seat of Infallibility:
+now there have been only eighteen such Councils since Christianity
+was,--an average of one to a century,--and of these Councils some passed
+no doctrinal decree at all, others were employed on only one, and many
+of them were concerned with only elementary points of the Creed. The
+Council of Trent embraced a large field of doctrine certainly; but I
+should apply to its Canons a remark contained in that University Sermon
+of mine, which has been so ignorantly criticized in the Pamphlet which
+has been the occasion of this Volume;--I there have said that the
+various verses of the Athanasian Creed are only repetitions in various
+shapes of one and the same idea; and in like manner, the Tridentine
+Decrees are not isolated from each other, but are occupied in bringing
+out in detail, by a number of separate declarations, as if into bodily
+form, a few necessary truths. I should make the same remark on the
+various theological censures, promulgated by Popes, which the Church has
+received, and on their dogmatic decisions generally. I own that at first
+sight those decisions seem from their number to be a greater burden on
+the faith of individuals than are the Canons of Councils; still I do not
+believe that in matter of fact they are so at all, and I give this
+reason for it:--it is not that a Catholic, layman or priest, is
+indifferent to the subject, or, from a sort of recklessness, will accept
+any thing that is placed before him, or is willing, like a lawyer, to
+speak according to his brief, but that in such condemnations the Holy
+See is engaged, for the most part, in repudiating one or two great lines
+of error, such as Lutheranism or Jansenism, principally ethical not
+doctrinal, which are divergent from the Catholic mind, and that it is
+but expressing what any good Catholic, of fair abilities, though
+unlearned, would say himself, from common and sound sense, if the matter
+could be put before him.
+
+Now I will go on in fairness to say what I think _is_ the great trial to
+the Reason, when confronted with that august prerogative of the Catholic
+Church, of which I have been speaking. I enlarged just now upon the
+concrete shape and circumstances, under which pure infallible authority
+presents itself to the Catholic. That authority has the prerogative of
+an indirect jurisdiction on subject-matters which lie beyond its own
+proper limits, and it most reasonably has such a jurisdiction. It could
+not act in its own province, unless it had a right to act out of it. It
+could not properly defend religious truth, without claiming for that
+truth what may be called its _pom[oe]ria_; or, to take another
+illustration, without acting as we act, as a nation, in claiming as our
+own, not only the land on which we live, but what are called British
+waters. The Catholic Church claims, not only to judge infallibly on
+religious questions, but to animadvert on opinions in secular matters
+which bear upon religion, on matters of philosophy, of science, of
+literature, of history, and it demands our submission to her claim. It
+claims to censure books, to silence authors, and to forbid discussions.
+In this province, taken as a whole, it does not so much speak
+doctrinally, as enforce measures of discipline. It must of course be
+obeyed without a word, and perhaps in process of time it will tacitly
+recede from its own injunctions. In such cases the question of faith
+does not come in at all; for what is matter of faith is true for all
+times, and never can be unsaid. Nor does it at all follow, because there
+is a gift of infallibility in the Catholic Church, that therefore the
+parties who are in possession of it are in all their proceedings
+infallible. "O, it is excellent," says the poet, "to have a giant's
+strength, but tyrannous, to use it like a giant." I think history
+supplies us with instances in the Church, where legitimate power has
+been harshly used. To make such admission is no more than saying that
+the divine treasure, in the words of the Apostle, is "in earthen
+vessels;" nor does it follow that the substance of the acts of the
+ruling power is not right and expedient, because its manner may have
+been faulty. Such high authorities act by means of instruments; we know
+how such instruments claim for themselves the name of their principals,
+who thus get the credit of faults which really are not theirs. But
+granting all this to an extent greater than can with any show of reason
+be imputed to the ruling power in the Church, what difficulty is there
+in the fact of this want of prudence or moderation more than can be
+urged, with far greater justice, against Protestant communities and
+institutions? What is there in it to make us hypocrites, if it has not
+that effect upon Protestants? We are called upon, not to profess any
+thing, but to submit and be silent, as Protestant Churchmen have before
+now obeyed the royal command to abstain from certain theological
+questions. Such injunctions as I have been contemplating are laid merely
+upon our actions, not upon our thoughts. How, for instance, does it tend
+to make a man a hypocrite, to be forbidden to publish a libel? his
+thoughts are as free as before: authoritative prohibitions may tease and
+irritate, but they have no bearing whatever upon the exercise of reason.
+
+So much at first sight; but I will go on to say further, that, in spite
+of all that the most hostile critic may urge about the encroachments or
+severities of high ecclesiastics, in times past, in the use of their
+power, I think that the event has shown after all, that they were mainly
+in the right, and that those whom they were hard upon were mainly in the
+wrong. I love, for instance, the name of Origen: I will not listen to
+the notion that so great a soul was lost; but I am quite sure that, in
+the contest between his doctrine and followers and the ecclesiastical
+power, his opponents were right, and he was wrong. Yet who can speak
+with patience of his enemy and the enemy of St. John Chrysostom, that
+Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria? who can admire or revere Pope
+Vigilius? And here another consideration presents itself to my thoughts.
+In reading ecclesiastical history, when I was an Anglican, it used to be
+forcibly brought home to me, how the initial error of what afterwards
+became heresy was the urging forward some truth against the prohibition
+of authority at an unseasonable time. There is a time for every thing,
+and many a man desires a reformation of an abuse, or the fuller
+development of a doctrine, or the adoption of a particular policy, but
+forgets to ask himself whether the right time for it is come: and,
+knowing that there is no one who will be doing any thing towards its
+accomplishment in his own lifetime unless he does it himself, he will
+not listen to the voice of authority, and he spoils a good work in his
+own century, in order that another man, as yet unborn, may not have the
+opportunity of bringing it happily to perfection in the next. He may
+seem to the world to be nothing else than a bold champion for the truth
+and a martyr to free opinion, when he is just one of those persons whom
+the competent authority ought to silence; and, though the case may not
+fall within that subject-matter in which that authority is infallible,
+or the formal conditions of the exercise of that gift may be wanting, it
+is clearly the duty of authority to act vigorously in the case. Yet its
+act will go down to posterity as an instance of a tyrannical
+interference with private judgment, and of the silencing of a reformer,
+and of a base love of corruption or error; and it will show still less
+to advantage, if the ruling power happens in its proceedings to evince
+any defect of prudence or consideration. And all those who take the part
+of that ruling authority will be considered as time-servers, or
+indifferent to the cause of uprightness and truth; while, on the other
+hand, the said authority may be accidentally supported by a violent
+ultra party, which exalts opinions into dogmas, and has it principally
+at heart to destroy every school of thought but its own.
+
+Such a state of things may be provoking and discouraging at the time, in
+the case of two classes of persons; of moderate men who wish to make
+differences in religious opinion as little as they fairly can be made;
+and of such as keenly perceive, and are honestly eager to remedy,
+existing evils,--evils, of which divines in this or that foreign country
+know nothing at all, and which even at home, where they exist, it is not
+every one who has the means of estimating. This is a state of things
+both of past time and of the present. We live in a wonderful age; the
+enlargement of the circle of secular knowledge just now is simply a
+bewilderment, and the more so, because it has the promise of continuing,
+and that with greater rapidity, and more signal results. Now these
+discoveries, certain or probable, have in matter of fact an indirect
+bearing upon religious opinions, and the question arises how are the
+respective claims of revelation and of natural science to be adjusted.
+Few minds in earnest can remain at ease without some sort of rational
+grounds for their religious belief; to reconcile theory and fact is
+almost an instinct of the mind. When then a flood of facts, ascertained
+or suspected, comes pouring in upon us, with a multitude of others in
+prospect, all believers in Revelation, be they Catholic or not, are
+roused to consider their bearing upon themselves, both for the honour of
+God, and from tenderness for those many souls who, in consequence of the
+confident tone of the schools of secular knowledge, are in danger of
+being led away into a bottomless liberalism of thought.
+
+I am not going to criticize here that vast body of men, in the mass, who
+at this time would profess to be liberals in religion; and who look
+towards the discoveries of the age, certain or in progress, as their
+informants, direct or indirect, as to what they shall think about the
+unseen and the future. The Liberalism which gives a colour to society
+now, is very different from that character of thought which bore the
+name thirty or forty years ago. Now it is scarcely a party; it is the
+educated lay world. When I was young, I knew the word first as giving
+name to a periodical, set up by Lord Byron and others. Now, as then, I
+have no sympathy with the philosophy of Byron. Afterwards, Liberalism
+was the badge of a theological school, of a dry and repulsive character,
+not very dangerous in itself, though dangerous as opening the door to
+evils which it did not itself either anticipate or comprehend. At
+present it is nothing else than that deep, plausible scepticism, of
+which I spoke above, as being the development of human reason, as
+practically exercised by the natural man.
+
+The Liberal religionists of this day are a very mixed body, and
+therefore I am not intending to speak against them. There may be, and
+doubtless is, in the hearts of some or many of them a real antipathy or
+anger against revealed truth, which it is distressing to think of.
+Again, in many men of science or literature there may be an animosity
+arising from almost a personal feeling; it being a matter of party, a
+point of honour, the excitement of a game, or a satisfaction to the
+soreness or annoyance occasioned by the acrimony or narrowness of
+apologists for religion, to prove that Christianity or that Scripture is
+untrustworthy. Many scientific and literary men, on the other hand, go
+on, I am confident, in a straightforward impartial way, in their own
+province and on their own line of thought, without any disturbance from
+religious difficulties in themselves, or any wish at all to give pain to
+others by the result of their investigations. It would ill become me, as
+if I were afraid of truth of any kind, to blame those who pursue secular
+facts, by means of the reason which God has given them, to their logical
+conclusions: or to be angry with science, because religion is bound in
+duty to take cognizance of its teaching. But putting these particular
+classes of men aside, as having no special call on the sympathy of the
+Catholic, of course he does most deeply enter into the feelings of a
+fourth and large class of men, in the educated portions of society, of
+religious and sincere minds, who are simply perplexed,--frightened or
+rendered desperate, as the case may be,--by the utter confusion into
+which late discoveries or speculations have thrown their most elementary
+ideas of religion. Who does not feel for such men? who can have one
+unkind thought of them? I take up in their behalf St. Augustine's
+beautiful words, "Illi in vos sæviant," &c. Let them be fierce with you
+who have no experience of the difficulty with which error is
+discriminated from truth, and the way of life is found amid the
+illusions of the world. How many a Catholic has in his thoughts followed
+such men, many of them so good, so true, so noble! how often has the
+wish risen in his heart that some one from among his own people should
+come forward as the champion of revealed truth against its opponents!
+Various persons, Catholic and Protestant, have asked me to do so myself;
+but I had several strong difficulties in the way. One of the greatest is
+this, that at the moment it is so difficult to say precisely what it is
+that is to be encountered and overthrown. I am far from denying that
+scientific knowledge is really growing, but it is by fits and starts;
+hypotheses rise and fall; it is difficult to anticipate which of them
+will keep their ground, and what the state of knowledge in relation to
+them will be from year to year. In this condition of things, it has
+seemed to me to be very undignified for a Catholic to commit himself to
+the work of chasing what might turn out to be phantoms, and, in behalf
+of some special objections, to be ingenious in devising a theory, which,
+before it was completed, might have to give place to some theory newer
+still, from the fact that those former objections had already come to
+nought under the uprising of others. It seemed to be specially a time,
+in which Christians had a call to be patient, in which they had no other
+way of helping those who were alarmed, than that of exhorting them to
+have a little faith and fortitude, and to "beware," as the poet says,
+"of dangerous steps." This seemed so clear to me, the more I thought of
+the matter, as to make me surmise, that, if I attempted what had so
+little promise in it, I should find that the highest Catholic Authority
+was against the attempt, and that I should have spent my time and my
+thought, in doing what either it would be imprudent to bring before the
+public at all, or what, did I do so, would only complicate matters
+further which were already complicated, without my interference, more
+than enough. And I interpret recent acts of that authority as fulfilling
+my expectation; I interpret them as tying the hands of a
+controversialist, such as I should be, and teaching us that true wisdom,
+which Moses inculcated on his people, when the Egyptians were pursuing
+them, "Fear ye not, stand still; the Lord shall fight for you, and ye
+shall hold your peace." And so far from finding a difficulty in obeying
+in this case, I have cause to be thankful and to rejoice to have so
+clear a direction in a matter of difficulty.
+
+But if we would ascertain with correctness the real course of a
+principle, we must look at it at a certain distance, and as history
+represents it to us. Nothing carried on by human instruments, but has
+its irregularities, and affords ground for criticism, when minutely
+scrutinized in matters of detail. I have been speaking of that aspect of
+the action of an infallible authority, which is most open to invidious
+criticism from those who view it from without; I have tried to be fair,
+in estimating what can be said to its disadvantage, as witnessed at a
+particular time in the Catholic Church, and now I wish its adversaries
+to be equally fair in their judgment upon its historical character. Can,
+then, the infallible authority, with any show of reason, be said in fact
+to have destroyed the energy of the Catholic intellect? Let it be
+observed, I have not here to speak of any conflict which ecclesiastical
+authority has had with science, for this simple reason, that conflict
+there has been none; and that, because the secular sciences, as they now
+exist, are a novelty in the world, and there has been no time yet for a
+history of relations between theology and these new methods of
+knowledge, and indeed the Church may be said to have kept clear of them,
+as is proved by the constantly cited case of Galileo. Here "exceptio
+probat regulam:" for it is the one stock argument. Again, I have not to
+speak of any relations of the Church to the new sciences, because my
+simple question all along has been whether the assumption of
+infallibility by the proper authority is adapted to make me a hypocrite,
+and till that authority passes decrees on pure physical subjects and
+calls on me to subscribe them, (which it never will do, because it has
+not the power,) it has no tendency to interfere by any of its acts with
+my private judgment on those points. The simple question is, whether
+authority has so acted upon the reason of individuals, that they can
+have no opinion of their own, and have but an alternative of slavish
+superstition or secret rebellion of heart; and I think the whole history
+of theology puts an absolute negative upon such a supposition.
+
+It is hardly necessary to argue out so plain a point. It is individuals,
+and not the Holy See, that have taken the initiative, and given the lead
+to the Catholic mind, in theological inquiry. Indeed, it is one of the
+reproaches urged against the Roman Church, that it has originated
+nothing, and has only served as a sort of _remora_ or break in the
+development of doctrine. And it is an objection which I really embrace
+as a truth; for such I conceive to be the main purpose of its
+extraordinary gift. It is said, and truly, that the Church of Rome
+possessed no great mind in the whole period of persecution. Afterwards
+for a long while, it has not a single doctor to show; St. Leo, its
+first, is the teacher of one point of doctrine; St. Gregory, who stands
+at the very extremity of the first age of the Church, has no place in
+dogma or philosophy. The great luminary of the western world is, as we
+know, St. Augustine; he, no infallible teacher, has formed the intellect
+of Christian Europe; indeed to the African Church generally we must look
+for the best early exposition of Latin ideas. Moreover, of the African
+divines, the first in order of time, and not the least influential, is
+the strong-minded and heterodox Tertullian. Nor is the Eastern
+intellect, as such, without its share in the formation of the Latin
+teaching. The free thought of Origen is visible in the writings of the
+Western Doctors, Hilary and Ambrose; and the independent mind of Jerome
+has enriched his own vigorous commentaries on Scripture, from the stores
+of the scarcely orthodox Eusebius. Heretical questionings have been
+transmuted by the living power of the Church into salutary truths. The
+case is the same as regards the Ecumenical Councils. Authority in its
+most imposing exhibition, grave bishops, laden with the traditions and
+rivalries of particular nations or places, have been guided in their
+decisions by the commanding genius of individuals, sometimes young and
+of inferior rank. Not that uninspired intellect overruled the
+super-human gift which was committed to the Council, which would be a
+self-contradictory assertion, but that in that process of inquiry and
+deliberation, which ended in an infallible enunciation, individual
+reason was paramount. Thus Malchion, a mere presbyter, was the
+instrument of the great Council of Antioch in the third century in
+meeting and refuting, for the assembled Fathers, the heretical Patriarch
+of that see. Parallel to this instance is the influence, so well known,
+of a young deacon, St. Athanasius, with the 318 Fathers at Nicæa. In
+mediæval times we read of St. Anselm at Bari, as the champion of the
+Council there held, against the Greeks. At Trent, the writings of St.
+Bonaventura, and, what is more to the point, the address of a Priest and
+theologian, Salmeron, had a critical effect on some of the definitions
+of dogma. In some of those cases the influence might be partly moral,
+but in others it was that of a discursive knowledge of ecclesiastical
+writers, a scientific acquaintance with theology, and a force of thought
+in the treatment of doctrine.
+
+There are of course intellectual habits which theology does not tend to
+form, as for instance the experimental, and again the philosophical; but
+that is because it _is_ theology, not because of the gift of
+infallibility. But, as far as this goes, I think it could be shown that
+physical science on the other hand, or again mathematical, affords but
+an imperfect training for the intellect. I do not see then how any
+objection about the narrowness of theology comes into our question,
+which simply is, whether the belief in an infallible authority destroys
+the independence of the mind; and I consider that the whole history of
+the Church, and especially the history of the theological schools, gives
+a negative to the accusation. There never was a time when the intellect
+of the educated class was more active, or rather more restless, than in
+the middle ages. And then again all through Church history from the
+first, how slow is authority in interfering! Perhaps a local teacher, or
+a doctor in some local school, hazards a proposition, and a controversy
+ensues. It smoulders or burns in one place, no one interposing; Rome
+simply lets it alone. Then it comes before a Bishop; or some priest, or
+some professor in some other seat of learning takes it up; and then
+there is a second stage of it. Then it comes before a University, and it
+may be condemned by the theological faculty. So the controversy proceeds
+year after year, and Rome is still silent. An appeal perhaps is next
+made to a seat of authority inferior to Rome; and then at last after a
+long while it comes before the supreme power. Meanwhile, the question
+has been ventilated and turned over and over again, and viewed on every
+side of it, and authority is called upon to pronounce a decision, which
+has already been arrived at by reason. But even then, perhaps the
+supreme authority hesitates to do so, and nothing is determined on the
+point for years: or so generally and vaguely, that the whole controversy
+has to be gone through again, before it is ultimately determined. It is
+manifest how a mode of proceeding, such as this, tends not only to the
+liberty, but to the courage, of the individual theologian or
+controversialist. Many a man has ideas, which he hopes are true, and
+useful for his day, but he is not confident about them, and wishes to
+have them discussed, He is willing, or rather would be thankful, to give
+them up, if they can be proved to be erroneous or dangerous, and by
+means of controversy he obtains his end. He is answered, and he yields;
+or on the contrary he finds that he is considered safe. He would not
+dare to do this, if he knew an authority, which was supreme and final,
+was watching every word he said, and made signs of assent or dissent to
+each sentence, as he uttered it. Then indeed he would be fighting, as
+the Persian soldiers, under the lash, and the freedom of his intellect
+might truly be said to be beaten out of him. But this has not been
+so:--I do not mean to say that, when controversies run high, in schools
+or even in small portions of the Church, an interposition may not
+advisably take place; and again, questions may be of that urgent nature,
+that an appeal must, as a matter of duty, be made at once to the highest
+authority in the Church; but if we look into the history of controversy,
+we shall find, I think, the general run of things to be such as I have
+represented it. Zosimus treated Pelagius and C[oe]lestius with extreme
+forbearance; St. Gregory VII. was equally indulgent with
+Berengarius:--by reason of the very power of the Popes they have
+commonly been slow and moderate in their use of it.
+
+And here again is a further shelter for the legitimate exercise of the
+reason:--the multitude of nations which are within the fold of the
+Church will be found to have acted for its protection, against any
+narrowness, on the supposition of narrowness, in the various authorities
+at Rome, with whom lies the practical decision of controverted
+questions. How have the Greek traditions been respected and provided for
+in the later Ecumenical Councils, in spite of the countries that held
+them being in a state of schism! There are important points of doctrine
+which have been (humanly speaking) exempted from the infallible
+sentence, by the tenderness with which its instruments, in framing it,
+have treated the opinions of particular places. Then, again, such
+national influences have a providential effect in moderating the bias
+which the local influences of Italy may exert upon the See of St. Peter.
+It stands to reason that, as the Gallican Church has in it a French
+element, so Rome must have in it an element of Italy; and it is no
+prejudice to the zeal and devotion with which we submit ourselves to the
+Holy See to admit this plainly. It seems to me, as I have been saying,
+that Catholicity is not only one of the notes of the Church, but,
+according to the divine purposes, one of its securities. I think it
+would be a very serious evil, which Divine Mercy avert! that the Church
+should be contracted in Europe within the range of particular
+nationalities. It is a great idea to introduce Latin civilization into
+America, and to improve the Catholics there by the energy of French
+devotedness; but I trust that all European races will ever have a place
+in the Church, and assuredly I think that the loss of the English, not
+to say the German element, in its composition has been a most serious
+misfortune. And certainly, if there is one consideration more than
+another which should make us English grateful to Pius the Ninth, it is
+that, by giving us a Church of our own, he has prepared the way for our
+own habits of mind, our own manner of reasoning, our own tastes, and our
+own virtues, finding a place and thereby a sanctification, in the
+Catholic Church.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+There is only one other subject, which I think it necessary to introduce
+here, as bearing upon the vague suspicions which are attached in this
+country to the Catholic Priesthood. It is one of which my accusers have
+before now said much,--the charge of reserve and economy. They found it
+in no slight degree on what I have said on the subject in my History of
+the Arians, and in a note upon one of my Sermons in which I refer to it.
+The principle of Reserve is also advocated by an admirable writer in two
+numbers of the Tracts for the Times, and of these I was the Editor.
+
+Now, as to the Economy itself[20], it is founded upon the words of our
+Lord, "Cast not your pearls before swine;" and it was observed by the
+early Christians more or less, in their intercourse with the heathen
+populations among whom they lived. In the midst of the abominable
+idolatries and impurities of that fearful time, the Rule of the Economy
+was an imperative duty. But that rule, at least as I have explained and
+recommended it, in anything that I have written, did not go beyond (1)
+the concealing the truth when we could do so without deceit, (2) stating
+it only partially, and (3) representing it under the nearest form
+possible to a learner or inquirer, when he could not possibly understand
+it exactly. I conceive that to draw Angels with wings is an instance of
+the third of these economical modes; and to avoid the question, "Do
+Christians believe in a Trinity?" by answering, "They believe in only
+one God," would be an instance of the second. As to the first, it is
+hardly an Economy, but comes under what is called the "Disciplina
+Arcani." The second and third economical modes Clement calls _lying_;
+meaning that a partial truth is in some sense a lie, as is also a
+representative truth. And this, I think, is about the long and the short
+of the ground of the accusation which has been so violently urged
+against me, as being a patron of the Economy.
+
+[20] Vide Note F, _The Economy_.
+
+Of late years I have come to think, as I believe most writers do, that
+Clement meant more than I have said. I used to think he used the word
+"lie" as an hyperbole, but I now believe that he, as other early
+Fathers, thought that, under certain circumstances, it was lawful to
+tell a lie. This doctrine I never maintained, though I used to think, as
+I do now, that the theory of the subject is surrounded with considerable
+difficulty; and it is not strange that I should say so, considering that
+great English writers declare without hesitation that in certain extreme
+cases, as to save life, honour, or even property, a lie is allowable.
+And thus I am brought to the direct question of truth, and of the
+truthfulness of Catholic priests generally in their dealings with the
+world, as bearing on the general question of their honesty, and of their
+internal belief in their religious professions.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+It would answer no purpose, and it would be departing from the line of
+writing which I have been observing all along, if I entered into any
+formal discussion on this question; what I shall do here, as I have done
+in the foregoing pages, is to give my own testimony on the matter in
+question, and there to leave it. Now first I will say, that, when I
+became a Catholic, nothing struck me more at once than the English
+out-spoken manner of the Priests. It was the same at Oscott, at Old Hall
+Green, at Ushaw; there was nothing of that smoothness, or mannerism,
+which is commonly imputed to them, and they were more natural and
+unaffected than many an Anglican clergyman. The many years, which have
+passed since, have only confirmed my first impression. I have ever found
+it in the priests of this Diocese; did I wish to point out a
+straightforward Englishman, I should instance the Bishop, who has, to
+our great benefit, for so many years presided over it.
+
+And next, I was struck, when I had more opportunity of judging of the
+Priests, by the simple faith in the Catholic Creed and system, of which
+they always gave evidence, and which they never seemed to feel, in any
+sense at all, to be a burden. And now that I have been in the Church
+nineteen years, I cannot recollect hearing of a single instance in
+England of an infidel priest. Of course there are men from time to time,
+who leave the Catholic Church for another religion, but I am speaking of
+cases, when a man keeps a fair outside to the world and is a hollow
+hypocrite in his heart.
+
+I wonder that the self-devotion of our priests does not strike a
+Protestant in this point of view. What do they gain by professing a
+Creed, in which, if their enemies are to be credited, they really do not
+believe? What is their reward for committing themselves to a life of
+self-restraint and toil, and perhaps to a premature and miserable death?
+The Irish fever cut off between Liverpool and Leeds thirty priests and
+more, young men in the flower of their days, old men who seemed entitled
+to some quiet time after their long toil. There was a bishop cut off in
+the North; but what had a man of his ecclesiastical rank to do with the
+drudgery and danger of sick calls, except that Christian faith and
+charity constrained him? Priests volunteered for the dangerous service.
+It was the same with them on the first coming of the cholera, that
+mysterious awe-inspiring infliction. If they did not heartily believe in
+the Creed of the Church, then I will say that the remark of the Apostle
+had its fullest illustration:--"If in this life only we have hope in
+Christ, we are of all men most miserable." What could support a set of
+hypocrites in the presence of a deadly disorder, one of them following
+another in long order up the forlorn hope, and one after another
+perishing? And such, I may say, in its substance, is every
+Mission-Priest's life. He is ever ready to sacrifice himself for his
+people. Night and day, sick or well himself, in all weathers, off he is,
+on the news of a sick call. The fact of a parishioner dying without the
+Sacraments through his fault is terrible to him; why terrible, if he has
+not a deep absolute faith, which he acts upon with a free service?
+Protestants admire this, when they see it; but they do not seem to see
+as clearly, that it excludes the very notion of hypocrisy.
+
+Sometimes, when they reflect upon it, it leads them to remark on the
+wonderful discipline of the Catholic priesthood; they say that no Church
+has so well ordered a clergy, and that in that respect it surpasses
+their own; they wish they could have such exact discipline among
+themselves. But is it an excellence which can he purchased? is it a
+phenomenon which depends on nothing else than itself, or is it an effect
+which has a cause? You cannot buy devotion at a price. "It hath never
+been heard of in the land of Chanaan, neither hath it been seen in
+Theman. The children of Agar, the merchants of Meran, none of these have
+known its way." What then is that wonderful charm, which makes a
+thousand men act all in one way, and infuses a prompt obedience to rule,
+as if they were under some stern military compulsion? How difficult to
+find an answer, unless you will allow the obvious one, that they believe
+intensely what they profess!
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I cannot think what it can be, in a day like this, which keeps up the
+prejudice of this Protestant country against us, unless it be the vague
+charges which are drawn from our books of Moral Theology; and with a
+short notice of the work in particular which by our accusers is
+especially thrown into our teeth, I shall bring these observations to a
+close.
+
+St. Alfonso Liguori, then, it cannot be denied, lays down that an
+equivocation, (that is, a play upon words, in which one sense is taken
+by the speaker, and another sense intended by him for the hearer,) is
+allowable, if there is a just cause, that is, in an extraordinary case,
+and may even be confirmed by an oath. I shall give my opinion on this
+point as plainly as any Protestant can wish; and therefore I avow at
+once that in this department of morality, much as I admire the high
+points of the Italian character, I like the English rule of conduct
+better; but, in saying so, I am not, as will shortly be seen, saying any
+thing disrespectful to St. Alfonso, who was a lover of truth, and whose
+intercession I trust I shall not lose, though, on the matter under
+consideration, I follow other guidance in preference to his.
+
+Now I make this remark first:--great English authors, Jeremy Taylor,
+Milton, Paley, Johnson, men of very different schools of thought,
+distinctly say, that under certain extraordinary circumstances it is
+allowable to tell a lie. Taylor says: "To tell a lie for charity, to
+save a man's life, the life of a friend, of a husband, of a prince, of a
+useful and a public person, hath not only been done at all times, but
+commended by great and wise and good men. Who would not save his
+father's life, at the charge of a harmless lie, from persecutors or
+tyrants?" Again, Milton says: "What man in his senses would deny, that
+there are those whom we have the best grounds for considering that we
+ought to deceive,--as boys, madmen, the sick, the intoxicated, enemies,
+men in error, thieves? I would ask, by which of the commandments is a
+lie forbidden? You will say, by the ninth. If then my lie does not
+injure my neighbour, certainly it is not forbidden by this commandment."
+Paley says: "There are falsehoods, which are not lies, that is, which
+are not criminal." Johnson: "The general rule is, that truth should
+never be violated; there must, however, be some exceptions. If, for
+instance, a murderer should ask you which way a man is gone."
+
+Now, I am not using these instances as an _argumentum ad hominem_; but
+the purpose to which I put them is this:--
+
+1. First, I have set down the distinct statements of Taylor, Milton,
+Paley, and Johnson:--now, would any one give ever so little weight to
+these statements, in forming a real estimate of the veracity of the
+writers, if they now were alive? Were a man, who is so fierce with St.
+Alfonso, to meet Paley or Johnson to-morrow in society, would he look
+upon him as a liar, a knave, as dishonest and untrustworthy? I am sure
+he would not. Why then does he not deal out the same measure to Catholic
+priests? If a copy of Scavini, which speaks of equivocation as being in
+a just cause allowable, be found in a student's room at Oscott, not
+Scavini himself, but even the unhappy student, who has what a Protestant
+calls a bad book in his possession, is judged to be for life unworthy of
+credit. Are all Protestant text-books, which are used at the University,
+immaculate? Is it necessary to take for gospel every word of Aristotle's
+Ethics, or every assertion of Hey or Burnett on the Articles? Are
+text-books the ultimate authority, or rather are they not manuals in the
+hands of a lecturer, and the groundwork of his remarks? But, again, let
+us suppose, not the case of a student, or of a professor, but of Scavini
+himself, or of St. Alfonso; now here again I ask, since you would not
+scruple in holding Paley for an honest man, in spite of his defence of
+lying, why do you scruple at holding St. Alfonso honest? I am perfectly
+sure that you would not scruple at Paley personally; you might not agree
+with him, but you would not go further than to call him a bold thinker:
+then why should St. Alfonso's person be odious to you, as well as his
+doctrine?
+
+Now I wish to tell you why you are not afraid of Paley; because, you
+would say, when he advocated lying, he was taking _extreme_ or _special
+cases_. You would have no fear of a man who you knew had shot a burglar
+dead in his own house, because you know you are _not_ a burglar: so you
+would not think that Paley had a habit of telling lies in society,
+because in the case of a cruel alternative he thought it the lesser evil
+to tell a lie. Then why do you show such suspicion of a Catholic
+theologian, who speaks of certain extraordinary cases in which an
+equivocation in a penitent cannot be visited by his confessor as if it
+were a sin? for this is the exact point of the question.
+
+But again, why does Paley, why does Jeremy Taylor, when no practical
+matter is actually before him, lay down a maxim about the lawfulness of
+lying, which will startle most readers? The reason is plain. He is
+forming a theory of morals, and he must treat every question in turn as
+it comes. And this is just what St. Alfonso or Scavini is doing. You
+only try your hand yourself at a treatise on the rules of morality, and
+you will see how difficult the work is. What is the _definition_ of a
+lie? Can you give a better than that it is a sin against justice, as
+Taylor and Paley consider it? but, if so, how can it be a sin at all, if
+your neighbour is not injured? If you do not like this definition, take
+another; and then, by means of that, perhaps you will be defending St.
+Alfonso's equivocation. However, this is what I insist upon; that St.
+Alfonso, as Paley, is considering the different portions of a large
+subject, and he must, on the subject of lying, give his judgment, though
+on that subject it is difficult to form any judgment which is
+satisfactory.
+
+But further still: you must not suppose that a philosopher or moralist
+uses in his own case the licence which his theory itself would allow
+him. A man in his own person is guided by his own conscience; but in
+drawing out a system of rules he is obliged to go by logic, and follow
+the exact deduction of conclusion from conclusion, and must be sure that
+the whole system is coherent and one. You hear of even immoral or
+irreligious books being written by men of decent character; there is a
+late writer who says that David Hume's sceptical works are not at all
+the picture of the man. A priest might write a treatise which was really
+lax on the subject of lying, which might come under the condemnation of
+the Holy See, as some treatises on that score have already been
+condemned, and yet in his own person be a rigorist. And, in fact, it is
+notorious from St. Alfonso's Life, that he, who has the repute of being
+so lax a moralist, had one of the most scrupulous and anxious of
+consciences himself. Nay, further than this, he was originally in the
+Law, and on one occasion he was betrayed into the commission of what
+seemed like a deceit, though it was an accident; and that was the very
+occasion of his leaving the profession and embracing the religious life.
+
+The account of this remarkable occurrence is told us in his Life:--
+
+"Notwithstanding he had carefully examined over and over the details of
+the process, he was completely mistaken regarding the sense of one
+document, which constituted the right of the adverse party. The advocate
+of the Grand Duke perceived the mistake, but he allowed Alfonso to
+continue his eloquent address to the end without interruption; as soon,
+however, as he had finished, he rose, and said with cutting coolness,
+'Sir, the case is not exactly what you suppose it to be; if you will
+review the process, and examine this paper attentively, you will find
+there precisely the contrary of all you have advanced.' 'Willingly,'
+replied Alfonso, without hesitating; 'the decision depends on this
+question--whether the fief were granted under the law of Lombardy, or
+under the French Law.' The paper being examined, it was found that the
+Grand Duke's advocate was in the right. 'Yes,' said Alfonso, holding the
+paper in his hand, 'I am wrong, I have been mistaken.' A discovery so
+unexpected, and the fear of being accused of unfair dealing filled him
+with consternation, and covered him with confusion, so much so, that
+every one saw his emotion. It was in vain that the President Caravita,
+who loved him, and knew his integrity, tried to console him, by telling
+him that such mistakes were not uncommon, even among the first men at
+the bar. Alfonso would listen to nothing, but, overwhelmed with
+confusion, his head sunk on his breast, he said to himself, 'World, I
+know you now; courts of law, never shall you see me again!' And turning
+his back on the assembly, he withdrew to his own house, incessantly
+repeating to himself, 'World, I know you now.' What annoyed him most
+was, that having studied and re-studied the process during a whole
+month, without having discovered this important flaw, he could not
+understand how it had escaped his observation."
+
+And this is the man, so easily scared at the very shadow of trickery,
+who is so flippantly pronounced to be a patron of lying.
+
+But, in truth, a Catholic theologian has objects in view which men in
+general little compass; he is not thinking of himself, but of a
+multitude of souls, sick souls, sinful souls, carried away by sin, full
+of evil, and he is trying with all his might to rescue them from their
+miserable state; and, in order to save them from more heinous sins, he
+tries, to the full extent that his conscience will allow him to go, to
+shut his eyes to such sins, as are, though sins, yet lighter in
+character or degree. He knows perfectly well that, if he is as strict as
+he would wish to be, he shall be able to do nothing at all with the run
+of men; so he is as indulgent with them as ever he can be. Let it not be
+for an instant supposed, that I allow of the maxim of doing evil that
+good may come; but, keeping clear of this, there is a way of winning men
+from greater sins by winking for the time at the less, or at mere
+improprieties or faults; and this is the key to the difficulty which
+Catholic books of moral theology so often cause to the Protestant. They
+are intended for the Confessor, and Protestants view them as intended
+for the Preacher.
+
+2. And I observe upon Taylor, Milton, and Paley thus: What would a
+Protestant clergyman say to me, if I accused him of teaching that a lie
+was allowable; and if, when he asked for my proof, I said in reply that
+such was the doctrine of Taylor and Milton? Why, he would sharply
+retort, "_I_ am not bound by Taylor or Milton;" and if I went on urging
+that "Taylor was one of his authorities," he would answer that Taylor
+was a great writer, but great writers were not therefore infallible.
+This is pretty much the answer which I make, when I am considered in
+this matter a disciple of St. Alfonso.
+
+I plainly and positively state, and without any reserve, that I do not
+at all follow this holy and charitable man in this portion of his
+teaching. There are various schools of opinion allowed in the Church:
+and on this point I follow others. I follow Cardinal Gerdil, and Natalis
+Alexander, nay, St. Augustine. I will quote one passage from Natalis
+Alexander:--"They certainly lie, who utter the words of an oath, without
+the will to swear or bind themselves: or who make use of mental
+reservations and _equivocations_ in swearing, since they signify by
+words what they have not in mind, contrary to the end for which language
+was instituted, viz. as signs of ideas. Or they mean something else than
+the words signify in themselves and the common custom of speech." And,
+to take an instance: I do not believe any priest in England would dream
+of saying, "My friend is not here;" meaning, "He is not in my pocket or
+under my shoe." Nor should any consideration make me say so myself. I do
+not think St. Alfonso would in his own case have said so; and he would
+have been as much shocked at Taylor and Paley, as Protestants are at
+him[21].
+
+[21] Vide Note G, _Lying and Equivocation_.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+And now, if Protestants wish to know what our real teaching is, as on
+other subjects, so on that of lying, let them look, not at our books of
+casuistry, but at our catechisms. Works on pathology do not give the
+best insight into the form and the harmony of the human frame; and, as
+it is with the body, so is it with the mind. The Catechism of the
+Council of Trent was drawn up for the express purpose of providing
+preachers with subjects for their Sermons; and, as my whole work has
+been a defence of myself, I may here say that I rarely preach a Sermon,
+but I go to this beautiful and complete Catechism to get both my matter
+and my doctrine. There we find the following notices about the duty of
+Veracity:--
+
+"'Thou shalt not bear false witness,' &c.: let attention be drawn to two
+laws contained in this commandment:--the one, forbidding false witness;
+the other bidding, that removing all pretence and deceits, we should
+measure our words and deeds by simple truth, as the Apostle admonished
+the Ephesians of that duty in these words: 'Doing truth in charity, let
+us grow in Him through all things.'
+
+"To deceive by a lie in joke or for the sake of compliment, though to no
+one there accrues loss or gain in consequence, nevertheless is
+altogether unworthy: for thus the Apostle admonishes, 'Putting aside
+lying, speak ye truth.' For therein is great danger of lapsing into
+frequent and more serious lying, and from lies in joke men gain the
+habit of lying, whence they gain the character of not being truthful.
+And thence again, in order to gain credence to their words, they find it
+necessary to make a practice of swearing.
+
+"Nothing is more necessary [for us] than truth of testimony, in those
+things, which we neither know ourselves, nor can allowably be ignorant
+of, on which point there is extant that maxim of St. Augustine's: Whoso
+conceals the truth, and whoso puts forth a lie, each is guilty; the one
+because he is not willing to do a service, the other because he has a
+wish to do a mischief.
+
+"It is lawful at times to be silent about the truth, but out of a court
+of law; for in court, when a witness is interrogated by the judge
+according to law, the truth is wholly to be brought out.
+
+"Witnesses, however, must beware, lest, from over-confidence in their
+memory, they affirm for certain, what they have not verified.
+
+"In order that the faithful may with more good will avoid the sin of
+lying, the Parish Priest shall set before them the extreme misery and
+turpitude of this wickedness. For, in holy writ, the devil is called the
+father of a lie; for, in that he did not remain in Truth, he is a liar,
+and the father of a lie. He will add, with the view of ridding men of so
+great a crime, the evils which follow upon lying; and, whereas they are
+innumerable, he will point out [at least] the sources and the general
+heads of these mischiefs and calamities, viz. 1. How great is God's
+displeasure and how great His hatred of a man who is insincere and a
+liar. 2. What little security there is that a man who is specially hated
+by God may not be visited by the heaviest punishments. 3. What more
+unclean and foul, as St. James says, than ... that a fountain by the
+same jet should send out sweet water and bitter? 4. For that tongue,
+which just now praised God, next, as far as in it lies, dishonours Him
+by lying. 5. In consequence, liars are shut out from the possession of
+heavenly beatitude. 6. That too is the worst evil of lying, that that
+disease of the mind is generally incurable.
+
+"Moreover, there is this harm too, and one of vast extent, and touching
+men generally, that by insincerity and lying faith and truth are lost,
+which are the firmest bonds of human society, and, when they are lost,
+supreme confusion follows in life, so that men seem in nothing to differ
+from devils.
+
+"Lastly, the Parish Priest will set those right who excuse their
+insincerity and allege the example of wise men, who, they say, are used
+to lie for an occasion. He will tell them, what is most true, that the
+wisdom of the flesh is death. He will exhort his hearers to trust in
+God, when they are in difficulties and straits, nor to have recourse to
+the expedient of a lie.
+
+"They who throw the blame of their own lie on those who have already by
+a lie deceived them, are to be taught that men must not revenge
+themselves, nor make up for one evil by another."
+
+There is much more in the Catechism to the same effect, and it is of
+universal obligation; whereas the decision of a particular author in
+morals need not be accepted by any one.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+To one other authority I appeal on this subject, which commands from me
+attention of a special kind, for it is the teaching of a Father. It will
+serve to bring my work to a conclusion.
+
+"St. Philip," says the Roman Oratorian who wrote his Life, "had a
+particular dislike of affectation both in himself and others, in
+speaking, in dressing, or in any thing else.
+
+"He avoided all ceremony which savoured of worldly compliment, and
+always showed himself a great stickler for Christian simplicity in every
+thing; so that, when he had to deal with men of worldly prudence, he did
+not very readily accommodate himself to them.
+
+"And he avoided, as much as possible, having any thing to do with
+_two-faced persons_, who did not go simply and straightforwardly to work
+in their transactions.
+
+"_As for liars, he could not endure them_, and he was _continually
+reminding_ his spiritual children, _to avoid them as they would a
+pestilence_."
+
+These are the principles on which I have acted before I was a Catholic;
+these are the principles which, I trust, will be my stay and guidance to
+the end.
+
+I have closed this history of myself with St. Philip's name upon St.
+Philip's feast-day; and, having done so, to whom can I more suitably
+offer it, as a memorial of affection and gratitude, than to St. Philip's
+sons, my dearest brothers of this House, the Priests of the Birmingham
+Oratory, Ambrose St. John, Henry Austin Mills, Henry Bittleston, Edward
+Caswall, William Paine Neville, and Henry Ignatius Dudley Ryder? who
+have been so faithful to me; who have been so sensitive of my needs; who
+have been so indulgent to my failings; who have carried me through so
+many trials; who have grudged no sacrifice, if I asked for it; who have
+been so cheerful under discouragements of my causing; who have done so
+many good works, and let me have the credit of them;--with whom I have
+lived so long, with whom I hope to die.
+
+And to you especially, dear Ambrose St. John; whom God gave me, when He
+took every one else away; who are the link between my old life and my
+new; who have now for twenty-one years been so devoted to me, so
+patient, so zealous, so tender; who have let me lean so hard upon you;
+who have watched me so narrowly; who have never thought of yourself, if
+I was in question.
+
+And in you I gather up and bear in memory those familiar affectionate
+companions and counsellors, who in Oxford were given to me, one after
+another, to be my daily solace and relief; and all those others, of
+great name and high example, who were my thorough friends, and showed me
+true attachment in times long past; and also those many younger men,
+whether I knew them or not, who have never been disloyal to me by word
+or deed; and of all these, thus various in their relations to me, those
+more especially who have since joined the Catholic Church.
+
+And I earnestly pray for this whole company, with a hope against hope,
+that all of us, who once were so united, and so happy in our union, may
+even now be brought at length, by the Power of the Divine Will, into One
+Fold and under One Shepherd.
+
+_May 26, 1864._
+In Festo Corp. Christ.
+
+
+
+
+NOTES.
+
+NOTE A. ON PAGE 14.
+
+LIBERALISM.
+
+
+I have been asked to explain more fully what it is I mean by
+"Liberalism," because merely to call it the Anti-dogmatic Principle is
+to tell very little about it. An explanation is the more necessary,
+because such good Catholics and distinguished writers as Count
+Montalembert and Father Lacordaire use the word in a favorable sense,
+and claim to be Liberals themselves. "The only singularity," says the
+former of the two in describing his friend, "was his Liberalism. By a
+phenomenon, at that time unheard of, this convert, this seminarist, this
+confessor of nuns, was just as stubborn a liberal, as in the days when
+he was a student and a barrister."--Life (transl.), p. 19.
+
+I do not believe that it is possible for me to differ in any important
+matter from two men whom I so highly admire. In their general line of
+thought and conduct I enthusiastically concur, and consider them to be
+before their age. And it would be strange indeed if I did not read with
+a special interest, in M. de Montalembert's beautiful volume, of the
+unselfish aims, the thwarted projects, the unrequited toils, the grand
+and tender resignation of Lacordaire. If I hesitate to adopt their
+language about Liberalism, I impute the necessity of such hesitation to
+some differences between us in the use of words or in the circumstances
+of country; and thus I reconcile myself to remaining faithful to my own
+conception of it, though I cannot have their voices to give force to
+mine. Speaking then in my own way, I proceed to explain what I meant as
+a Protestant by Liberalism, and to do so in connexion with the
+circumstances under which that system of opinion came before me at
+Oxford.
+
+If I might presume to contrast Lacordaire and myself, I should say, that
+we had been both of us inconsistent;--he, a Catholic, in calling himself
+a Liberal; I, a Protestant, in being an Anti-liberal; and moreover, that
+the cause of this inconsistency had been in both cases one and the same.
+That is, we were both of us such good conservatives, as to take up with
+what we happened to find established in our respective countries, at the
+time when we came into active life. Toryism was the creed of Oxford; he
+inherited, and made the best of, the French Revolution.
+
+When, in the beginning of the present century, not very long before my
+own time, after many years of moral and intellectual declension, the
+University of Oxford woke up to a sense of its duties, and began to
+reform itself, the first instruments of this change, to whose zeal and
+courage we all owe so much, were naturally thrown together for mutual
+support, against the numerous obstacles which lay in their path, and
+soon stood out in relief from the body of residents, who, though many of
+them men of talent themselves, cared little for the object which the
+others had at heart. These Reformers, as they may be called, were for
+some years members of scarcely more than three or four Colleges; and
+their own Colleges, as being under their direct influence, of course had
+the benefit of those stricter views of discipline and teaching, which
+they themselves were urging on the University. They had, in no long
+time, enough of real progress in their several spheres of exertion, and
+enough of reputation out of doors, to warrant them in considering
+themselves the _élite_ of the place; and it is not wonderful if they
+were in consequence led to look down upon the majority of Colleges,
+which had not kept pace with the reform, or which had been hostile to
+it. And, when those rivalries of one man with another arose, whether
+personal or collegiate, which befall literary and scientific societies,
+such disturbances did but tend to raise in their eyes the value which
+they had already set upon academical distinction, and increase their
+zeal in pursuing it. Thus was formed an intellectual circle or class in
+the University,--men, who felt they had a career before them, as soon as
+the pupils, whom they were forming, came into public life; men, whom
+non-residents, whether country parsons or preachers of the Low Church,
+on coming up from time to time to the old place, would look at, partly
+with admiration, partly with suspicion, as being an honour indeed to
+Oxford, but withal exposed to the temptation of ambitious views, and to
+the spiritual evils signified in what is called the "pride of reason."
+
+Nor was this imputation altogether unjust; for, as they were following
+out the proper idea of a University, of course they suffered more or
+less from the moral malady incident to such a pursuit. The very object
+of such great institutions lies in the cultivation of the mind and the
+spread of knowledge: if this object, as all human objects, has its
+dangers at all times, much more would these exist in the case of men,
+who were engaged in a work of reformation, and had the opportunity of
+measuring themselves, not only with those who were their equals in
+intellect, but with the many, who were below them. In this select circle
+or class of men, in various Colleges, the direct instruments and the
+choice fruit of real University Reform, we see the rudiments of the
+Liberal party.
+
+Whenever men are able to act at all, there is the chance of extreme and
+intemperate action; and therefore, when there is exercise of mind, there
+is the chance of wayward or mistaken exercise. Liberty of thought is in
+itself a good; but it gives an opening to false liberty. Now by
+Liberalism I mean false liberty of thought, or the exercise of thought
+upon matters, in which, from the constitution of the human mind, thought
+cannot be brought to any successful issue, and therefore is out of
+place. Among such matters are first principles of whatever kind; and of
+these the most sacred and momentous are especially to be reckoned the
+truths of Revelation. Liberalism then is the mistake of subjecting to
+human judgment those revealed doctrines which are in their nature beyond
+and independent of it, and of claiming to determine on intrinsic grounds
+the truth and value of propositions which rest for their reception
+simply on the external authority of the Divine Word.
+
+Now certainly the party of whom I have been speaking, taken as a whole,
+were of a character of mind out of which Liberalism might easily grow
+up, as in fact it did; certainly they breathed around an influence which
+made men of religious seriousness shrink into themselves. But, while I
+say as much as this, I have no intention whatever of implying that the
+talent of the University, in the years before and after 1820, was
+liberal in its theology, in the sense in which the bulk of the educated
+classes through the country are liberal now. I would not for the world
+be supposed to detract from the Christian earnestness, and the activity
+in religious works, above the average of men, of many of the persons in
+question. They would have protested against their being supposed to
+place reason before faith, or knowledge before devotion; yet I do
+consider that they unconsciously encouraged and successfully introduced
+into Oxford a licence of opinion which went far beyond them. In their
+day they did little more than take credit to themselves for enlightened
+views, largeness of mind, liberality of sentiment, without drawing the
+line between what was just and what was inadmissible in speculation, and
+without seeing the tendency of their own principles; and engrossing, as
+they did, the mental energy of the University, they met for a time with
+no effectual hindrance to the spread of their influence, except (what
+indeed at the moment was most effectual, but not of an intellectual
+character) the thorough-going Toryism and traditionary
+Church-of-England-ism of the great body of the Colleges and Convocation.
+
+Now and then a man of note appeared in the Pulpit or Lecture Rooms of
+the University, who was a worthy representative of the more religious
+and devout Anglicans. These belonged chiefly to the High-Church party;
+for the party called Evangelical never has been able to breathe freely
+in the atmosphere of Oxford, and at no time has been conspicuous, as a
+party, for talent or learning. But of the old High Churchmen several
+exerted some sort of Anti-liberal influence in the place, at least from
+time to time, and that influence of an intellectual nature. Among these
+especially may be mentioned Mr. John Miller, of Worcester College, who
+preached the Bampton Lecture in the year 1817. But, as far as I know, he
+who turned the tide, and brought the talent of the University round to
+the side of the old theology, and against what was familiarly called
+"march-of-mind," was Mr. Keble. In and from Keble the mental activity of
+Oxford took that contrary direction which issued in what was called
+Tractarianism.
+
+Keble was young in years, when he became a University celebrity, and
+younger in mind. He had the purity and simplicity of a child. He had few
+sympathies with the intellectual party, who sincerely welcomed him as a
+brilliant specimen of young Oxford. He instinctively shut up before
+literary display, and pomp and donnishness of manner, faults which
+always will beset academical notabilities. He did not respond to their
+advances. His collision with them (if it may be so called) was thus
+described by Hurrell Froude in his own way. "Poor Keble!" he used
+gravely to say, "he was asked to join the aristocracy of talent, but he
+soon found his level." He went into the country, but his instance serves
+to prove that men need not, in the event, lose that influence which is
+rightly theirs, because they happen to be thwarted in the use of the
+channels natural and proper to its exercise. He did not lose his place
+in the minds of men because he was out of their sight.
+
+Keble was a man who guided himself and formed his judgments, not by
+processes of reason, by inquiry or by argument, but, to use the word in
+a broad sense, by authority. Conscience is an authority; the Bible is an
+authority; such is the Church; such is Antiquity; such are the words of
+the wise; such are hereditary lessons; such are ethical truths; such are
+historical memories; such are legal saws and state maxims; such are
+proverbs; such are sentiments, presages, and prepossessions. It seemed
+to me as if he ever felt happier, when he could speak or act under some
+such primary or external sanction; and could use argument mainly as a
+means of recommending or explaining what had claims on his reception
+prior to proof. He even felt a tenderness, I think, in spite of Bacon,
+for the Idols of the Tribe and the Den, of the Market and the Theatre.
+What he hated instinctively was heresy, insubordination, resistance to
+things established, claims of independence, disloyalty, innovation, a
+critical, censorious spirit. And such was the main principle of the
+school which in the course of years was formed around him; nor is it
+easy to set limits to its influence in its day; for multitudes of men,
+who did not profess its teaching, or accept its peculiar doctrines, were
+willing nevertheless, or found it to their purpose, to act in company
+with it.
+
+Indeed for a time it was practically the champion and advocate of the
+political doctrines of the great clerical interest through the country,
+who found in Mr. Keble and his friends an intellectual, as well as moral
+support to their cause, which they looked for in vain elsewhere. His
+weak point, in their eyes, was his consistency; for he carried his love
+of authority and old times so far, as to be more than gentle towards the
+Catholic Religion, with which the Toryism of Oxford and of the Church of
+England had no sympathy. Accordingly, if my memory be correct, he never
+could get himself to throw his heart into the opposition made to
+Catholic Emancipation, strongly as he revolted from the politics and the
+instruments by means of which that Emancipation was won. I fancy he
+would have had no difficulty in accepting Dr. Johnson's saying about
+"the first Whig;" and it grieved and offended him that the "Via prima
+salutis" should be opened to the Catholic body from the Whig quarter. In
+spite of his reverence for the Old Religion, I conceive that on the
+whole he would rather have kept its professors beyond the pale of the
+Constitution with the Tories, than admit them on the principles of the
+Whigs. Moreover, if the Revolution of 1688 was too lax in principle for
+him and his friends, much less, as is very plain, could they endure to
+subscribe to the revolutionary doctrines of 1776 and 1789, which they
+felt to be absolutely and entirely out of keeping with theological
+truth.
+
+The Old Tory or Conservative party in Oxford had in it no principle or
+power of development, and that from its very nature and constitution: it
+was otherwise with the Liberals. They represented a new idea, which was
+but gradually learning to recognize itself, to ascertain its
+characteristics and external relations, and to exert an influence upon
+the University. The party grew, all the time that I was in Oxford, even
+in numbers, certainly in breadth and definiteness of doctrine, and in
+power. And, what was a far higher consideration, by the accession of Dr.
+Arnold's pupils, it was invested with an elevation of character which
+claimed the respect even of its opponents. On the other hand, in
+proportion as it became more earnest and less self-applauding, it became
+more free-spoken; and members of it might be found who, from the mere
+circumstance of remaining firm to their original professions, would in
+the judgment of the world, as to their public acts, seem to have left it
+for the Conservative camp. Thus, neither in its component parts nor in
+its policy, was it the same in 1832, 1836, and 1841, as it was in 1845.
+
+These last remarks will serve to throw light upon a matter personal to
+myself, which I have introduced into my Narrative, and to which my
+attention has been pointedly called, now that my Volume is coming to a
+second edition.
+
+It has been strongly urged upon me to re-consider the following passages
+which occur in it: "The men who had driven me from Oxford were
+distinctly the Liberals, it was they who had opened the attack upon
+Tract 90," p. 203, and "I found no fault with the Liberals; they had
+beaten me in a fair field," p. 214.
+
+I am very unwilling to seem ungracious, or to cause pain in any quarter;
+still I am sorry to say I cannot modify these statements. It is surely a
+matter of historical fact that I left Oxford upon the University
+proceedings of 1841; and in those proceedings, whether we look to the
+Heads of Houses or the resident Masters, the leaders, if intellect and
+influence make men such, were members of the Liberal party. Those who
+did not lead, concurred or acquiesced in them,--I may say, felt a
+satisfaction. I do not recollect any Liberal who was on my side on that
+occasion. Excepting the Liberal, no other party, as a party, acted
+against me. I am not complaining of them; I deserved nothing else at
+their hands. They could not undo in 1845, even had they wished it, (and
+there is no proof they did,) what they had done in 1841. In 1845, when I
+had already given up the contest for four years, and my part in it had
+passed into the hands of others, then some of those who were prominent
+against me in 1841, feeling (what they had not felt in 1841) the danger
+of driving a number of my followers to Rome, and joined by younger
+friends who had come into University importance since 1841 and felt
+kindly towards me, adopted a course more consistent with their
+principles, and proceeded to shield from the zeal of the Hebdomadal
+Board, not me, but, professedly, all parties through the
+country,--Tractarians, Evangelicals, Liberals in general,--who had to
+subscribe to the Anglican formularies, on the ground that those
+formularies, rigidly taken, were, on some point or other, a difficulty
+to all parties alike.
+
+However, besides the historical fact, I can bear witness to my own
+feeling at the time, and my feeling was this:--that those who in 1841
+had considered it to be a duty to act against me, had then done their
+worst. What was it to me what they were now doing in opposition to the
+New Test proposed by the Hebdomadal Board? I owed them no thanks for
+their trouble. I took no interest at all, in February, 1845, in the
+proceedings of the Heads of Houses and of the Convocation. I felt myself
+_dead_ as regarded my relations to the Anglican Church. My leaving it
+was all but a matter of time. I believe I did not even thank my real
+friends, the two Proctors, who in Convocation stopped by their Veto the
+condemnation of Tract 90; nor did I make any acknowledgment to Mr.
+Rogers, nor to Mr. James Mozley, nor, as I think, to Mr. Hussey, for
+their pamphlets in my behalf. My frame of mind is best described by the
+sentiment of the passage in Horace, which at the time I was fond of
+quoting, as expressing my view of the relation that existed between the
+Vice-Chancellor and myself.
+
+                                          "Pentheu,
+  Rector Thebarum, quid me perferre patique
+  Indignum cogas?" "Adimam bona." "Nempe pecus, rem,
+  Lectos, argentum; tollas licet." "In manicis et
+  Compedibus, sævo te sub custode tenebo." (_viz. the 39 Articles._)
+  "_Ipse Deus, simul atque volam, me solvet._" Opinor,
+  Hoc sentit: _Moriar. Mors ultima linea rerum est._
+
+I conclude this notice of Liberalism in Oxford, and the party which was
+antagonistic to it, with some propositions in detail, which, as a member
+of the latter, and together with the High Church, I earnestly denounced
+and abjured.
+
+1. No religious tenet is important, unless reason shows it to be so.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the doctrine of the Athanasian Creed is not to
+    be insisted on, unless it tends to convert the soul; and the
+    doctrine of the Atonement is to be insisted on, if it does
+    convert the soul.
+
+2. No one can believe what he does not understand.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. there are no mysteries in true religion.
+
+3. No theological doctrine is any thing more than an opinion which
+happens to be held by bodies of men.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. no creed, as such, is necessary for salvation.
+
+4. It is dishonest in a man to make an act of faith in what he has not
+had brought home to him by actual proof.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the mass of men ought not absolutely to believe
+    in the divine authority of the Bible.
+
+5. It is immoral in a man to believe more than he can spontaneously
+receive as being congenial to his moral and mental nature.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. a given individual is not bound to believe in
+    eternal punishment.
+
+6. No revealed doctrines or precepts may reasonably stand in the way of
+scientific conclusions.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Political Economy may reverse our Lord's
+    declarations about poverty and riches, or a system of Ethics may
+    teach that the highest condition of body is ordinarily essential
+    to the highest state of mind.
+
+7. Christianity is necessarily modified by the growth of civilization,
+and the exigencies of times.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the Catholic priesthood, though necessary in the
+    Middle Ages, may be superseded now.
+
+8. There is a system of religion more simply true than Christianity as
+it has ever been received.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. we may advance that Christianity is the "corn of
+    wheat" which has been dead for 1800 years, but at length will
+    bear fruit; and that Mahometanism is the manly religion, and
+    existing Christianity the womanish.
+
+9. There is a right of Private Judgment: that is, there is no existing
+authority on earth competent to interfere with the liberty of
+individuals in reasoning and judging for themselves about the Bible and
+its contents, as they severally please.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. religious establishments requiring subscription
+    are Anti-christian.
+
+10. There are rights of conscience such, that every one may lawfully
+advance a claim to profess and teach what is false and wrong in matters,
+religious, social, and moral, provided that to his private conscience it
+seems absolutely true and right.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. individuals have a right to preach and practise
+    fornication and polygamy.
+
+11. There is no such thing as a national or state conscience.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. no judgments can fall upon a sinful or infidel
+    nation.
+
+12. The civil power has no positive duty, in a normal state of things,
+to maintain religious truth.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. blasphemy and sabbath-breaking are not rightly
+    punishable by law.
+
+13. Utility and expedience are the measure of political duty.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. no punishment may be enacted, on the ground that
+    God commands it: e.g. on the text, "Whoso sheddeth man's blood,
+    by man shall his blood be shed."
+
+14. The Civil Power may dispose of Church property without sacrilege.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Henry VIII. committed no sin in his spoliations.
+
+15. The Civil Power has the right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction and
+administration.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Parliament may impose articles of faith on the
+    Church or suppress Dioceses.
+
+16. It is lawful to rise in arms against legitimate princes.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the Puritans in the 17th century, and the French
+    in the 18th, were justifiable in their Rebellion and Revolution
+    respectively.
+
+17. The people are the legitimate source of power.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Universal Suffrage is among the natural rights
+    of man.
+
+18. Virtue is the child of knowledge, and vice of ignorance.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. education, periodical literature, railroad
+    travelling, ventilation, drainage, and the arts of life, when
+    fully carried out, serve to make a population moral and happy.
+
+All of these propositions, and many others too, were familiar to me
+thirty years ago, as in the number of the tenets of Liberalism, and,
+while I gave into none of them except No. 12, and perhaps No. 11, and
+partly No. 1, before I began to publish, so afterwards I wrote against
+most of them in some part or other of my Anglican works.
+
+If it is necessary to refer to a work, not simply my own, but of the
+Tractarian school, which contains a similar protest, I should name the
+_Lyra Apostolica_. This volume, which by accident has been left
+unnoticed, except incidentally, in my Narrative, was collected together
+from the pages of the "British Magazine," in which its contents
+originally appeared, and published in a separate form, immediately after
+Hurrell Froude's death in 1836. Its signatures, [Greek: a, b, g, d, e,
+z], denote respectively as authors, Mr. Bowden, Mr. Hurrell Froude, Mr.
+Keble, Mr. Newman, Mr. Robert Wilberforce, and Mr. Isaac Williams.
+
+There is one poem on "Liberalism," beginning "Ye cannot halve the Gospel
+of God's grace;" which bears out the account of Liberalism as above
+given; and another upon "the Age to come," defining from its own point
+of view the position and prospects of Liberalism.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I need hardly say that the above Note is mainly historical. How far the
+Liberal party of 1830-40 really held the above eighteen Theses, which I
+attributed to them, and how far and in what sense I should oppose those
+Theses now, could scarcely be explained without a separate Dissertation.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE B. ON PAGE 23.
+
+ECCLESIASTICAL MIRACLES.
+
+
+The writer, who gave occasion for the foregoing Narrative, was very
+severe with me for what I had said about Miracles in the Preface to the
+Life of St. Walburga. I observe therefore as follows:--
+
+Catholics believe that miracles happen in any age of the Church, though
+not for the same purposes, in the same number, or with the same
+evidence, as in Apostolic times. The Apostles wrought them in evidence
+of their divine mission; and with this object they have been sometimes
+wrought by Evangelists of countries since, as even Protestants allow.
+Hence we hear of them in the history of St. Gregory in Pontus, and St.
+Martin in Gaul; and in their case, as in that of the Apostles, they were
+both numerous and clear. As they are granted to Evangelists, so are they
+granted, though in less measure and evidence, to other holy men; and as
+holy men are not found equally at all times and in all places, therefore
+miracles are in some places and times more than in others. And since,
+generally, they are granted to faith and prayer, therefore in a country
+in which faith and prayer abound, they will be more likely to occur,
+than where and when faith and prayer are not; so that their occurrence
+is irregular. And further, as faith and prayer obtain miracles, so still
+more commonly do they gain from above the ordinary interventions of
+Providence; and, as it is often very difficult to distinguish between a
+providence and a miracle, and there will be more providences than
+miracles, hence it will happen that many occurrences will be called
+miraculous, which, strictly speaking, are not such, that is, not more
+than providential mercies, or what are sometimes called "_grazie_" or
+"favours."
+
+Persons, who believe all this, in accordance with Catholic teaching, as
+I did and do, they, on the report of a miracle, will of necessity, the
+necessity of good logic, be led to say, first, "It _may_ be," and
+secondly, "But I must have _good evidence_ in order to believe it."
+
+1. It _may_ be, because miracles take place in all ages; it must be
+clearly _proved_, because perhaps after all it may be only a
+providential mercy, or an exaggeration, or a mistake, or an imposture.
+Well, this is precisely what I had said, which the writer, who has given
+occasion to this Volume, considered so irrational. I had said, as he
+quotes me, "In this day, and under our present circumstances, we can
+only reply, that there is no reason why they should not be." Surely this
+is good logic, _provided_ that miracles _do_ occur in all ages; and so
+again I am logical in saying, "There is nothing, _primâ facie_, in the
+miraculous accounts in question, to repel a _properly taught_ or
+religiously disposed mind." What is the matter with this statement? My
+assailant does not pretend to say _what_ the matter is, and he cannot;
+but he expresses a rude, unmeaning astonishment. Accordingly, in the
+passage which he quotes, I observe, "Miracles are the kind of facts
+proper to ecclesiastical history, just as instances of sagacity or
+daring, personal prowess, or crime, are the facts proper to secular
+history." What is the harm of this?
+
+2. But, though a miracle be conceivable, it has to be _proved_. _What_
+has to be proved? (1.) That the event occurred as stated, and is not a
+false report or an exaggeration. (2.) That it is clearly miraculous, and
+not a mere providence or answer to prayer within the order of nature.
+What is the fault of saying this? The inquiry is parallel to that which
+is made about some extraordinary fact in secular history. Supposing I
+hear that King Charles II. died a Catholic, I am led to say: It _may_
+be, but what is your _proof_?
+
+In my Essay on Miracles of the year 1826, I proposed three questions
+about a professed miraculous occurrence: 1. is it antecedently
+_probable_? 2. is it in its _nature_ certainly miraculous? 3. has it
+sufficient _evidence_? To these three heads I had regard in my Essay of
+1842; and under them I still wish to conduct the inquiry into the
+miracles of Ecclesiastical History.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+So much for general principles; as to St. Walburga, though I have no
+intention at all of denying that numerous miracles have been wrought by
+her intercession, still, neither the Author of her Life, nor I, the
+Editor, felt that we had grounds for binding ourselves to the belief of
+certain alleged miracles in particular. I made, however, one exception;
+it was the medicinal oil which flows from her relics. Now as to the
+_verisimilitude_, the _miraculousness_, and the _fact_, of this
+medicinal oil.
+
+1. The _verisimilitude_. It is plain there is nothing extravagant in
+this report of her relics having a supernatural virtue; and for this
+reason, because there are such instances in Scripture, and Scripture
+cannot be extravagant. For instance, a man was restored to life by
+touching the relics of the Prophet Eliseus. The sacred text runs
+thus:--"And Elisha died, and they buried him. And the bands of the
+Moabites invaded the land at the coming in of the year. And it came to
+pass, as they were burying a man, that, behold, they spied a band of
+men; and they cast the man into the sepulchre of Elisha. And, when the
+man was let down, _and touched the bones of Elisha, he revived_, and
+stood upon his feet." Again, in the case of an inanimate substance,
+which had touched a living Saint: "And God wrought _special miracles_ by
+the hands of Paul; so that _from his body_ were brought unto the sick
+_handkerchiefs or aprons_, and _the diseases departed from them_." And
+again in the case of a pool: "An _Angel went down_ at a certain season
+into the pool, and troubled the water; whosoever then first, after the
+troubling of the water, stepped in, _was made whole of whatsoever
+disease_ he had." 2 Kings [4 Kings] xiii. 20, 21. Acts xix. 11, 12. John
+v. 4. Therefore there is nothing _extravagant_ in the _character_ of the
+miracle.
+
+2. Next, the _matter of fact_:--_is_ there an oil flowing from St.
+Walburga's tomb, which is medicinal? To this question I confined myself
+in my Preface. Of the accounts of medieval miracles, I said that there
+was no _extravagance_ in their _general character_, but I could not
+affirm that there was always _evidence_ for them. I could not simply
+accept them as _facts_, but I could not reject them in their
+_nature_;--they _might_ be true, for they were not impossible; but they
+were _not proved_ to be true, because there was not trustworthy
+testimony. However, as to St. Walburga, I repeat, I made _one_
+exception, the fact of the medicinal oil, since for that miracle there
+was distinct and successive testimony. And then I went on to give a
+chain of witnesses. It was my duty to state what those witnesses said in
+their very words; so I gave the testimonies in full, tracing them from
+the Saint's death. I said, "She is one of the principal Saints of her
+age and country." Then I quoted Basnage, a Protestant, who says, "Six
+writers are extant, who have employed themselves in relating the deeds
+or miracles of Walburga." Then I said that her "renown was not the mere
+natural _growth_ of ages, but begins with the very century of the
+Saint's death." Then I observed that only two miracles seem to have been
+"distinctly reported of her as occurring in her lifetime; and they were
+handed down apparently by tradition." Also, that such miracles are said
+to have commenced about A.D. 777. Then I spoke of the medicinal oil as
+having testimony to it in 893, in 1306, after 1450, in 1615, and in
+1620. Also, I said that Mabillon seems not to have believed some of her
+miracles; and that the earliest witness had got into trouble with his
+Bishop. And so I left the matter, as a question to be decided by
+evidence, not deciding any thing myself.
+
+What was the harm of all this? but my Critic muddled it together in a
+most extraordinary manner, and I am far from sure that he knew himself
+the definite categorical charge which he intended it to convey against
+me. One of his remarks is, "What has become of the holy oil for the last
+240 years, Dr. Newman does not say," p. 25. Of course I did not, because
+I did not know; I gave the evidence as I found it; he assumes that I had
+a point to prove, and then asks why I did not make the evidence larger
+than it was.
+
+I can tell him more about it now: the oil still flows; I have had some
+of it in my possession; it is medicinal still. This leads to the third
+head.
+
+3. Its _miraculousness_. On this point, since I have been in the
+Catholic Church, I have found there is a difference of opinion. Some
+persons consider that the oil is the natural produce of the rock, and
+has ever flowed from it; others, that by a divine gift it flows from the
+relics; and others, allowing that it now comes naturally from the rock,
+are disposed to hold that it was in its origin miraculous, as was the
+virtue of the pool of Bethsaida.
+
+This point must be settled of course before the virtue of the oil can be
+ascribed to the sanctity of St. Walburga; for myself, I neither have,
+nor ever have had, the means of going into the question; but I will take
+the opportunity of its having come before me, to make one or two
+remarks, supplemental of what I have said on other occasions.
+
+1. I frankly confess that the present advance of science tends to make
+it probable that various facts take place, and have taken place, in the
+order of nature, which hitherto have been considered by Catholics as
+simply supernatural.
+
+2. Though I readily make this admission, it must not be supposed in
+consequence that I am disposed to grant at once, that every event was
+natural in point of fact, which _might_ have taken place by the laws of
+nature; for it is obvious, no Catholic can bind the Almighty to act only
+in one and the same way, or to the observance always of His own laws. An
+event which is possible in the way of nature, is certainly possible too
+to Divine Power without the sequence of natural cause and effect at all.
+A conflagration, to take a parallel, may be the work of an incendiary,
+or the result of a flash of lightning; nor would a jury think it safe to
+find a man guilty of arson, if a dangerous thunderstorm was raging at
+the very time when the fire broke out. In like manner, upon the
+hypothesis that a miraculous dispensation is in operation, a recovery
+from diseases to which medical science is equal, may nevertheless in
+matter of fact have taken place, not by natural means, but by a
+supernatural interposition. That the Lawgiver always acts through His
+own laws, is an assumption, of which I never saw proof. In a given case,
+then, the possibility of assigning a human cause for an event does not
+_ipso facto_ prove that it is not miraculous.
+
+3. So far, however, is plain, that, till some _experimentum crucis_ can
+be found, such as to be decisive against the natural cause or the
+supernatural, an occurrence of this kind will as little convince an
+unbeliever that there has been a divine interference in the case, as it
+will drive the Catholic to admit that there has been no interference at
+all.
+
+4. Still there is this gain accruing to the Catholic cause from the
+larger views we now possess of the operation of natural causes, viz.
+that our opponents will not in future be so ready as hitherto, to impute
+fraud and falsehood to our priests and their witnesses, on the ground of
+their pretending or reporting things that are incredible. Our opponents
+have again and again accused us of false witness, on account of
+statements which they now allow are either true, or may have been true.
+They account indeed for the strange facts very differently from us; but
+still they allow that facts they were. It is a great thing to have our
+characters cleared; and we may reasonably hope that, the next time our
+word is vouched for occurrences which appear to be miraculous, our facts
+will be investigated, not our testimony impugned.
+
+5. Even granting that certain occurrences, which we have hitherto
+accounted miraculous, have not absolutely a claim to be so considered,
+nevertheless they constitute an argument still in behalf of Revelation
+and the Church. Providences, or what are called _grazie_, though they do
+not rise to the order of miracles, yet, if they occur again and again in
+connexion with the same persons, institutions, or doctrines, may supply
+a cumulative evidence of the fact of a supernatural presence in the
+quarter in which they are found. I have already alluded to this point in
+my Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and I have a particular reason, as
+will presently be seen, for referring here to what I said in the course
+of it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In that Essay, after bringing its main argument to an end, I append to
+it a review of "the evidence for particular alleged miracles." "It does
+not strictly fall within the scope of the Essay," I observe, "to
+pronounce upon the truth or falsehood of this or that miraculous
+narrative, as it occurs in ecclesiastical history; but only to furnish
+such general considerations, as may be useful in forming a decision in
+particular cases," p. cv. However, I thought it right to go farther and
+"to set down the evidence for and against certain miracles as we meet
+with them," ibid. In discussing these miracles separately, I make the
+following remarks, to which I have just been referring.
+
+After discussing the alleged miracle of the Thundering Legion, I
+observe:--"Nor does it concern us much to answer the objection, that
+there is nothing strictly miraculous in such an occurrence, because
+sudden thunderclouds after drought are not unfrequent; for, I would
+answer, Grant me such miracles ordinarily in the early Church, and I
+will ask no other; grant that, upon prayer, benefits are vouchsafed,
+deliverances are effected, unhoped-for results obtained, sicknesses
+cured, tempests laid, pestilences put to flight, famines remedied,
+judgments inflicted, and there will be no need of analyzing the causes,
+whether supernatural or natural, to which they are to be referred. They
+may, or they may not, in this or that case, follow or surpass the laws
+of nature, and they may do so plainly or doubtfully, but the common
+sense of mankind will call them miraculous; for by a miracle is
+popularly meant, whatever be its formal definition, an event which
+impresses upon the mind the immediate presence of the Moral Governor of
+the world. He may sometimes act through nature, sometimes beyond or
+against it; but those who admit the fact of such interferences, will
+have little difficulty in admitting also their strictly miraculous
+character, if the circumstances of the case require it, and those who
+deny miracles to the early Church will be equally strenuous against
+allowing her the grace of such intimate influence (if we may so speak)
+upon the course of divine Providence, as is here in question, even
+though it be not miraculous."--p. cxxi.
+
+And again, speaking of the death of Arius: "But after all, was it a
+miracle? for, if not, we are labouring at a proof of which nothing
+comes. The more immediate answer to this question has already been
+suggested several times. When a Bishop with his flock prays night and
+day against a heretic, and at length begs of God to take him away, and
+when he _is_ suddenly taken away, almost at the moment of his triumph,
+and that by a death awfully significant, from its likeness to one
+recorded in Scripture, is it not trifling to ask whether such an
+occurrence comes up to the definition of a miracle? The question is not
+whether it is formally a miracle, but whether it is an event, the like
+of which persons, who deny that miracles continue, will consent that the
+Church should be considered still able to perform. If they are willing
+to allow to the Church such extraordinary protection, it is for them to
+draw the line to the satisfaction of people in general, between these
+and strictly miraculous events; if, on the other hand, they deny their
+occurrence in the times of the Church, then there is sufficient reason
+for our appealing here to the history of Arius in proof of the
+affirmative."--p. clxxii.
+
+These remarks, thus made upon the Thundering Legion and the death of
+Arius, must be applied, in consequence of investigations made since the
+date of my Essay, to the apparent miracle wrought in favour of the
+African confessors in the Vandal persecution. Their tongues were cut out
+by the Arian tyrant, and yet they spoke as before. In my Essay I
+insisted on this fact as being strictly miraculous. Among other remarks
+(referring to the instances adduced by Middleton and others in
+disparagement of the miracle, viz. of "a girl born without a tongue, who
+yet talked as distinctly and easily, as if she had enjoyed the full
+benefit of that organ," and of a boy who lost his tongue at the ago of
+eight or nine, yet retained his speech, whether perfectly or not,) I
+said, "Does Middleton mean to say, that, if certain of men lost their
+tongues _at the command of a tyrant_ for the _sake of their religion_,
+and then spoke _as plainly_ as before, nay _if only one person was so
+mutilated_ and so gifted, it would not be a miracle?"--p. ccx. And I
+enlarged upon the minute details of the fact as reported to us by
+eye-witnesses and contemporaries. "Out of the seven writers adduced, six
+are contemporaries; three, if not four, are eye-witnesses of the
+miracle. One reports from an eye-witness, and one testifies to a fervent
+record at the burial-place of the subjects of it. All seven were living,
+or had been staying, at one or other of the two places which are
+mentioned as their abode. One is a Pope, a second a Catholic Bishop, a
+third a Bishop of a schismatical party, a fourth an emperor, a fifth a
+soldier, a politician, and a suspected infidel, a sixth a statesman and
+courtier, a seventh a rhetorician and philosopher. 'He cut out the
+tongues by the roots,' says Victor, Bishop of Vito; 'I perceived the
+tongues entirely gone by the roots,' says Æneas; 'as low down as the
+throat,' says Procopius; 'at the roots,' say Justinian and St. Gregory;
+'he spoke like an educated man, without impediment,' says Victor of
+Vito; 'with articulateness,' says Æneas; 'better than before;' 'they
+talked without any impediment,' says Procopius; 'speaking with perfect
+voice,' says Marcellinus; 'they spoke perfectly, even to the end,' says
+the second Victor; 'the words were formed, full, and perfect,' says St.
+Gregory."--p. ccviii.
+
+However, a few years ago an Article appeared in "Notes and Queries" (No.
+for May 22, 1858), in which various evidence was adduced to show that
+the tongue is not necessary for articulate speech.
+
+1. Col. Churchill, in his "Lebanon," speaking of the cruelties of
+Djezzar Pacha, in extracting to the root the tongues of some Emirs,
+adds, "It is a curious fact, however, that the tongues grow again
+sufficiently for the purposes of speech."
+
+2. Sir John Malcolm, in his "Sketches of Persia," speaks of Zâb, Khan of
+Khisht, who was condemned to lose his tongue. "This mandate," he says,
+"was imperfectly executed, and the loss of half this member deprived him
+of speech. Being afterwards persuaded that its being cut close to the
+root would enable him to speak so as to be understood, he submitted to
+the operation; and the effect has been, that his voice, though
+indistinct and thick, is yet intelligible to persons accustomed to
+converse with him.... I am not an anatomist, and I cannot therefore give
+a reason, why a man, who could not articulate with half a tongue, should
+speak when he had none at all; but the facts are as stated."
+
+3. And Sir John McNeill says, "In answer to your inquiries about the
+powers of speech retained by persons who have had their tongues cut out,
+I can state from personal observation, that several persons whom I knew
+in Persia, who had been subjected to that punishment, spoke so
+intelligibly as to be able to transact important business.... The
+conviction in Persia is universal, that the power of speech is destroyed
+by merely cutting off the tip of the tongue; and is to a useful extent
+restored by cutting off another portion as far back as a perpendicular
+section can be made of the portion that is free from attachment at the
+lower surface.... I never had to meet with a person who had suffered
+this punishment, who could not speak so as to be quite intelligible to
+his familiar associates."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I should not be honest, if I professed to be simply converted, by these
+testimonies, to the belief that there was nothing miraculous in the case
+of the African confessors. It is quite as fair to be sceptical on one
+side of the question as on the other; and if Gibbon is considered worthy
+of praise for his stubborn incredulity in receiving the evidence for
+this miracle, I do not see why I am to be blamed, if I wish to be quite
+sure of the full appositeness of the recent evidence which is brought to
+its disadvantage. Questions of fact cannot be disproved by analogies or
+presumptions; the inquiry must be made into the particular case in all
+its parts, as it comes before us. Meanwhile, I fully allow that the
+points of evidence brought in disparagement of the miracle are _primâ
+facie_ of such cogency, that, till they are proved to be irrelevant,
+Catholics are prevented from appealing to it for controversial purposes.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE C. ON PAGE 153.
+
+SERMON ON WISDOM AND INNOCENCE.
+
+
+The professed basis of the charge of lying and equivocation made against
+me, and, in my person, against the Catholic clergy, was, as I have
+already noticed in the Preface, a certain Sermon of mine on "Wisdom and
+Innocence," being the 20th in a series of "Sermons on Subjects of the
+Day," written, preached, and published while I was an Anglican. Of this
+Sermon my accuser spoke thus in his Pamphlet:--
+
+    "It is occupied entirely with the attitude of 'the world' to
+    'Christians' and 'the Church.' By the world appears to be
+    signified, especially, the Protestant public of these realms;
+    what Dr. Newman means by Christians, and the Church, he has not
+    left in doubt; for in the preceding Sermon he says: 'But if the
+    truth must be spoken, what are the humble monk and the holy nun,
+    and other regulars, as they are called, but Christians after the
+    very pattern given us in Scripture, &c.'.... This is his
+    definition of Christians. And in the Sermon itself, he
+    sufficiently defines what he means by 'the Church,' in two notes
+    of her character, which he shall give in his own words: 'What,
+    for instance, though we grant that sacramental confession and
+    the celibacy of the clergy do tend to consolidate the body
+    politic in the relation of rulers and subjects, or, in other
+    words, to aggrandize the priesthood? for how can the Church be
+    one body without such relation?'"--Pp. 8, 9.
+
+He then proceeded to analyze and comment on it at great length, and to
+criticize severely the method and tone of my Sermons generally. Among
+other things, he said:--
+
+    "What, then, did the Sermon _mean_? Why was it preached? To
+    insinuate that a Church which had sacramental confession and a
+    celibate clergy was the only true Church? Or to insinuate that
+    the admiring young gentlemen who listened to him stood to their
+    fellow-countrymen in the relation of the early Christians to the
+    heathen Romans? Or that Queen Victoria's Government was to the
+    Church of England what Nero's or Dioclesian's was to the Church
+    of Rome? It may have been so. I know that men used to suspect
+    Dr. Newman,--I have been inclined to do so myself,--of writing a
+    whole Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter, but
+    for the sake of one single passing hint--one phrase, one
+    epithet, one little barbed arrow, which, as he swept
+    magnificently past on the stream of his calm eloquence,
+    seemingly unconscious of all presences, save those unseen, he
+    delivered unheeded, as with his finger-tip, to the very heart of
+    an initiated hearer, never to be withdrawn again. I do not blame
+    him for that. It is one of the highest triumphs of oratoric
+    power, and may be employed honestly and fairly by any person who
+    has the skill to do it honestly and fairly; but then, Why did he
+    entitle his Sermon 'Wisdom and Innocence?'
+
+    "What, then, could I think that Dr. Newman _meant_? I found a
+    preacher bidding Christians imitate, to some undefined point,
+    the 'arts' of the basest of animals, and of men, and of the
+    devil himself. I found him, by a strange perversion of
+    Scripture, insinuating that St. Paul's conduct and manner were
+    such as naturally to bring down on him the reputation of being a
+    crafty deceiver. I found him--horrible to say it--even hinting
+    the same of one greater than St. Paul. I found him denying or
+    explaining away the existence of that Priestcraft, which is a
+    notorious fact to every honest student of history, and
+    justifying (as far as I can understand him) that double dealing
+    by which prelates, in the middle age, too often played off
+    alternately the sovereign against the people, and the people
+    against the sovereign, careless which was in the right, so long
+    as their own power gained by the move. I found him actually
+    using of such (and, as I thought, of himself and his party
+    likewise) the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly
+    were to betray the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and
+    double-dealing, because they do as much as they can, and not
+    more than they may.' I found him telling Christians that they
+    will always seem 'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness and
+    manliness;' that they will always be 'a mystery' to the world,
+    and that the world will always think them rogues; and bidding
+    them glory in what the world (i.e. the rest of their countrymen)
+    disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be despised.'
+
+    "Now, how was I to know that the preacher, who had the
+    reputation of being the most acute man of his generation, and of
+    having a specially intimate acquaintance with the weaknesses of
+    the human heart, was utterly blind to the broad meaning and the
+    plain practical result of a Sermon like this, delivered before
+    fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his every word?
+    that he did not foresee that they would think that they obeyed
+    him by becoming affected, artificial, sly, shifty, ready for
+    concealments and equivocations?" &c. &c.--Pp. 14-16.
+
+My accuser asked in this passage what did the Sermon _mean_, and why was
+it preached. I will here answer this question; and with this view will
+speak, first of the _matter_ of the Sermon, then of its _subject_, then
+of its _circumstances_.
+
+1. It was one of the last six Sermons which I wrote when I was an
+Anglican. It was one of the five Sermons I preached in St. Mary's
+between Christmas and Easter, 1843, the year when I gave up my Living.
+The MS. of the Sermon is destroyed; but I believe, and my memory too
+bears me out, as far as it goes, that the sentence in question about
+Celibacy and Confession, of which this writer would make so much, _was
+not preached at all_. The Volume, in which this Sermon is found, was
+published _after_ that I had given up St. Mary's, when I had no call on
+me to restrain the expression of any thing which I might hold: and I
+stated an important fact about it in the Advertisement, in these
+words:--
+
+    "In preparing [these Sermons] for publication, _a few words and
+    sentences_ have in several places been _added_, which will be
+    found to express more _of private or personal opinion_, than it
+    was expedient to introduce into the _instruction_ delivered in
+    Church to a parochial Congregation. Such introduction, however,
+    seems unobjectionable in the case of compositions, which are
+    _detached_ from the sacred place and service to which they once
+    belonged, and _submitted to the reason_ and judgment of the
+    general reader."
+
+This Volume of Sermons then cannot be criticized at all as
+_preachments_; they are _essays_; essays of a man who, at the time of
+publishing them, was _not_ a preacher. Such passages, as that in
+question, are just the very ones which I added _upon_ my publishing
+them; and, as I always was on my guard in the pulpit against saying any
+thing which looked towards Rome, I shall believe that I did not preach
+the obnoxious sentence till some one is found to testify that he heard
+it.
+
+At the same time I cannot conceive why the mention of Sacramental
+Confession, or of Clerical Celibacy, had I made it, was inconsistent
+with the position of an Anglican Clergyman. For Sacramental Confession
+and Absolution actually form a portion of the Anglican Visitation of the
+Sick; and though the 32nd Article says that "Bishops, priests, and
+deacons, are not _commanded_ by God's law either to vow the state of
+single life or to abstain from marriage," and "therefore it is _lawful_
+for them to marry," this proposition I did not dream of denying, nor is
+it inconsistent with St. Paul's doctrine, which I held, that it is
+"_good_ to abide even as he," i.e. in celibacy.
+
+But I have more to say on this point. This writer says, "I know that men
+used to suspect Dr. Newman,--I have been inclined to do so myself,--of
+_writing a whole Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter_,
+but for the sake of one simple passing hint,--one phrase, one epithet."
+Now observe; can there be a plainer testimony borne to the practical
+character of my Sermons at St. Mary's than this gratuitous insinuation?
+Many a preacher of Tractarian doctrine has been accused of not letting
+his parishioners alone, and of teasing them with his private theological
+notions. The same report was spread about me twenty years ago as this
+writer spreads now, and the world believed that my Sermons at St. Mary's
+were full of red-hot Tractarianism. Then strangers came to hear me
+preach, and were astonished at their own disappointment. I recollect the
+wife of a great prelate from a distance coming to hear me, and then
+expressing her surprise to find that I preached nothing but a plain
+humdrum Sermon. I recollect how, when on the Sunday before Commemoration
+one year, a number of strangers came to hear me, and I preached in my
+usual way, residents in Oxford, of high position, were loud in their
+satisfaction that on a great occasion, I had made a simple failure, for
+after all there was nothing in the Sermon to hear. Well, but they were
+not going to let me off, for all my common-sense view of duty.
+Accordingly they got up the charitable theory which this Writer revives.
+They said that there was a double purpose in those plain addresses of
+mine, and that my Sermons were never so artful as when they seemed
+common-place; that there were sentences which redeemed their apparent
+simplicity and quietness. So they watched during the delivery of a
+Sermon, which to them was too practical to be useful, for the concealed
+point of it, which they could at least imagine, if they could not
+discover. "Men used to suspect Dr. Newman," he says, "of writing a
+_whole_ Sermon, _not_ for the sake of _the text or of the matter_, but
+for the sake of one single passing hint, ... _one_ phrase, _one_
+epithet, _one_ little barbed arrow, which, as he _swept magnificently_
+past on the stream of his calm eloquence, _seemingly_ unconscious of all
+presences, save those unseen, he delivered unheeded," &c. To all
+appearance, he says, I was "unconscious of all presences." He is not
+able to deny that the "_whole_ Sermon" had the _appearance_ of being
+"_for the sake_ of the text and matter;" therefore he suggests that
+perhaps it wasn't.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+2. And now as to the subject of the Sermon. The Sermons of which the
+Volume consists are such as are, more or less, exceptions to the rule
+which I ordinarily observed, as to the subjects which I introduced into
+the pulpit of St. Mary's. They are not purely ethical or doctrinal. They
+were for the most part caused by circumstances of the day or of the
+moment, and they belong to various years. One was written in 1832, two
+in 1836, two in 1838, five in 1840, five in 1841, four in 1842, seven in
+1843. Many of them are engaged on one subject, viz. in viewing the
+Church in its relation to the world. By the world was meant, not simply
+those multitudes which were not in the Church, but the existing body of
+human society, whether in the Church or not, whether Catholics,
+Protestants, Greeks, or Mahometans, theists or idolaters, as being ruled
+by principles, maxims, and instincts of their own, that is, of an
+unregenerate nature, whatever their supernatural privileges might be,
+greater or less, according to their form of religion. This view of the
+relation of the Church to the world as taken apart from questions of
+ecclesiastical politics, as they may be called, is often brought out in
+my Sermons. Two occur to me at once; No. 3 of my Plain Sermons, which
+was written in 1829, and No. 15 of my Third Volume of Parochial, written
+in 1835. On the other hand, by Church I meant,--in common with all
+writers connected with the Tract Movement, whatever their shades of
+opinion, and with the whole body of English divines, except those of the
+Puritan or Evangelical School,--the whole of Christendom, from the
+Apostles' time till now, whatever their later divisions into Latin,
+Greek, and Anglican. I have explained this view of the subject above at
+pp. 69-71 of this Volume. When then I speak, in the particular Sermon
+before us, of the members, or the rulers, or the action of "the Church,"
+I mean neither the Latin, nor the Greek, nor the English, taken by
+itself, but of the whole Church as one body: of Italy as one with
+England, of the Saxon or Norman as one with the Caroline Church. _This_
+was specially the one Church, and the points in which one branch or one
+period differed from another were not and could not be Notes of the
+Church, because Notes necessarily belong to the whole of the Church
+every where and always.
+
+This being my doctrine as to the relation of the Church to the world, I
+laid down in the Sermon three principles concerning it, and there left
+the matter. The first is, that Divine Wisdom had framed for its action
+laws, which man, if left to himself, would have antecedently pronounced
+to be the worst possible for its success, and which in all ages have
+been called by the world, as they were in the Apostles' days,
+"foolishness;" that man ever relies on physical and material force, and
+on carnal inducements as Mahomet with his sword and his houris, or
+indeed almost as that theory of religion, called, since the Sermon was
+written, "muscular Christianity;" but that our Lord, on the contrary,
+has substituted meekness for haughtiness, passiveness for violence, and
+innocence for craft: and that the event has shown the high wisdom of
+such an economy, for it has brought to light a set of natural laws,
+unknown before, by which the seeming paradox that weakness should be
+stronger than might, and simplicity than worldly policy, is readily
+explained.
+
+Secondly, I said that men of the world, judging by the event, and not
+recognizing the secret causes of the success, viz. a higher order of
+natural laws,--natural, though their source and action were
+supernatural, (for "the meek inherit the earth," by means of a meekness
+which comes from above,)--these men, I say, concluded, that the success
+which they witnessed must arise from some evil secret which the world
+had not mastered,--by means of magic, as they said in the first ages, by
+cunning as they say now. And accordingly they thought that the humility
+and inoffensiveness of Christians, or of Churchmen, was a mere pretence
+and blind to cover the real causes of that success, which Christians
+could explain and would not; and that they were simply hypocrites.
+
+Thirdly, I suggested that shrewd ecclesiastics, who knew very well that
+there was neither magic nor craft in the matter, and, from their
+intimate acquaintance with what actually went on within the Church,
+discerned what were the real causes of its success, were of course under
+the temptation of substituting reason for conscience, and, instead of
+simply obeying the command, were led to do good that good might come,
+that is, to act _in order_ to secure success, and not from a motive of
+faith. Some, I said, did yield to the temptation more or less, and their
+motives became mixed; and in this way the world in a more subtle shape
+had got into the Church; and hence it had come to pass, that, looking at
+its history from first to last, we could not possibly draw the line
+between good and evil there, and say either that every thing was to be
+defended, or certain things to be condemned. I expressed the difficulty,
+which I supposed to be inherent in the Church, in the following words. I
+said, "_Priestcraft has ever been considered the badge_, and its
+imputation is a kind of Note of the Church: and _in part indeed truly_,
+because the presence of powerful enemies, and the sense of their own
+weakness, _has sometimes tempted Christians to the abuse, instead of the
+use of Christian wisdom, to be wise without being harmless_; but partly,
+nay, for the most part, not truly, but slanderously, and merely because
+the world called their wisdom craft, when it was found to be a match for
+its own numbers and power."
+
+Such is the substance of the Sermon: and as to the main drift of it, it
+was this; that I was, there and elsewhere, scrutinizing the course of
+the Church as a whole, as if philosophically, as an historical
+phenomenon, and observing the laws on which it was conducted. Hence the
+Sermon, or Essay as it more truly is, is written in a dry and
+unimpassioned way: it shows as little of human warmth of feeling as a
+Sermon of Bishop Butler's. Yet, under that calm exterior there was a
+deep and keen sensitiveness, as I shall now proceed to show.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+3. If I mistake not, it was written with a secret thought about myself.
+Every one preaches according to his frame of mind, at the time of
+preaching. One heaviness especially oppressed me at that season, which
+this Writer, twenty years afterwards, has set himself with a good will
+to renew: it arose from the sense of the base calumnies which were
+heaped upon me on all sides. It is worth observing that this Sermon is
+exactly contemporaneous with the report spread by a Bishop (_vid. supr._
+p. 181), that I had advised a clergyman converted to Catholicism to
+retain his Living. This report was in circulation in February 1843, and
+my Sermon was preached on the 19th. In the trouble of mind into which I
+was thrown by such calumnies as this, I gained, while I reviewed the
+history of the Church, at once an argument and a consolation. My
+argument was this: if I, who knew my own innocence, was so blackened by
+party prejudice, perhaps those high rulers and those servants of the
+Church, in the many ages which intervened between the early Nicene times
+and the present, who were laden with such grievous accusations, were
+innocent also; and this reflection served to make me tender towards
+those great names of the past, to whom weaknesses or crimes were
+imputed, and reconciled me to difficulties in ecclesiastical
+proceedings, which there were no means now of properly explaining. And
+the sympathy thus excited for them, re-acted on myself, and I found
+comfort in being able to put myself under the shadow of those who had
+suffered as I was suffering, and who seemed to promise me their
+recompense, since I had a fellowship in their trial. In a letter to my
+Bishop at the time of Tract 90, part of which I have quoted, I said that
+I had ever tried to "keep innocency;" and now two years had passed since
+then, and men were louder and louder in heaping on me the very charges,
+which this Writer repeats out of my Sermon, of "fraud and cunning,"
+"craftiness and deceitfulness," "double-dealing," "priestcraft," of
+being "mysterious, dark, subtle, designing," when I was all the time
+conscious to myself, in my degree, and after my measure, of "sobriety,
+self-restraint, and control of word and feeling." I had had experience
+how my past success had been imputed to "secret management;" and how,
+when I had shown surprise at that success, that surprise again was
+imputed to "deceit;" and how my honest heartfelt submission to authority
+had been called, as it was called in a Bishop's charge abroad, "mystic
+humility;" and how my silence was called an "hypocrisy;" and my
+faithfulness to my clerical engagements a secret correspondence with the
+enemy. And I found a way of destroying my sensitiveness about these
+things which jarred upon my sense of justice, and otherwise would have
+been too much for me, by the contemplation of a large law of the Divine
+Dispensation, and felt myself more and more able to bear in my own
+person a present trial, of which in my past writings I had expressed an
+anticipation.
+
+For this feeling and thus speaking this Writer compares me to "Mawworm."
+"I found him telling Christians," he says, "that they will always seem
+'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness and manliness;' that they will
+always be 'a mystery' to the world; and that the world will always think
+them rogues; and bidding them glory in what the world (that is, the rest
+of their fellow-countrymen) disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be
+despised.' Now how was I to know that the preacher ... was utterly blind
+to the broad meaning and the plain practical result of a Sermon like
+this delivered before fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon
+his every word?"--Fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung on my every
+word! If he had undertaken to write a history, and not a romance, he
+would have easily found out, as I have said above, that from 1841 I had
+severed myself from the younger generation of Oxford, that Dr. Pusey and
+I had then closed our theological meetings at his house, that I had
+brought my own weekly evening parties to an end, that I preached only by
+fits and starts at St. Mary's, so that the attendance of young men was
+broken up, that in those very weeks from Christmas till over Easter,
+during which this Sermon was preached, I was but five times in the
+pulpit there. He would have found, that it was written at a time when I
+was shunned rather than sought, when I had great sacrifices in
+anticipation, when I was thinking much of myself; that I was ruthlessly
+tearing myself away from my own followers, and that, in the musings of
+that Sermon, I was at the very utmost only delivering a testimony in my
+behalf for time to come, not sowing my rhetoric broadcast for the chance
+of present sympathy.
+
+Again, he says: "I found him actually using of such [prelates], (and, as
+I thought, of himself and his party likewise,) the words 'They yield
+outwardly; to assent inwardly were to betray the faith. Yet they are
+called deceitful and double-dealing, because they do as much as they
+can, not more than they may.'" This too is a proof of my duplicity! Let
+this writer, in his dealings with some one else, go just a little
+further than he has gone with me; and let him get into a court of law
+for libel; and let him be convicted; and let him still fancy that his
+libel, though a libel, was true, and let us then see whether he will not
+in such a case "yield outwardly," without assenting internally; and then
+again whether we should please him, if we called him "deceitful and
+double-dealing," because "he did as much as he could, not more than he
+ought to do." But Tract 90 will supply a real illustration of what I
+meant. I yielded to the Bishops in outward act, viz. in not defending
+the Tract, and in closing the Series; but, not only did I not assent
+inwardly to any condemnation of it, but I opposed myself to the
+proposition of a condemnation on the part of authority. Yet I was then
+by the public called "deceitful and double-dealing," as this Writer
+calls me now, "because I did as much as I felt I could do, and not more
+than I felt I could honestly do." Many were the publications of the day
+and the private letters, which accused me of shuffling, because I closed
+the Series of Tracts, yet kept the Tracts on sale, as if I ought to
+comply not only with what my Bishop asked, but with what he did not ask,
+and perhaps did not wish. However, such teaching, according to this
+Writer, was likely to make young men "suspect, that truth was not a
+virtue for its own sake, but only for the sake of the spread of
+'Catholic opinions,' and the 'salvation of their own souls;' and that
+cunning was the weapon which heaven had allowed to them to defend
+themselves against the persecuting Protestant public."--p. 16.
+
+And now I draw attention to a further point. He says, "How was I to know
+that the preacher ... did not foresee, that [fanatic and hot-headed
+young men] would think that they obeyed him, by becoming affected,
+artificial, sly, shifty, ready for concealments and _equivocations_?"
+"How should he know!" What! I suppose that we are to think every man a
+knave till he is proved not to be such. Know! had he no friend to tell
+him whether I was "affected" or "artificial" myself? Could he not have
+done better than impute _equivocations_ to me, at a time when I was in
+no sense answerable for the _amphibologia_ of the Roman casuists? Had he
+a single fact which belongs to me personally or by profession to couple
+my name with equivocation in 1843? "How should he know" that I was not
+sly, smooth, artificial, non-natural! he should know by that common
+manly frankness, by which we put confidence in others, till they are
+proved to have forfeited it; he should know it by my own words in that
+very Sermon, in which I say it is best to be natural, and that reserve
+is at best but an unpleasant necessity. For I say there expressly:--
+
+    "I do not deny that there is something very engaging in a frank
+    and unpretending manner; some persons have it more than others;
+    in _some persons it is a great grace_. But it must be
+    recollected that I am speaking of _times of persecution and
+    oppression_ to Christians, such as the text foretells; and then
+    surely frankness will become nothing else than indignation at
+    the oppressor, and vehement speech, if it is permitted.
+    Accordingly, as persons have deep feelings, so they will find
+    the necessity of self-control, lest they should say what they
+    ought not."
+
+He sums up thus:
+
+    "If [Dr. Newman] would ... persist (as in this Sermon) in
+    dealing with matters dark, offensive, doubtful, sometimes
+    actually forbidden, at least according to the notions of the
+    great majority of English Churchmen; if he would always do so in
+    a tentative, paltering way, seldom or never letting the world
+    know how much he believed, how far he intended to go; if, in a
+    word, his method of teaching was a suspicious one, what wonder
+    if the minds of men were filled with suspicions of him?"--p. 17.
+
+Now, in the course of my Narrative, I have frankly admitted that I was
+tentative in such of my works as fairly allowed of the introduction into
+them of religious inquiry; but he is speaking of my Sermons; where,
+then, is his proof that in my Sermons I dealt in matters dark,
+offensive, doubtful, actually forbidden? He must show that I was
+tentative in my Sermons; and he has the range of eight volumes to gather
+evidence in. As to the ninth, my University Sermons, of course I was
+tentative in them; but not because "I would seldom or never let the
+world know how much I believed, or how far I intended to go;" but
+because University Sermons are commonly, and allowably, of the nature of
+disquisitions, as preached before a learned body; and because in deep
+subjects, which had not been fully investigated, I said as much as I
+believed, and about as far as I saw I could go; and a man cannot do
+more; and I account no man to be a philosopher who attempts to do more.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE D. ON PAGE 213.
+
+SERIES OF SAINTS' LIVES OF 1843-4.
+
+
+I have here an opportunity of preserving, what otherwise would be lost,
+the Catalogue of English Saints which I formed, as preparatory to the
+Series of their Lives which was begun in the above years. It is but a
+first Essay, and has many obvious imperfections; but it may be useful to
+others as a step towards a complete hagiography for England. For
+instance St. Osberga is omitted; I suppose because it was not easy to
+learn any thing about her. Boniface of Canterbury is inserted, though
+passed over by the Bollandists on the ground of the absence of proof of
+a _cultus_ having been paid to him. The Saints of Cornwall were too
+numerous to be attempted. Among the men of note, not Saints, King Edward
+II. is included from piety towards the founder of Oriel College. With
+these admissions I present my Paper to the reader.
+
+    _Preparing for Publication, in Periodical Numbers, in small 8vo,
+    The Lives of the English Saints, Edited by the Rev. John Henry
+    Newman, B.D., Fellow of Oriel College._
+
+    It is the compensation of the disorders and perplexities of
+    these latter times of the Church that we have the history of the
+    foregoing. We indeed of this day have been reserved to witness a
+    disorganization of the City of God, which it never entered into
+    the minds of the early believers to imagine: but we are
+    witnesses also of its triumphs and of its luminaries through
+    those many ages which have brought about the misfortunes which
+    at present overshadow it. If they were blessed who lived in
+    primitive times, and saw the fresh traces of their Lord, and
+    heard the echoes of Apostolic voices, blessed too are we whose
+    special portion it is to see that same Lord revealed in His
+    Saints. The wonders of His grace in the soul of man, its
+    creative power, its inexhaustible resources, its manifold
+    operation, all this we know, as they knew it not. They never
+    heard the names of St. Gregory, St. Bernard, St. Francis, and
+    St. Louis. In fixing our thoughts then, as in an undertaking
+    like the present, on the History of the Saints, we are but
+    availing ourselves of that solace and recompense of our peculiar
+    trials which has been provided for our need by our Gracious
+    Master.
+
+    And there are special reasons at this time for recurring to the
+    Saints of our own dear and glorious, most favoured, yet most
+    erring and most unfortunate England. Such a recurrence may serve
+    to make us love our country better, and on truer grounds, than
+    heretofore; to teach us to invest her territory, her cities and
+    villages, her hills and springs, with sacred associations; to
+    give us an insight into her present historical position in the
+    course of the Divine Dispensation; to instruct us in the
+    capabilities of the English character; and to open upon us the
+    duties and the hopes to which that Church is heir, which was in
+    former times the Mother of St. Boniface and St. Ethelreda.
+
+    Even a selection or specimens of the Hagiology of our country
+    may suffice for some of these high purposes; and in so wide and
+    rich a field of research it is almost presumptuous in one
+    undertaking to aim at more than such a partial exhibition. The
+    list that follows, though by no means so large as might have
+    been drawn up, exceeds the limits which the Editor proposes to
+    his hopes, if not to his wishes; but, whether it is allowed him
+    to accomplish a larger or smaller portion of it, it will be his
+    aim to complete such subjects or periods as he begins before
+    bringing it to a close. It is hardly necessary to observe that
+    any list that is producible in this stage of the undertaking can
+    but approximate to correctness and completeness in matters of
+    detail, and even in the names which are selected to compose it.
+
+    He has considered himself at liberty to include in the Series
+    such saints as have been born in England, though they have lived
+    and laboured out of it; and such, again, as have been in any
+    sufficient way connected with our country, though born out of
+    it; for instance, Missionaries or Preachers in it, or spiritual
+    or temporal rulers, or founders of religious institutions or
+    houses.
+
+    He has also included in the Series a few eminent or holy
+    persons, who, though not in the Sacred Catalogue, are
+    recommended to our religious memory by their fame, learning, or
+    the benefits they have conferred on posterity. These have been
+    distinguished from the Saints by printing their names in
+    italics.
+
+    It is proposed to page all the longer Lives separately; the
+    shorter will be thrown together in one. They will be published
+    in monthly issues of not more than 128 pages each; and no
+    regularity, whether of date or of subject, will be observed in
+    the order of publication. But they will be so numbered as to
+    admit ultimately of a general chronological arrangement.
+
+    The separate writers are distinguished by letters subjoined to
+    each Life: and it should be added, to prevent misapprehension,
+    that, since under the present circumstances of our Church, they
+    are necessarily of various, though not divergent, doctrinal
+    opinions, no one is answerable for any composition but his own.
+    At the same time, the work professing an historical and ethical
+    character, questions of theology will be, as far as possible,
+    thrown into the back ground.
+
+J. H. N.
+_Littlemore, Sept. 9, 1843._
+
+
+CALENDAR OF ENGLISH SAINTS.
+
+
+JANUARY.
+ 1 Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C.
+ 2 Martyrs of Lichfield.
+ 3 Melorus, M.
+ 4
+ 5 Edward, K.C.
+ 6 Peter, A.
+ 7 Cedd, B.
+ 8 Pega, V. Wulsin, B.
+ 9 Adrian, A. Bertwald, Archb.
+10 Sethrida, V.
+11 Egwin, B.
+12 Benedict Biscop, A. Aelred, A.
+13 Kentigern, B.
+14 Beuno, A.
+15 Ceolulph, K. Mo.
+16 Henry, Hermit. Fursey, A.
+17 Mildwida, V.
+18 Ulfrid or Wolfrid, M.
+19 Wulstan, B. Henry, B.
+20
+21
+22 Brithwold, B.
+23 Boisil, A.
+24 Cadoc, A.
+25
+26 Theoritgida, V.
+27 Bathildis, Queen.
+28
+29 Gildas, A.
+30
+31 Adamnan, Mo. Serapion, M.
+
+FEBRUARY.
+
+ 1
+ 2 Laurence, Archb.
+ 3 Wereburga, V.
+ 4 Gilbert, A. Liephard, B.M.
+ 5
+ 6 Ina, K. Mo.
+ 7 Augulus, B.M. Richard, K.
+ 8 Elfleda, A. Cuthman, C.
+ 9 Theliau, B.
+10 Trumwin, B.
+11
+12 Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.
+13 Cedmon, Mo., Ermenilda, Q.A.
+14
+15 Sigefride, B.
+16 Finan, B.
+17
+18
+19
+20 Ulric, H.
+21
+22
+23 Milburga, V.
+24 Luidhard, B. Ethelbert of Kent,
+25 Walburga, V.A.
+26
+27 Alnoth, H.M.
+28 Oswald, B.
+29
+
+MARCH.
+
+ 1 David, Archb. Swibert, B.
+ 2 Chad, B. Willeik, C. Joavan, B.
+ 3 Winwaloe, A.
+ 4 Owin, Mo.
+ 5
+ 6 Kineburga, &c., and Tibba, VV.
+ 7 Easterwin, A. William, Friar.
+ 8 Felix, B.
+ 9 Bosa, B.
+10
+11
+12 Elphege, B. Paul de Leon, B.C.
+13
+14 Robert, H.
+15 Eadgith, A.
+16
+17 Withburga, V.
+18 Edward, K.M.
+19 Alcmund, M.
+20 Cuthbert, B. Herbert, B.
+21
+22
+23 Ædelwald, H.
+24 Hildelitha, A.
+25 Alfwold of Sherborne, B. and William, M.
+26
+27
+28
+29 Gundleus, H.
+30 Merwenna, A.
+31
+
+APRIL.
+
+ 1
+ 2
+ 3 Richard, B.
+ 4
+ 5
+ 6
+ 7
+ 8
+ 9 Frithstan, B.
+10
+11 Guthlake, H.
+12
+13 Caradoc, H.
+14 _Richard of Bury, B._
+15 Paternus, B.
+16
+17 Stephen. A.
+18
+19 Elphege, Archb.
+20 Adelbare, M. Cedwalla, K.
+21 Anselm, Archb. Doctor.
+22
+23 George M.
+24
+25
+26
+27
+28
+29 Wilfrid II. Archb.
+30 Erconwald, B. Suibert, B. _Maud, Q._
+
+MAY.
+
+ 1 Asaph, B. Ultan, A. Brioe, B.C.
+ 2 Germanus, M.
+ 3
+ 4
+ 5 Ethelred, K. Mo.
+ 6 Eadbert, A.
+ 7 John, Archb. of Beverley.
+ 8
+ 9
+10
+11 Fremund, M.
+12
+13
+14
+15
+16 Simon Stock, H.
+17
+18 Elgiva, Q.
+19 Dunstan, Archb.  _B. Alcuin, A._
+20 Ethelbert, K.M.
+21 Godric, H.
+22 Winewald, A.  Berethun, A. _Henry, K._
+23
+24 Ethelburga, Q.
+25 Aldhelm, B.
+26 Augustine, Archb.
+27 Bede, D. Mo.
+28 _Lanfranc, Archb._
+29
+30 Walston, C.
+31 Jurmin, C.
+
+JUNE.
+
+ 1 Wistan, K.M.
+ 2
+ 3
+ 4 Petroc, A.
+ 5 Boniface, Archb. M.
+ 6 Gudwall, B.
+ 7 Robert, A.
+ 8 William, Archb.
+ 9
+10 Ivo, B. and Ithamar, B.
+11
+12 Eskill, B.M.
+13
+14 Elerius, A.
+15 Edburga, V.
+16
+17 Botulph, A. John, Fr.
+18
+19
+20 Idaberga, V.
+21 Egelmund, A.
+22 Alban, and Amphibolus, MM.
+23 Ethelreda, V.A.
+24 Bartholomew, H.
+25 Adelbert, C.
+26
+27 John, C. of Moutier.
+28
+29 _Margaret, Countess of Richmond._
+30
+
+JULY.
+
+ 1 Julius, Aaron, MM. Rumold, B. Leonorus, B.
+ 2 Oudoceus, B. Swithun, B.
+ 3 Gunthiern, A.
+ 4 Odo, Archb.
+ 5 Modwenna, V.A.
+ 6 Sexburga, A.
+ 7 Edelburga, V.A. Hedda, B. Willibald, B. Ercongota, V.
+ 8 Grimbald, and Edgar, K.
+ 9 _Stephen Langton, Archb._
+10
+11
+12
+13 Mildreda, V.A.
+14 Marchelm, C. Boniface, Archb.
+15 Deus-dedit, Archb. Plechelm, B. David, A. and Editha of Tamworth, Q.V.
+16 Helier, H.M.
+17 Kenelm, K.M.
+18 Edburga and Edgitha of Aylesbury, VV. Frederic, B.M.
+19
+20
+21
+22
+23
+24 Wulfud and Ruffin, MM. Lewinna, V.M.
+25
+26
+27 Hugh, M.
+28 Sampson, B.
+29 Lupus, B.
+30 Tatwin, Archb. and Ermenigitha, V.
+31 Germanus, B. and Neot, H.
+
+AUGUST.
+
+ 1 Ethelwold, B. of Winton.
+ 2 Etheldritha, V.
+ 3 Walthen, A.
+ 4
+ 5 Oswald, K.M. Thomas, Mo. M. of Dover.
+ 6
+ 7
+ 8 Colman, B.
+ 9
+10
+11 _William of Waynfleet, B._
+12
+13 Wigbert, A. Walter, A.
+14 Werenfrid, C.
+15
+16
+17
+18 Helen, Empress.
+19
+20 Oswin, K.M.
+21 Richard, B. of Andria.
+22 Sigfrid, A.
+23 Ebba, V.A.
+24
+25 Ebba, V.A.M.
+26 Bregwin, Archb. _Bradwardine, Archb._
+27 Sturmius, A.
+28
+29 Sebbus, K.
+30
+31 Eanswida, V.A. Aidan, A.B. Cuthburga, Q.V.
+
+SEPTEMBER.
+
+ 1
+ 2 William, B. of Roschid. William, Fr.
+ 3
+ 4
+ 5
+ 6 Bega, A.
+ 7 Alcmund, A. Tilhbert, A.
+ 8
+ 9 Bertelin, H. Wulfhilda or Vulfridis, A.
+10 Otger, C.
+11 _Robert Kilwardby, Archb._
+12
+13
+14 _Richard Fox, B._
+15
+16 Ninian, B. Edith, daughter of Edgar, V.
+17 Socrates and Stephen, MM.
+18
+19 Theodore, Archb.
+20
+21 Hereswide, Q. _Edward II. K._
+22
+23
+24
+25 Ceolfrid, A.
+26
+27 _William of Wykeham, B._
+28 Lioba, V.A.
+29 _B. Richard of Hampole, H._
+30 Honorius, Archb.
+
+OCTOBER.
+
+ 1 Roger, B.
+ 2 Thomas of Hereford, B.
+ 3 Ewalds (two) MM.
+ 4
+ 5 Walter Stapleton, B. Acca, B.
+ 6 Ywy, C.
+ 7 Ositha, Q.V.M.
+ 8 Ceneu, V.
+ 9 Lina, V. and _Robert Grostete, B._
+10 Paulinus, Archb. John, C. of Bridlington.
+11 Edilburga, V.A.
+12 Edwin, K.
+13
+14 Burchard, B.
+15 Tecla, V.A.
+16 Lullus, Archb.
+17 Ethelred, Ethelbright, MM.
+18 _Walter de Merton, B._
+19 Frideswide, V. and Ethbin, A.
+20
+21 Ursula, V.M.
+22 Mello, B.C.
+23
+24 Magloire, B.
+25 _John of Salisbury, B._
+26 Eata, B.
+27 Witta, B.
+28 _B. Alfred._
+29 Sigebert, K. Elfreda, A.
+30
+31 Foillan, B.M.
+
+
+NOVEMBER.
+
+ 1
+ 2
+ 3 Wenefred, V.M. Rumwald, C.
+ 4 Brinstan, B. Clarus, M.
+ 5 Cungar, H.
+ 6 Iltut, A. and Winoc, A.
+ 7 Willebrord, B.
+ 8 Willehad, B. Tyssilio, B.
+ 9
+10 Justus, Archb.
+11
+12 Lebwin, C.
+13 Eadburga of Menstrey, A.
+14 Dubricius, B.C.
+15 Malo, B.
+16 Edmund, B.
+17 Hilda, A. Hugh, B.
+18
+19 Ermenburga, Q.
+20 Edmund, K.M. Humbert, B.M.
+21
+22 Paulinus, A.
+23 Daniel, B.C.
+24
+25
+26
+27
+28 Edwold, M.
+29
+30
+
+DECEMBER.
+
+ 1
+ 2 Weede, V.
+ 3 Birinus, B. Lucius, K. and Sola, H.
+ 4 Osmund, B.
+ 5 Christina, V.
+ 6
+ 7
+ 8 _John Peckham, Archb._
+ 9
+10
+11 Elfleda, A.
+12 Corentin, B.C.
+13 Ethelburga, Q. wife of Edwin.
+14
+15
+16
+17
+18 Winebald, A.
+19
+20
+21 Eadburga, V.A.
+22
+23
+24
+25
+26 Tathai, C.
+27 Gerald, A.B.
+28
+29 Thomas, Archb. M.
+30
+31
+
+N.B. _St. William_, _Austin-Friar_, _Ingulphus_, and _Peter of Blois_
+have not been introduced into the above Calendar, their days of death or
+festival not being as yet ascertained.
+
+
+
+
+CHRONOLOGICAL ARRANGEMENT.
+
+SECOND CENTURY.
+
+182 Dec. 3. Lucius, K. of the British.
+     Jan. 1. Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C. envoys from St. Lucius to Rome.
+
+FOURTH CENTURY.
+
+300 Oct. 22. Mello, B. C. of Rouen.
+303 Ap. 23. George, M. under Dioclesian. Patron of England.
+    June 22. Alban and Amphibalus, MM.
+    July 1. Julius and Aaron, MM. of Caerleon.
+304 Jan. 2. Martyrs of Lichfield.
+    Feb. 7. Augulus, B.M. of London.
+328 Aug. 18. Helen, Empress, mother of Constantine.
+388 Sept. 17. Socrates and Stephen, M.M. perhaps in Wales.
+411 Jan. 3. Melorus, M. in Cornwall.
+
+FIFTH CENTURY.
+
+432 Sept. 16. Ninian, B. Apostle of the Southern Picts.
+429 July 31. Germanus, B. C. of Auxerre.
+     July 29. Lupus, B. C. of Troyes.
+502 May 1. Brioc, B. C., disciple of St. Germanus.
+490 Oct. 8. Ceneu, or Keyna, V., sister-in-law of Gundleus.
+492 Mar. 29. Gundleus, Hermit, in Wales.
+    July 3. Gunthiern, A., in Brittany.
+453 Oct. 21. Ursula, V.M. near Cologne.
+bef. 500 Dec. 12. Corentin, B.C. of Quimper.
+
+FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES.
+
+Welsh Schools.
+
+444-522 Nov. 14. Dubricius, B.C., first Bishop of Llandaff.
+520 Nov. 22. Paulinus, A. of Whitland, tutor of St. David and St. Theliau.
+445-544 Mar. 1. David, Archb. of Menevia, afterwards called from him.
+abt. 500 Dec. 26. Tathai, C., master of St. Cadoc.
+480 Jan. 24. Cadoc, A., son of St. Gundleus, and nephew of St. Keyna.
+abt. 513 Nov. 6. Iltut, A., converted by St. Cadoc.
+545 Nov. 23. Daniel, B.C., first Bishop of Bangor.
+aft. 559 Apr. 18. Paternus, B.A., pupil of St. Iltut.
+573 Mar. 12. Paul, B.C. of Leon, pupil of St. Iltut.
+    Mar. 2. Ioavan, B., pupil of St. Paul.
+599 July 28. Sampson, B., pupil of St. Iltut, cousin of St. Paul de Leon.
+565 Nov. 15. Malo, B., cousin of St. Sampson.
+575 Oct. 24. Magloire, B., cousin of St. Malo.
+583 Jan. 29. Gildas, A., pupil of St. Iltut.
+    July 1. Leonorus, B., pupil of St. Iltut.
+604 Feb. 9. Theliau, B. of Llandaff, pupil of St. Dubricius.
+560 July 2. Oudoceus, B., nephew to St. Theliau.
+500-580 Oct. 19. Ethbin, A., pupil of St. Sampson.
+516-601 Jan. 13. Kentigern, B. of Glasgow, founder of Monastery of Elwy.
+
+SIXTH CENTURY.
+
+529 Mar. 3. Winwaloe, A., in Brittany.
+564 June 4. Petroc., A., in Cornwall.
+    July 16. Helier, Hermit, M., in Jersey.
+    June 27. John, C. of Moutier, in Tours.
+590 May 1. Asaph, B. of Elwy, afterwards called after him.
+abt. 600 June 6. Gudwall, B. of Aleth in Brittany.
+    Nov. 8. Tyssilio, B. of St. Asaph.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+600 June 10. Ivo, or Ivia, B. from Persia.
+596 Feb. 24. Luidhard, B. of Senlis, in France.
+616 Feb. 24. Ethelbert, K. of Kent.
+608 May 26. Augustine, Archb. of Canterbury, Apostle of England.
+624 Apr. 24. Mellitus, Archb. of Canterbury,  }
+619 Feb. 2. Laurence, Archb. of Canterbury,   } Companions of St.
+608 Jan. 6. Peter, A. at Canterbury,          } Augustine.
+627 Nov. 10. Justus, Archb. of Canterbury,    }
+653 Sept. 30. Honorius, Archb. of Canterbury, }
+662 July 15. Deus-dedit, Archb. of Canterbury.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.
+
+642 Oct. 29. Sigebert, K. of the East Angles.
+646 Mar. 8. Felix, B. of Dunwich, Apostle of the East Angles.
+650 Jan. 16. Fursey, A., preacher among the East Angles.
+680 May 1. Ultan, A., brother of St. Fursey.
+655 Oct. 31. Foillan, B.M., brother of St. Fursey, preacher in the
+                    Netherlands.
+680 June 17. Botulph, A., in Lincolnshire or Sussex.
+671 June 10. Ithamar, B. of Rochester.
+650 Dec. 3. Birinus, B. of Dorchester.
+705 July 7. Hedda, B. of Dorchester.
+717 Jan. 11. Egwin, B. of Worcester.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part III.
+
+690 Sept. 19. Theodore, Archb. of Canterbury.
+709 Jan. 9. Adrian, A. in Canterbury.
+709 May 25. Aldhelm, B. of Sherborne, pupil of St. Adrian.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part IV.
+
+630 Nov. 3. Winefred, V.M. in Wales.
+642 Feb. 4. Liephard, M.B., slain near Cambray.
+660 Jan. 14. Beuno, A., kinsman of St. Cadocus and St. Kentigern.
+673 Oct. 7. Osgitha, Q.V.M., in East Anglia during a Danish inroad.
+630 June 14. Elerius, A. in Wales.
+680 Jan. 27. Bathildis, Q., wife of Clovis II., king of France.
+687 July 24. Lewinna, V.M., put to death by the Saxons.
+700 July 18. Edberga and Edgitha, VV. of Aylesbury.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part V.
+
+644 Oct. 10. Paulinus, Archb. of York, companion of St. Augustine.
+633 Oct. 12. Edwin, K. of Northumberland.
+    Dec. 13. Ethelburga, Q., wife to St. Edwin.
+642 Aug. 5. Oswald, K.M., St. Edwin's nephew.
+651 Aug. 20. Oswin, K.M., cousin to St. Oswald.
+683 Aug. 23. Ebba, V.A. of Coldingham, half-sister to St. Oswin.
+689 Jan. 31. Adamnan, Mo. of Coldingham.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part VI.--Whitby.
+
+650 Sept. 6. Bega, V.A., foundress of St. Bee's, called after her.
+681 Nov. 17. Hilda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Edwin's nephew.
+716 Dec. 11. Elfleda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Oswin.
+680 Feb. 12. Cedmon, Mo. of Whitby.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part I.
+
+    Sept. 21. Hereswida, Q., sister of Hilda, wife of Annas,
+                     who succeeded Egric, Sigebert's cousin.
+654 Jan. 10. Sethrida, V.A. of Faremoutier, St. Hereswida's
+                     daughter by a former marriage.
+693 Apr. 30. Erconwald, A.B., son of Annas and St. Hereswida, Bishop
+                     of London, Abbot of Chertsey, founder of Barking.
+677 Aug. 29. Sebbus, K., converted by St. Erconwald.
+    May 31. Jurmin, C., son of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+650 July 7. Edelburga, V.A. of Faremoutier, natural daughter
+                     of Annas.
+679 June 23. Ethelreda, Etheldreda, Etheltrudis, or Awdry, V.A.,
+                     daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+    Mar. 17. Withburga, V., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+699 July 6. Sexburga, A., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+660 July 7. Ercongota, or Ertongata, V.A. of Faremoutier,
+                    daughter of St. Sexburga.
+699 Feb. 13. Ermenilda, Q.A., daughter of St. Sexburga,
+                    wife of Wulfere.
+aft. 675 Feb. 3. Wereburga, V., daughter of St. Ermenilda and Wulfere,
+                    patron of Chester.
+abt. 680 Feb. 27. Alnoth, H.M., bailiff to St. Wereburga.
+640 Aug. 31. Eanswida, V.A., sister-in-law of St. Sexburga,
+                     granddaughter to St. Ethelbert.
+668 Oct. 17. Ethelred and Ethelbright, MM., nephews of St. Eanswida.
+    July 30. Ermenigitha, V., niece of St. Eanswida.
+676 Oct. 11. Edilberga, V.A. of Barking, daughter of Annas and St.
+             Hereswida.
+678 Jan. 26. Theoritgida, V., nun of Barking.
+aft. 713 Aug. 31. Cuthberga, Q.V., of Barking, sister of St. Ina.
+700 Mar. 24. Hildelitha, A. of Barking.
+728 Feb. 6. Ina, K. Mo. of the West Saxons.
+740 May 24. Ethelburga, Q., wife of St. Ina, nun at Barking.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part II.
+
+652 June 20. Idaburga, V.   }
+696 Mar. 6. Kineburga, Q.A. }
+701---- Kinneswitha, V.     } Daughters of King Penda.
+    ---- Chidestre, V.      }
+692 Dec. 2. Weeda, V.A.     }
+696 Mar. 6. Tibba, V., their kinswoman.
+    Nov. 3. Rumwald, C., grandson of Penda.
+680 Nov. 19. Ermenburga, Q., mother to the three following.
+    Feb. 23. Milburga, V.A. of Wenlock,  } Grand-daughters of
+    July 13. Mildreda, V.A. of Menstrey, } Penda.
+676 Jan. 17. Milwida, or Milgitha, V.    }
+750 Nov. 13. Eadburga, A. of Menstrey.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part III.
+
+670 July 24. Wulfad and Ruffin, MM., sons of Wulfere,
+                     Penda's son, and of St. Erminilda.
+672 Mar. 2. Chad, B. of Lichfield.
+664 Jan. 7. Cedd, B. of London.
+688 Mar. 4. Owin, Mo. of Lichfield.
+689 Apr. 20. Cedwalla, K. of West Saxons.
+690-725 Nov. 5. Cungar, H. in Somersetshire.
+700 Feb. 10. Trumwin, B. of the Picts.
+705 Mar. 9. Bosa, Archb. of York.
+709 Apr. 24. Wilfrid, Archb. of York.
+721 May 7. John of Beverley, Archb. of York.
+743 Apr. 29. Wilfrid II., Archb. of York.
+733 May 22. Berethun, A. of Deirwood, disciple of St. John
+                     of Beverley.
+751 May 22. Winewald, A. of Deirwood.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part IV.--Missions.
+
+729 Apr. 24. Egbert, C., master to Willebrord.
+693 Oct. 3. Ewalds (two), MM. in Westphalia.
+690-736 Nov. 7. Willebrord, B. of Utrecht, Apostle of Friesland.
+717 Mar. 1. Swibert, B., Apostle of Westphalia.
+727 Mar. 2. Willeik, C., successor to St. Swibert.
+705 June 25. Adelbert, C., grandson of St. Oswald, preacher
+                     in Holland.
+705 Aug. 14. Werenfrid, C., preacher in Friesland.
+720 June 21. Engelmund, A., preacher in Holland.
+730 Sept. 10. Otger, C. in Low Countries.
+732 July 15. Plechelm, B., preacher in Guelderland.
+750 May 2. Germanus, B.M. in the Netherlands.
+760 Nov. 12, Lebwin, C. in Overyssel, in Holland.
+760 July 14. Marchelm, C., companion of St. Lebwin, in Holland.
+697-755 June 5. Boniface, Archb., M. of Mentz, Apostle of Germany.
+712 Feb. 7. Richard, K. of the West Saxons.
+704-790 July 7. Willibald, B. of Aichstadt,  }}
+                     in Franconia,           }}
+730-760 Dec. 18. Winebald, A. of Heidenheim, } Children of}
+                     in Suabia,              } St. Richard.}
+779 Feb. 25. Walburga, V.A. of Heidenheim,   }}
+aft. 755 Sept. 28. Lioba, V.A. of Bischorsheim, }
+750 Oct. 15. Tecla, V.A. of Kitzingen, in Franconia, } Companions
+                                                     } of St.
+788 Oct. 16. Lullus, Archb. of Mentz,                } Boniface.
+abt. 747 Aug. 13. Wigbert, A. of Fritzlar and Ortdorf, in }
+                     Germany,                             }
+755 Apr. 20. Adelhare, B.M. of Erford, in Franconia,      }
+780 Aug. 27. Sturmius, A. of Fulda,                       }
+786 Oct. 27. Witta, or Albuinus, B. of Buraberg, in       }
+                     Germany,                             }
+791 Nov. 8. Willehad, B. of Bremen, and Apostle of        }
+                  Saxony,                                 } Companions
+791 Oct. 14. Burchard, B. of Wurtzburg, in Franconia,     } of St.
+790 Dec 3. Sola, H., near Aichstadt, in Franconia,        } Boniface.
+775 July 1. Rumold, B., Patron of Mechlin.
+807 Apr. 30. Suibert, B. of Verden in Westphalia.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part V.--Lindisfarne and Hexham.
+
+670 Jan. 23. Boisil, A. of Melros, in Scotland.
+651 Aug. 31. Aidan, A.B. of Lindisfarne.
+664 Feb. 16. Finan, B. of Lindisfarne.
+676 Aug. 8. Colman, B. of Lindisfarne.
+685 Oct. 26. Eata, B. of Hexham.
+687 Mar. 20. Cuthbert, B. of Lindisfarne.
+    Oct. 6. Ywy, C. disciple of St. Cuthbert.
+690 Mar. 20. Herbert, H. disciple of St. Cuthbert.
+698 May 6. Eadbert, B. of Lindisfarne.
+700 Mar. 23. Ædelwald, H. successor of St. Cuthbert, in his hermitage.
+740 Feb. 12. Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.
+740 Nov. 20. Acca, B. of Hexham.
+764 Jan. 15. Ceolulph, K. Mo. of Lindisfarne.
+756 Mar. 6. Balther, H at Lindisfarne.
+     " Bilfrid, H. Goldsmith at Lindisfarne.
+781 Sept. 7. Alchmund, B. of Hexham.
+789 Sept. 7. Tilhbert, B. of Hexham.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part VI.--Wearmouth and Yarrow.
+
+703 Jan. 12. Benedict Biscop, A. of Wearmouth.
+685 Mar. 7. Easterwin, A. of Wearmouth.
+689 Aug. 22. Sigfrid, A. of Wearmouth.
+716 Sept. 25. Ceofrid, A. of Yarrow.
+734 May 27. Bede, Doctor, Mo. of Yarrow.
+804 May 19. _B. Alcuin, A. in France_.
+
+EIGHTH CENTURY.
+
+710 May 5. Ethelred, K. Mo. King of Mercia, Monk of Bardney.
+719 Jan. 8. Pega, V., sister of St. Guthlake.
+714 April 11. Guthlake, H. of Croyland.
+717 Nov. 6. Winoc, A. in Brittany.
+730 Jan. 9. Bertwald, Archb. of Canterbury.
+732 Dec. 27. Gerald, A.B. in Mayo.
+734 July 30. Tatwin, Archb. of Canterbury.
+750 Oct. 19. Frideswide, V. patron of Oxford.
+762 Aug. 26. Bregwin, Archb. of Canterbury.
+700-800 Feb. 8. Cuthman, C. of Stening in Sussex.
+bef. 800 Sept. 9. Bertelin, H. patron of Stafford.
+
+EIGHTH AND NINTH CENTURIES.
+
+793 May 20. Ethelbert, K.M. of the East Angles.
+834 Aug. 2. Etheldritha, or Alfreda, V., daughter of Offa, king of
+                Mercia, nun at Croyland.
+819 July 17. Kenelm, K.M. of Mercia.
+849 June 1. Wistan, K.M. of Mercia.
+838 July 18. Frederic, Archb. M. of Utrecht.
+894 Nov. 4. Clarus, M. in Normandy.
+
+NINTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.--Danish Slaughters, &c.
+
+819 Mar. 19. Alcmund, M., son of Eldred, king of Northumbria, Patron
+                of Derby.
+870 Nov. 20. Edmund, K.M. of the East Angles.
+862 May 11. Fremund, H. M. nobleman of East Anglia.
+870 Nov. 20. Humbert, B.M. of Elmon in East Anglia.
+867 Aug. 25. Ebba, V.A.M. of Coldingham.
+
+NINTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.
+
+862 July 2. Swithun, B. of Winton.
+870 July 5. Modwenna, V.A. of Pollesworth in Warwickshire.
+     Oct. 9. Lina, V. nun at Pollesworth.
+871 Mar. 15. Eadgith, V.A. of Pollesworth, sister of King Ethelwolf.
+900 Dec. 21. Eadburga, V.A. of Winton, daughter of King Ethelwolf.
+880 Nov. 28. Edwold, H., brother of St. Edmund.
+
+NINTH AND TENTH CENTURIES.
+
+883 July 31. Neot, H. in Cornwall.
+903 July 8. Grimbald, A. at Winton.
+900 Oct. 28. _B. Alfred, K._
+929 April 9. Frithstan, B. of Winton.
+934 Nov. 4. Brinstan, B. of Winton.
+
+TENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+960 June 15. Edburga, V., nun at Winton, granddaughter of Alfred.
+926 July 15. Editha, Q.V., nun of Tamworth, sister to Edburga.
+921 May 18. Algyfa, or Elgiva, Q., mother of Edgar.
+975 July 8. Edgar, K.
+978 Mar. 18. Edward, K.M. at Corfe Castle.
+984 Sept. 16. Edith, V., daughter of St. Edgar and St. Wulfhilda.
+990 Sept. 9. Wulfhilda, or Vulfrida, A. of Wilton.
+980 Mar. 30. Merwenna, V.A. of Romsey.
+990 Oct. 29. Elfreda, A. of Romsey.
+1016 Dec. 5. Christina of Romsey, V., sister of St. Margaret of
+                Scotland.
+
+TENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.
+
+961 July 4. Odo, Archb. of Canterbury, Benedictine Monk.
+960-992 Feb. 28. Oswald, Archb. of York, B. of Worcester, nephew to
+                    St. Odo.
+951-1012 Mar. 12. Elphege the Bald, B. of Winton.
+988 May 19. Dunstan, Archb. of Canterbury.
+973 Jan. 8. Wulsin, B. of Sherbourne.
+984 Aug. 1. Ethelwold, B. of Winton.
+1015 Jan. 22. Brithwold, B. of Winton.
+
+TENTH AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.
+
+Missions.
+
+ 950 Feb. 15. Sigfride, B., apostle of Sweden.
+1016 June 12. Eskill, B.M. in Sweden, kinsman of St. Sigfride.
+1028 Jan. 18. Wolfred, M. in Sweden.
+1050 July 15. David, A., Cluniac in Sweden.
+
+ELEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+1012 April 19. Elphege, M. Archb. of Canterbury.
+1016 May 30. Walston, C. near Norwich.
+1053 Mar. 31. Alfwold, B. of Sherborne.
+1067 Sept. 2. William, B. of Roschid in Denmark.
+1066 Jan. 5. Edward, K.C.
+1099 Dec. 4. Osmund, B. of Salisbury.
+
+ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CENTURIES.
+
+1095 Jan. 19. Wulstan, B. of Worcester.
+1089 May 28. _Lanfranc, Archb. of Canterbury._
+1109 Apr. 21. Anselm, Doctor, Archb. of Canterbury.
+1170 Dec. 29. Thomas, Archb. M. of Canterbury.
+1200 Nov. 17. Hugh, B. of Lincoln, Carthusian Monk.
+
+TWELFTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+1109 _Ingulphus, A. of Croyland._
+1117 Apr. 30. _B. Maud, Q._ Wife of Henry I.
+1124 Apr. 13. Caradoc, H. in South Wales.
+1127 Jan. 16. Henry, H. in Northumberland.
+1144 Mar. 25. William, M. of Norwich.
+1151 Jan. 19. Henry, M.B. of Upsal.
+1150 Aug. 13. Walter, A. of Fontenelle, in France.
+1154 June 8. William, Archb. of York.
+1170 May 21. Godric, H. in Durham.
+1180 Oct. 25. _John of Salisbury, B. of Chartres._
+1182 June 24. Bartholomew, C., monk at Durham.
+1189 Feb. 4. Gilbert, A. of Sempringham.
+1190 Aug. 21. Richard, B. of Andria.
+1200 _Peter de Blois, Archd. of Bath._
+
+TWELFTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.--Cistertian Order.
+
+1134 Apr. 17. Stephen, A. of Citeaux.
+1139 June 7. Robert, A. of Newminster in Northumberland.
+1154 Feb. 20. Ulric, H. in Dorsetshire.
+1160 Aug. 3. Walthen, A. of Melrose.
+1166 Jan. 12. Aelred, A. of Rieval.
+
+THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+1228 July 9. _Stephen Langton, Archb. of Canterbury._
+1242 Nov. 16. Edmund, Archb. of Canterbury.
+1253 Apr. 3. Richard, B. of Chichester.
+1282 Oct. 2. Thomas, B. of Hereford.
+1294 Dec. 3. _John Peckham, Archb. of Canterbury._
+
+THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.--Orders of Friars.
+
+1217 June 17. John, Fr., Trinitarian.
+1232 Mar. 7. William, Fr., Franciscan.
+1240 Jan. 31. Serapion, Fr., M., Redemptionist.
+1265 May 16. Simon Stock, H., General of the Carmelites.
+1279 Sept. 11. _Robert Kilwardby, Archb. of Canterbury,
+                    Fr. Dominican._
+
+THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part III.
+
+1239 Mar. 14. Robert H. at Knaresboro.
+1241 Oct. 1. Roger, B. of London.
+1255 July 27. Hugh, M. of Lincoln.
+1295 Aug. 5. Thomas, Mo., M. of Dover.
+1254 Oct. 9. _Robert Grossteste, B. of Lincoln._
+1270 July 14. Boniface, Archb. of Canterbury.
+1278 Oct. 18. _Walter de Merton, B. of Rochester._
+
+FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+1326 Oct. 5. _Stapleton, B. of Exeter._
+1327 Sept. 21. Edward K.
+1349 Sept. 29. _B. Richard, H. of Hampole._
+1345 Apr. 14. _Richard of Bury, B. of Lincoln._
+1349 Aug. 26. _Bradwardine, Archb. of Canterbury,
+                    the Doctor Profundus._
+1358 Sept. 2. Willam, Fr., Servite.
+1379 Oct. 10. John, C. of Bridlington.
+1324-1404 Sept. 27. _William of Wykeham, B. of Winton._
+1400 William, Fr. Austin.
+
+
+FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+1471 May 22. _Henry, K. of England._
+1486 Aug. 11. _William of Wanefleet, B. of Winton._
+1509 June 29. _Margaret, Countess of Richmond._
+1528 Sept. 14. _Richard Fox, B. of Winton._
+
+
+
+
+NOTE E. ON PAGE 227.
+
+THE ANGLICAN CHURCH.
+
+
+I have been bringing out my mind in this Volume on every subject which
+has come before me; and therefore I am bound to state plainly what I
+feel and have felt, since I was a Catholic, about the Anglican Church. I
+said, in a former page, that, on my conversion, I was not conscious of
+any change in me of thought or feeling, as regards matters of doctrine;
+this, however, was not the case as regards some matters of fact, and,
+unwilling as I am to give offence to religious Anglicans, I am bound to
+confess that I felt a great change in my view of the Church of England.
+I cannot tell how soon there came on me,--but very soon,--an extreme
+astonishment that I had ever imagined it to be a portion of the Catholic
+Church. For the first time, I looked at it from without, and (as I
+should myself say) saw it as it was. Forthwith I could not get myself to
+see in it any thing else, than what I had so long fearfully suspected,
+from as far back as 1836,--a mere national institution. As if my eyes
+were suddenly opened, so I saw it--spontaneously, apart from any
+definite act of reason or any argument; and so I have seen it ever
+since. I suppose, the main cause of this lay in the contrast which was
+presented to me by the Catholic Church. Then I recognized at once a
+reality which was quite a new thing with me. Then I was sensible that I
+was not making for myself a Church by an effort of thought; I needed not
+to make an act of faith in her; I had not painfully to force myself into
+a position, but my mind fell back upon itself in relaxation and in
+peace, and I gazed at her almost passively as a great objective fact. I
+looked at her;--at her rites, her ceremonial, and her precepts; and I
+said, "This _is_ a religion;" and then, when I looked back upon the poor
+Anglican Church, for which I had laboured so hard, and upon all that
+appertained to it, and thought of our various attempts to dress it up
+doctrinally and esthetically, it seemed to me to be the veriest of
+nonentities.
+
+Vanity of vanities, all is vanity! How can I make a record of what
+passed within me, without seeming to be satirical? But I speak plain,
+serious words. As people call me credulous for acknowledging Catholic
+claims, so they call me satirical for disowning Anglican pretensions; to
+them it _is_ credulity, to them it _is_ satire; but it is not so in me.
+What they think exaggeration, I think truth. I am not speaking of the
+Anglican Church with any disdain, though to them I seem contemptuous. To
+them of course it is "Aut Cæsar aut nullus," but not to me. It may be a
+great creation, though it be not divine, and this is how I judge of it.
+Men, who abjure the divine right of kings, would be very indignant, if
+on that account they were considered disloyal. And so I recognize in the
+Anglican Church a time-honoured institution, of noble historical
+memories, a monument of ancient wisdom, a momentous arm of political
+strength, a great national organ, a source of vast popular advantage,
+and, to a certain point, a witness and teacher of religious truth. I do
+not think that, if what I have written about it since I have been a
+Catholic, be equitably considered as a whole, I shall be found to have
+taken any other view than this; but that it is something sacred, that it
+is an oracle of revealed doctrine, that it can claim a share in St.
+Ignatius or St. Cyprian, that it can take the rank, contest the
+teaching, and stop the path of the Church of St. Peter, that it can call
+itself "the Bride of the Lamb," this is the view of it which simply
+disappeared from my mind on my conversion, and which it would be almost
+a miracle to reproduce. "I went by, and lo! it was gone; I sought it,
+but its place could no where be found," and nothing can bring it back to
+me. And, as to its possession of an episcopal succession from the time
+of the Apostles, well, it may have it, and, if the Holy See ever so
+decide, I will believe it, as being the decision of a higher judgment
+than my own; but, for myself, I must have St. Philip's gift, who saw the
+sacerdotal character on the forehead of a gaily-attired youngster,
+before I can by my own wit acquiesce in it, for antiquarian arguments
+are altogether unequal to the urgency of visible facts. Why is it that I
+must pain dear friends by saying so, and kindle a sort of resentment
+against me in the kindest of hearts? but I must, though to do it be not
+only a grief to me, but most impolitic at the moment. Any how, this is
+my mind; and, if to have it, if to have betrayed it, before now,
+involuntarily by my words or my deeds, if on a fitting occasion, as now,
+to have avowed it, if all this be a proof of the justice of the charge
+brought against me by my accuser of having "turned round upon my
+Mother-Church with contumely and slander," in this sense, but in no
+other sense, do I plead guilty to it without a word in extenuation.
+
+In no other sense surely; the Church of England has been the instrument
+of Providence in conferring great benefits on me;--had I been born in
+Dissent, perhaps I should never have been baptized; had I been born an
+English Presbyterian, perhaps I should never have known our Lord's
+divinity; had I not come to Oxford, perhaps I never should have heard of
+the visible Church, or of Tradition, or other Catholic doctrines. And as
+I have received so much good from the Anglican Establishment itself, can
+I have the heart or rather the want of charity, considering that it does
+for so many others, what it has done for me, to wish to see it
+overthrown? I have no such wish while it is what it is, and while we are
+so small a body. Not for its own sake, but for the sake of the many
+congregations to which it ministers, I will do nothing against it. While
+Catholics are so weak in England, it is doing our work; and, though it
+does us harm in a measure, at present the balance is in our favour. What
+our duty would be at another time and in other circumstances, supposing,
+for instance, the Establishment lost its dogmatic faith, or at least did
+not preach it, is another matter altogether. In secular history we read
+of hostile nations having long truces, and renewing them from time to
+time, and that seems to be the position which the Catholic Church may
+fairly take up at present in relation to the Anglican Establishment.
+
+Doubtless the National Church has hitherto been a serviceable breakwater
+against doctrinal errors, more fundamental than its own. How long this
+will last in the years now before us, it is impossible to say, for the
+Nation drags down its Church to its own level; but still the National
+Church has the same sort of influence over the Nation that a periodical
+has upon the party which it represents, and my own idea of a Catholic's
+fitting attitude towards the National Church in this its supreme hour,
+is that of assisting and sustaining it, if it be in our power, in the
+interest of dogmatic truth. I should wish to avoid every thing (except
+indeed under the direct call of duty, and this is a material exception,)
+which went to weaken its hold upon the public mind, or to unsettle its
+establishment, or to embarrass and lessen its maintenance of those great
+Christian and Catholic principles and doctrines which it has up to this
+time successfully preached.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE F. ON PAGE 269.
+
+THE ECONOMY.
+
+
+For the Economy, considered as a rule of practice, I shall refer to what
+I wrote upon it in 1830-32, in my History of the Arians. I have shown
+above, pp. 26, 27, that the doctrine in question had in the early Church
+a large signification, when applied to the divine ordinances: it also
+had a definite application to the duties of Christians, whether clergy
+or laity, in preaching, in instructing or catechizing, or in ordinary
+intercourse with the world around them; and in this aspect I have here
+to consider it.
+
+As Almighty God did not all at once introduce the Gospel to the world,
+and thereby gradually prepared men for its profitable reception, so,
+according to the doctrine of the early Church, it was a duty, for the
+sake of the heathen among whom they lived, to observe a great reserve
+and caution in communicating to them the knowledge of "the whole counsel
+of God." This cautious dispensation of the truth, after the manner of a
+discreet and vigilant steward, is denoted by the word "economy." It is a
+mode of acting which comes under the head of Prudence, one of the four
+Cardinal Virtues.
+
+The principle of the Economy is this; that out of various courses, in
+religious conduct or statement, all and each _allowable antecedently and
+in themselves_, that ought to be taken which is most expedient and most
+suitable at the time for the object in hand.
+
+Instances of its application and exercise in Scripture are such as the
+following:--1. Divine Providence did but gradually impart to the world
+in general, and to the Jews in particular, the knowledge of His
+will:--He is said to have "winked at the times of ignorance among the
+heathen;" and He suffered in the Jews divorce "because of the hardness
+of their hearts." 2. He has allowed Himself to be represented as having
+eyes, ears, and hands, as having wrath, jealousy, grief, and repentance.
+3. In like manner, our Lord spoke harshly to the Syro-Ph[oe]nician
+woman, whose daughter He was about to heal, and made as if He would go
+further, when the two disciples had come to their journey's end. 4. Thus
+too Joseph "made himself strange to his brethren," and Elisha kept
+silence on request of Naaman to bow in the house of Rimmon. 5. Thus St.
+Paul circumcised Timothy, while he cried out "Circumcision availeth
+not."
+
+It may be said that this principle, true in itself, yet is dangerous,
+because it admits of an easy abuse, and carries men away into what
+becomes insincerity and cunning. This is undeniable; to do evil that
+good may come, to consider that the means, whatever they are, justify
+the end, to sacrifice truth to expedience, unscrupulousness,
+recklessness, are grave offences. These are abuses of the Economy. But
+to call them _economical_ is to give a fine name to what occurs every
+day, independent of any knowledge of the _doctrine_ of the Economy. It
+is the abuse of a rule which nature suggests to every one. Every one
+looks out for the "mollia tempora fandi," and for "mollia verba" too.
+
+Having thus explained what is meant by the Economy as a rule of social
+intercourse between men of different religious, or, again, political, or
+social views, next I will go on to state what I said in the Arians.
+
+I say in that Volume first, that our Lord has given us the _principle_
+in His own words,--"Cast not your pearls before swine;" and that He
+exemplified it in His teaching by parables; that St. Paul expressly
+distinguishes between the milk which is necessary to one set of men, and
+the strong meat which is allowed to others, and that, in two Epistles. I
+say, that the Apostles in the Acts observe the same rule in their
+speeches, for it is a fact, that they do not preach the high doctrines
+of Christianity, but only "Jesus and the Resurrection" or "repentance
+and faith." I also say, that this is the very reason that the Fathers
+assign for the silence of various writers in the first centuries on the
+subject of our Lord's divinity. I also speak of the catechetical system
+practised in the early Church, and the _disciplina arcani_ as regards
+the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, to which Bingham bears witness; also
+of the defence of this rule by Basil, Cyril of Jerusalem, Chrysostom,
+and Theodoret.
+
+But next the question may be asked, whether I have said any thing in my
+Volume _to guard_ the doctrine, thus laid down, from the abuse to which
+it is obviously exposed: and my answer is easy. Of course, had I had any
+idea that I should have been exposed to such hostile misrepresentations,
+as it has been my lot to undergo on the subject, I should have made more
+direct avowals than I have done of my sense of the gravity and the
+danger of that abuse. Since I could not foresee when I wrote, that I
+should have been wantonly slandered, I only wonder that I have
+anticipated the charge as fully as will be seen in the following
+extracts.
+
+For instance, speaking of the Disciplina Arcani, I say:--(1) "The
+elementary information given to the heathen or catechumen was _in no
+sense undone_ by the subsequent secret teaching, which was in fact but
+the _filling up of a bare but correct outline_," p. 58, and I contrast
+this with the conduct of the Manichæans "who represented the initiatory
+discipline as founded on a _fiction_ or hypothesis, which was to be
+forgotten by the learner as he made progress in the _real_ doctrine of
+the Gospel." (2) As to allegorizing, I say that the Alexandrians erred,
+whenever and as far as they proceeded "to _obscure_ the primary meaning
+of Scripture, and to _weaken the force of historical facts_ and express
+declarations," p. 69. (3) And that they were "more open to _censure_,"
+when, on being "_urged by objections_ to various passages in the history
+of the Old Testament, as derogatory to the divine perfections or to the
+Jewish Saints, they had _recourse to an allegorical explanation by way
+of answer_," p. 71. (4) I add, "_It is impossible to defend such a
+procedure_, which seems to imply a _want of faith_ in those who had
+recourse to it;" for "God has given us _rules of right and wrong_",
+_ibid._ (5) Again, I say,--"The _abuse of the Economy_ in _the hands of
+unscrupulous reasoners_, is obvious. _Even the honest_ controversialist
+or teacher will find it very difficult to represent, _without
+misrepresenting_, what it is yet his duty to present to his hearers with
+caution or reserve. Here the obvious rule to guide our practice is, to
+be careful ever to maintain _substantial truth_ in our use of the
+economical method," pp. 79, 80. (6) And so far from concurring at all
+hazards with Justin, Gregory, or Athanasius, I say, "It _is plain_
+[they] _were justified or not_ in their Economy, _according_ as they did
+or did not _practically mislead their opponents_," p. 80. (7) I proceed,
+"It is so difficult to hit the mark in these perplexing cases, that it
+is not wonderful, should these or other Fathers have failed at times,
+and said more or less than was proper," _ibid._
+
+The Principle of the Economy is familiarly acted on among us every day.
+When we would persuade others, we do not begin by treading on their
+toes. Men would be thought rude who introduced their own religious
+notions into mixed society, and were devotional in a drawing-room. Have
+we never thought lawyers tiresome who did _not_ observe this polite
+rule, who came down for the assizes and talked law all through dinner?
+Does the same argument tell in the House of Commons, on the hustings,
+and at Exeter Hall? Is an educated gentleman never worsted at an
+election by the tone and arguments of some clever fellow, who, whatever
+his shortcomings in other respects, understands the common people?
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+As to the Catholic Religion in England at the present day, this only
+will I observe,--that the truest expedience is to answer right out, when
+you are asked; that the wisest economy is to have no management; that
+the best prudence is not to be a coward; that the most damaging folly is
+to be found out shuffling; and that the first of virtues is to "tell
+truth, and shame the devil."
+
+
+
+
+NOTE G. ON PAGE 279.
+
+LYING AND EQUIVOCATION.
+
+
+Almost all authors, Catholic and Protestant, admit, that _when a just
+cause is present_, there is some kind or other of verbal misleading,
+which is not sin. Even silence is in certain cases virtually such a
+misleading, according to the Proverb, "Silence gives consent." Again,
+silence is absolutely forbidden to a Catholic, as a mortal sin, under
+certain circumstances, e.g. to keep silence, when it is a duty to make a
+profession of faith.
+
+Another mode of verbal misleading, and the most direct, is actually
+saying the thing that is not; and it is defended on the principle that
+such words are not a lie, when there is a "justa causa," as killing is
+not murder in the case of an executioner.
+
+Another ground of certain authors for saying that an untruth is not a
+lie where there is a just cause, is, that veracity is a kind of justice,
+and therefore, when we have no duty of justice to tell truth to another,
+it is no sin not to do so. Hence we may say the thing that is not, to
+children, to madmen, to men who ask impertinent questions, to those whom
+we hope to benefit by misleading.
+
+Another ground, taken in defending certain untruths, _ex justâ causâ_,
+as if not lies, is, that veracity is for the sake of society, and that,
+if in no case whatever we might lawfully mislead others, we should
+actually be doing society great harm.
+
+Another mode of verbal misleading is equivocation or a play upon words;
+and it is defended on the theory that to lie is to use words in a sense
+which they will not bear. But an equivocator uses them in a received
+sense, though there is another received sense, and therefore, according
+to this definition, he does not lie.
+
+Others say that all equivocations are, after all, a kind of
+lying,--faint lies or awkward lies, but still lies; and some of these
+disputants infer, that therefore we must not equivocate, and others that
+equivocation is but a half-measure, and that it is better to say at once
+that in certain cases untruths are not lies.
+
+Others will try to distinguish between evasions and equivocations; but
+though there are evasions which are clearly not equivocations, yet it is
+very difficult scientifically to draw the line between the one and the
+other.
+
+To these must be added the unscientific way of dealing with lies:--viz.
+that on a great or cruel occasion a man cannot help telling a lie, and
+he would not be a man, did he not tell it, but still it is very wrong,
+and he ought not to do it, and he must trust that the sin will be
+forgiven him, though he goes about to commit it ever so deliberately,
+and is sure to commit it again under similar circumstances. It is a
+necessary frailty, and had better not be thought about before it is
+incurred, and not thought of again, after it is well over. This view
+cannot for a moment be defended, but, I suppose, it is very common.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I think the historical course of thought upon the matter has been this:
+the Greek Fathers thought that, when there was a _justa causa_, an
+untruth need not be a lie. St. Augustine took another view, though with
+great misgiving; and, whether he is rightly interpreted or not, is the
+doctor of the great and common view that all untruths are lies, and that
+there can be _no_ just cause of untruth. In these later times, this
+doctrine has been found difficult to work, and it has been largely
+taught that, though all untruths are lies, yet that certain
+equivocations, when there is a just cause, are not untruths.
+
+Further, there have been and all along through these later ages, other
+schools, running parallel with the above mentioned, one of which says
+that equivocations, &c. after all _are_ lies, and another which says
+that there are untruths which are not lies.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+And now as to the "just cause," which is the condition, _sine quâ non_.
+The Greek Fathers make it such as these, self-defence, charity, zeal for
+God's honour, and the like.
+
+St. Augustine seems to deal with the same "just causes" as the Greek
+Fathers, even though he does not allow of their availableness as
+depriving untruths, spoken on such occasions, of their sinfulness. He
+mentions defence of life and of honour, and the safe custody of a
+secret. Also the great Anglican writers, who have followed the Greek
+Fathers, in defending untruths when there is the "just cause," consider
+that "just cause" to be such as the preservation of life and property,
+defence of law, the good of others. Moreover, their moral rights, e.g.
+defence against the inquisitive, &c.
+
+St. Alfonso, I consider, would take the same view of the "justa causa"
+as the Anglican divines; he speaks of it as "quicunque finis _honestus_,
+ad servanda bona spiritui vel corpori utilia;" which is very much the
+view which they take of it, judging by the instances which they give.
+
+In all cases, however, and as contemplated by all authors, Clement of
+Alexandria, or Milton, or St. Alfonso, such a causa is, in fact,
+extreme, rare, great, or at least special. Thus the writer in the
+Mélanges Théologiques (Liège, 1852-3, p. 453) quotes Lessius: "Si absque
+justa causa fiat, est abusio orationis contra virtutem veritatis, et
+civilem consuetudinem, etsi proprie non sit mendacium." That is, the
+virtue of truth, and the civil custom, are the _measure_ of the just
+cause. And so Voit, "If a man has used a reservation (restrictione non
+purè mentali) without a _grave_ cause, he has sinned gravely." And so
+the author himself, from whom I quote, and who defends the Patristic and
+Anglican doctrine that there _are_ untruths which are not lies, says,
+"Under the name of mental reservation theologians authorize many lies,
+_when there is for them a grave reason_ and proportionate," i.e. to
+their character.--p. 459. And so St. Alfonso, in another Treatise,
+quotes St. Thomas to the effect, that if from one cause two immediate
+effects follow, and, if the good effect of that cause is _equal in
+value_ to the bad effect (bonus _æquivalet_ malo), then nothing hinders
+the speaker's intending the good and only permitting the evil. From
+which it will follow that, since the evil to society from lying is very
+great, the just cause which is to make it allowable, must be very great
+also. And so Kenrick: "It is confessed by all Catholics that, in the
+common intercourse of life, all ambiguity of language is to be avoided;
+but it is debated whether such ambiguity is _ever_ lawful. Most
+theologians answer in the affirmative, supposing a _grave cause_ urges,
+and the [true] mind of the speaker can be collected from the adjuncts,
+though in fact it be not collected."
+
+However, there are cases, I have already said, of another kind, in which
+Anglican authors would think a lie allowable; such as when a question is
+_impertinent_. Of such a case Walter Scott, if I mistake not, supplied a
+very distinct example, in his denying so long the authorship of his
+novels.
+
+What I have been saying shows what different schools of opinion there
+are in the Church in the treatment of this difficult doctrine; and, by
+consequence, that a given individual, such as I am, _cannot_ agree with
+all of them, and has a full right to follow which of them he will. The
+freedom of the Schools, indeed, is one of those rights of reason, which
+the Church is too wise really to interfere with. And this applies not to
+moral questions only, but to dogmatic also.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+It is supposed by Protestants that, because St. Alfonso's writings have
+had such high commendation bestowed upon them by authority, therefore
+they have been invested with a quasi-infallibility. This has arisen in
+good measure from Protestants not knowing the force of theological
+terms. The words to which they refer are the authoritative decision that
+"nothing in his works has been found _worthy of censure_," "censurâ
+dignum;" but this does not lead to the conclusions which have been drawn
+from it. Those words occur in a legal document, and cannot be
+interpreted except in a legal sense. In the first place, the sentence is
+negative; nothing in St. Alfonso's writings is positively approved; and,
+secondly, it is not said that there are no faults in what he has
+written, but nothing which comes under the ecclesiastical _censura_,
+which is something very definite. To take and interpret them, in the way
+commonly adopted in England, is the same mistake, as if one were to take
+the word "Apologia" in the English sense of apology, or "Infant" in law
+to mean a little child.
+
+1. Now first as to the meaning of the above form of words viewed as a
+proposition. When a question on the subject was asked of the fitting
+authorities at Rome by the Archbishop of Besançon, the answer returned
+to him contained this condition, viz. that those words were to be
+interpreted, "with due regard to the mind of the Holy See concerning the
+approbation of writings of the servants of God, ad effectum
+Canonizationis." This is intended to prevent any Catholic taking the
+words about St. Alfonso's works in too large a sense. Before a Saint is
+canonized, his works are examined, and a judgment pronounced upon them.
+Pope Benedict XIV. says, "The _end_ or _scope_ of this judgment is, that
+it may appear, whether the doctrine of the servant of God, which he has
+brought out in his writings, is free from any soever _theological
+censure_." And he remarks in addition, "It never can be said that the
+doctrine of a servant of God is _approved_ by the Holy See, but at most
+it can [only] be said that it is not disapproved (non reprobatam) in
+case that the Revisers had reported that there is nothing found by them
+in his works, which is adverse to the decrees of Urban VIII., and that
+the judgment of the Revisers has been approved by the sacred
+Congregation, and confirmed by the Supreme Pontiff." The Decree of Urban
+VIII. here referred to is, "Let works be examined, whether they contain
+errors against faith or good morals (bonos mores), or any new doctrine,
+or a doctrine foreign and alien to the common sense and custom of the
+Church." The author from whom I quote this (M. Vandenbroeck, of the
+diocese of Malines) observes, "It is therefore clear, that the
+approbation of the works of the Holy Bishop touches not the truth of
+every proposition, adds nothing to them, nor even gives them by
+consequence a degree of intrinsic probability." He adds that it gives
+St. Alfonso's theology an extrinsic probability, from the fact that, in
+the judgment of the Holy See, no proposition deserves to receive a
+censure; but that "that probability will cease nevertheless in a
+particular case, for any one who should be convinced, whether by evident
+arguments, or by a decree of the Holy See, or otherwise, that the
+doctrine of the Saint deviates from the truth." He adds, "From the fact
+that the approbation of the works of St. Alfonso does not decide the
+truth of each proposition, it follows, as Benedict XIV. has remarked,
+that we may combat the doctrine which they contain; only, since a
+canonized saint is in question, who is honoured by a solemn _culte_ in
+the Church, we ought not to speak except with respect, nor to attack his
+opinions except with temper and modesty."
+
+2. Then, as to the meaning of the word _censura_: Benedict XIV.
+enumerates a number of "Notes" which come under that name; he says, "Out
+of propositions which are to be noted with theological censure, some are
+heretical, some erroneous, some close upon error, some savouring of
+heresy," and so on; and each of these terms has its own definite
+meaning. Thus by "erroneous" is meant, according to Viva, a proposition
+which is not _immediately_ opposed to a revealed proposition, but only
+to a theological _conclusion_ drawn from premisses which are _de fide_;
+"savouring of heresy is" a proposition, which is opposed to a
+theological conclusion not evidently drawn from premisses which are _de
+fide_, but most probably and according to the common mode of
+theologizing;--and so with the rest. Therefore when it was said by the
+Revisers of St. Alfonso's works that they were not "worthy of
+_censure_," it was only meant that they did not fall under these
+particular Notes.
+
+But the answer from Rome to the Archbishop of Besançon went further than
+this; it actually took pains to declare that any one who pleased might
+follow other theologians instead of St. Alfonso. After saying that no
+Priest was to be interfered with who followed St. Alfonso in the
+Confessional, it added, "This is said, however, without on that account
+judging that they are reprehended who follow opinions handed down by
+other approved authors."
+
+And this too I will observe,--that St. Alfonso made many changes of
+opinion himself in the course of his writings; and it could not for an
+instant be supposed that we were bound to every one of his opinions,
+when he did not feel himself bound to them in his own person. And, what
+is more to the purpose still, there are opinions, or some opinion, of
+his which actually have been proscribed by the Church since, and cannot
+now be put forward or used. I do not pretend to be a well-read
+theologian myself, but I say this on the authority of a theological
+professor of Breda, quoted in the Mélanges Théol. for 1850-1. He says:
+"It may happen, that, in the course of time, errors may be found in the
+works of St. Alfonso and be proscribed by the Church, _a thing which in
+fact has already occurred_."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In not ranging myself then with those who consider that it is
+justifiable to use words in a double sense, that is, to equivocate, I
+put myself under the protection of such authors as Cardinal Gerdil,
+Natalis Alexander, Contenson, Concina, and others. Under the protection
+of these authorities, I say as follows:--
+
+Casuistry is a noble science, but it is one to which I am led, neither
+by my abilities nor my turn of mind. Independently, then, of the
+difficulties of the subject, and the necessity, before forming an
+opinion, of knowing more of the arguments of theologians upon it than I
+do, I am very unwilling to say a word here on the subject of Lying and
+Equivocation. But I consider myself bound to speak; and therefore, in
+this strait, I can do nothing better, even for my own relief, than
+submit myself, and what I shall say, to the judgment of the Church, and
+to the consent, so far as in this matter there be a consent, of the
+Schola Theologorum.
+
+Now in the case of one of those special and rare exigencies or
+emergencies, which constitute the _justa causa_ of dissembling or
+misleading, whether it be extreme as the defence of life, or a duty as
+the custody of a secret, or of a personal nature as to repel an
+impertinent inquirer, or a matter too trivial to provoke question, as in
+dealing with children or madmen, there seem to be four courses:--
+
+1. _To say the thing that is not._ Here I draw the reader's attention to
+the words _material_ and _formal_. "Thou shalt not kill;" _murder_ is
+the _formal_ transgression of this commandment, but _accidental
+homicide_ is the _material_ transgression. The _matter_ of the act is
+the same in both cases; but in the _homicide_, there is nothing more
+than the act, whereas in _murder_ there must be the intention, &c.,
+which constitutes the formal sin. So, again, an executioner commits the
+material act, but not that formal killing which is a breach of the
+commandment. So a man, who, simply to save himself from starving, takes
+a loaf which is not his own, commits only the material, not the formal
+act of stealing, that is, he does not commit a sin. And so a baptized
+Christian, external to the Church, who is in invincible ignorance, is a
+material heretic, and not a formal. And in like manner, if to say the
+thing which is not be in special cases lawful, it may be called a
+_material lie_.
+
+The first mode then which has been suggested of meeting those special
+cases, in which to mislead by words has a sufficient occasion, or has a
+_just cause_, is by a material lie.
+
+The second mode is by an _æquivocatio_, which is not equivalent to the
+English word "equivocation," but means sometimes a _play on words_,
+sometimes an _evasion_: we must take these two modes of misleading
+separately.
+
+2. _A play upon words._ St. Alfonso certainly says that a play upon
+words is allowable; and, speaking under correction, I should say that he
+does so on the ground that lying is _not_ a sin against justice, that
+is, against our neighbour, but a sin against God. God has made words the
+signs of ideas, and therefore if a word denotes two ideas, we are at
+liberty to use it in either of its senses: but I think I must be
+incorrect in some respect in supposing that the Saint does not recognize
+a lie as an injustice, because the Catechism of the Council, as I have
+quoted it at p. 281, says, "Vanitate et mendacio fides ac veritas
+tolluntur, arctissima vincula _societatis humanæ_; quibus sublatis,
+sequitur summa vitæ _confusio_, ut _homines nihil a dæmonibus differre
+videantur_."
+
+3. _Evasion_;--when, for instance, the speaker diverts the attention of
+the hearer to another subject; suggests an irrelevant fact or makes a
+remark, which confuses him and gives him something to think about;
+throws dust into his eyes; states some truth, from which he is quite
+sure his hearer will draw an illogical and untrue conclusion, and the
+like.
+
+The greatest school of evasion, I speak seriously, is the House of
+Commons; and necessarily so, from the nature of the case. And the
+hustings is another.
+
+An instance is supplied in the history of St. Athanasius: he was in a
+boat on the Nile, flying persecution; and he found himself pursued. On
+this he ordered his men to turn his boat round, and ran right to meet
+the satellites of Julian. They asked him, "Have you seen Athanasius?"
+and he told his followers to answer, "Yes, he is close to you." _They_
+went on their course as if they were sure to come up to him, while _he_
+ran back into Alexandria, and there lay hid till the end of the
+persecution.
+
+I gave another instance above, in reference to a doctrine of religion.
+The early Christians did their best to conceal their Creed on account of
+the misconceptions of the heathen about it. Were the question asked of
+them, "Do you worship a Trinity?" and did they answer, "We worship one
+God, and none else;" the inquirer might, or would, infer that they did
+not acknowledge the Trinity of Divine Persons.
+
+It is very difficult to draw the line between these evasions and what
+are commonly called in English _equivocations_; and of this difficulty,
+again, I think, the scenes in the House of Commons supply us with
+illustrations.
+
+4. The fourth method is _silence_. For instance, not giving the _whole_
+truth in a court of law. If St. Alban, after dressing himself in the
+Priest's clothes, and being taken before the persecutor, had been able
+to pass off for his friend, and so gone to martyrdom without being
+discovered; and had he in the course of examination answered all
+questions truly, but not given the whole truth, the most important
+truth, that he was the wrong person, he would have come very near to
+telling a lie, for a half-truth is often a falsehood. And his defence
+must have been the _justa causa_, viz. either that he might in charity
+or for religion's sake save a priest, or again that the judge had no
+right to interrogate him on the subject.
+
+Now, of these four modes of misleading others by the tongue, when there
+is a _justa causa_ (supposing there can be such),--(1) a material lie,
+that is, an untruth which is not a lie, (2) an equivocation, (3) an
+evasion, and (4) silence,--First, I have no difficulty whatever in
+recognizing as allowable the method of _silence_.
+
+Secondly, But, if I allow of _silence_, why not of the method of
+_material lying_, since half of a truth _is_ often a lie? And, again, if
+all killing be not murder, nor all taking from another stealing, why
+must all untruths be lies? Now I will say freely that I think it
+difficult to answer this question, whether it be urged by St. Clement or
+by Milton; at the same time, I never have acted, and I think, when it
+came to the point, I never should act upon such a theory myself, except
+in one case, stated below. This I say for the benefit of those who speak
+hardly of Catholic theologians, on the ground that they admit text-books
+which allow of equivocation. They are asked, how can we trust you, when
+such are your views? but such views, as I already have said, need not
+have any thing to do with their own practice, merely from the
+circumstance that they are contained in their text-books. A theologian
+draws out a system; he does it partly as a scientific speculation: but
+much more for the sake of others. He is lax for the sake of others, not
+of himself. His own standard of action is much higher than that which he
+imposes upon men in general. One special reason why religious men, after
+drawing out a theory, are unwilling to act upon it themselves, is this:
+that they practically acknowledge a broad distinction between their
+reason and their conscience; and that they feel the latter to be the
+safer guide, though the former may be the clearer, nay even though it be
+the truer. They would rather be in error with the sanction of their
+conscience, than be right with the mere judgment of their reason. And
+again here is this more tangible difficulty in the case of exceptions to
+the rule of Veracity, that so very little external help is given us in
+drawing the line, as to when untruths are allowable and when not;
+whereas that sort of killing which is not murder, is most definitely
+marked off by legal enactments, so that it cannot possibly be mistaken
+for such killing as _is_ murder. On the other hand the cases of
+exemption from the rule of Veracity are left to the private judgment of
+the individual, and he may easily be led on from acts which are
+allowable to acts which are not. Now this remark does _not_ apply to
+such acts as are related in Scripture, as being done by a particular
+inspiration, for in such cases there _is_ a command. If I had my own
+way, I would oblige society, that is, its great men, its lawyers, its
+divines, its literature, publicly to acknowledge as such, those
+instances of untruth which are not lies, as for instance untruths in
+war; and then there could be no perplexity to the individual Catholic,
+for he would not be taking the law into his own hands.
+
+Thirdly, as to playing upon words, or equivocation, I suppose it is from
+the English habit, but, without meaning any disrespect to a great Saint,
+or wishing to set myself up, or taking my conscience for more than it is
+worth, I can only say as a fact, that I admit it as little as the rest
+of my countrymen: and, without any reference to the right and the wrong
+of the matter, of this I am sure, that, if there is one thing more than
+another which prejudices Englishmen against the Catholic Church, it is
+the doctrine of great authorities on the subject of equivocation. For
+myself, I can fancy myself thinking it was allowable in extreme cases
+for me to lie, but never to equivocate. Luther said, "Pecca fortiter." I
+anathematize his formal sentiment, but there is a truth in it, when
+spoken of material acts.
+
+Fourthly, I think _evasion_, as I have described it, to be perfectly
+allowable; indeed, I do not know, who does not use it, under
+circumstances; but that a good deal of moral danger is attached to its
+use; and that, the cleverer a man is, the more likely he is to pass the
+line of Christian duty.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+But it may be said, that such decisions do not meet the particular
+difficulties for which provision is required; let us then take some
+instances.
+
+1. I do not think it right to tell lies to children, even on this
+account, that they are sharper than we think them, and will soon find
+out what we are doing; and our example will be a very bad training for
+them. And so of equivocation: it is easy of imitation, and we ourselves
+shall be sure to get the worst of it in the end.
+
+2. If an early Father defends the patriarch Jacob in his mode of gaining
+his father's blessing, on the ground that the blessing was divinely
+pledged to him already, that it was his, and that his father and brother
+were acting at once against his own rights and the divine will, it does
+not follow from this that such conduct is a pattern to us, who have no
+supernatural means of determining _when_ an untruth becomes a
+_material_, and not a _formal_ lie. It seems to me very dangerous, be it
+ever allowable or not, to lie or equivocate in order to preserve some
+great temporal or spiritual benefit; nor does St. Alfonso here say any
+thing to the contrary, for he is not discussing the question of danger
+or expedience.
+
+3. As to Johnson's case of a murderer asking you which way a man had
+gone, I should have anticipated that, had such a difficulty happened to
+him, his first act would have been to knock the man down, and to call
+out for the police; and next, if he was worsted in the conflict, he
+would not have given the ruffian the information he asked, at whatever
+risk to himself. I think he would have let himself be killed first. I do
+not think that he would have told a lie.
+
+4. A secret is a more difficult case. Supposing something has been
+confided to me in the strictest secrecy, which could not be revealed
+without great disadvantage to another, what am I to do? If I am a
+lawyer, I am protected by my profession. I have a right to treat with
+extreme indignation any question which trenches on the inviolability of
+my position; but, supposing I was driven up into a corner, I think I
+should have a right to say an untruth, or that, under such
+circumstances, a lie would be _material_, but it is almost an impossible
+case, for the law would defend me. In like manner, as a priest, I should
+think it lawful to speak as if I knew nothing of what passed in
+confession. And I think in these cases, I do in fact possess that
+guarantee, that I am not going by private judgment, which just now I
+demanded; for society would bear me out, whether as a lawyer or as a
+priest, in holding that I had a duty to my client or penitent, such,
+that an untruth in the matter was not a lie. A common type of this
+permissible denial, be it _material lie_ or _evasion_, is at the moment
+supplied to me:--an artist asked a Prime Minister, who was sitting to
+him, "What news, my Lord, from France?" He answered, "_I do not know_; I
+have not read the Papers."
+
+5. A more difficult question is, when to accept confidence has not been
+a duty. Supposing a man wishes to keep the secret that he is the author
+of a book, and he is plainly asked on the subject. Here I should ask the
+previous question, whether any one has a right to publish what he dare
+not avow. It requires to have traced the bearings and results of such a
+principle, before being sure of it; but certainly, for myself, I am no
+friend of strictly anonymous writing. Next, supposing another has
+confided to you the secret of his authorship:--there are persons who
+would have no scruple at all in giving a denial to impertinent questions
+asked them on the subject. I have heard a great man in his day at
+Oxford, warmly contend, as if he could not enter into any other view of
+the matter, that, if he had been trusted by a friend with the secret of
+his being author of a certain book, and he were asked by a third person,
+if his friend was not (as he really was) the author of it, he ought,
+without any scruple and distinctly, to answer that he did not know. He
+had an existing duty towards the author; he had none towards his
+inquirer. The author had a claim on him; an impertinent questioner had
+none at all. But here again I desiderate some leave, recognized by
+society, as in the case of the formulas "Not at home," and "Not guilty,"
+in order to give me the right of saying what is a _material_ untruth.
+And moreover, I should here also ask the previous question, Have I any
+right to accept such a confidence? have I any right to make such a
+promise? and, if it be an unlawful promise, is it binding when it cannot
+be kept without a lie? I am not attempting to solve these difficult
+questions, but they have to be carefully examined. And now I have said
+more than I had intended on a question of casuistry.
+
+
+
+
+SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.
+
+I.
+
+LETTERS AND PAPERS OF THE AUTHOR USED IN THE COURSE OF THIS WORK.
+
+                           PAGE
+February    11, 1811          3
+October     26, 1823          2
+September    7, 1829        119
+July        20, 1834         41
+November    28,  "           57
+August      18, 1837         29
+February    11, 1840        124
+    "       21,  "          129
+October     29(?)"          132
+November         "          135
+March       15, 1841        137
+  "         20,  "          170
+  "         24,  "          208
+  "         25,  "          137
+April        1,  "          137
+  "          4,  "          138
+  "          8,  "          138
+  "          8,  "          187
+  "         26,  "          188
+May          5,  "          188
+ "           9,  "          138
+June        18,  "          189
+September   12, 1841        190
+October     12,  "          143
+   "        17,  "          140
+   "        22,  "          140
+November    11,  "          145
+   "        14,  "          144
+December    13,  "          156
+   "        24,  "          157
+   "        25,  "          159
+   "        26,  "          162
+March        6, 1842        177
+April       14,  "          173
+October     16,  "          171
+November    22,  "          193
+Feb. 25, &  28, 1843        181
+March        3,  "          182
+  "          8,  "          184
+May          4,  "          208
+  "         18,  "          209
+June        20,  "          178
+July        16,  "          179
+August      29,  "          213
+August      30, 1843        179
+September    7,  "          213
+    "       29,  "          225
+October     14,  "          219
+    "       25,  "          221
+    "       31,  "          223
+November    13,  "          140
+1843 or 1844                178
+January     22, 1844        226
+February    21,  "          226
+April        3,  "          205
+  "          8,  "          226
+July        14,  "          197
+September   16,  "          227
+November     7,  "          230
+   "             "          211
+November    16, 1844        228
+     "      24,  "          229
+1844 (?)                    225
+1844 or 1845                167
+January      8, 1845        230
+March       30,  "          231
+April        3,  "          232
+   "        16,  "          180
+June         1,  "          232
+   "        17,  "          180
+October      8,  "          234
+November     8,  "          155
+   "        25,  "          235
+January     20, 1846        236
+December    6,  1849        185
+
+
+
+
+II.
+
+CARDINAL NEWMAN'S WORKS.
+
+N.B.--This List, originally made in 1865, is now corrected up to 1890.
+
+
+1. SERMONS.
+
+VOLS. 1-8. Parochial and Plain Sermons. (_Longmans._)
+
+9. Sermons on Subjects of the Day. (_Longmans._)
+
+10. University Sermons. (_Longmans._)
+
+11. Sermons to Mixed Congregations. (_Burns and Oates._)
+
+12. Occasional Sermons. (_Burns and Oates._)
+
+
+2. TREATISES.
+
+13. On the Doctrine of Justification. (_Longmans._)
+
+14. On the Development of Christian Doctrine. (_Longmans._)
+
+15. On the Idea of a University. (_Longmans._)
+
+16. An Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+3. ESSAYS.
+
+17. Two Essays on Miracles. 1. Of Scripture. 2. Of Ecclesiastical
+History. (_Longmans._)
+
+18. Discussions and Arguments. 1. How to accomplish it. 2. The
+Antichrist of the Fathers. 3. Scripture and the Creed. 4. Tamworth
+Reading-Room. 5. Who's to blame? 6. An Argument for Christianity.
+(_Longmans._)
+
+19, 20. Essays Critical and Historical. 2 vols. 1. Poetry. 2.
+Rationalism. 3. Apostolical Tradition. 4. De la Mennais. 5. Palmer on
+Faith and Unity. 6. St. Ignatius. 7. Prospects of the Anglican Church.
+8. The Anglo-American Church. 9. Countess of Huntingdon. 10. Catholicity
+of the Anglican Church. 11. The Antichrist of Protestants. 12. Milman's
+Christianity. 13. Reformation of the Eleventh Century. 14. Private
+Judgment. 15. Davison. 16. Keble. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+4. HISTORICAL.
+
+21-23. Historical Sketches. 3 vols. 1. The Turks. 2. Cicero. 3.
+Apollonius. 4. Primitive Christianity. 5. Church of the Fathers. 6. St.
+Chrysostom. 7. Theodoret. 8. St. Benedict. 9. Benedictine Schools. 10.
+Universities. 11. Northmen and Normans. 12. Medieval Oxford. 13.
+Convocation of Canterbury. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+5. THEOLOGICAL.
+
+24. The Arians of the Fourth Century. (_Longmans._)
+
+25, 26. Annotated Translation of Athanasius. 2 vols. (_Longmans._)
+
+27. Tracts. 1. Dissertatiunculæ. 2. On the Text of the Seven Epistles of
+St. Ignatius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of Arianism. 4. Apollinarianism. 5.
+St. Cyril's Formula. 6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. Douay Version of Scripture.
+(_Burns and Oates._)
+
+
+6. POLEMICAL.
+
+28, 29. The Via Media of the Anglican Church. 2 vols. with Notes. Vol.
+I. Prophetical Office of the Church. Vol. II. Occasional Letters and
+Tracts. (_Longmans._)
+
+30, 31. Certain Difficulties felt by Anglicans in Catholic Teaching
+Considered. 2 vols. Vol. I. Twelve Lectures. Vol. II. Letters to Dr.
+Pusey concerning the Bl. Virgin, and to the Duke of Norfolk in Defence
+of the Pope and Council. (_Longmans._)
+
+32. Present Position of Catholics in England. (_Longmans._)
+
+33. Apologia pro Vita Sua. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+7. LITERARY.
+
+34. Verses on Various Occasions. (_Longmans._)
+
+35. Loss and Gain. (_Burns and Oates._)
+
+36. Callista. (_Longmans._)
+
+37. The Dream of Gerontius. (_Longmans._)
+
+¶ It is scarcely necessary to say that the Author submits all that he
+has written to the judgment of the Church, whose gift and prerogative it
+is to determine what is true and what is false in religious teaching.
+
+
+
+
+III.
+
+LETTER OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM THE BISHOP OF THE DIOCESE
+OF BIRMINGHAM, DR. ULLATHORNE.
+
+
+"Bishop's House, June 2, 1864.
+
+"My dear Dr. Newman,--
+
+"It was with warm gratification that, after the close of the Synod
+yesterday, I listened to the Address presented to you by the clergy of
+the diocese, and to your impressive reply. But I should have been little
+satisfied with the part of the silent listener, except on the
+understanding with myself that I also might afterwards express to you my
+own sentiments in my own way.
+
+"We have now been personally acquainted, and much more than acquainted,
+for nineteen years, during more than sixteen of which we have stood in
+special relation of duty towards each other. This has been one of the
+singular blessings which God has given me amongst the cares of the
+Episcopal office. What my feelings of respect, of confidence, and of
+affection have been towards you, you know well, nor should I think of
+expressing them in words. But there is one thing that has struck me in
+this day of explanations, which you could not, and would not, be
+disposed to do, and which no one could do so properly or so
+authentically as I could, and which it seems to me is not altogether
+uncalled for, if every kind of erroneous impression that some persons
+have entertained with no better evidence than conjecture is to be
+removed.
+
+"It is difficult to comprehend how, in the face of facts, the notion
+should ever have arisen that during your Catholic life, you have been
+more occupied with your own thoughts than with the service of religion
+and the work of the Church. If we take no other work into consideration
+beyond the written productions which your Catholic pen has given to the
+world, they are enough for the life's labour of another. There are the
+Lectures on Anglican Difficulties, the Lectures on Catholicism in
+England, the great work on the Scope and End of University Education,
+that on the Office and Work of Universities, the Lectures and Essays on
+University Subjects, and the two Volumes of Sermons; not to speak of
+your contributions to the Atlantis, which you founded, and to other
+periodicals; then there are those beautiful offerings to Catholic
+literature, the Lectures on the Turks, Loss and Gain, and Callista, and
+though last, not least, the Apologia, which is destined to put many idle
+rumours to rest, and many unprofitable surmises; and yet all these
+productions represent but a portion of your labour, and that in the
+second half of your period of public life.
+
+"These works have been written in the midst of labour and cares of
+another kind, and of which the world knows very little. I will specify
+four of these undertakings, each of a distinct character, and any one of
+which would have made a reputation for untiring energy in the practical
+order.
+
+"The first of these undertakings was the establishment of the
+congregation of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri--that great ornament and
+accession to the force of English Catholicity. Both the London and the
+Birmingham Oratory must look to you as their founder and as the
+originator of their characteristic excellences; whilst that of
+Birmingham has never known any other presidency.
+
+"No sooner was this work fairly on foot than you were called by the
+highest authority to commence another, and one of yet greater magnitude
+and difficulty, the founding of a University in Ireland. After the
+Universities had been lost to the Catholics of these kingdoms for three
+centuries, every thing had to be begun from the beginning: the idea of
+such an institution to be inculcated, the plan to be formed that would
+work, the resources to be gathered, and the staff of superiors and
+professors to be brought together. Your name was then the chief point of
+attraction which brought these elements together. You alone know what
+difficulties you had to conciliate and what to surmount, before the work
+reached that state of consistency and promise, which enabled you to
+return to those responsibilities in England which you had never laid
+aside or suspended. And here, excuse me if I give expression to a fancy
+which passed through my mind.
+
+"I was lately reading a poem, not long published, from the MSS. De Rerum
+Natura, by Neckham, the foster-brother of Richard the Lion-hearted. He
+quotes an old prophecy, attributed to Merlin, and with a sort of wonder,
+as if recollecting that England owed so much of its literary learning to
+that country; and the prophecy says that after long years Oxford will
+pass into Ireland--'Vada boum suo tempore transibunt in Hiberniam.' When
+I read this, I could not but indulge the pleasant fancy that in the days
+when the Dublin University shall arise in material splendour, an
+allusion to this prophecy might form a poetic element in the inscription
+on the pedestal of the statue which commemorates its first Rector.
+
+"The original plan of an Oratory did not contemplate any parochial work,
+but you could not contemplate so many souls in want of pastors without
+being prompt and ready at the beck of authority to strain all your
+efforts in coming to their help. And this brings me to the third and the
+most continuous of those labours to which I have alluded. The mission in
+Alcester Street, its church and schools, were the first work of the
+Birmingham Oratory. After several years of close and hard work, and a
+considerable call upon the private resources of the Fathers who had
+established this congregation, it was delivered over to other hands, and
+the Fathers removed to the district of Edgbaston, where up to that time
+nothing Catholic had appeared. Then arose under your direction the large
+convent of the Oratory, the church expanded by degrees into its present
+capaciousness, a numerous congregation has gathered and grown in it;
+poor schools and other pious institutions have grown up in connexion
+with it, and, moreover, equally at your expense and that of your
+brethren, and, as I have reason to know, at much inconvenience, the
+Oratory has relieved the other clergy of Birmingham all this while by
+constantly doing the duty in the poor-house and gaol of Birmingham.
+
+"More recently still, the mission and the poor school at Smethwick owe
+their existence to the Oratory. And all this while the founder and
+father of these religious works has added to his other solicitudes the
+toil of frequent preaching, of attendance in the confessional, and other
+parochial duties.
+
+"I have read on this day of its publication the seventh part of the
+Apologia, and the touching allusion in it to the devotedness of the
+Catholic clergy to the poor in seasons of pestilence reminds me that
+when the cholera raged so dreadfully at Bilston, and the two priests of
+the town were no longer equal to the number of cases to which they were
+hurried day and night, I asked you to lend me two fathers to supply the
+place of other priests whom I wished to send as a further aid. But you
+and Father St. John preferred to take the place of danger which I had
+destined for others, and remained at Bilston till the worst was over.
+
+"The fourth work which I would notice is one more widely known. I refer
+to the school for the education of the higher classes, which at the
+solicitation of many friends you have founded and attached to the
+Oratory. Surely after reading this bare enumeration of work done, no man
+will venture to say that Dr. Newman is leading a comparatively inactive
+life in the service of the Church.
+
+"To spare, my dear Dr. Newman, any further pressure on those feelings
+with which I have already taken so large a liberty, I will only add one
+word more for my own satisfaction. During our long intercourse there is
+only one subject on which, after the first experience, I have measured
+my words with some caution, and that has been where questions bearing on
+ecclesiastical duty have arisen. I found some little caution necessary,
+because you were always so prompt and ready to go even beyond the
+slightest intimation of my wish or desires.
+
+"That God may bless you with health, life, and all the spiritual good
+which you desire, you and your brethren of the Oratory, is the earnest
+prayer now and often of,
+
+"My dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"Your affectionate friend and faithful servant in Christ,
+
+"+ W. B. ULLATHORNE."
+
+
+
+
+IV.
+
+LETTERS OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM CLERGY AND LAITY.
+
+
+It requires some words of explanation why I allow myself to sound my own
+praises so loudly, as I am doing by adding to my Volume the following
+Letters, written to me last year by large bodies of my Catholic
+brethren, Priests, and Laymen, in the course or on the conclusion of the
+publication of my Apologia. I have two reasons for doing so.
+
+1. It seems hardly respectful to them, and hardly fair to myself, to
+practise self-denial in a matter, which after all belongs to others as
+well as to me. Bodies of men become authorities by the fact of being
+bodies, over and above the personal claims of the individuals who
+constitute them. To have received such unusual Testimonials in my
+favour, as I have to produce, and then to have let both those
+Testimonials and the generous feelings which dictated them be wasted,
+and come to nought, would have been a rudeness of which I could not bear
+to be guilty. Far be it from me to show such ingratitude to those who
+were especially "friends in need." I am too proud of their approbation
+not to publish it to the world.
+
+2. But I have a further reason. The belief obtains extensively in the
+country at large, that Catholics, and especially the Priesthood, disavow
+the mode and form, in which I am accustomed to teach the Catholic faith,
+as if they were not generally recognized, but something special and
+peculiar to myself; as if, whether for the purposes of controversy, or
+from the traditions of an earlier period of my life, I did not exhibit
+Catholicism pure and simple, as the bulk of its professors manifest it.
+Such testimonials, then, as now follow, from as many as 558 priests,
+that is, not far from half of the clergy of England, secular and
+religious, from the Bishop and clergy of a diocese at the Antipodes, and
+from so great and authoritative a body as the German Congress assembled
+last year at Wurzburg, scatter to the winds a suspicion, which it is not
+less painful, I am persuaded, to numbers of those Protestants who
+entertain it, than it is injurious to me who have to bear it.
+
+
+I. THE DIOCESE OF WESTMINSTER.
+
+The following Address was signed by 110 of the Westminster clergy,
+including all the Canons, the Vicars General, a great number of secular
+priests, and five Doctors in theology; Fathers of the Society of Jesus,
+Fathers of the Order of St. Dominic, of St. Francis, of the Oratory, of
+the Passion, of Charity, Oblates of St. Charles, and Marists.
+
+"London, March 15, 1864.
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"We, the undersigned Priests of the Diocese of Westminster, tender to
+you our respectful thanks for the service you have done to religion, as
+well as to the interests of literary morality, by your Reply to the
+calumnies of [a popular writer of the day.]
+
+"We cannot but regard it as a matter of congratulation that your
+assailant should have associated the cause of the Catholic Priesthood
+with the name of one so well fitted to represent its dignity, and to
+defend its honour, as yourself.
+
+"We recognize in this latest effort of your literary power one further
+claim, besides the many you have already established, to the gratitude
+and veneration of Catholics, and trust that the reception which it has
+met with on all sides may be the omen of new successes which you are
+destined to achieve in the vindication of the teaching and principles of
+the Church.
+
+"We are,
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"Your faithful and affectionate Servants in Christ."
+
+(_The Subscriptions follow._)
+
+"To the Very Rev.
+
+"John Henry Newman, D.D."
+
+
+II.--THE ACADEMIA OF CATHOLIC RELIGION.
+
+"London, April 19, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"The Academia of Catholic Religion, at their meeting held to-day, under
+the Presidency of the Cardinal Archbishop, have instructed us to write
+to you in their behalf.
+
+"As they have learned, with great satisfaction, that it is your
+intention to publish a defence of Catholic Veracity, which has been
+assailed in your person, they are precluded from asking you that that
+defence might be made by word of mouth, and in London, as they would
+otherwise have done.
+
+"Composed, as the Academia is, mainly of Laymen, they feel that it is
+not out of their province to express their indignation that your
+opponent should have chosen, while praising the Catholic Laity, to do so
+at the expense of the Clergy, between whom and themselves, in this as in
+all other matters, there exists a perfect identity of principle and
+practice.
+
+"It is because, in such a matter, your cause is the cause of all
+Catholics, that we congratulate ourselves on the rashness of the
+opponent that has thrown the defence of that cause into your hands.
+
+"We remain,
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"Your very faithful Servants,
+
+"JAMES LAIRD PATTERSON,
+
+"EDW. LUCAS, _Secretaries._
+
+"To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D.,
+
+"Provost of the Birmingham Oratory."
+
+The above was moved at the meeting by Lord Petre, and seconded by the
+Hon. Charles Langdale.
+
+
+III.--THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM.
+
+In this Diocese there were in 1864, according to the Directory of the
+year, 136 Priests.
+
+"June 1, 1864.
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"In availing ourselves of your presence at the Diocesan Synod to offer
+you our hearty thanks for your recent vindication of the honour of the
+Catholic Priesthood, We, the Provost and Chapter of the Cathedral, and
+the Clergy, Secular and Regular, of the Diocese of Birmingham, cannot
+forego the assertion of a special right, as your neighbours and
+colleagues, to express our veneration and affection for one whose
+fidelity to the dictates of conscience, in the use of the highest
+intellectual gifts, has won even from opponents unbounded admiration and
+respect.
+
+"To most of us you are personally known. Of some, indeed, you were, in
+years long past, the trusted guide, to whom they owe more than can be
+expressed in words; and all are conscious that the ingenuous fulness of
+your answer to a false and unprovoked accusation, has intensified their
+interest in the labours and trials of your life. While, then, we resent
+the indignity to which you have been exposed, and lament the pain and
+annoyance which the manifestation of yourself must have cost you, we
+cannot but rejoice that, in the fulfilment of a duty, you have allowed
+neither the unworthiness of your assailant to shield him from rebuke,
+nor the sacredness of your inmost motives to deprive that rebuke of the
+only form which could at once complete his discomfiture, free your own
+name from the obloquy which prejudice had cast upon it, and afford
+invaluable aid to honest seekers after Truth.
+
+"Great as is the work which you have already done, Very Reverend Sir,
+permit us to express a hope that a greater yet remains for you to
+accomplish. In an age and in a country in which the very foundations of
+religious faith are exposed to assault, we rejoice in numbering among
+our brethren one so well qualified by learning and experience to defend
+that priceless deposit of Truth, in obtaining which you have counted as
+gain the loss of all things most dear and precious. And we esteem
+ourselves happy in being able to offer you that support and
+encouragement which the assurance of our unfeigned admiration and regard
+may be able to give you under your present trials and future labours.
+
+"That you may long have strength to labour for the Church of God and the
+glory of His Holy Name is, Very Reverend and Dear Sir, our heartfelt and
+united prayer."
+
+(_The Subscriptions follow._)
+
+"To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D."
+
+
+IV.--THE DIOCESE OF BEVERLEY.
+
+The following Address, as is stated in the first paragraph, comes from
+more than 70 Priests:--
+
+"Hull, May 9, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"At a recent meeting of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, held in
+York, at which upwards of seventy priests were present, special
+attention was called to your correspondence with [a popular writer]; and
+such was the enthusiasm with which your name was received--such was the
+admiration expressed of the dignity with which you had asserted the
+claims of the Catholic Priesthood in England to be treated with becoming
+courtesy and respect--and such was the strong and all-pervading sense of
+the invaluable service which you had thus rendered, not only to faith
+and morals, but to good manners so far as regarded religious controversy
+in this country, that I was requested, as Chairman, to become the voice
+of the meeting, and to express to you as strongly and as earnestly as I
+could, how heartily the whole of the clergy of this diocese desire to
+thank you for services to religion as well-timed as they are in
+themselves above and beyond all commendation, services which the
+Catholics of England will never cease to hold in most grateful
+remembrance. God, in His infinite wisdom and great mercy, has raised you
+up to stand prominently forth in the glorious work of re-establishing in
+this country the holy faith which in good old times shed such lustre
+upon it. We all lament that, in the order of nature, you have so few
+years before you in which to fight against false teaching that good
+fight in which you have been so victoriously engaged of late. But our
+prayers are that you may long be spared, and may possess to the last all
+your vigour, and all that zeal for the advancement of our holy faith,
+which imparts such a charm to the productions of your pen.
+
+"I esteem it a great honour and a great privilege to have been deputed,
+as the representative of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, to
+tender you the fullest expression of our most grateful thanks, and the
+assurance of our prayers for your health and eternal happiness.
+
+"I am,
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"With sentiments of profound respect,
+
+"Yours most faithfully in Christ,
+
+"M. TRAPPES.
+
+"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman."
+
+
+V. AND VI.--THE DIOCESES OF LIVERPOOL AND SALFORD.
+
+The Secular Clergy of Liverpool amounted in 1864 to 103, and of Salford
+to 76.
+
+"Preston, July 27, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"It may seem, perhaps, that the Clergy of Lancashire have been slow to
+address you; but it would be incorrect to suppose that they have been
+indifferent spectators of the conflict in which you have been recently
+engaged. This is the first opportunity that has presented itself, and
+they gladly avail themselves of their annual meeting in Preston to
+tender to you the united expression of their heartfelt sympathy and
+gratitude.
+
+"The atrocious imputation, out of which the late controversy arose, was
+felt as a personal affront by them, one and all, conscious as they were,
+that it was mainly owing to your position as a distinguished Catholic
+ecclesiastic, that the charge was connected with your name.
+
+"While they regret the pain you must needs have suffered, they cannot
+help rejoicing that it has afforded you an opportunity of rendering a
+new and most important service to their holy religion. Writers, who are
+not overscrupulous about the truth themselves, have long used the charge
+of untruthfulness as an ever ready weapon against the Catholic Clergy.
+Partly from the frequent repetition of this charge, partly from a
+consciousness that, instead of undervaluing the truth, they have ever
+prized it above every earthly treasure, partly, too, from the difficulty
+of obtaining a hearing in their own defence, they have generally passed
+it by in silence. They thank you for coming forward as their champion:
+your own character required no vindication. It was their battle more
+than your own that you fought. They know and feel how much pain it has
+caused you to bring so prominently forward your own life and motives,
+but they now congratulate you on the completeness of your triumph, as
+admitted alike by friend and enemy.
+
+"In addition to answering the original accusation, you have placed them
+under a new obligation, by giving to all, who read the English language,
+a work which, for literary ability and the lucid exposition of many
+difficult and abstruse points, forms an invaluable contribution to our
+literature.
+
+"They fervently pray that God may give you health and length of days,
+and, if it please Him, some other cause in which to use for His glory
+the great powers bestowed upon you.
+
+"Signed on behalf of the Meeting,
+
+"THOS. PROVOST COOKSON.
+
+"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
+
+
+VII.--THE DIOCESE OF HEXHAM.
+
+The Secular Priests on Mission in 1864 in this Diocese were 64.
+
+"Durham, Sept. 22, 1864.
+
+"My Dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"At the annual meeting of the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham and
+Newcastle, held a few days ago at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, I was
+commissioned by them to express to you their sincere sympathy, on
+account of the slanderous accusations, to which you have been so
+unjustly exposed. We are fully aware that these foul calumnies were
+intended to injure the character of the whole body of the Catholic
+Clergy, and that your distinguished name was singled out, in order that
+they might be more effectually propagated. It is well that these
+poisonous shafts were thus aimed, as no one could more triumphantly
+repel them. The 'Apologia pro Vitâ suâ' will, if possible, render still
+more illustrious the name of its gifted author, and be a lasting
+monument of the victory of truth, and the signal overthrow of an
+arrogant and reckless assailant.
+
+"It may appear late for us now to ask to join in your triumph, but as
+the Annual Meeting of the Northern Clergy does not take place till this
+time, it is the first occasion offered us to present our united
+congratulations, and to declare to you, that by none of your brethren
+are you more esteemed and venerated, than by the Clergy of the Diocese
+of Hexham and Newcastle.
+
+"Wishing that Almighty God may prolong your life many more years for the
+defence of our holy religion and the honour of your brethren,
+
+"I am, dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"Yours sincerely in Jesus Christ,
+
+"RALPH PROVOST PLATT, V. G.
+
+"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
+
+
+VIII.--THE CONGRESS OF WÜRZBURG.
+
+"September 15, 1864.
+
+"Sir,
+
+"The undersigned, President of the Catholic Congress of Germany
+assembled in Würzburg, has been commissioned to express to you, Very
+Rev. and Dear Sir, its deep-felt gratitude for your late able defence of
+the Catholic Clergy, not only of England, but of the whole world,
+against the attacks of its enemies.
+
+"The Catholics of Germany unite with the Catholics of England in
+testifying to you their profound admiration and sympathy, and pray that
+the Almighty may long preserve your valuable life.
+
+"The above Resolution was voted by the Congress with acclamation.
+
+"Accept, very Rev. and Dear Sir, the expression of the high
+consideration with which I am
+
+"Your most obedient servant,
+
+"(Signed) ERNEST BARON MOIJ DE SONS.
+
+"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
+
+
+IX.--THE DIOCESE OF HOBART TOWN.
+
+
+"Hobart Town, Tasmania, November 22, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"By the last month's post we at length received your admirable book,
+entitled, 'Apologia pro Vitâ suâ,' and the pamphlet, 'What then does Dr.
+Newman mean?'
+
+"By this month's mail, we wish to express our heartfelt gratification
+and delight for being possessed of a work so triumphant in maintaining
+truth, and so overwhelming in confounding arrogance and error, as the
+'Apologia.'
+
+"No doubt, your adversary, resting on the deep-seated prejudice of our
+fellow-countrymen in the United Kingdom, calculated upon establishing
+his own fame as a keen-sighted polemic, as a shrewd and truth-loving
+man, upon the fallen reputation of one, who, as he would
+demonstrate,--yes, that he would,--set little or no value on truth, and
+who, therefore, would deservedly sink into obscurity, henceforward
+rejected and despised!
+
+"Aman of old erected a gibbet at the gate of the city, on which an
+unsuspecting and an unoffending man, one marked as a victim, was to be
+exposed to the gaze and derision of the people, in order that his own
+dignity and fame might be exalted; but a divine Providence ordained
+otherwise. The history of the judgment that fell upon Aman, has been
+recorded in Holy Writ, it is to be presumed, as a warning to vain and
+unscrupulous men, even in our days. There can be no doubt, a moral
+gibbet, full 'fifty cubits high,' had been prepared some time, on which
+you were to be exposed, for the pity at least, if not for the scorn and
+derision of so many, who had loved and venerated you through life!
+
+"But the effort made in the forty-eight pages of the redoubtable
+pamphlet, 'What then does Dr. Newman Mean?'--the production of a bold,
+unscrupulous man, with a coarse mind, and regardless of inflicting pain
+on the feelings of another, has failed,--marvellously failed,--and he
+himself is now exhibited not only in our fatherland, but even at the
+Antipodes, in fact wherever the English language is spoken or read, as a
+shallow pretender, one quite incompetent to treat of matters of such
+undying interest as those he presumed to interfere with.
+
+"We fervently pray the Almighty, that you may be spared to His Church
+for many years to come,--that to Him alone the glory of this noble work
+may be given,--and to you the reward in eternal bliss!
+
+"And from this distant land we beg to convey to you, Very Rev. and Dear
+Sir, the sentiments of our affectionate respect, and deep veneration."
+
+(_The Subscriptions follow, of the Bishop Vicar-General and eighteen
+Clergy._)
+
+"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman,
+&c. &c. &c."
+
+
+
+
+ADDITIONAL NOTES.
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 12.
+
+CORRESPONDENCE WITH ARCHBISHOP WHATELY IN 1834.
+
+On application of the Editor of Dr. Whately's Correspondence, the
+following four letters were sent to her for publication: they are here
+given entire. It will be observed that they are of the same date as my
+letter to Dr. Hampden at p. 57.
+
+
+1.
+
+"Dublin, October 25, 1834.
+
+"My dear Newman,
+
+"A most shocking report concerning you has reached me, which indeed
+carries such an improbability on the face of it that you may perhaps
+wonder at my giving it a thought; and at first I did not, but finding it
+repeated from different quarters, it seems to me worth contradicting for
+the sake of your character. Some Oxford undergraduates, I find, openly
+report that when I was at Oriel last spring you absented yourself from
+chapel on purpose to avoid receiving the Communion along with me; and
+that you yourself declared this to be the case.
+
+"I would not notice every idle rumour; but this has been so confidently
+and so long asserted that it would be a satisfaction to me to be able to
+declare its falsity as a fact, from your authority. I did indeed at once
+declare my utter unbelief; but then this has only the weight of my
+opinion; though an opinion resting I think on no insufficient grounds. I
+did not profess to rest my disbelief on our long, intimate, and
+confidential friendship, which would make it your right and your
+duty--if I did any thing to offend you or any thing you might think
+materially wrong--to remonstrate with me;--but on your general
+character; which I was persuaded would have made you incapable, even had
+no such close connexion existed between us, of conduct so unchristian
+and inhuman. But, as I said, I should like for your sake to be able to
+contradict the report from your own authority.
+
+"Ever yours very truly,
+
+"R. WHATELY."
+
+
+2.
+
+"Oriel College, October 28, 1834.
+
+"My dear Lord,
+
+"My absence from the Sacrament in the College Chapel on the Sunday you
+were in Oxford, was occasioned solely and altogether by my having it on
+that day in St. Mary's; and I am pretty sure, if I may trust my memory,
+that I did not even know of your Grace's presence there, till after the
+Service. Most certainly such knowledge would not have affected my
+attendance. I need not say, this being the case, that the report of my
+having made any statement on the subject is quite unfounded; indeed,
+your letter of this morning is the first information I have had in any
+shape of the existence of the report.
+
+"I am happy in being thus able to afford an explanation as satisfactory
+to you, as the kind feelings which you have ever entertained towards me
+could desire;--yet, on honest reflection, I cannot conceal from myself,
+that it was generally a relief to me, to see so little of your Grace,
+when you were at Oxford: and it is a greater relief now to have an
+opportunity of saying so to yourself. I have ever wished to observe the
+rule, never to make a public charge against another behind his back,
+and, though in the course of conversation and the urgency of accidental
+occurrences it is sometimes difficult to keep to it, yet I trust I have
+not broken it, especially in your own case: i.e. though my most intimate
+friends know how deeply I deplore the line of ecclesiastical policy
+adopted under your archiepiscopal sanction, and though in society I may
+have clearly shown that I have an opinion one way rather than the other,
+yet I have never in my intention, never (as I believe) at all, spoken of
+your Grace in a serious way before strangers;--indeed mixing very little
+in general society, and not overapt to open myself in it, I have had
+little temptation to do so. Least of all should I so forget myself as to
+take undergraduates into my confidence in such a matter.
+
+"I wish I could convey to your Grace the mixed and very painful
+feelings, which the late history of the Irish Church has raised in
+me:--the union of her members with men of heterodox views, and the
+extinction (without ecclesiastical sanction) of half her Candlesticks,
+the witnesses and guarantees of the Truth and trustees of the Covenant.
+I willingly own that both in my secret judgment and my mode of speaking
+concerning you to my friends, I have had great alternations and changes
+of feeling,--defending, then blaming your policy, next praising your own
+self and protesting against your measures, according as the affectionate
+remembrances which I had of you rose against my utter aversion of the
+secular and unbelieving policy in which I considered the Irish Church to
+be implicated. I trust I shall never be forgetful of the kindness you
+uniformly showed me during your residence in Oxford: and anxiously hope
+that no duty to Christ and His Church may ever interfere with the
+expression of my sense of it. However, on the present opportunity, I am
+conscious to myself, that I am acting according to the dictates both of
+duty and gratitude, if I beg your leave to state my persuasion, that the
+perilous measures in which your Grace has acquiesced are but the
+legitimate offspring of those principles, difficult to describe in few
+words, with which your reputation is especially associated; principles
+which bear upon the very fundamentals of all argument and investigation,
+and affect almost every doctrine and every maxim by which our faith or
+our conduct is to be guided. I can feel no reluctance to confess, that,
+when I first was noticed by your Grace, gratitude to you and admiration
+of your powers wrought upon me; and, had not something from within
+resisted, I should certainly have adopted views on religious and social
+duty, which seem to my present judgment to be based in the pride of
+reason and to tend towards infidelity, and which in your own case
+nothing but your Grace's high religious temper and the unclouded faith
+of early piety has been able to withstand.
+
+"I am quite confident, that, however you may regard this judgment, you
+will give me credit, not only for honesty, but for a deeper feeling in
+thus laying it before you.
+
+"May I be suffered to add, that your name is ever mentioned in my
+prayers, and to subscribe myself
+
+"Your Grace's very sincere friend and servant,
+
+"J. H. NEWMAN."
+
+
+3.
+
+"Dublin, November 3, 1834.
+
+"My dear Newman,
+
+"I cannot forbear writing again to express the great satisfaction I feel
+in the course I adopted; which has, eventually, enabled me to contradict
+a report which was more prevalent and more confidently upheld than I
+could have thought possible: and which, while it was perhaps likely to
+hurt my character with some persons, was injurious to yours in the eyes
+of the best men. For what idea must any one have had of religion--or at
+least of your religion--who was led to think there was any truth in the
+imputation to you of such uncharitable arrogance!
+
+"But it is a rule with me, not to cherish, even on the strongest
+assertions, any belief or even suspicion, to the prejudice of any one
+whom I have any reason to think well of, till I have carefully inquired,
+and dispassionately heard both sides. And I think if others were to
+adopt the same rule, I should not myself be quite so much abused as I
+have been.
+
+"I am well aware indeed that one cannot expect all, even good men, to
+think alike on every point, even after they shall have heard both sides;
+and that we may expect many to judge, after all, very harshly of those
+who do differ from them: for, God help us! what will become of men if
+they receive no more mercy than they show to each other! But at least,
+if the rule were observed, men would not condemn a brother on mere vague
+popular rumour, about principles (as in my case) 'difficult to describe
+in few words,' and with which his 'reputation is associated.' My own
+reputation I know is associated, to a very great degree, with what are
+in fact calumnious imputations, originated in exaggerated, distorted, or
+absolutely false statements, for which even those who circulate them, do
+not, for the most part, pretend to have any ground except popular
+rumour: like the Jews at Rome; 'as for this way, we know that it is
+every where spoken against.'
+
+"For I have ascertained that a very large proportion of those who join
+in the outcry against my works, confess, or even boast, that they have
+never read them. And in respect of the measure you advert to--the Church
+Temporalities Act--(which of course I shall not now discuss), it is
+curious to see how many of those who load me with censure for
+acquiescing in it, receive with open arms, and laud to the skies, the
+Primate; who was consulted on the measure--as was natural, considering
+his knowledge of Irish affairs, and his influence--long before me; and
+gave his consent to it; differing from Ministers only on a point of
+detail, whether the revenues of six Sees, or of ten, should be
+alienated.
+
+"Of course, every one is bound ultimately to decide according to his own
+judgment; nor do I mean to shelter myself under his example: but only to
+point out what strange notions of justice those have, who acquit with
+applause the leader, and condemn the follower in the same individual
+transaction.
+
+"Far be it from any servant of our Master, to feel surprise or anger at
+being thus treated; it is only an admonition to me to avoid treating
+others in a similar manner; and not to 'judge another's servant,' at
+least without a fair hearing.
+
+"You do me no more than justice, in feeling confident that I shall give
+you credit both for 'honesty and for a deeper feeling' in freely laying
+your opinions before me: and besides this, you might have been no less
+confident, from your own experience, that, long since--whenever it was
+that you changed your judgment respecting me--if you had freely and
+calmly remonstrated with me on any point where you thought me going
+wrong, I should have listened to you with that readiness and candour and
+deference, which as you well know, I always showed, in the times when
+'we took sweet counsel together, and walked in the house of God as
+friends;'--when we consulted together about so many practical measures,
+and about almost all the principal points in my publications.
+
+"I happen to have before me a letter from you just eight years ago, in
+which, after saying that 'there are few things you wish more sincerely
+than to be known as a friend of mine,' and attributing to me, in the
+warmest and most flattering terms, a much greater share in the forming
+of your mind than I could presume to claim, you bear a testimony, in
+which I do most heartily concur, to the _freedom_ at least of our
+_intercourse_, and the readiness and respect with which you were
+listened to. Your words are: 'Much as I owe to Oriel in the way of
+mental improvement, to none, as I think, do I owe so much as to
+yourself. I know who it was first gave me heart to look about me after
+my election, and taught me to think correctly, and--strange office for
+an instructor--to rely upon myself. Nor can I forget that it has been at
+your kind suggestion, that I have since been led to employ myself in the
+consideration of several subjects, which I cannot doubt have been very
+beneficial to my mind.'
+
+"If in all this I was erroneous,--if I have misled you, or any one else,
+into 'the pride of reason,' or any other kind of pride,--or if I have
+entertained, or led others into, any wrong opinions, I can only say I
+sincerely regret it. And again I rejoice if I have been the means of
+contributing to form in any one that 'high religious temper and
+unclouded faith' of which I not only believe, with you, that they are
+able to withstand tendencies towards infidelity, but also, that
+_without_ them, no correctness of abstract opinions is worth much. But
+what I meant to point out, is, that there was plainly nothing to
+preclude you from offering friendly admonition (when your view of my
+principles changed), with a full confidence of being at least patiently
+and kindly listened to.
+
+"I for my part could not bring myself to find relief in escaping the
+society of an old friend,--with whom I had been accustomed to frank
+discussion,--on account of my differing from him as to certain
+principles, whether through a change of _his_ views, or (much more) of
+_my own_,--till at least I had made full trial of private and
+affectionate remonstrance and free discussion. Even a 'man that is a
+heretic,' we are told, even a ruler of a Church is not to reject, till
+after repeated admonitions.
+
+"But though your regard for me does not show itself such as I think mine
+would have been under similar circumstances, I will not therefore reject
+what remains of it. Let us pray for each other that it may please God to
+enlighten whichever of us is, on any point, in error, and recall him to
+the truth; and that at any rate we may hold fast that charity, without
+which all knowledge, and all faith, that could remove mountains, will
+profit us nothing.
+
+"I fear you will read with a jaundiced eye,--if you venture to read it
+at all--any publication of mine; but 'for auld lang syne' I take
+advantage of a frank to enclose you my last two addresses to my clergy.
+
+"Very sincerely yours,
+
+"RD. WHATELY."
+
+
+4.
+
+"Oriel, November 11, 1834.
+
+"My dear Lord,
+
+"The remarks contained in your last letter do not come upon me by
+surprise, and I can only wish that I may be as able to explain myself to
+you, as I do with a clear and honest conscience to myself. Your Grace
+will observe that the letter of mine from which you make an extract, was
+written when I _was_ in habits of intimacy with you, in which I have not
+been of late years. It does not at all follow, because I could then
+speak freely to you, that I might at another time. Opportunity is the
+chief thing in such an office as delivering to a superior an opinion
+about himself. Though I never concealed my opinion from you, I have
+never been forward. I have spoken when place and time admitted, when my
+opinion was asked, when I was called to your side and was made your
+counsellor. No such favourable circumstances have befallen me of late
+years,--if I must now state in explanation what in truth has never
+occurred to me in _this fulness_, till now I am called to reflect upon
+my own conduct and to account for an apparent omission. I have spoken
+the first opportunity you have given me; and I am persuaded good very
+seldom comes of _volunteering_ a remonstrance.
+
+"Again, I cannot doubt for an instant that you have long been aware in a
+measure that my opinions differed from your Grace's. You knew it when at
+Oxford, for you often found me differing from you. You must have felt
+it, at the time you left Oxford for Dublin. You must have known it from
+hearsay in consequence of the book I have published. What indeed can
+account for my want of opportunities to speak to you freely my mind, but
+the feeling on your part, (which, if existing, is nothing but a fair
+reason,) that my views are different from yours?
+
+"And that difference is certainly of no recent date. I tacitly allude to
+it in the very letter you quote--in which, I recollect well that the
+words 'strange office for an instructor,--_to rely upon myself_,' were
+intended to convey to you that, much as I valued (and still value) your
+great kindness and the advantage of your countenance to me at that time,
+yet even then I did not fall in with the line of opinions which you had
+adopted. In them I never acquiesced. Doubtless I may have used at times
+sentiments and expressions, which I should not now use; but I believe
+these had no root in my mind, and as such they were mere idle words
+which I ought ever to be ashamed of, because they _were_ idle. But the
+opinions to which I especially alluded in my former letter as associated
+by the world with your Grace's name under the title of 'Liberal,' (but
+not, as you suppose, received by me on the world's authority,) are those
+which may be briefly described as the Anti-superstition notions; and to
+these I do not recollect ever assenting. Connected with these I would
+instance the undervaluing of Antiquity, and resting on one's own
+reasonings, judgments, definitions, &c., rather than authority and
+precedent; and I think I gave very little in to this;--for a very short
+time too (if at all), in to the notion that the State, as such, had
+nothing to do with religion. On the other hand, whatever I held then
+deliberately, I believe I hold now; though perhaps I may not consider
+them as points of such prominent importance, or with precisely the same
+bearing as I did then:--as the abolition of the Jewish Sabbath, the
+unscripturalness of the doctrine of imputed righteousness (i.e. our
+Lord's active obedience)--the mistakes of the so-called Evangelical
+system, the independence of the Church; the genius of the Gospel as a
+Law of Liberty, and the impropriety of forming geological theories from
+Scripture. Of course every one changes in opinion between twenty and
+thirty; doubtless, I have changed; yet I am not conscious that I have so
+much _changed_, as made up my mind on points on which I had no opinion.
+E.g. I had no opinion about the Catholic Question till 1829. No one can
+truly say I was ever _for_ the Catholics; but I was not against them. In
+fact I did not enter into the state of the question at all.
+
+"Then as to my change of judgment as to the character of your Grace's
+opinions, it is natural that, when two persons pursue different lines
+from the same point, they should not discover their divergence for a
+long while; especially if there be any kind feeling in the one towards
+the other. It was not for a very long time that I discovered that your
+opinions were (as I now think them) but part of intellectual views, so
+different from your own inward mind and character, so peculiar in
+themselves, and (if you will let me add) so dangerous. For a long time I
+thought them to be but different; for a longer, to be but in parts
+dangerous; but their full character in this respect came on me almost on
+a sudden. I heard at Naples the project of destroying the Irish Sees,
+and at first indignantly rejected the notion, which some one suggested,
+that your Grace had acquiesced in it. I thought I recollected correctly
+your Grace's opinion of the inherent rights of the Christian Church, and
+I thought you never would allow men of this world so to insult it. When
+I returned to England, all was over. I was silent on the same principle
+that you are silent about it in your letter; that it was not the time
+for speaking; and I only felt, what I hinted at when I wrote last, a
+bitter grief, which prompted me, when the act was irretrievable, to hide
+myself from you. However, I have spoken, with whatever pain to myself,
+the first opportunity you have given me.
+
+"I might appeal to my conscience without fear in proof of the delight it
+would give me at this time to associate my name with yours, and to stand
+forward as your friend and defender, however humble. I should hope you
+know me enough to be sure, that, however great my faults are, I have no
+fear of man such as to restrain me, if I could feel I had a call that
+way. But may God help me, as I will ever strive to fulfil my first duty,
+the defence of His Church, and of the doctrine of the old Fathers, in
+opposition to all the innovations and profanities which are rising round
+us.
+
+"My dear Lord,
+
+"Ever yours most sincerely and gratefully,
+
+"J. H. NEWMAN.
+
+"P.S. I feel much obliged by your kindness in sending me your Addresses
+to your clergy, which I value highly for your Grace's sake."
+
+
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 90.
+
+EXTRACT OF A LETTER PROM THE REV. E. SMEDLEY, EDITOR OF THE
+"ENCYCLOPÆDIA METROPOLITANA."
+
+When I urged on one occasion an "understanding" I had had with the
+publishers of the "Encyclopædia," he answered, June 5, 1828, "I greatly
+dislike the word 'understanding,' which is always _misunderstood_, and
+which occasions more mischief than any other in our language, unless it
+be its cousin-german 'delicacy.'"
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 185.
+
+EXTRACT OF A LETTER OF THE LATE REV. FRANCIS A. FABER, OF SAUNDERTON.
+
+A letter of Mr. F. Faber's to a friend has just now (March, 1878) come
+into my hands, in which he says, "I have had a long correspondence with
+Newman on the subject of my uncle's saying he was 'a concealed Roman
+Catholic' long before he left us. It ends in my uncle making an
+_amende_."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGES 194-196.
+
+I have said above, "Dr. Russell had, perhaps, more to do with my
+conversion than any one else. He called on me in passing through Oxford
+in the summer of 1843; and I think I took him over some of the buildings
+of the University. He called again another summer, on his way from
+Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he said a word on the subject
+of religion on either occasion. He sent me at different times several
+letters.... He also gave me one or two books; Veron's Rule of Faith and
+some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a volume of St. Alfonso
+Liguori's sermons was another.... At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a
+large bundle of penny or halfpenny books of devotion," &c.
+
+On this passage I observe first that he told me, on one occasion of my
+seeing him since the publication of the "Apologia," that I was so far in
+error, that he had called on me at Oxford once only, not twice. He was
+quite positive on the point; it was when he was, I believe, on his way
+to Rome to escape a bishopric.
+
+Secondly, my own mistake has led to some vagueness or inaccuracy in the
+statements made by others. In a friendly notice of Dr. Russell upon his
+death, it is said, in the "Times":--
+
+"Personally he was unknown to the leaders of the movement, but his
+reputation stood high in Oxford. He was often applied to for information
+and suggestion on the points arising in the Tractarian controversy.
+Through a formal call made by him on Dr. Newman a correspondence arose,
+which resulted in the final determination of the latter to join the
+Roman Catholic Church."
+
+On this I remark--(1) that in 1841-5, Dr. Russell was not well known in
+Oxford, and it cannot be said that then "his reputation stood high"
+there; (2) that he never was "applied to for information" by any one of
+us, as far as my knowledge goes; and (3) that his call on me in 1841(3?)
+was in no sense "formal;" I had not expected it; I think he introduced
+himself, though he may have had a letter from Dr. Wiseman; and no
+"correspondence" arose in consequence. He may perhaps have sent me three
+letters, independent of each other, in five years; and, as far as I
+know, he was unaware of his part in my conversion, till he saw my notice
+of it in the "Apologia."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 232.
+
+EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM THE REV. JOHN KEBLE TO THE AUTHOR.
+
+"Nov. 18, 1844.--I hope I shall not annoy you if I copy out for you part
+of a letter which I had the other day from Judge Coleridge:--
+
+"'I was struck with part of a letter from A. B., expressing a wish that
+Newman should know how warmly he was loved, honoured, and sympathized
+with by large numbers of Churchmen, so that he might not feel solitary,
+or, as it were, cast out. What think you of a private address, carefully
+guarded against the appearance of making him the head of a party, but
+only assuring him of gratitude, veneration, and love?' &c., &c.
+
+"I thought I would just let you understand how such a person as
+Coleridge feels."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 237.
+
+EXTRACT FROM THE "TIMES" NEWSPAPER ON THE AUTHOR'S VISIT TO OXFORD IN
+FEBRUARY, 1878.
+
+"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman has this week revisited Oxford for the first
+time since 1845. He has been staying with the Rev. S. Wayte, President
+of Trinity College, of which society Dr. Newman was formerly a scholar,
+and has recently been elected an Honorary Fellow. On Tuesday evening Dr.
+Newman met a number of old friends at dinner at the President's
+lodgings, and on the following day he paid a long visit to Dr. Pusey at
+Christ Church. He also spent a considerable time at Keble College, in
+which he was greatly interested. In the evening Dr. Newman dined in
+Trinity College Hall at the high table, attired in his academical dress,
+and the scholars were invited to meet him afterwards. He returned to
+Birmingham on Thursday morning."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 302.
+
+THE MEDICINAL OIL OF ST. WALBURGA.
+
+I have received the following on the subject of the oil of St. Walburga
+from a German friend, the Rev. Corbinian Wandinger, which is a
+serviceable addition to what is said upon it in Note B. He says:--
+
+"In your 'Apologia,' 2nd Edition, p. 302, you say you neither have, nor
+ever have had, the means of going into the question of the
+miraculousness of the oil of St. Walburga. By good chance, there has
+arisen a contest not long ago between two papers, a catholic and a
+free-thinking one, about this very question, from which I collected
+materials. Afterwards I asked Professor Suttner, of Eichstädt, if the
+defender of the miraculousness might be fully and in every point
+trusted, and I was answered he might, since he was nobody else but the
+parson of St. Walburga, Rev. Mr. Brudlacher.
+
+"You know all the older literature of the oil of St. Walburga, therefore
+I restrict myself to statements of a later date than 1625.
+
+"First of the attempts to explain the oil as a natural produce of the
+rock.
+
+"Some thought of ordinary rock-oil. But the slightest experiment proves
+that origin, properties, and effect of the oil of St. Walburga and
+petroleum have nothing common with each other.
+
+"Others thought of a salt-rock, and of solution of the salt particles.
+But the marble slab from which the oil drops is of Jura-chalk, and in
+the whole Jura is not a single particle of salt to be found, and the
+liquor itself does not in the least savour of salt; besides that, if
+this were the case, the stone must have crumbled into pieces long since,
+whilst it is quite massive still.
+
+"Others thought of humour in the air, or the so-called sweating of the
+stones. But why does the slab which bears the holy relics alone sweat?
+and, why do all others beside, above, beneath it, in and out of the
+altar-cave, though being of the same nature, remain perfectly dry? Why
+should it sweat, the whole church being so dry that not a single humid
+spot of a hand's breadth is visible? Why does this slab not sweat except
+within a certain period, that is from October 12, the anniversary of
+depositing, to February 25, the day of the death of St. Walburga? And
+why does it remain dry at every other time, even at the most humid
+temperature of the air possible, and in the wettest years, for instance,
+1866? Besides, what other stone, and be it in the deepest cave, will
+sweat during four or five months a quantity of liquor from six to ten
+Mass (a Mass = 1·07 French Litres)? If these naturalists are asked all
+this, then they, too, are at the end of their wits.
+
+"To this point I add two facts which may be proved beyond any doubt; the
+one by unquestionable historical records, the other by still living
+eye-witnesses. When under Bishop Friedrich von Parsberg the interdict
+was inflicted on the city of Eichstädt, during all the year 1239 not a
+single drop of liquor became visible on the coffin-plate of St.
+Walburga. The contrary fact was stated on June 7, 1835. The cave was
+opened on this day by chance, passengers longing to see it. To their
+astonishment they found the stone so profusely dropping with oil, that
+the golden vase fixed underneath was full to the brim, whereas at this
+season never had been observed there any fluid. Some weeks later arrived
+the long-wished-for royal decree which sanctioned the reopening of the
+convent of St. Walburga; it was signed on that very 7th of June, 1835,
+by his Majesty King Louis I.
+
+"Moreover, let one try to gather water which is dropping from sweating
+stone, or glass, or metal, and let him see if it will be pure and
+limpid, or rather muddy, filthy, and cloudy. The oil of St. Walburga on
+the contrary, is and remains so limpid and crystal, that a bottle, which
+had been filled and officially sealed at the reopening of the cave after
+the Swedish invasion, 1645, preserves to this day the oil so very clear
+and clean as if it had been filled yesterday; an occurrence never to be
+observed even on the purest spring-water, according to the testimony of
+the royal circuit-physician (K. Bezirksarzt).
+
+"To this testimony of a naturalist may be added that of a much higher
+authority. The renowned naturalist, Von Oken, surely an unquestionable
+expert, came one day, while he was Professor in the University of
+Munich, to Eichstädt on the special purpose to investigate this
+extraordinary phenomenon. The cave was opened to him, he received every
+information he wished for, and having seen and examined everything, he
+pronounced publicly without any reluctance that he could not explain the
+matter in a natural way. He took of the liquor to Munich in order to
+subject it to a chemical analysis, and declared then by writing the
+result of his researches to be that he could take it neither for natural
+water, nor oil, and that, in general, he was not able to explain the
+phenomenon as being in accordance with the laws of nature.
+
+"Let me add the testimony of a historical authority. Mr. Sax, counsellor
+of the government (K. Regierungsrath), in his history of the diocese and
+city of Eichstädt, after he has spoken of the origin, the properties,
+and the effect of the oil of St. Walburga, concludes that 'they are of
+such a singular kind, that they not only exceed far the province of
+extraordinary nature-phenomena, but that they, in spite of the constant
+discrediting and slandering by bullying free-thinkers, preserved the
+great confidence of the catholic people even in far distant countries.'
+
+"Now of the miracles. There are related by the people many thousands,
+but, of course, few of them are attested. In the Pastoral paper of
+Eichstädt, 1857, page 207, I read that Anton Ernest, Bishop of Brünn, in
+Moravia, announces, under Nov. 1, 1857, to the Bishop of Eichstädt, the
+recovery of a girl in the establishment of the sisters of charity from
+blindness, and sends, in order to attest the fact, the following
+document, which I am to translate literally:--
+
+"'In the name of the indivisible Trinity. We, Anton Ernest, by God's and
+the Holy See's grace, Bishop of Brünn. After we had received, first by
+the curate of the establishment of the Daughters of Christian Charity in
+this place, and then also from other quarters, the notice that a girl in
+the aforesaid establishment had regained the use of her eyes
+miraculously in the very moment when she had a vial, containing oil of
+St. Walburga, offered to her, brought to her mouth and kissed, we
+thought it to be our duty to research scrupulously into the fact, and to
+put it beyond all doubt in the way of a special commission, by hearing
+of witnesses and a trial at the place of the fact, if there be truth,
+and how much of it, in the supposed miraculous healing.
+
+"'About the report of this commission and the adjoined testimony of the
+physician, we have then, as prescribes the Holy Council of Trent (Sess.
+25), collected the judgments of our theologians and other pious men; and
+as these all were quite in accordance, and the fact itself with all its
+circumstances lay before us quite clear and open, we have, after
+invocation of assistance of the Holy Ghost, pronounced, judged, and
+decided as follows:--
+
+"'The instantaneous removal of the most pertinacious eyelid-cramp
+(Augenlied krampf), which Matilda Makara during many months had hindered
+in the use of her eyes and kept in blindness, and the simultaneous
+recurrence of the full eye-sight, phlogistic appearances still remaining
+in the eyes, which occurred when Matilda Makara on Nov. 7, 1856, had a
+vial with the oil of St. Walburga brought, full of confidence, to her
+mouth and kissed, must be acknowledged to be a fact which, besides the
+order of nature, has been effected by God's grace, and is therefore a
+miracle.
+
+"'And that the memory of this Divine favour may be preserved, that to
+God eternal thanks may be given, the confidence of the faithful may be
+incited and nourished, this devotion to the great wonder-worker St.
+Walburga may be promoted, we order that this aforegoing decision shall
+be affixed in the chapel of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this
+place, that it shall be preserved for all times to come, and that the
+7th Nov. shall be celebrated as a holiday every year in this aforesaid
+establishment.
+
+"'Given in our Episcopal Residence at Brünn,
+
+"'Nov. 1, 1857,
+
+"'(L. S.) Anton Ernest, Bishop.'
+
+"A second record about St. Walburga I find in the Eichstädt Pastoral
+paper, 1858, page 192, from which I take the following: 'The Superioress
+of the Convent of St. Walburga had received in summer 1858 the notice of
+a miraculous cure written by the Superioress of the Convent of St.
+Leonard-sur-Mer, Sussex. At request for an authenticated report, John
+Bamber, chaplain of the Convent of the Holy Infant at St.
+Leonard-sur-Mer, wrote about the following: "Sister Walburga had been
+ill fifteen months, of which five bedridden. The physician pronounced
+the malady to be incurable. Large exterior tumour, frequent (thrice or
+four times a day) vomitings were caused by the diseased pylorus. The
+matter was hopeless, when the Superioress on April 27 thought of using
+the oil of St. Walburga. The chaplain brought it on the tongue of the
+sick sister, and in the same moment she had a burning feeling which
+seemed to her to descend, and to affect especially the sick part. In a
+few minutes the inner smart ceased, the tumour fell off, she felt
+recovered. Next morning she rose, assisted at the holy mass,
+communicated, ate with good appetite. She was quite recovered, but
+somewhat feeble, as people always are after a great disease. The
+physician, a Protestant, abode by his opinion the malady to be
+incurable, acknowledged, however, the healing. His words were: 'I
+believe the healing to be effected by the oil of St. Walburga, but how,
+I don't know.' As a Protestant he refused to give testimony that the
+operation of the oil had been miraculous.'
+
+"The report is authenticated by Thomas, Bishop of Southwark.
+
+"Freising, Bayern,
+
+"September 13, 1873."
+
+
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 323.
+
+BONIFACE OF CANTERBURY.
+
+When I made the above reference in 1865 to Boniface of Canterbury, I was
+sure I had seen among my books some recent authoritative declaration on
+the subject of his _cultus_ in opposition to the Bollandists; but I did
+not know where to look for it. I have now found in our Library (Concess.
+Offic. t. 2) what was in my mind. It consists of five documents
+proceeding from the Sacred Congregation of Rites, with the following
+title:--
+
+    "Emo ac Revmo Domino Card. Lambruschini Relatore, Taurinen.
+    Approbationis cultûs ab immemorabili tempore præstiti B.
+    Bonifacio à Subaudiâ Archiepiscopi Cantuarien. Instante
+    serenissimo Rege Sardiniæ Carolo Alberto. Romæ, 1838."
+
+Also Dr. Grant, Bishop of Southwark, has kindly supplied me with the
+following extract from the Correspondance de Rome, 24 November, 1851,
+adding "St. Boniface of Canterbury or of Savoy was beatified
+_æquipollenter_ by Gregory XVI.:"--
+
+    "Le B. Boniface de Savoie, xi de ce nome, petit-fils d'Humbert
+    iii, Archevêque de Cantorbéry. Confirmation de son culte,
+    également à la demande du Roi Charles Albert, 7 Sept. 1838.
+    D'abord moine parmi les Chartreux, puis Archevêque de
+    Cantorbéry, consacré par Innocent IV. au Concile Général de
+    Lyons; il occupa le siége 25 ans. Mort en 1270 pendant un voyage
+    en Savoie. Son corps porté à Haucatacombe; concours des
+    populations; miracles; son corps retrouvé intact trois siècles
+    après sa mort. Son nom dans les livres liturgiques. Sa fête
+    célébrée sans aucune interruption. Sur la relation de Card.
+    Lambruschini, la S. C. des Rites le 1 Sept. 1838, décida qu'il
+    constait de cas exceptionnel aux décrets d'Urbain VIII. p. 410."
+
+
+
+
+
+End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by 
+John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA ***
+
+***** This file should be named 22088-8.txt or 22088-8.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/2/0/8/22088/
+
+Produced by Steven Giacomelli, David King, and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading team at http://www.pgdp.net. (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by the Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+http://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
+paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.  See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
+     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
+     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+     License.  You must require such a user to return or
+     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+     Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+     of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
+
+
+Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
+http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at http://pglaf.org
+
+For additional contact information:
+     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+     Chief Executive and Director
+     gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+
+Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit http://pglaf.org
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+     http://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
diff --git a/old/22088-8.zip b/old/22088-8.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7d44926
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-8.zip
diff --git a/old/22088-h.zip b/old/22088-h.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..23bf4d3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-h.zip
diff --git a/old/22088-h/22088-h.htm b/old/22088-h/22088-h.htm
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3c60512
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-h/22088-h.htm
@@ -0,0 +1,16672 @@
+<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
+    "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
+
+<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml">
+  <head>
+    <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" />
+    <title>
+      Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by John Henry Cardinal Newman
+    </title>
+    <style type="text/css">
+/*<![CDATA[  XML blockout */
+<!--
+    p {  margin-top: .75em;
+         text-align: justify;
+         margin-bottom: .75em;
+         }
+    h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 {
+         text-align: center; /* all headings centered */
+         clear: both;
+         }
+    hr { width: 33%;
+	 margin-top: 2em;
+	 margin-bottom: 2em;
+         margin-left: auto;
+         margin-right: auto;
+         clear: both;
+       }
+
+    table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;}
+
+    body{margin-left: 10%;
+         margin-right: 10%;
+        }
+
+    .pagenum  { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */
+            /*  visibility: hidden;  */
+                position: absolute;
+                left: 92%;
+                font-size: smaller;
+                text-align: right;
+              } /* page numbers */
+
+    .linenum  {position: absolute; top: auto; left: 4%;} /* poetry number */
+    .blockquot{margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;}
+    .sidenote {width: 20%; padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em;
+               padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em; margin-left: 1em;
+               float: right; clear: right; margin-top: 1em;
+               font-size: smaller; color: black; background: #eeeeee; border: dashed 1px;}
+
+    .bb       {border-bottom: solid 2px;}
+    .bl       {border-left: solid 2px;}
+    .bt       {border-top: solid 2px;}
+    .br       {border-right: solid 2px;}
+    .bbox     {border: solid 2px;}
+
+    .center   {text-align: center;}
+    .smcap    {font-variant: small-caps;}
+    .u        {text-decoration: underline;}
+
+    .caption  {font-weight: bold;}
+
+    .figcenter   {margin: auto; text-align: center;}
+
+    .figleft     {float: left; clear: left; margin-left: 0; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-top:
+                 1em; margin-right: 1em; padding: 0; text-align: center;}
+
+    .figright    {float: right; clear: right; margin-left: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em;
+                 margin-top: 1em; margin-right: 0; padding: 0; text-align: center;}
+
+    .footnotes        {border: dashed 1px;}
+    .footnote         {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;}
+    .footnote .label  {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;}
+    .fnanchor         {vertical-align: super; font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;}
+
+    .poem             {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; text-align: left;}
+    .poem br          {display: none;}
+    .poem .stanza     {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;}
+    .poem span.i0     {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;}
+    .poem span.i2     {display: block; margin-left: 2em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;}
+    .poem span.i4     {display: block; margin-left: 4em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;}
+    // -->
+    /* XML end  ]]>*/
+    </style>
+  </head>
+<body>
+
+
+<pre>
+
+Project Gutenberg's Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: Apologia Pro Vita Sua
+
+Author: John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+Release Date: July 16, 2007 [EBook #22088]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Steven Giacomelli, David King, and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading team at http://www.pgdp.net. (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by the Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
+
+
+
+
+
+
+</pre>
+
+
+
+<h1>APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA</h1>
+
+<h3>BEING</h3>
+
+<h2>A History of his Religious Opinions.</h2>
+
+<h3>BY</h3>
+
+<h2>JOHN HENRY CARDINAL NEWMAN.</h2>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"Commit thy way to the Lord and trust in Him, and He will do it.
+And He will bring forth thy justice as the light, and thy
+judgment as the noon-day."</p></div>
+
+<p class="center">LONDON</p>
+
+<p class="center">LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.</p>
+
+<p class="center">AND NEW YORK: 15 EAST 16<sup>th</sup> STREET</p>
+
+<p class="center">1890.</p>
+
+<p class="center">PRINTED BY</p>
+
+<p class="center">KELLY AND CO., GATE STREET, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS,</p>
+
+<p class="center">AND KINGSTON-ON-THAMES.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>PREFACE.</h2>
+
+
+<p>The following History of my Religious Opinions,
+now that it is detached from the context in which
+it originally stood, requires some preliminary explanation;
+and that, not only in order to introduce
+it generally to the reader, but specially to make
+him understand, how I came to write a whole book
+about myself, and about my most private thoughts
+and feelings. Did I consult indeed my own impulses,
+I should do my best simply to wipe out of
+my Volume, and consign to oblivion, every trace of
+the circumstances to which it is to be ascribed;
+but its original title of "Apologia" is too exactly
+borne out by its matter and structure, and these
+again are too suggestive of correlative circumstances,
+and those circumstances are of too grave a
+character, to allow of my indulging so natural a
+wish. And therefore, though in this new Edition
+I have managed to omit nearly a hundred pages of
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_iv" id="Page_iv">[Pg iv]</a></span>my original Volume, which I could safely consider
+to be of merely ephemeral importance, I am even
+for that very reason obliged, by way of making up
+for their absence, to prefix to my Narrative some
+account of the provocation out of which it arose.</p>
+
+<p>It is now more than twenty years that a vague
+impression to my disadvantage has rested on the
+popular mind, as if my conduct towards the Anglican
+Church, while I was a member of it, was inconsistent
+with Christian simplicity and uprightness.
+An impression of this kind was almost unavoidable
+under the circumstances of the case, when a man,
+who had written strongly against a cause, and had
+collected a party round him by virtue of such
+writings, gradually faltered in his opposition to it,
+unsaid his words, threw his own friends into perplexity
+and their proceedings into confusion, and
+ended by passing over to the side of those whom
+he had so vigorously denounced. Sensitive then
+as I have ever been of the imputations which have
+been so freely cast upon me, I have never felt much
+impatience under them, as considering them to be
+a portion of the penalty which I naturally and
+justly incurred by my change of religion, even
+though they were to continue as long as I lived.
+I left their removal to a future day, when personal
+feelings would have died out, and documents would
+see the light, which were as yet buried in closets
+or scattered through the country.</p>
+
+<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_v" id="Page_v">[Pg v]</a></span></p><p>This was my state of mind, as it had been for
+many years, when, in the beginning of 1864, I
+unexpectedly found myself publicly put upon my
+defence, and furnished with an opportunity of pleading
+my cause before the world, and, as it so happened,
+with a fair prospect of an impartial hearing.
+Taken indeed by surprise, as I was, I had much
+reason to be anxious how I should be able to acquit
+myself in so serious a matter; however, I had long
+had a tacit understanding with myself, that, in the
+improbable event of a challenge being formally
+made to me, by a person of name, it would be my
+duty to meet it. That opportunity had now occurred;
+it never might occur again; not to avail
+myself of it at once would be virtually to give up
+my cause; accordingly, I took advantage of it, and,
+as it has turned out, the circumstance that no time
+was allowed me for any studied statements has compensated,
+in the equitable judgment of the public,
+for such imperfections in composition as my want
+of leisure involved.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>It was in the number for January 1864, of a
+magazine of wide circulation, and in an Article
+upon Queen Elizabeth, that a popular writer took
+occasion formally to accuse me by name of thinking
+so lightly of the virtue of Veracity, as in set terms
+to have countenanced and defended that neglect of
+it which he at the same time imputed to the Catholic
+Priesthood. His words were these:<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">[Pg vi]</a></span>&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"Truth, for its own sake, had never been a virtue
+with the Roman clergy. Father Newman informs
+us that it need not, and on the whole ought
+not to be; that cunning is the weapon which
+heaven has given to the Saints wherewith to withstand
+the brute male force of the wicked world
+which marries and is given in marriage. Whether
+his notion be doctrinally correct or not, it is at least
+historically so."</p></div>
+
+<p>These assertions, going far beyond the popular
+prejudice entertained against me, had no foundation
+whatever in fact. I never had said, I never
+had dreamed of saying, that truth for its own sake
+need not, and on the whole ought not to be, a
+virtue with the Roman Clergy; or that cunning is
+the weapon which heaven has given to the Saints
+wherewith to withstand the wicked world. To
+what work of mine then could the writer be referring?
+In a correspondence which ensued upon the
+subject between him and myself, he rested his
+charge against me on a Sermon of mine, preached,
+before I was a Catholic, in the pulpit of my Church
+at Oxford; and he gave me to understand, that, after
+having done as much as this, he was not bound, over
+and above such a general reference to my Sermon,
+to specify the passages of it, in which the doctrine,
+which he imputed to me, was contained. On my
+part I considered this not enough; and I demanded
+of him to bring out his proof of his accusation in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</a></span>
+form and in detail, or to confess he was unable to
+do so. But he persevered in his refusal to cite any
+distinct passages from any writing of mine; and,
+though he consented to withdraw his charge, he
+would not do so on the issue of its truth or falsehood,
+but simply on the ground that I assured him
+that I had had no intention of incurring it. This
+did not satisfy my sense of justice. Formally to
+charge me with committing a fault is one thing;
+to allow that I did not intend to commit it, is
+another; it is no satisfaction to me, if a man
+accuses me of <i>this</i> offence, for him to profess that
+he does not accuse me <i>of that</i>; but he thought
+differently. Not being able then to gain redress
+in the quarter, where I had a right to ask it, I
+appealed to the public. I published the correspondence
+in the shape of a Pamphlet, with some
+remarks of my own at the end, on the course which
+that correspondence had taken.</p>
+
+<p>This Pamphlet, which appeared in the first weeks
+of February, received a reply from my accuser towards
+the end of March, in another Pamphlet of
+48 pages, entitled, "What then does Dr. Newman
+mean?" in which he professed to do that which I had
+called upon him to do; that is, he brought together
+a number of extracts from various works of mine,
+Catholic and Anglican, with the object of showing
+that, if I was to be acquitted of the crime of teaching
+and practising deceit and dishonesty, according to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_viii" id="Page_viii">[Pg viii]</a></span>
+his first supposition, it was at the price of my being
+considered no longer responsible for my actions;
+for, as he expressed it, "I had a human reason
+once, no doubt, but I had gambled it away," and I
+had "worked my mind into that morbid state, in
+which nonsense was the only food for which it
+hungered;" and that it could not be called "a
+hasty or farfetched or unfounded mistake, when he
+concluded that I did not care for truth for its own
+sake, or teach my disciples to regard it as a virtue;"
+and, though "too many prefer the charge of insincerity
+to that of insipience, Dr. Newman seemed
+not to be of that number."</p>
+
+<p>He ended his Pamphlet by returning to his original
+imputation against me, which he had professed
+to abandon. Alluding by anticipation to my probable
+answer to what he was then publishing, he
+professed his heartfelt embarrassment how he was
+to believe any thing I might say in my exculpation,
+in the plain and literal sense of the words. "I am
+henceforth," he said, "in doubt and fear, as much
+as an honest man can be, concerning every word Dr.
+Newman may write. How can I tell, that I shall
+not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation, of one
+of the three kinds laid down as permissible by the
+blessed St. Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils, even
+when confirmed with an oath, because 'then we do
+not deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive
+himself?' ... How can I tell, that I may not in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_ix" id="Page_ix">[Pg ix]</a></span>
+this Pamphlet have made an accusation, of the truth
+of which Dr. Newman is perfectly conscious; but
+that, as I, a heretic Protestant, have no business to
+make it, he has a full right to deny it?"</p>
+
+<p>Even if I could have found it consistent with my
+duty to my own reputation to leave such an elaborate
+impeachment of my moral nature unanswered,
+my duty to my Brethren in the Catholic Priesthood,
+would have forbidden such a course. <i>They</i> were
+involved in the charges which this writer, all along,
+from the original passage in the Magazine, to the
+very last paragraph of the Pamphlet, had so confidently,
+so pertinaciously made. In exculpating myself,
+it was plain I should be pursuing no mere personal
+quarrel;&mdash;I was offering my humble service to
+a sacred cause. I was making my protest in behalf
+of a large body of men of high character, of honest
+and religious minds, and of sensitive honour,&mdash;who
+had their place and their rights in this world,
+though they were ministers of the world unseen,
+and who were insulted by my Accuser, as the above
+extracts from him sufficiently show, not only in my
+person, but directly and pointedly in their own.
+Accordingly, I at once set about writing the
+<i>Apologia pro vit&acirc; su&acirc;</i>, of which the present Volume
+is a New Edition; and it was a great reward
+to me to find, as the controversy proceeded, such
+large numbers of my clerical brethren supporting
+me by their sympathy in the course which I was<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_x" id="Page_x">[Pg x]</a></span>
+pursuing, and, as occasion offered, bestowing on me
+the formal and public expression of their approbation.
+These testimonials in my behalf, so important
+and so grateful to me, are, together with
+the Letter, sent to me with the same purpose, from
+my Bishop, contained in the last pages of this
+Volume.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>This Edition differs from the first form of the
+Apologia as follows:&mdash;The original work consisted
+of seven Parts, which were published in series on
+consecutive Thursdays, between April 21 and
+June 2. An Appendix, in answer to specific allegations
+urged against me in the Pamphlet of
+Accusation, appeared on June 16. Of these Parts
+1 and 2, as being for the most part directly controversial,
+are omitted in this Edition, excepting certain
+passages in them, which are subjoined to this
+Preface, as being necessary for the due explanation
+of the subsequent five Parts. These, (being 3, 4,
+5, 6, 7, of the Apologia,) are here numbered as
+Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 respectively. Of the
+Appendix, about half has been omitted, for the
+same reason as has led to the omission of Parts
+1 and 2. The rest of it is thrown into the shape
+of Notes of a discursive character, with two new
+ones on Liberalism and the Lives of the English
+Saints of 1843-4, and another, new in part, on
+Ecclesiastical Miracles. In the body of the work,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xi" id="Page_xi">[Pg xi]</a></span>
+the only addition of consequence is the letter which
+is found at p. 228, a copy of which has recently
+come into my possession.</p>
+
+<p>I should add that, since writing the Apologia last
+year, I have seen for the first time Mr. Oakeley's
+"Notes on the Tractarian Movement." This work
+remarkably corroborates the substance of my Narrative,
+while the kind terms in which he speaks of me
+personally, call for my sincere gratitude.</p>
+
+<p><i>May 2, 1865.</i><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xii" id="Page_xii">[Pg xii]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<p>I make these extracts from the first edition of my
+Apologia, Part 1, pp. 3, 20-25, and Part 2, pp.
+29-31 and pp. 41-51, in order to set before
+the reader the drift I had in writing my Volume:&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>I cannot be sorry to have forced my Accuser to bring out
+in fulness his charges against me. It is far better that he
+should discharge his thoughts upon me in my lifetime,
+than after I am dead. Under the circumstances I am
+happy in having the opportunity of reading the worst that
+can be said of me by a writer who has taken pains with
+his work and is well satisfied with it. I account it a gain
+to be surveyed from without by one who hates the principles
+which are nearest to my heart, has no personal knowledge
+of me to set right his misconceptions of my doctrine, and
+who has some motive or other to be as severe with me as
+he can possibly be....</p>
+
+<p>But I really feel sad for what I am obliged now to say.
+I am in warfare with him, but I wish him no ill;&mdash;it is
+very difficult to get up resentment towards persons whom
+one has never seen. It is easy enough to be irritated
+with friends or foes <i>vis-&agrave;-vis</i>; but, though I am writing
+with all my heart against what he has said of me, I am
+not conscious of personal unkindness towards himself. I
+think it necessary to write as I am writing, for my own
+sake, and for the sake of the Catholic Priesthood; but I
+wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xiii" id="Page_xiii">[Pg xiii]</a></span>
+been furiously carried away by his feelings. Yet what
+shall I say of the upshot of all his talk of my economies
+and equivocations and the like? What is the precise
+<i>work</i> which it is directed to effect? I am at war with
+him; but there is such a thing as legitimate warfare: war
+has its laws; there are things which may fairly be done,
+and things which may not be done. I say it with shame
+and with stern sorrow;&mdash;he has attempted a great transgression;
+he has attempted (as I may call it) to <i>poison the
+wells</i>. I will quote him and explain what I mean....
+He says,&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"I am henceforth in doubt and fear, as much as any honest
+man can be, <i>concerning every word</i> Dr. Newman may write.
+<i>How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe of some cunning
+equivocation</i>, of one of the three kinds laid down as permissible
+by the blessed Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils,
+even when confirmed by an oath, because 'then we do not
+deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive himself?' ...
+It is admissible, therefore, to use words and sentences
+which have a double signification, and leave the
+hapless hearer to take which of them he may choose.
+<i>What proof have I, then, that by 'mean it? I never said
+it!' Dr. Newman does not signify</i>, I did not say it, but I
+did mean it?"&mdash;Pp. 44, 45.</p>
+
+<p>Now these insinuations and questions shall be answered
+in their proper places; here I will but say that I scorn
+and detest lying, and quibbling, and double-tongued
+practice, and slyness, and cunning, and smoothness, and
+cant, and pretence, quite as much as any Protestants hate
+them; and I pray to be kept from the snare of them.
+But all this is just now by the bye; my present subject is
+my Accuser; what I insist upon here is this unmanly
+attempt of his, in his concluding pages, to cut the ground
+from under my feet;&mdash;to poison by anticipation the public
+mind against me, John Henry Newman, and to infuse<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xiv" id="Page_xiv">[Pg xiv]</a></span>
+into the imaginations of my readers, suspicion and mistrust
+of everything that I may say in reply to him.
+This I call <i>poisoning the wells</i>.</p>
+
+<p>"I am henceforth in <i>doubt and fear</i>," he says, "as much
+as any <i>honest</i> man can be, <i>concerning every word</i> Dr. Newman
+may write. <i>How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe
+of some cunning equivocation?</i>" ...</p>
+
+<p>Well, I can only say, that, if his taunt is to take effect,
+I am but wasting my time in saying a word in answer to
+his calumnies; and this is precisely what he knows and
+intends to be its fruit. I can hardly get myself to protest
+against a method of controversy so base and cruel, lest in
+doing so, I should be violating my self-respect and self-possession;
+but most base and most cruel it is. We all
+know how our imagination runs away with us, how
+suddenly and at what a pace;&mdash;the saying, "C&aelig;sar's wife
+should not be suspected," is an instance of what I mean.
+The habitual prejudice, the humour of the moment, is the
+turning-point which leads us to read a defence in a good
+sense or a bad. We interpret it by our antecedent impressions.</p>
+
+<p>The very same sentiments, according as our
+jealousy is or is not awake, or our aversion stimulated, are
+tokens of truth or of dissimulation and pretence. There
+is a story of a sane person being by mistake shut up in
+the wards of a Lunatic Asylum, and that, when he pleaded
+his cause to some strangers visiting the establishment, the
+only remark he elicited in answer was, "How naturally
+he talks! you would think he was in his senses." Controversies
+should be decided by the reason; is it legitimate
+warfare to appeal to the misgivings of the public mind
+and to its dislikings? Any how, if my accuser is able
+thus to practise upon my readers, the more I succeed, the
+less will be my success. If I am natural, he will tell
+them "Ars est celare artem;" if I am convincing, he will
+suggest that I am an able logician; if I show warmth, I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xv" id="Page_xv">[Pg xv]</a></span>
+am acting the indignant innocent; if I am calm, I am
+thereby detected as a smooth hypocrite; if I clear up
+difficulties, I am too plausible and perfect to be true. The
+more triumphant are my statements, the more certain will
+be my defeat.</p>
+
+<p>So will it be if my Accuser succeeds in his man&oelig;uvre;
+but I do not for an instant believe that he will. Whatever
+judgment my readers may eventually form of me
+from these pages, I am confident that they will believe me
+in what I shall say in the course of them. I have no
+misgiving at all, that they will be ungenerous or harsh
+towards a man who has been so long before the eyes of the
+world; who has so many to speak of him from personal
+knowledge; whose natural impulse it has ever been to
+speak out; who has ever spoken too much rather than too
+little; who would have saved himself many a scrape, if he
+had been wise enough to hold his tongue; who has ever
+been fair to the doctrines and arguments of his opponents;
+who has never slurred over facts and reasonings which
+told against himself; who has never given his name or
+authority to proofs which he thought unsound, or to testimony
+which he did not think at least plausible; who has
+never shrunk from confessing a fault when he felt that he
+had committed one; who has ever consulted for others
+more than for himself; who has given up much that he
+loved and prized and could have retained, but that he
+loved honesty better than name, and Truth better than
+dear friends....</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>What then shall be the special imputation, against which I
+shall throw myself in these pages, out of the thousand and
+one which my Accuser directs upon me? I mean to confine
+myself to one, for there is only one about which I
+much care,&mdash;the charge of Untruthfulness. He may cast
+upon me as many other imputations as he pleases, and they<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xvi" id="Page_xvi">[Pg xvi]</a></span>
+may stick on me, as long as they can, in the course of
+nature. They will fall to the ground in their season.</p>
+
+<p>And indeed I think the same of the charge of Untruthfulness,
+and select it from the rest, not because it is more
+formidable but because it is more serious. Like the rest, it
+may disfigure me for a time, but it will not stain: Archbishop
+Whately used to say, "Throw dirt enough, and
+some will stick;" well, will stick, but not, will stain. I
+think he used to mean "stain," and I do not agree with
+him. Some dirt sticks longer than other dirt; but no dirt
+is immortal. According to the old saying, Pr&aelig;valebit
+Veritas. There are virtues indeed, which the world is not
+fitted to judge of or to uphold, such as faith, hope, and
+charity: but it can judge about Truthfulness; it can judge
+about the natural virtues, and Truthfulness is one of them.
+Natural virtues may also become supernatural; Truthfulness
+is such; but that does not withdraw it from the jurisdiction
+of mankind at large. It may be more difficult in
+this or that particular case for men to take cognizance of
+it, as it may be difficult for the Court of Queen's Bench at
+Westminster to try a case fairly which took place in Hindostan:
+but that is a question of capacity, not of right.
+Mankind has the right to judge of Truthfulness in a
+Catholic, as in the case of a Protestant, of an Italian, or of
+a Chinese. I have never doubted, that in my hour, in
+God's hour, my avenger will appear, and the world will
+acquit me of untruthfulness, even though it be not while
+I live.</p>
+
+<p>Still more confident am I of such eventual acquittal, seeing
+that my judges are my own countrymen. I consider,
+indeed, Englishmen the most suspicious and touchy of mankind;
+I think them unreasonable, and unjust in their
+seasons of excitement; but I had rather be an Englishman,
+(as in fact I am,) than belong to any other race under
+heaven. They are as generous, as they are hasty and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xvii" id="Page_xvii">[Pg xvii]</a></span>
+burly; and their repentance for their injustice is greater
+than their sin.</p>
+
+<p>For twenty years and more I have borne an imputation,
+of which I am at least as sensitive, who am the object of
+it, as they can be, who are only the judges. I have not
+set myself to remove it, first, because I never have had an
+opening to speak, and, next, because I never saw in them
+the disposition to hear. I have wished to appeal from
+Philip drunk to Philip sober. When shall I pronounce
+him to be himself again? If I may judge from the tone
+of the public press, which represents the public voice, I
+have great reason to take heart at this time. I have been
+treated by contemporary critics in this controversy with
+great fairness and gentleness, and I am grateful to them
+for it. However, the decision of the time and mode of my
+defence has been taken out of my hands; and I am thankful
+that it has been so. I am bound now as a duty to
+myself, to the Catholic cause, to the Catholic Priesthood,
+to give account of myself without any delay, when I am so
+rudely and circumstantially charged with Untruthfulness.
+I accept the challenge; I shall do my best to meet it, and
+I shall be content when I have done so.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>It is not my present accuser alone who entertains, and
+has entertained, so dishonourable an opinion of me and of
+my writings. It is the impression of large classes of men;
+the impression twenty years ago and the impression now.
+There has been a general feeling that I was for years where
+I had no right to be; that I was a "Romanist" in Protestant
+livery and service; that I was doing the work of a
+hostile Church in the bosom of the English Establishment,
+and knew it, or ought to have known it. There was no
+need of arguing about particular passages in my writings,
+when the fact was so patent, as men thought it to be.</p>
+
+<p>First it was certain, and I could not myself deny it, that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xviii" id="Page_xviii">[Pg xviii]</a></span>
+I scouted the name "Protestant." It was certain again,
+that many of the doctrines which I professed were popularly
+and generally known as badges of the Roman Church,
+as distinguished from the faith of the Reformation. Next,
+how could I have come by them? Evidently, I had certain
+friends and advisers who did not appear; there was
+some underground communication between Stonyhurst or
+Oscott and my rooms at Oriel. Beyond a doubt, I was
+advocating certain doctrines, not by accident, but on an
+understanding with ecclesiastics of the old religion. Then
+men went further, and said that I had actually been received
+into that religion, and withal had leave given me
+to profess myself a Protestant still. Others went even
+further, and gave it out to the world, as a matter of fact,
+of which they themselves had the proof in their hands,
+that I was actually a Jesuit. And when the opinions
+which I advocated spread, and younger men went further
+than I, the feeling against me waxed stronger and took a
+wider range.</p>
+
+<p>And now indignation arose at the knavery of a conspiracy
+such as this:&mdash;and it became of course all the greater
+in consequence of its being the received belief of the public
+at large, that craft and intrigue, such as they fancied they
+beheld with their eyes, were the very instruments to which
+the Catholic Church has in these last centuries been indebted
+for her maintenance and extension.</p>
+
+<p>There was another circumstance still, which increased
+the irritation and aversion felt by the large classes, of whom
+I have been speaking, against the preachers of doctrines,
+so new to them and so unpalatable; and that was, that
+they developed them in so measured a way. If they were
+inspired by Roman theologians, (and this was taken for
+granted,) why did they not speak out at once? Why did
+they keep the world in such suspense and anxiety as to
+what was coming next, and what was to be the upshot of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xix" id="Page_xix">[Pg xix]</a></span>
+the whole? Why this reticence, and half-speaking, and
+apparent indecision? It was plain that the plan of operations
+had been carefully mapped out from the first, and
+that these men were cautiously advancing towards its
+accomplishment, as far as was safe at the moment; that
+their aim and their hope was to carry off a large body with
+them of the young and the ignorant; that they meant gradually
+to leaven the minds of the rising generation, and to
+open the gates of that city, of which they were the sworn
+defenders, to the enemy who lay in ambush outside of it.
+And when in spite of the many protestations of the party
+to the contrary, there was at length an actual movement
+among their disciples, and one went over to Rome, and
+then another, the worst anticipations and the worst judgments
+which had been formed of them received their justification.
+And, lastly, when men first had said of me,
+"You will see, <i>he</i> will go, he is only biding his time, he is
+waiting the word of command from Rome," and, when
+after all, after my arguments and denunciations of former
+years, at length I did leave the Anglican Church for the
+Roman, then they said to each other, "It is just as we
+said: we knew it would be so."</p>
+
+<p>This was the state of mind of masses of men twenty
+years ago, who took no more than an external and common
+sense view of what was going on. And partly the tradition,
+partly the effect of that feeling, remains to the present
+time. Certainly I consider that, in my own case, it is the
+great obstacle in the way of my being favourably heard, as
+at present, when I have to make my defence. Not only
+am I now a member of a most un-English communion,
+whose great aim is considered to be the extinction of Protestantism
+and the Protestant Church, and whose means of
+attack are popularly supposed to be unscrupulous cunning
+and deceit, but how came I originally to have any relations
+with the Church of Rome at all? did I, or my opinions,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xx" id="Page_xx">[Pg xx]</a></span>
+drop from the sky? how came I, in Oxford, <i>in gremio Universitatis</i>,
+to present myself to the eyes of men in that full
+blown investiture of Popery? How could I dare, how
+could I have the conscience, with warnings, with prophecies,
+with accusations against me, to persevere in a path
+which steadily advanced towards, which ended in, the religion
+of Rome? And how am I now to be trusted, when
+long ago I was trusted, and was found wanting?</p>
+
+<p>It is this which is the strength of the case of my Accuser
+against me;&mdash;not the articles of impeachment which he
+has framed from my writings, and which I shall easily
+crumble into dust, but the bias of the court. It is the
+state of the atmosphere; it is the vibration all around,
+which will echo his bold assertion of my dishonesty; it is
+that prepossession against me, which takes it for granted
+that, when my reasoning is convincing it is only ingenious,
+and that when my statements are unanswerable,
+there is always something put out of sight or hidden in
+my sleeve; it is that plausible, but cruel conclusion to
+which men are apt to jump, that when much is imputed,
+much must be true, and that it is more likely that one
+should be to blame, than that many should be mistaken in
+blaming him;&mdash;these are the real foes which I have to
+fight, and the auxiliaries to whom my Accuser makes his
+advances.</p>
+
+<p>Well, I must break through this barrier of prejudice
+against me if I can; and I think I shall be able to do so.
+When first I read the Pamphlet of Accusation, I almost
+despaired of meeting effectively such a heap of misrepresentations
+and such a vehemence of animosity. What was
+the good of answering first one point, and then another,
+and going through the whole circle of its abuse; when my
+answer to the first point would be forgotten, as soon as I
+got to the second? What was the use of bringing out half
+a hundred separate principles or views for the refutation of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxi" id="Page_xxi">[Pg xxi]</a></span>
+the separate counts in the Indictment, when rejoinders of
+this sort would but confuse and torment the reader by
+their number and their diversity? What hope was there
+of condensing into a pamphlet of a readable length, matter
+which ought freely to expand itself into half a dozen
+volumes? What means was there, except the expenditure
+of interminable pages, to set right even one of that series
+of "single passing hints," to use my Assailant's own language,
+which, "as with his finger tip he had delivered"
+against me?</p>
+
+<p>All those separate charges had their force in being illustrations
+of one and the same great imputation. He had
+already a positive idea to illuminate his whole matter, and
+to stamp it with a force, and to quicken it with an interpretation.
+He called me a <i>liar</i>,&mdash;a simple, a broad, an intelligible,
+to the English public a plausible arraignment;
+but for me, to answer in detail charge one by reason one,
+and charge two by reason two, and charge three by reason
+three, and so on through the whole string both of accusations
+and replies, each of which was to be independent of
+the rest, this would be certainly labour lost as regards any
+effective result. What I needed was a corresponding antagonist
+unity in my defence, and where was that to be
+found? We see, in the case of commentators on the prophecies
+of Scripture, an exemplification of the principle on
+which I am insisting; viz. how much more powerful even
+a false interpretation of the sacred text is than none at
+all;&mdash;how a certain key to the visions of the Apocalypse,
+for instance, may cling to the mind (I have found it so in
+the case of my own), because the view, which it opens on
+us, is positive and objective, in spite of the fullest demonstration
+that it really has no claim upon our reception.
+The reader says, "What else can the prophecy mean?"
+just as my Accuser asks, "What, then, does Dr. Newman
+mean?" ... I reflected, and I saw a way out of my
+perplexity.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxii" id="Page_xxii">[Pg xxii]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Yes, I said to myself, his very question is about my
+<i>meaning</i>; "What does Dr. Newman mean?" It pointed
+in the very same direction as that into which my musings
+had turned me already. He asks what I <i>mean</i>; not about
+my words, not about my arguments, not about my actions,
+as his ultimate point, but about that living intelligence, by
+which I write, and argue, and act. He asks about my
+Mind and its Beliefs and its sentiments; and he shall be
+answered;&mdash;not for his own sake, but for mine, for the
+sake of the Religion which I profess, and of the Priesthood
+in which I am unworthily included, and of my
+friends and of my foes, and of that general public which
+consists of neither one nor the other, but of well-wishers,
+lovers of fair play, sceptical cross-questioners, interested
+inquirers, curious lookers-on, and simple strangers, unconcerned
+yet not careless about the issue,&mdash;for the sake of all
+these he shall be answered.</p>
+
+<p>My perplexity had not lasted half an hour. I recognized
+what I had to do, though I shrank from both the task and
+the exposure which it would entail. I must, I said, give
+the true key to my whole life; I must show what I am,
+that it may be seen what I am not, and that the phantom
+may be extinguished which gibbers instead of me. I wish
+to be known as a living man, and not as a scarecrow which
+is dressed up in my clothes. False ideas may be refuted
+indeed by argument, but by true ideas alone are they expelled.
+I will vanquish, not my Accuser, but my judges.
+I will indeed answer his charges and criticisms on me one
+by one<a name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a>, lest any one should say that they are unanswerable,
+but such a work shall not be the scope nor the substance
+of my reply. I will draw out, as far as may be,
+the history of my mind; I will state the point at which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxiii" id="Page_xxiii">[Pg xxiii]</a></span>
+I began, in what external suggestion or accident each
+opinion had its rise, how far and how they developed from
+within, how they grew, were modified, were combined,
+were in collision with each other, and were changed;
+again how I conducted myself towards them, and how,
+and how far, and for how long a time, I thought I could
+hold them consistently with the ecclesiastical engagements
+which I had made and with the position which I held. I
+must show,&mdash;what is the very truth,&mdash;that the doctrines
+which I held, and have held for so many years, have
+been taught me (speaking humanly) partly by the suggestions
+of Protestant friends, partly by the teaching of
+books, and partly by the action of my own mind: and
+thus I shall account for that phenomenon which to so
+many seems so wonderful, that I should have left "my
+kindred and my father's house" for a Church from which
+once I turned away with dread;&mdash;so wonderful to them!
+as if forsooth a Religion which has flourished through so
+many ages, among so many nations, amid such varieties of
+social life, in such contrary classes and conditions of men,
+and after so many revolutions, political and civil, could
+not subdue the reason and overcome the heart, without
+the aid of fraud in the process and the sophistries of the
+schools.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></a> This was done in the Appendix, of which the more important parts are
+preserved in the Notes.</p></div>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>What I had proposed to myself in the course of half-an-hour,
+I determined on at the end of ten days. However,
+I have many difficulties in fulfilling my design. How am
+I to say all that has to be said in a reasonable compass?
+And then as to the materials of my narrative; I have no
+autobiographical notes to consult, no written explanations
+of particular treatises or of tracts which at the time gave
+offence, hardly any minutes of definite transactions or conversations,
+and few contemporary memoranda, I fear, of
+the feelings or motives under which, from time to time I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxiv" id="Page_xxiv">[Pg xxiv]</a></span>
+acted. I have an abundance of letters from friends with
+some copies or drafts of my answers to them, but they are
+for the most part unsorted; and, till this process has taken
+place, they are even too numerous and various to be available
+at a moment for my purpose. Then, as to the volumes
+which I have published, they would in many ways serve
+me, were I well up in them: but though I took great pains
+in their composition, I have thought little about them,
+when they were once out of my hands, and for the most
+part the last time I read them has been when I revised
+their last proof sheets.</p>
+
+<p>Under these circumstances my sketch will of course be
+incomplete. I now for the first time contemplate my
+course as a whole; it is a first essay, but it will contain, I
+trust, no serious or substantial mistake, and so far will
+answer the purpose for which I write it. I purpose to
+set nothing down in it as certain, of which I have not a
+clear memory, or some written memorial, or the corroboration
+of some friend. There are witnesses enough up and
+down the country to verify, or correct, or complete it; and
+letters moreover of my own in abundance, unless they have
+been destroyed.</p>
+
+<p>Moreover, I mean to be simply personal and historical:
+I am not expounding Catholic doctrine, I am doing no
+more than explaining myself, and my opinions and actions.
+I wish, as far as I am able, simply to state facts, whether
+they are ultimately determined to be for me or against me.
+Of course there will be room enough for contrariety of
+judgment among my readers, as to the necessity, or
+appositeness, or value, or good taste, or religious prudence,
+of the details which I shall introduce. I may be accused
+of laying stress on little things, of being beside the mark,
+of going into impertinent or ridiculous details, of sounding
+my own praise, of giving scandal; but this is a case above
+all others, in which I am bound to follow my own lights<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxv" id="Page_xxv">[Pg xxv]</a></span>
+and to speak out my own heart. It is not at all pleasant
+for me to be egotistical; nor to be criticized for being so.
+It is not pleasant to reveal to high and low, young and
+old, what has gone on within me from my early years.
+It is not pleasant to be giving to every shallow or flippant
+disputant the advantage over me of knowing my most
+private thoughts, I might even say the intercourse between
+myself and my Maker. But I do not like to be called to
+my face a liar and a knave; nor should I be doing my
+duty to my faith or to my name, if I were to suffer it. I
+know I have done nothing to deserve such an insult, and
+if I prove this, as I hope to do, I must not care for such
+incidental annoyances as are involved in the process.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxvi" id="Page_xxvi">[Pg xxvi]</a></span></p></div>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>CONTENTS.</h2>
+
+
+<p>
+<a href="#chapter_i">CHAPTER I.</a><br />
+<br />
+History of my Religious Opinions up to 1833<br />
+<br />
+<a href="#chapter_ii">CHAPTER II.</a><br />
+<br />
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1833 to 1839<br />
+<br />
+<a href="#chapter_iii">CHAPTER III.</a><br />
+<br />
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1839 to 1841<br />
+<br />
+<a href="#chapter_iv">CHAPTER IV.</a><br />
+<br />
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1841 to 1845<br />
+<br />
+<a href="#chapter_v">CHAPTER V.</a><br />
+<br />
+Position of my Mind since 1845
+</p>
+
+<h3>NOTES.</h3>
+
+<p>
+<a href="#note_a">Note A. On page  14. Liberalism</a><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_xxviii" id="Page_xxviii">[Pg xxviii]</a></span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;"><a href="#note_b">B. On page&nbsp; 23. Ecclesiastical Miracles</a></span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;"><a href="#note_c">C. On page 153. Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence</a></span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;"><a href="#note_d">D. On page 213. Series of Saints' Lives of 1843-4</a></span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;"><a href="#note_e">E. On page 227. Anglican Church</a></span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;"><a href="#note_f">F. On page 269. The Economy</a></span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;"><a href="#note_g">G. On page 279. Lying and Equivocation</a></span><br />
+</p>
+
+<h3>SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.</h3>
+
+<p>
+<a href="#supplemental_i">1. Chronological List of Letters and Papers quoted in this Narrative</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#supplemental_ii">2. List of the Author's Works</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#supplemental_iii">3. Letter to him from his Diocesan</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#supplemental_iv">4. Addresses from bodies of Clergy and Laity</a><br />
+</p>
+
+<h3>ADDITIONAL NOTES.</h3>
+
+<p>
+<a href="#addl_note_1">Note 1, on page 12. Correspondence with Archbishop Whately
+in 1834</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_2">2, on page 90. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. E.
+Smedley in 1828</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_3">3, on page 185. Extract of a Letter of the Rev. Francis
+Faber about 1849</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_4">4, on pages 194-196. The late Very Rev. Dr. Russell</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_5">5, on page 232. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. John
+Keble in 1844</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_6">6, on page 237. Extract from the <i>Times</i> concerning the
+Author's visit to Oxford in 1878</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_7">7, on page 302. The oil of St. Walburga</a><br />
+<br />
+<a href="#addl_note_8">8, on page 323. Boniface of Canterbury</a><br />
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS.</h2>
+
+
+
+
+<h2><a name="chapter_i" id="chapter_i"></a>CHAPTER I.</h2>
+
+<h3>HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS TO THE YEAR 1833.</h3>
+
+
+<p>It may easily be conceived how great a trial it is to me to
+write the following history of myself; but I must not
+shrink from the task. The words, "Secretum meum
+mihi," keep ringing in my ears; but as men draw towards
+their end, they care less for disclosures. Nor is it the
+least part of my trial, to anticipate that, upon first reading
+what I have written, my friends may consider much in
+it irrelevant to my purpose; yet I cannot help thinking
+that, viewed as a whole, it will effect what I propose to
+myself in giving it to the public.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I was brought up from a child to take great delight in
+reading the Bible; but I had no formed religious convictions
+till I was fifteen. Of course I had a perfect knowledge
+of my Catechism.</p>
+
+<p>After I was grown up, I put on paper my recollections
+of the thoughts and feelings on religious subjects, which I
+had at the time that I was a child and a boy,&mdash;such as had
+remained on my mind with sufficient prominence to make
+me then consider them worth recording. Out of these,
+written in the Long Vacation of 1820, and transcribed with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span>
+additions in 1823, I select two, which are at once the most
+definite among them, and also have a bearing on my later
+convictions.</p>
+
+<p>1. "I used to wish the Arabian Tales were true: my
+imagination ran on unknown influences, on magical powers,
+and talismans.... I thought life might be a
+dream, or I an Angel, and all this world a deception, my
+fellow-angels by a playful device concealing themselves
+from me, and deceiving me with the semblance of a
+material world."</p>
+
+<p>Again: "Reading in the Spring of 1816 a sentence
+from [Dr. Watts's] 'Remnants of Time,' entitled 'the
+Saints unknown to the world,' to the effect, that 'there is
+nothing in their figure or countenance to distinguish them,'
+&amp;c., &amp;c., I supposed he spoke of Angels who lived in the
+world, as it were disguised."</p>
+
+<p>2. The other remark is this: "I was very superstitious,
+and for some time previous to my conversion" [when I
+was fifteen] "used constantly to cross myself on going into
+the dark."</p>
+
+<p>Of course I must have got this practice from some
+external source or other; but I can make no sort of conjecture
+whence; and certainly no one had ever spoken to
+me on the subject of the Catholic religion, which I only
+knew by name. The French master was an <i>&eacute;migr&eacute;</i> Priest,
+but he was simply made a butt, as French masters too
+commonly were in that day, and spoke English very imperfectly.
+There was a Catholic family in the village, old
+maiden ladies we used to think; but I knew nothing about
+them. I have of late years heard that there were one or
+two Catholic boys in the school; but either we were carefully
+kept from knowing this, or the knowledge of it made
+simply no impression on our minds. My brother will bear
+witness how free the school was from Catholic ideas.</p>
+
+<p>I had once been into Warwick Street Chapel, with my<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span>
+father, who, I believe, wanted to hear some piece of
+music; all that I bore away from it was the recollection of
+a pulpit and a preacher, and a boy swinging a censer.</p>
+
+<p>When I was at Littlemore, I was looking over old copy-books
+of my school days, and I found among them my first
+Latin verse-book; and in the first page of it there was a
+device which almost took my breath away with surprise.
+I have the book before me now, and have just been showing
+it to others. I have written in the first page, in my
+school-boy hand, "John. H. Newman, February 11th,
+1811, Verse Book;" then follow my first Verses. Between
+"Verse" and "Book" I have drawn the figure of a solid
+cross upright, and next to it is, what may indeed be meant
+for a necklace, but what I cannot make out to be any thing
+else than a set of beads suspended, with a little cross
+attached. At this time I was not quite ten years old. I
+suppose I got these ideas from some romance, Mrs. Radcliffe's
+or Miss Porter's; or from some religious picture;
+but the strange thing is, how, among the thousand objects
+which meet a boy's eyes, these in particular should so have
+fixed themselves in my mind, that I made them thus practically
+my own. I am certain there was nothing in the
+churches I attended, or the prayer books I read, to suggest
+them. It must be recollected that Anglican churches
+and prayer books were not decorated in those days as I
+believe they are now.</p>
+
+<p>When I was fourteen, I read Paine's Tracts against the
+Old Testament, and found pleasure in thinking of the
+objections which were contained in them. Also, I read
+some of Hume's Essays; and perhaps that on Miracles.
+So at least I gave my Father to understand; but perhaps
+it was a brag. Also, I recollect copying out some French
+verses, perhaps Voltaire's, in denial of the immortality of
+the soul, and saying to myself something like "How
+dreadful, but how plausible!"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>When I was fifteen, (in the autumn of 1816,) a great
+change of thought took place in me. I fell under the
+influences of a definite Creed, and received into my intellect
+impressions of dogma, which, through God's mercy,
+have never been effaced or obscured. Above and beyond
+the conversations and sermons of the excellent man, long
+dead, the Rev. Walter Mayers, of Pembroke College, Oxford,
+who was the human means of this beginning of
+divine faith in me, was the effect of the books which he
+put into my hands, all of the school of Calvin. One of the
+first books I read was a work of Romaine's; I neither recollect
+the title nor the contents, except one doctrine,
+which of course I do not include among those which I
+believe to have come from a divine source, viz. the doctrine
+of final perseverance. I received it at once, and
+believed that the inward conversion of which I was conscious,
+(and of which I still am more certain than that I
+have hands and feet,) would last into the next life, and
+that I was elected to eternal glory. I have no consciousness
+that this belief had any tendency whatever to lead
+me to be careless about pleasing God. I retained it till
+the age of twenty-one, when it gradually faded away; but
+I believe that it had some influence on my opinions, in the
+direction of those childish imaginations which I have
+already mentioned, viz. in isolating me from the objects
+which surrounded me, in confirming me in my mistrust of
+the reality of material phenomena, and making me rest in
+the thought of two and two only absolute and luminously
+self-evident beings, myself and my Creator;&mdash;for while I
+considered myself predestined to salvation, my mind did
+not dwell upon others, as fancying them simply passed
+over, not predestined to eternal death. I only thought of
+the mercy to myself.</p>
+
+<p>The detestable doctrine last mentioned is simply denied
+and abjured, unless my memory strangely deceives me, by<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span>
+the writer who made a deeper impression on my mind than
+any other, and to whom (humanly speaking) I almost owe
+my soul,&mdash;Thomas Scott of Aston Sandford. I so admired
+and delighted in his writings, that, when I was an under-graduate,
+I thought of making a visit to his Parsonage, in
+order to see a man whom I so deeply revered. I hardly
+think I could have given up the idea of this expedition,
+even after I had taken my degree; for the news of his
+death in 1821 came upon me as a disappointment as well
+as a sorrow. I hung upon the lips of Daniel Wilson,
+afterwards Bishop of Calcutta, as in two sermons at St.
+John's Chapel he gave the history of Scott's life and death.
+I had been possessed of his "Force of Truth" and Essays
+from a boy; his Commentary I bought when I was an
+under-graduate.</p>
+
+<p>What, I suppose, will strike any reader of Scott's history
+and writings, is his bold unworldliness and vigorous
+independence of mind. He followed truth wherever it led
+him, beginning with Unitarianism, and ending in a zealous
+faith in the Holy Trinity. It was he who first planted
+deep in my mind that fundamental truth of religion. With
+the assistance of Scott's Essays, and the admirable work of
+Jones of Nayland, I made a collection of Scripture texts
+in proof of the doctrine, with remarks (I think) of my own
+upon them, before I was sixteen; and a few months later
+I drew up a series of texts in support of each verse of the
+Athanasian Creed. These papers I have still.</p>
+
+<p>Besides his unworldliness, what I also admired in Scott
+was his resolute opposition to Antinomianism, and the
+minutely practical character of his writings. They show
+him to be a true Englishman, and I deeply felt his influence;
+and for years I used almost as proverbs what I considered
+to be the scope and issue of his doctrine, "Holiness
+rather than peace," and "Growth the only evidence of
+life."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Calvinists make a sharp separation between the elect
+and the world; there is much in this that is cognate or
+parallel to the Catholic doctrine; but they go on to say,
+as I understand them, very differently from Catholicism,&mdash;that
+the converted and the unconverted can be discriminated
+by man, that the justified are conscious of their state
+of justification, and that the regenerate cannot fall away.
+Catholics on the other hand shade and soften the awful
+antagonism between good and evil, which is one of their
+dogmas, by holding that there are different degrees of
+justification, that there is a great difference in point of
+gravity between sin and sin, that there is the possibility
+and the danger of falling away, and that there is no certain
+knowledge given to any one that he is simply in a
+state of grace, and much less that he is to persevere to the
+end:&mdash;of the Calvinistic tenets the only one which took
+root in my mind was the fact of heaven and hell, divine
+favour and divine wrath, of the justified and the unjustified.
+The notion that the regenerate and the justified
+were one and the same, and that the regenerate, as such,
+had the gift of perseverance, remained with me not many
+years, as I have said already.</p>
+
+<p>This main Catholic doctrine of the warfare between the
+city of God and the powers of darkness was also deeply
+impressed upon my mind by a work of a character very
+opposite to Calvinism, Law's "Serious Call."</p>
+
+<p>From this time I have held with a full inward assent
+and belief the doctrine of eternal punishment, as delivered
+by our Lord Himself, in as true a sense as I hold that of
+eternal happiness; though I have tried in various ways to
+make that truth less terrible to the imagination.</p>
+
+<p>Now I come to two other works, which produced a deep
+impression on me in the same Autumn of 1816, when I
+was fifteen years old, each contrary to each, and planting
+in me the seeds of an intellectual inconsistency which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span>
+disabled me for a long course of years. I read Joseph
+Milner's Church History, and was nothing short of
+enamoured of the long extracts from St. Augustine, St.
+Ambrose, and the other Fathers which I found there. I
+read them as being the religion of the primitive Christians:
+but simultaneously with Milner I read Newton on the
+Prophecies, and in consequence became most firmly convinced
+that the Pope was the Antichrist predicted by
+Daniel, St. Paul, and St. John. My imagination was
+stained by the effects of this doctrine up to the year 1843;
+it had been obliterated from my reason and judgment at
+an earlier date; but the thought remained upon me as a
+sort of false conscience. Hence came that conflict of mind,
+which so many have felt besides myself;&mdash;leading some
+men to make a compromise between two ideas, so inconsistent
+with each other,&mdash;driving others to beat out the
+one idea or the other from their minds,&mdash;and ending in
+my own case, after many years of intellectual unrest, in
+the gradual decay and extinction of one of them,&mdash;I do
+not say in its violent death, for why should I not have
+murdered it sooner, if I murdered it at all?</p>
+
+<p>I am obliged to mention, though I do it with great
+reluctance, another deep imagination, which at this time,
+the autumn of 1816, took possession of me,&mdash;there can be
+no mistake about the fact; viz. that it would be the will
+of God that I should lead a single life. This anticipation,
+which has held its ground almost continuously ever since,&mdash;with
+the break of a month now and a month then, up to
+1829, and, after that date, without any break at all,&mdash;was
+more or less connected in my mind with the notion, that
+my calling in life would require such a sacrifice as celibacy
+involved; as, for instance, missionary work among the
+heathen, to which I had a great drawing for some years.
+It also strengthened my feeling of separation from the
+visible world, of which I have spoken above.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>In 1822 I came under very different influences from
+those to which I had hitherto been subjected. At that
+time, Mr. Whately, as he was then, afterwards Archbishop
+of Dublin, for the few months he remained in
+Oxford, which he was leaving for good, showed great
+kindness to me. He renewed it in 1825, when he became
+Principal of Alban Hall, making me his Vice-Principal
+and Tutor. Of Dr. Whately I will speak presently: for
+from 1822 to 1825 I saw most of the present Provost of
+Oriel, Dr. Hawkins, at that time Vicar of St. Mary's; and,
+when I took orders in 1824 and had a curacy in Oxford,
+then, during the Long Vacations, I was especially thrown
+into his company. I can say with a full heart that I love
+him, and have never ceased to love him; and I thus preface
+what otherwise might sound rude, that in the course
+of the many years in which we were together afterwards,
+he provoked me very much from time to time, though I
+am perfectly certain that I have provoked him a great
+deal more. Moreover, in me such provocation was unbecoming,
+both because he was the Head of my College, and
+because, in the first years that I knew him, he had been
+in many ways of great service to my mind.</p>
+
+<p>He was the first who taught me to weigh my words,
+and to be cautious in my statements. He led me to that
+mode of limiting and clearing my sense in discussion and
+in controversy, and of distinguishing between cognate
+ideas, and of obviating mistakes by anticipation, which to
+my surprise has been since considered, even in quarters
+friendly to me, to savour of the polemics of Rome. He is
+a man of most exact mind himself, and he used to snub
+me severely, on reading, as he was kind enough to do, the
+first Sermons that I wrote, and other compositions which
+I was engaged upon.</p>
+
+<p>Then as to doctrine, he was the means of great additions
+to my belief. As I have noticed elsewhere, he gave me<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span>
+the "Treatise on Apostolical Preaching," by Sumner,
+afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, from which I was
+led to give up my remaining Calvinism, and to receive the
+doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration. In many other ways
+too he was of use to me, on subjects semi-religious and
+semi-scholastic.</p>
+
+<p>It was Dr. Hawkins too who taught me to anticipate
+that, before many years were over, there would be an
+attack made upon the books and the canon of Scripture, I
+was brought to the same belief by the conversation of
+Mr. Blanco White, who also led me to have freer views
+on the subject of inspiration than were usual in the Church
+of England at the time.</p>
+
+<p>There is one other principle, which I gained from Dr.
+Hawkins, more directly bearing upon Catholicism, than
+any that I have mentioned; and that is the doctrine of
+Tradition. When I was an Under-graduate, I heard him
+preach in the University Pulpit his celebrated sermon on
+the subject, and recollect how long it appeared to me,
+though he was at that time a very striking preacher; but,
+when I read it and studied it as his gift, it made a most
+serious impression upon me. He does not go one step, I
+think, beyond the high Anglican doctrine, nay he does not
+reach it; but he does his work thoroughly, and his view was
+in him original, and his subject was a novel one at the
+time. He lays down a proposition, self-evident as soon as
+stated, to those who have at all examined the structure of
+Scripture, viz. that the sacred text was never intended to
+teach doctrine, but only to prove it, and that, if we would
+learn doctrine, we must have recourse to the formularies
+of the Church; for instance to the Catechism, and to the
+Creeds. He considers, that, after learning from them the
+doctrines of Christianity, the inquirer must verify them by
+Scripture. This view, most true in its outline, most fruitful
+in its consequences, opened upon me a large field of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span>
+thought. Dr. Whately held it too. One of its effects was
+to strike at the root of the principle on which the Bible
+Society was set up. I belonged to its Oxford Association;
+it became a matter of time when I should withdraw my
+name from its subscription-list, though I did not do so at
+once.</p>
+
+<p>It is with pleasure that I pay here a tribute to the
+memory of the Rev. William James, then Fellow of Oriel;
+who, about the year 1823, taught me the doctrine of
+Apostolical Succession, in the course of a walk, I think,
+round Christ Church meadow; I recollect being somewhat
+impatient of the subject at the time.</p>
+
+<p>It was at about this date, I suppose, that I read
+Bishop Butler's Analogy; the study of which has been to
+so many, as it was to me, an era in their religious opinions.
+Its inculcation of a visible Church, the oracle of truth and
+a pattern of sanctity, of the duties of external religion, and
+of the historical character of Revelation, are characteristics
+of this great work which strike the reader at once; for
+myself, if I may attempt to determine what I most gained
+from it, it lay in two points, which I shall have an opportunity
+of dwelling on in the sequel; they are the underlying
+principles of a great portion of my teaching. First,
+the very idea of an analogy between the separate works of
+God leads to the conclusion that the system which is of
+less importance is economically or sacramentally connected
+with the more momentous system<a name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></a><a href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a>, and of this conclusion
+the theory, to which I was inclined as a boy, viz. the unreality
+of material phenomena, is an ultimate resolution.
+At this time I did not make the distinction between
+matter itself and its phenomena, which is so necessary and
+so obvious in discussing the subject. Secondly, Butler's
+doctrine that Probability is the guide of life, led me, at<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span>
+least under the teaching to which a few years later I was
+introduced, to the question of the logical cogency of Faith,
+on which I have written so much. Thus to Butler I trace
+those two principles of my teaching, which have led to a
+charge against me both of fancifulness and of scepticism.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></a> It is significant that Butler begins his work with a quotation from Origen.</p></div>
+
+<p>And now as to Dr. Whately. I owe him a great deal.
+He was a man of generous and warm heart. He was
+particularly loyal to his friends, and to use the common
+phrase, "all his geese were swans." While I was still
+awkward and timid in 1822, he took me by the hand, and
+acted towards me the part of a gentle and encouraging
+instructor. He, emphatically, opened my mind, and
+taught me to think and to use my reason. After being
+first noticed by him in 1822, I became very intimate with
+him in 1825, when I was his Vice-Principal at Alban
+Hall. I gave up that office in 1826, when I became Tutor
+of my College, and his hold upon me gradually relaxed.
+He had done his work towards me or nearly so, when he
+had taught me to see with my own eyes and to walk with
+my own feet. Not that I had not a good deal to learn
+from others still, but I influenced them as well as they me,
+and co-operated rather than merely concurred with them.
+As to Dr. Whately, his mind was too different from mine
+for us to remain long on one line. I recollect how dissatisfied
+he was with an Article of mine in the London
+Review, which Blanco White, good-humouredly, only
+called Platonic. When I was diverging from him in
+opinion (which he did not like), I thought of dedicating
+my first book to him, in words to the effect that he had
+not only taught me to think, but to think for myself. He
+left Oxford in 1831; after that, as far as I can recollect,
+I never saw him but twice,&mdash;when he visited the University;
+once in the street in 1834, once in a room in 1838.
+From the time that he left, I have always felt a real affection
+for what I must call his memory; for, at least from<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span>
+the year 1834, he made himself dead to me. He had
+practically indeed given me up from the time that he became
+Archbishop in 1831; but in 1834 a correspondence
+took place between us, which, though conducted especially
+on his side in a friendly spirit, was the expression of differences
+of opinion which acted as a final close to our intercourse.
+My reason told me that it was impossible we could
+have got on together longer, had he stayed in Oxford; yet
+I loved him too much to bid him farewell without pain.
+After a few years had passed, I began to believe that his
+influence on me in a higher respect than intellectual
+advance, (I will not say through his fault,) had not been
+satisfactory. I believe that he has inserted sharp things
+in his later works about me. They have never come in
+my way, and I have not thought it necessary to seek out
+what would pain me so much in the reading.</p>
+
+<p>What he did for me in point of religious opinion, was,
+first, to teach me the existence of the Church, as a substantive
+body or corporation; next to fix in me those anti-Erastian
+views of Church polity, which were one of the
+most prominent features of the Tractarian movement. On
+this point, and, as far as I know, on this point alone,
+he and Hurrell Froude intimately sympathized, though
+Froude's development of opinion here was of a later date.
+In the year 1826, in the course of a walk, he said much to
+me about a work then just published, called "Letters on
+the Church by an Episcopalian." He said that it would
+make my blood boil. It was certainly a most powerful
+composition. One of our common friends told me, that,
+after reading it, he could not keep still, but went on walking
+up and down his room. It was ascribed at once to
+Whately; I gave eager expression to the contrary opinion;
+but I found the belief of Oxford in the affirmative to be
+too strong for me; rightly or wrongly I yielded to the
+general voice; and I have never heard, then or since,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span>
+of any disclaimer of authorship on the part of Dr.
+Whately.</p>
+
+<p>The main positions of this able essay are these; first that
+Church and State should be independent of each other:&mdash;he
+speaks of the duty of protesting "against the profanation
+of Christ's kingdom, by that <i>double usurpation</i>, the
+interference of the Church in temporals, of the State in
+spirituals," p. 191; and, secondly, that the Church may
+justly and by right retain its property, though separated
+from the State. "The clergy," he says p. 133, "though
+they ought not to be the hired servants of the Civil
+Magistrate, may justly retain their revenues; and the
+State, though it has no right of interference in spiritual
+concerns, not only is justly entitled to support from the
+ministers of religion, and from all other Christians, but
+would, under the system I am recommending, obtain it
+much more effectually." The author of this work, whoever
+he may be, argues out both these points with great
+force and ingenuity, and with a thorough-going vehemence,
+which perhaps we may refer to the circumstance, that he
+wrote, not <i>in propri&acirc; person&acirc;</i>, and as thereby answerable for
+every sentiment that he advanced, but in the professed
+character of a Scotch Episcopalian. His work had a
+gradual, but a deep effect on my mind.</p>
+
+<p>I am not aware of any other religious opinion which I
+owe to Dr. Whately. In his special theological tenets I
+had no sympathy. In the next year, 1827, he told me he
+considered that I was Arianizing. The case was this:
+though at that time I had not read Bishop Bull's <i>Defensio</i>
+nor the Fathers, I was just then very strong for that ante-Nicene
+view of the Trinitarian doctrine, which some
+writers, both Catholic and non-Catholic, have accused of
+wearing a sort of Arian exterior. This is the meaning of
+a passage in Froude's Remains, in which he seems to accuse
+me of speaking against the Athanasian Creed. I had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span>
+contrasted the two aspects of the Trinitarian doctrine,
+which are respectively presented by the Athanasian Creed
+and the Nicene. My criticisms were to the effect that
+some of the verses of the former Creed were unnecessarily
+scientific. This is a specimen of a certain disdain for Antiquity
+which had been growing on me now for several years.
+It showed itself in some flippant language against the
+Fathers in the Encyclop&aelig;dia Metropolitana, about whom
+I knew little at the time, except what I had learnt as a
+boy from Joseph Milner. In writing on the Scripture
+Miracles in 1825-6, I had read Middleton on the Miracles
+of the early Church, and had imbibed a portion of his
+spirit.</p>
+
+<p>The truth is, I was beginning to prefer intellectual
+excellence to moral; I was drifting in the direction of the
+Liberalism of the day<a name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></a><a href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a>. I was rudely awakened from my
+dream at the end of 1827 by two great blows&mdash;illness and
+bereavement.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></a> Vide <a href="#note_a">Note A, <i>Liberalism</i></a>, at the end of the volume.</p></div>
+
+<p>In the beginning of 1829, came the formal break between
+Dr. Whately and me; the affair of Mr. Peel's re-election
+was the occasion of it. I think in 1828 or 1827 I had
+voted in the minority, when the Petition to Parliament
+against the Catholic Claims was brought into Convocation.
+I did so mainly on the views suggested to me in the
+Letters of an Episcopalian. Also I shrank from the bigoted
+"two-bottle-orthodox," as they were invidiously called.
+When then I took part against Mr. Peel, it was on an
+academical, not at all an ecclesiastical or a political
+ground; and this I professed at the time. I considered
+that Mr. Peel had taken the University by surprise; that
+his friends had no right to call upon us to turn round on a
+sudden, and to expose ourselves to the imputation of time-serving;
+and that a great University ought not to be bullied<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span>
+even by a great Duke of Wellington. Also by this time
+I was under the influence of Keble and Froude; who, in
+addition to the reasons I have given, disliked the Duke's
+change of policy as dictated by liberalism.</p>
+
+<p>Whately was considerably annoyed at me, and he took
+a humourous revenge, of which he had given me due
+notice beforehand. As head of a house he had duties of
+hospitality to men of all parties; he asked a set of the
+least intellectual men in Oxford to dinner, and men most
+fond of port; he made me one of this party; placed me
+between Provost This and Principal That, and then asked
+me if I was proud of my friends. However, he had a
+serious meaning in his act; he saw, more clearly than I
+could do, that I was separating from his own friends for
+good and all.</p>
+
+<p>Dr. Whately attributed my leaving his <i>clientela</i> to a wish
+on my part to be the head of a party myself. I do not think
+that this charge was deserved. My habitual feeling then
+and since has been, that it was not I who sought friends,
+but friends who sought me. Never man had kinder or
+more indulgent friends than I have had; but I expressed
+my own feeling as to the mode in which I gained them, in
+this very year 1829, in the course of a copy of verses.
+Speaking of my blessings, I said, "Blessings of friends,
+which to my door <i>unasked, unhoped</i>, have come." They
+have come, they have gone; they came to my great joy,
+they went to my great grief. He who gave took away.
+Dr. Whately's impression about me, however, admits of
+this explanation:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>During the first years of my residence at Oriel, though
+proud of my College, I was not quite at home there. I was
+very much alone, and I used often to take my daily walk
+by myself. I recollect once meeting Dr. Copleston, then
+Provost, with one of the Fellows. He turned round, and
+with the kind courteousness which sat so well on him,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span>
+made me a bow and said, "Nunquam minus solus, qu&agrave;m
+c&ugrave;m solus." At that time indeed (from 1823) I had the
+intimacy of my dear and true friend Dr. Pusey, and could
+not fail to admire and revere a soul so devoted to the cause
+of religion, so full of good works, so faithful in his affections;
+but he left residence when I was getting to know
+him well. As to Dr. Whately himself, he was too much
+my superior to allow of my being at my ease with him;
+and to no one in Oxford at this time did I open my heart
+fully and familiarly. But things changed in 1826. At
+that time I became one of the Tutors of my College, and
+this gave me position; besides, I had written one or two
+Essays which had been well received. I began to be
+known. I preached my first University Sermon. Next
+year I was one of the Public Examiners for the B.A. degree.
+In 1828 I became Vicar of St. Mary's. It was to me like the
+feeling of spring weather after winter; and, if I may so
+speak, I came out of my shell; I remained out of it till 1841.</p>
+
+<p>The two persons who knew me best at that time are still
+alive, beneficed clergymen, no longer my friends. They
+could tell better than any one else what I was in those
+years. From this time my tongue was, as it were,
+loosened, and I spoke spontaneously and without effort.
+One of the two, Mr. Rickards, said of me, I have been told,
+"Here is a fellow who, when he is silent, will never begin
+to speak; and when he once begins to speak, will never
+stop." It was at this time that I began to have influence,
+which steadily increased for a course of years. I gained
+upon my pupils, and was in particular intimate and affectionate
+with two of our probationer Fellows, Robert Isaac
+Wilberforce (afterwards Archdeacon) and Richard Hurrell
+Froude. Whately then, an acute man, perhaps saw around
+me the signs of an incipient party, of which I was not
+conscious myself. And thus we discern the first elements
+of that movement afterwards called Tractarian.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>The true and primary author of it, however, as is usual
+with great motive-powers, was out of sight. Having
+carried off as a mere boy the highest honours of the University,
+he had turned from the admiration which haunted
+his steps, and sought for a better and holier satisfaction in
+pastoral work in the country. Need I say that I am
+speaking of John Keble? The first time that I was in a
+room with him was on occasion of my election to a fellowship
+at Oriel, when I was sent for into the Tower, to shake
+hands with the Provost and Fellows. How is that hour
+fixed in my memory after the changes of forty-two years,
+forty-two this very day on which I write! I have lately
+had a letter in my hands, which I sent at the time to my
+great friend, John William Bowden, with whom I passed
+almost exclusively my Under-graduate years. "I had to
+hasten to the Tower," I say to him, "to receive the congratulations
+of all the Fellows. I bore it till Keble took
+my hand, and then felt so abashed and unworthy of the
+honour done me, that I seemed desirous of quite sinking
+into the ground." His had been the first name which I
+had heard spoken of, with reverence rather than admiration,
+when I came up to Oxford. When one day I was
+walking in High Street with my dear earliest friend just
+mentioned, with what eagerness did he cry out, "There's
+Keble!" and with what awe did I look at him! Then
+at another time I heard a Master of Arts of my College
+give an account how he had just then had occasion to introduce
+himself on some business to Keble, and how
+gentle, courteous, and unaffected Keble had been, so as
+almost to put him out of countenance. Then too it was
+reported, truly or falsely, how a rising man of brilliant
+reputation, the present Dean of St. Paul's, Dr. Milman,
+admired and loved him, adding, that somehow he was
+strangely unlike any one else. However, at the time
+when I was elected Fellow of Oriel he was not in residence,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span>
+and he was shy of me for years in consequence of
+the marks which I bore upon me of the evangelical and
+liberal schools. At least so I have ever thought. Hurrell
+Froude brought us together about 1828: it is one of the
+sayings preserved in his "Remains,"&mdash;"Do you know the
+story of the murderer who had done one good thing in his
+life? Well; if I was ever asked what good deed I had
+ever done, I should say that I had brought Keble and
+Newman to understand each other."</p>
+
+<p>The Christian Year made its appearance in 1827. It is
+not necessary, and scarcely becoming, to praise a book
+which has already become one of the classics of the language.
+When the general tone of religious literature was
+so nerveless and impotent, as it was at that time, Keble
+struck an original note and woke up in the hearts of
+thousands a new music, the music of a school, long unknown
+in England. Nor can I pretend to analyze, in my
+own instance, the effect of religious teaching so deep, so
+pure, so beautiful. I have never till now tried to do so;
+yet I think I am not wrong in saying, that the two main
+intellectual truths which it brought home to me, were the
+same two, which I had learned from Butler, though recast
+in the creative mind of my new master. The first of those
+was what may be called, in a large sense of the word, the
+Sacramental system; that is, the doctrine that material
+phenomena are both the types and the instruments of real
+things unseen,&mdash;a doctrine, which embraces in its fulness,
+not only what Anglicans, as well as Catholics, believe about
+Sacraments properly so called; but also the article of "the
+Communion of Saints;" and likewise the Mysteries of
+the faith. The connexion of this philosophy of religion
+with what is sometimes called "Berkeleyism" has been
+mentioned above; I knew little of Berkeley at this time
+except by name; nor have I ever studied him.</p>
+
+<p>On the second intellectual principle which I gained from<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span>
+Mr. Keble, I could say a great deal; if this were the place
+for it. It runs through very much that I have written,
+and has gained for me many hard names. Butler teaches
+us that probability is the guide of life. The danger of this
+doctrine, in the case of many minds, is, its tendency to
+destroy in them absolute certainty, leading them to consider
+every conclusion as doubtful, and resolving truth into
+an opinion, which it is safe indeed to obey or to profess,
+but not possible to embrace with full internal assent. If
+this were to be allowed, then the celebrated saying, "O
+God, if there be a God, save my soul, if I have a soul!"
+would be the highest measure of devotion:&mdash;but who can
+really pray to a Being, about whose existence he is
+seriously in doubt?</p>
+
+<p>I considered that Mr. Keble met this difficulty by
+ascribing the firmness of assent which we give to religious
+doctrine, not to the probabilities which introduced it, but
+to the living power of faith and love which accepted it.
+In matters of religion, he seemed to say, it is not merely
+probability which makes us intellectually certain, but probability
+as it is put to account by faith and love. It is
+faith and love which give to probability a force which it
+has not in itself. Faith and love are directed towards an
+Object; in the vision of that Object they live; it is that
+Object, received in faith and love, which renders it reasonable
+to take probability as sufficient for internal
+conviction. Thus the argument from Probability, in
+the matter of religion, became an argument from Personality,
+which in fact is one form of the argument from
+Authority.</p>
+
+<p>In illustration, Mr. Keble used to quote the words of the
+Psalm: "I will guide thee with mine <i>eye</i>. Be ye not like
+to horse and mule, which have no understanding; whose
+mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest they
+fall upon thee." This is the very difference, he used to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span>
+say, between slaves, and friends or children. Friends do
+not ask for literal commands; but, from their knowledge
+of the speaker, they understand his half-words, and from
+love of him they anticipate his wishes. Hence it is, that
+in his Poem for St. Bartholomew's Day, he speaks of the
+"Eye of God's word;" and in the note quotes Mr. Miller,
+of Worcester College, who remarks in his Bampton Lectures,
+on the special power of Scripture, as having "this
+Eye, like that of a portrait, uniformly fixed upon us, turn
+where we will." The view thus suggested by Mr. Keble,
+is brought forward in one of the earliest of the "Tracts
+for the Times." In No. 8 I say, "The Gospel is a Law of
+Liberty. We are treated as sons, not as servants; not
+subjected to a code of formal commandments, but addressed
+as those who love God, and wish to please Him."</p>
+
+<p>I did not at all dispute this view of the matter, for I
+made use of it myself; but I was dissatisfied, because it did
+not go to the root of the difficulty. It was beautiful and
+religious, but it did not even profess to be logical; and
+accordingly I tried to complete it by considerations of my
+own, which are to be found in my University Sermons,
+Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and Essay on Development
+of Doctrine. My argument is in outline as follows:
+that that absolute certitude which we were able to possess,
+whether as to the truths of natural theology, or as to the
+fact of a revelation, was the result of an <i>assemblage</i> of concurring
+and converging probabilities, and that, both according
+to the constitution of the human mind and the
+will of its Maker; that certitude was a habit of mind, that
+certainty was a quality of propositions; that probabilities
+which did not reach to logical certainty, might suffice for a
+mental certitude; that the certitude thus brought about
+might equal in measure and strength the certitude which
+was created by the strictest scientific demonstration; and
+that to possess such certitude might in given cases and to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span>
+given individuals be a plain duty, though not to others in
+other circumstances:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>Moreover, that as there were probabilities which sufficed
+for certitude, so there were other probabilities which were
+legitimately adapted to create opinion; that it might be
+quite as much a matter of duty in given cases and to given
+persons to have about a fact an opinion of a definite
+strength and consistency, as in the case of greater or of
+more numerous probabilities it was a duty to have a certitude;
+that accordingly we were bound to be more or less
+sure, on a sort of (as it were) graduated scale of assent, viz.
+according as the probabilities attaching to a professed fact
+were brought home to us, and as the case might be, to entertain
+about it a pious belief, or a pious opinion, or a religious
+conjecture, or at least, a tolerance of such belief, or
+opinion or conjecture in others; that on the other hand, as it
+was a duty to have a belief, of more or less strong texture,
+in given cases, so in other cases it was a duty not to believe,
+not to opine, not to conjecture, not even to tolerate
+the notion that a professed fact was true, inasmuch as it
+would be credulity or superstition, or some other moral
+fault, to do so. This was the region of Private Judgment
+in religion; that is, of a Private Judgment, not formed
+arbitrarily and according to one's fancy or liking, but conscientiously,
+and under a sense of duty.</p>
+
+<p>Considerations such as these throw a new light on the
+subject of Miracles, and they seem to have led me to reconsider
+the view which I had taken of them in my Essay in
+1825-6. I do not know what was the date of this change
+in me, nor of the train of ideas on which it was founded.
+That there had been already great miracles, as those of
+Scripture, as the Resurrection, was a fact establishing the
+principle that the laws of nature had sometimes been suspended
+by their Divine Author, and since what had happened
+once might happen again, a certain probability, at<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span>
+least no kind of improbability, was attached to the idea
+taken in itself, of miraculous intervention in later times,
+and miraculous accounts were to be regarded in connexion
+with the verisimilitude, scope, instrument, character, testimony,
+and circumstances, with which they presented themselves
+to us; and, according to the final result of those
+various considerations, it was our duty to be sure, or to believe,
+or to opine, or to surmise, or to tolerate, or to reject,
+or to denounce. The main difference between my Essay
+on Miracles in 1826 and my Essay in 1842 is this: that in
+1826 I considered that miracles were sharply divided into
+two classes, those which were to be received, and those
+which were to be rejected; whereas in 1842 I saw that they
+were to be regarded according to their greater or less probability,
+which was in some cases sufficient to create certitude
+about them, in other cases only belief or opinion.</p>
+
+<p>Moreover, the argument from Analogy, on which this
+view of the question was founded, suggested to me something
+besides, in recommendation of the Ecclesiastical
+Miracles. It fastened itself upon the theory of Church
+History which I had learned as a boy from Joseph Milner.
+It is Milner's doctrine, that upon the visible Church come
+down from above, at certain intervals, large and temporary
+<i>Effusions</i> of divine grace. This is the leading idea of his
+work. He begins by speaking of the Day of Pentecost, as
+marking "the first of those <i>Effusions</i> of the Spirit of God,
+which from age to age have visited the earth since the
+coming of Christ." Vol. i. p. 3. In a note he adds that
+"in the term 'Effusion' there is <i>not</i> here included the idea
+of the miraculous or extraordinary operations of the Spirit
+of God;" but still it was natural for me, admitting Milner's
+general theory, and applying to it the principle of analogy,
+not to stop short at his abrupt <i>ipse dixit</i>, but boldly to pass
+forward to the conclusion, on other grounds plausible, that
+as miracles accompanied the first effusion of grace, so they<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span>
+might accompany the later. It is surely a natural and on
+the whole, a true anticipation (though of course there are
+exceptions in particular cases), that gifts and graces go
+together; now, according to the ancient Catholic doctrine,
+the gift of miracles was viewed as the attendant and shadow
+of transcendent sanctity: and moreover, since such sanctity
+was not of every day's occurrence, nay further, since one
+period of Church history differed widely from another, and,
+as Joseph Milner would say, there have been generations
+or centuries of degeneracy or disorder, and times of revival,
+and since one region might be in the mid-day of religious
+fervour, and another in twilight or gloom, there was no
+force in the popular argument, that, because we did not
+see miracles with our own eyes, miracles had not happened
+in former times, or were not now at this very time taking
+place in distant places:&mdash;but I must not dwell longer on a
+subject, to which in a few words it is impossible to do
+justice<a name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></a><a href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a>.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></a><a href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></a> Vide <a href="#note_b">note B, <i>Ecclesiastical Miracles</i></a>, at the end of the volume.</p></div>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Hurrell Froude was a pupil of Keble's, formed by him,
+and in turn reacting upon him. I knew him first in 1826,
+and was in the closest and most affectionate friendship with
+him from about 1829 till his death in 1836. He was a
+man of the highest gifts,&mdash;so truly many-sided, that it
+would be presumptuous in me to attempt to describe him,
+except under those aspects in which he came before me.
+Nor have I here to speak of the gentleness and tenderness
+of nature, the playfulness, the free elastic force and graceful
+versatility of mind, and the patient winning considerateness
+in discussion, which endeared him to those to whom
+he opened his heart; for I am all along engaged upon
+matters of belief and opinion, and am introducing others
+into my narrative, not for their own sake, or because I love<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span>
+and have loved them, so much as because, and so far as,
+they have influenced my theological views. In this respect
+then, I speak of Hurrell Froude,&mdash;in his intellectual
+aspect,&mdash;as a man of high genius, brimful and overflowing
+with ideas and views, in him original, which were too
+many and strong even for his bodily strength, and which
+crowded and jostled against each other in their effort after
+distinct shape and expression. And he had an intellect as
+critical and logical as it was speculative and bold. Dying
+prematurely, as he did, and in the conflict and transition-state
+of opinion, his religious views never reached their
+ultimate conclusion, by the very reason of their multitude
+and their depth. His opinions arrested and influenced
+me, even when they did not gain my assent.
+He professed openly his admiration of the Church of
+Rome, and his hatred of the Reformers. He delighted
+in the notion of an hierarchical system, of sacerdotal
+power, and of full ecclesiastical liberty. He felt scorn of
+the maxim, "The Bible and the Bible only is the religion
+of Protestants;" and he gloried in accepting Tradition as
+a main instrument of religious teaching. He had a high
+severe idea of the intrinsic excellence of Virginity; and he
+considered the Blessed Virgin its great Pattern. He delighted
+in thinking of the Saints; he had a vivid appreciation
+of the idea of sanctity, its possibility and its heights;
+and he was more than inclined to believe a large amount
+of miraculous interference as occurring in the early and
+middle ages. He embraced the principle of penance and
+mortification. He had a deep devotion to the Real Presence,
+in which he had a firm faith. He was powerfully
+drawn to the Medieval Church, but not to the Primitive.</p>
+
+<p>He had a keen insight into abstract truth; but he was
+an Englishman to the backbone in his severe adherence to
+the real and the concrete. He had a most classical taste,
+and a genius for philosophy and art; and he was fond of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span>
+historical inquiry, and the politics of religion. He had no
+turn for theology as such. He set no sufficient value
+on the writings of the Fathers, on the detail or development
+of doctrine, on the definite traditions of the Church
+viewed in their matter, on the teaching of the Ecumenical
+Councils, or on the controversies out of which they arose.
+He took an eager courageous view of things on the whole.
+I should say that his power of entering into the minds of
+others did not equal his other gifts; he could not believe,
+for instance, that I really held the Roman Church to be
+Anti-christian. On many points he would not believe
+but that I agreed with him, when I did not. He seemed
+not to understand my difficulties. His were of a different
+kind, the contrariety between theory and fact. He was a
+high Tory of the Cavalier stamp, and was disgusted with
+the Toryism of the opponents of the Reform Bill. He was
+smitten with the love of the Theocratic Church; he went
+abroad and was shocked by the degeneracy which he
+thought he saw in the Catholics of Italy.</p>
+
+<p>It is difficult to enumerate the precise additions to my
+theological creed which I derived from a friend to whom
+I owe so much. He taught me to look with admiration
+towards the Church of Rome, and in the same degree to
+dislike the Reformation. He fixed deep in me the idea
+of devotion to the Blessed Virgin, and he led me gradually
+to believe in the Real Presence.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>There is one remaining source of my opinions to be
+mentioned, and that far from the least important. In
+proportion as I moved out of the shadow of that liberalism
+which had hung over my course, my early devotion towards
+the Fathers returned; and in the Long Vacation of 1828
+I set about to read them chronologically, beginning with
+St. Ignatius and St. Justin. About 1830 a proposal was
+made to me by Mr. Hugh Rose, who with Mr. Lyall<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span>
+(afterwards Dean of Canterbury) was providing writers for
+a Theological Library, to furnish them with a History of
+the Principal Councils. I accepted it, and at once set to
+work on the Council of Nic&aelig;a. It was to launch myself
+on an ocean with currents innumerable; and I was drifted
+back first to the ante-Nicene history, and then to the
+Church of Alexandria. The work at last appeared under
+the title of "The Arians of the Fourth Century;" and
+of its 422 pages, the first 117 consisted of introductory
+matter, and the Council of Nic&aelig;a did not appear till the
+254th, and then occupied at most twenty pages.</p>
+
+<p>I do not know when I first learnt to consider that Antiquity
+was the true exponent of the doctrines of Christianity
+and the basis of the Church of England; but I
+take it for granted that the works of Bishop Bull, which
+at this time I read, were my chief introduction to this
+principle. The course of reading, which I pursued in the
+composition of my volume, was directly adapted to develope
+it in my mind. What principally attracted me in the
+ante-Nicene period was the great Church of Alexandria,
+the historical centre of teaching in those times. Of Rome
+for some centuries comparatively little is known. The
+battle of Arianism was first fought in Alexandria; Athanasius,
+the champion of the truth, was Bishop of Alexandria;
+and in his writings he refers to the great religious
+names of an earlier date, to Origen, Dionysius, and others,
+who were the glory of its see, or of its school. The broad
+philosophy of Clement and Origen carried me away; the
+philosophy, not the theological doctrine; and I have drawn
+out some features of it in my volume, with the zeal and
+freshness, but with the partiality, of a neophyte. Some
+portions of their teaching, magnificent in themselves, came
+like music to my inward ear, as if the response to ideas,
+which, with little external to encourage them, I had
+cherished so long. These were based on the mystical or<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span>
+sacramental principle, and spoke of the various Economies
+or Dispensations of the Eternal. I understood these
+passages to mean that the exterior world, physical and historical,
+was but the manifestation to our senses of realities
+greater than itself. Nature was a parable: Scripture was
+an allegory: pagan literature, philosophy, and mythology,
+properly understood, were but a preparation for the Gospel.
+The Greek poets and sages were in a certain sense
+prophets; for "thoughts beyond their thought to those
+high bards were given." There had been a directly
+divine dispensation granted to the Jews; but there had
+been in some sense a dispensation carried on in favour of
+the Gentiles. He who had taken the seed of Jacob for
+His elect people had not therefore cast the rest of mankind
+out of His sight. In the fulness of time both Judaism
+and Paganism had come to nought; the outward framework,
+which concealed yet suggested the Living Truth,
+had never been intended to last, and it was dissolving
+under the beams of the Sun of Justice which shone behind
+it and through it. The process of change had been slow;
+it had been done not rashly, but by rule and measure,
+"at sundry times and in divers manners," first one disclosure
+and then another, till the whole evangelical doctrine
+was brought into full manifestation. And thus room
+was made for the anticipation of further and deeper disclosures,
+of truths still under the veil of the letter, and in
+their season to be revealed. The visible world still remains
+without its divine interpretation; Holy Church in her
+sacraments and her hierarchical appointments, will remain,
+even to the end of the world, after all but a symbol
+of those heavenly facts which fill eternity. Her mysteries
+are but the expressions in human language of truths to
+which the human mind is unequal. It is evident how
+much there was in all this in correspondence with the
+thoughts which had attracted me when I was young, and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span>
+with the doctrine which I have already associated with
+the Analogy and the Christian Year.</p>
+
+<p>It was, I suppose, to the Alexandrian school and to the
+early Church, that I owe in particular what I definitely
+held about the Angels. I viewed them, not only as the
+ministers employed by the Creator in the Jewish and
+Christian dispensations, as we find on the face of Scripture,
+but as carrying on, as Scripture also implies, the Economy
+of the Visible World. I considered them as the real
+causes of motion, light, and life, and of those elementary
+principles of the physical universe, which, when offered in
+their developments to our senses, suggest to us the notion
+of cause and effect, and of what are called the laws of
+nature. This doctrine I have drawn out in my Sermon
+for Michaelmas day, written in 1831. I say of the Angels,
+"Every breath of air and ray of light and heat, every
+beautiful prospect, is, as it were, the skirts of their garments,
+the waving of the robes of those whose faces see
+God." Again, I ask what would be the thoughts of a
+man who, "when examining a flower, or a herb, or a
+pebble, or a ray of light, which he treats as something so
+beneath him in the scale of existence, suddenly discovered
+that he was in the presence of some powerful being who
+was hidden behind the visible things he was inspecting,&mdash;who,
+though concealing his wise hand, was giving them
+their beauty, grace, and perfection, as being God's instrument
+for the purpose,&mdash;nay, whose robe and ornaments
+those objects were, which he was so eager to analyze?"
+and I therefore remark that "we may say with grateful
+and simple hearts with the Three Holy Children, 'O all ye
+works of the Lord, &amp;c., &amp;c., bless ye the Lord, praise Him,
+and magnify Him for ever.'"</p>
+
+<p>Also, besides the hosts of evil spirits, I considered
+there was a middle race, &delta;&alpha;&iota;&mu;&omicron;&nu;&iota;&alpha;, neither in heaven, nor
+in hell; partially fallen, capricious, wayward; noble or<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span>
+crafty, benevolent or malicious, as the case might be.
+These beings gave a sort of inspiration or intelligence to
+races, nations, and classes of men. Hence the action of
+bodies politic and associations, which is often so different
+from that of the individuals who compose them. Hence
+the character and the instinct of states and governments,
+of religious communities and communions. I thought
+these assemblages had their life in certain unseen Powers.
+My preference of the Personal to the Abstract would
+naturally lead me to this view. I thought it countenanced
+by the mention of "the Prince of Persia" in the Prophet
+Daniel; and I think I considered that it was of such intermediate
+beings that the Apocalypse spoke, in its notice of
+"the Angels of the Seven Churches."</p>
+
+<p>In 1837 I made a further development of this doctrine.
+I said to an intimate and dear friend, Samuel Francis
+Wood, in a letter which came into my hands on his death.
+"I have an idea. The mass of the Fathers (Justin,
+Athenagoras, Iren&aelig;us, Clement, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius,
+Sulpicius, Ambrose, Nazianzen,) hold that, though
+Satan fell from the beginning, the Angels fell before the
+deluge, falling in love with the daughters of men. This
+has lately come across me as a remarkable solution of a
+notion which I cannot help holding. Daniel speaks as if
+each nation had its guardian Angel. I cannot but think
+that there are beings with a great deal of good in them,
+yet with great defects, who are the animating principles
+of certain institutions, &amp;c., &amp;c.... Take England with
+many high virtues, and yet a low Catholicism. It seems
+to me that John Bull is a spirit neither of heaven nor hell....
+Has not the Christian Church, in its parts, surrendered
+itself to one or other of these simulations of the
+truth?... How are we to avoid Scylla and Charybdis
+and go straight on to the very image of Christ?"
+&amp;c., <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span>&amp;c.</p>
+
+<p>I am aware that what I have been saying will, with
+many men, be doing credit to my imagination at the
+expense of my judgment&mdash;"Hippoclides doesn't care;" I
+am not setting myself up as a pattern of good sense or of
+any thing else: I am but giving a history of my opinions,
+and that, with the view of showing that I have come by
+them through intelligible processes of thought and honest
+external means. The doctrine indeed of the Economy has
+in some quarters been itself condemned as intrinsically
+pernicious,&mdash;as if leading to lying and equivocation, when
+applied, as I have applied it in my remarks upon it in my
+History of the Arians, to matters of conduct. My answer
+to this imputation I postpone to the concluding pages of
+my Volume.</p>
+
+<p>While I was engaged in writing my work upon the
+Arians, great events were happening at home and abroad,
+which brought out into form and passionate expression
+the various beliefs which had so gradually been winning
+their way into my mind. Shortly before, there had been
+a Revolution in France; the Bourbons had been dismissed:
+and I held that it was unchristian for nations to
+cast off their governors, and, much more, sovereigns who
+had the divine right of inheritance. Again, the great
+Reform Agitation was going on around me as I wrote.
+The Whigs had come into power; Lord Grey had told
+the Bishops to set their house in order, and some of the
+Prelates had been insulted and threatened in the streets of
+London. The vital question was, how were we to keep the
+Church from being liberalized? there was such apathy
+on the subject in some quarters, such imbecile alarm in
+others; the true principles of Churchmanship seemed so
+radically decayed, and there was such distraction in the
+councils of the Clergy. Blomfield, the Bishop of London
+of the day, an active and open-hearted man, had been
+for years engaged in diluting the high orthodoxy of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span>
+Church by the introduction of members of the Evangelical
+body into places of influence and trust. He had deeply
+offended men who agreed in opinion with myself, by an
+off-hand saying (as it was reported) to the effect that
+belief in the Apostolical succession had gone out with the
+Non-jurors. "We can count you," he said to some of the
+gravest and most venerated persons of the old school.
+And the Evangelical party itself, with their late successes,
+seemed to have lost that simplicity and unworldliness
+which I admired so much in Milner and Scott. It was
+not that I did not venerate such men as Ryder, the then
+Bishop of Lichfield, and others of similar sentiments, who
+were not yet promoted out of the ranks of the Clergy, but
+I thought little of the Evangelicals as a class. I thought
+they played into the hands of the Liberals. With the
+Establishment thus divided and threatened, thus ignorant
+of its true strength, I compared that fresh vigorous Power
+of which I was reading in the first centuries. In her
+triumphant zeal on behalf of that Primeval Mystery, to
+which I had had so great a devotion from my youth, I
+recognized the movement of my Spiritual Mother. "Incessu
+patuit Dea." The self-conquest of her Ascetics, the
+patience of her Martyrs, the irresistible determination of
+her Bishops, the joyous swing of her advance, both exalted
+and abashed me. I said to myself, "Look on this picture
+and on that;" I felt affection for my own Church, but not
+tenderness; I felt dismay at her prospects, anger and
+scorn at her do-nothing perplexity. I thought that if
+Liberalism once got a footing within her, it was sure of
+the victory in the event. I saw that Reformation principles
+were powerless to rescue her. As to leaving her, the
+thought never crossed my imagination; still I ever kept
+before me that there was something greater than the
+Established Church, and that that was the Church Catholic
+and Apostolic, set up from the beginning, of which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span>
+she was but the local presence and the organ. She was
+nothing, unless she was this. She must be dealt with
+strongly, or she would be lost. There was need of a
+second reformation.</p>
+
+<p>At this time I was disengaged from College duties, and
+my health had suffered from the labour involved in the
+composition of my Volume. It was ready for the Press
+in July, 1832, though not published till the end of 1833.
+I was easily persuaded to join Hurrell Froude and his
+Father, who were going to the south of Europe for the
+health of the former.</p>
+
+<p>We set out in December, 1832. It was during this
+expedition that my Verses which are in the Lyra Apostolica
+were written;&mdash;a few indeed before it, but not more
+than one or two of them after it. Exchanging, as I was,
+definite Tutorial work, and the literary quiet and pleasant
+friendships of the last six years, for foreign countries and
+an unknown future, I naturally was led to think that some
+inward changes, as well as some larger course of action,
+were coming upon me. At Whitchurch, while waiting
+for the down mail to Falmouth, I wrote the verses about
+my Guardian Angel, which begin with these words: "Are
+these the tracks of some unearthly Friend?" and which
+go on to speak of "the vision" which haunted me:&mdash;that
+vision is more or less brought out in the whole series of
+these compositions.</p>
+
+<p>I went to various coasts of the Mediterranean; parted
+with my friends at Rome; went down for the second time
+to Sicily without companion, at the end of April; and got
+back to England by Palermo in the early part of July.
+The strangeness of foreign life threw me back into myself;
+I found pleasure in historical sites and beautiful scenes,
+not in men and manners. We kept clear of Catholics
+throughout our tour. I had a conversation with the Dean
+of Malta, a most pleasant man, lately dead; but it was<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span>
+about the Fathers, and the Library of the great church.
+I knew the Abbate Santini, at Rome, who did no more
+than copy for me the Gregorian tones. Froude and I
+made two calls upon Monsignore (now Cardinal) Wiseman
+at the Collegio Inglese, shortly before we left Rome. Once
+we heard him preach at a church in the Corso. I do not
+recollect being in a room with any other ecclesiastics,
+except a Priest at Castro-Giovanni in Sicily, who called
+on me when I was ill, and with whom I wished to hold a
+controversy. As to Church Services, we attended the
+Tenebr&aelig;, at the Sestine, for the sake of the Miserere; and
+that was all. My general feeling was, "All, save the
+spirit of man, is divine." I saw nothing but what was
+external; of the hidden life of Catholics I knew nothing.
+I was still more driven back into myself, and felt my
+isolation. England was in my thoughts solely, and the
+news from England came rarely and imperfectly. The
+Bill for the Suppression of the Irish Sees was in progress,
+and filled my mind. I had fierce thoughts against the
+Liberals.</p>
+
+<p>It was the success of the Liberal cause which fretted me
+inwardly. I became fierce against its instruments and its
+manifestations. A French vessel was at Algiers; I would
+not even look at the tricolour. On my return, though
+forced to stop twenty-four hours at Paris, I kept indoors
+the whole time, and all that I saw of that beautiful city was
+what I saw from the Diligence. The Bishop of London
+had already sounded me as to my filling one of the Whitehall
+preacherships, which he had just then put on a new
+footing; but I was indignant at the line which he was
+taking, and from my Steamer I had sent home a letter
+declining the appointment by anticipation, should it be
+offered to me. At this time I was specially annoyed with
+Dr. Arnold, though it did not last into later years. Some
+one, I think, asked, in conversation at Rome, whether a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span>
+certain interpretation of Scripture was Christian? it was
+answered that Dr. Arnold took it; I interposed, "But is
+<i>he</i> a Christian?" The subject went out of my head at
+once; when afterwards I was taxed with it, I could say
+no more in explanation, than (what I believe was the
+fact) that I must have had in mind some free views of
+Dr. Arnold about the Old Testament:&mdash;I thought I must
+have meant, "Arnold answers for the interpretation, but
+who is to answer for Arnold?" It was at Rome, too,
+that we began the Lyra Apostolica which appeared
+monthly in the British Magazine. The motto shows the
+feeling of both Froude and myself at the time: we
+borrowed from M. Bunsen a Homer, and Froude chose
+the words in which Achilles, on returning to the battle,
+says, "You shall know the difference, now that I am back
+again."</p>
+
+<p>Especially when I was left by myself, the thought came
+upon me that deliverance is wrought, not by the many but
+by the few, not by bodies but by persons. Now it was, I
+think, that I repeated to myself the words, which had
+ever been dear to me from my school days, "Exoriare
+aliquis!"&mdash;now too, that Southey's beautiful poem of
+Thalaba, for which I had an immense liking, came
+forcibly to my mind. I began to think that I had a
+mission. There are sentences of my letters to my friends
+to this effect, if they are not destroyed. When we took
+leave of Monsignore Wiseman, he had courteously expressed
+a wish that we might make a second visit to Rome; I
+said with great gravity, "We have a work to do in England."
+I went down at once to Sicily, and the presentiment
+grew stronger. I struck into the middle of the
+island, and fell ill of a fever at Leonforte. My servant
+thought that I was dying, and begged for my last directions.
+I gave them, as he wished; but I said, "I shall not die."
+I repeated, "I shall not die, for I have not sinned against<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span>
+light, I have not sinned against light." I never have
+been able quite to make out what I meant.</p>
+
+<p>I got to Castro-Giovanni, and was laid up there for
+nearly three weeks. Towards the end of May I left for
+Palermo, taking three days for the journey. Before starting
+from my inn in the morning of May 26th or 27th, I
+sat down on my bed, and began to sob violently. My
+servant, who had acted as my nurse, asked what ailed
+me. I could only answer him, "I have a work to do in
+England."</p>
+
+<p>I was aching to get home; yet for want of a vessel I
+was kept at Palermo for three weeks. I began to visit
+the Churches, and they calmed my impatience, though I
+did not attend any services. I knew nothing of the Presence
+of the Blessed Sacrament there. At last I got off
+in an orange boat, bound for Marseilles. Then it was
+that I wrote the lines, "Lead, kindly light," which have
+since become well known. We were becalmed a whole
+week in the Straits of Bonifacio. I was writing verses the
+whole time of my passage. At length I got to Marseilles,
+and set off for England. The fatigue of travelling was
+too much for me, and I was laid up for several days at
+Lyons. At last I got off again, and did not stop night or
+day, (except a compulsory delay at Paris,) till I reached
+England, and my mother's house. My brother had arrived
+from Persia only a few hours before. This was on the
+Tuesday. The following Sunday, July 14th, Mr. Keble
+preached the Assize Sermon in the University Pulpit. It
+was published under the title of "National Apostasy."
+I have ever considered and kept the day, as the start of
+the religious movement of 1833.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2><a name="chapter_ii" id="chapter_ii"></a>CHAPTER II.</h2>
+
+<h3>HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1833 TO 1839.</h3>
+
+
+<p>In spite of the foregoing pages, I have no romantic story
+to tell; but I have written them, because it is my duty to
+tell things as they took place. I have not exaggerated
+the feelings with which I returned to England, and I have
+no desire to dress up the events which followed, so as to
+make them in keeping with the narrative which has gone
+before. I soon relapsed into the every-day life which I
+had hitherto led; in all things the same, except that a
+new object was given me. I had employed myself in my
+own rooms in reading and writing, and in the care of a
+Church, before I left England, and I returned to the same
+occupations when I was back again. And yet perhaps
+those first vehement feelings which carried me on, were
+necessary for the beginning of the Movement; and afterwards,
+when it was once begun, the special need of me
+was over.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>When I got home from abroad, I found that already a
+movement had commenced, in opposition to the specific
+danger which at that time was threatening the religion of
+the nation and its Church. Several zealous and able men
+had united their counsels, and were in correspondence with
+each other. The principal of these were Mr. Keble,
+Hurrell Froude, who had reached home long before me,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span>
+Mr. William Palmer of Dublin and Worcester College
+(not Mr. William Palmer of Magdalen, who is now a
+Catholic), Mr. Arthur Perceval, and Mr. Hugh Rose.</p>
+
+<p>To mention Mr. Hugh Rose's name is to kindle in the
+minds of those who knew him a host of pleasant and affectionate
+remembrances. He was the man above all others
+fitted by his cast of mind and literary powers to make a
+stand, if a stand could be made, against the calamity of
+the times. He was gifted with a high and large mind,
+and a true sensibility of what was great and beautiful; he
+wrote with warmth and energy; and he had a cool head
+and cautious judgment. He spent his strength and shortened
+his life. Pro Ecclesia Dei, as he understood that
+sovereign idea. Some years earlier he had been the first
+to give warning, I think from the University Pulpit at
+Cambridge, of the perils to England which lay in the
+biblical and theological speculations of Germany. The
+Reform agitation followed, and the Whig Government
+came into power; and he anticipated in their distribution
+of Church patronage the authoritative introduction of
+liberal opinions into the country. He feared that by the
+Whig party a door would be opened in England to the
+most grievous of heresies, which never could be closed
+again. In order under such grave circumstances to unite
+Churchmen together, and to make a front against the
+coming danger, he had in 1832 commenced the British
+Magazine, and in the same year he came to Oxford in the
+summer term, in order to beat up for writers for his publication;
+on that occasion I became known to him through
+Mr. Palmer. His reputation and position came in aid of
+his obvious fitness, in point of character and intellect, to
+become the centre of an ecclesiastical movement, if such a
+movement were to depend on the action of a party. His
+delicate health, his premature death, would have frustrated
+the expectation, even though the new school of opinion<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span>
+had been more exactly thrown into the shape of a party,
+than in fact was the case. But he zealously backed up
+the first efforts of those who were principals in it; and,
+when he went abroad to die, in 1838, he allowed me the
+solace of expressing my feelings of attachment and gratitude
+to him by addressing him, in the dedication of a
+volume of my Sermons, as the man "who, when hearts
+were failing, bade us stir up the gift that was in us, and
+betake ourselves to our true Mother."</p>
+
+<p>But there were other reasons, besides Mr. Rose's state
+of health, which hindered those who so much admired him
+from availing themselves of his close co-operation in the
+coming fight. United as both he and they were in the
+general scope of the Movement, they were in discordance
+with each other from the first in their estimate of the
+means to be adopted for attaining it. Mr. Rose had a
+position in the Church, a name, and serious responsibilities;
+he had direct ecclesiastical superiors; he had intimate relations
+with his own University, and a large clerical connexion
+through the country. Froude and I were nobodies;
+with no characters to lose, and no antecedents to fetter us.
+Rose could not go a-head across country, as Froude had
+no scruples in doing. Froude was a bold rider, as on
+horseback, so also in his speculations. After a long conversation
+with him on the logical bearing of his principles,
+Mr. Rose said of him with quiet humour, that "he did
+not seem to be afraid of inferences." It was simply the
+truth; Froude had that strong hold of first principles, and
+that keen perception of their value, that he was comparatively
+indifferent to the revolutionary action which would
+attend on their application to a given state of things;
+whereas in the thoughts of Rose, as a practical man, existing
+facts had the precedence of every other idea, and the
+chief test of the soundness of a line of policy lay in the
+consideration whether it would work. This was one of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span>
+the first questions, which, as it seemed to me, on every
+occasion occurred to his mind. With Froude, Erastianism,&mdash;that
+is, the union (so he viewed it) of Church and State,&mdash;was
+the parent, or if not the parent, the serviceable and
+sufficient tool, of liberalism. Till that union was snapped,
+Christian doctrine never could be safe; and, while he well
+knew how high and unselfish was the temper of Mr. Rose,
+yet he used to apply to him an epithet, reproachful in his
+own mouth;&mdash;Rose was a "conservative." By bad luck,
+I brought out this word to Mr. Rose in a letter of my
+own, which I wrote to him in criticism of something he
+had inserted in his Magazine: I got a vehement rebuke
+for my pains, for though Rose pursued a conservative line,
+he had as high a disdain, as Froude could have, of a
+worldly ambition, and an extreme sensitiveness of such an
+imputation.</p>
+
+<p>But there was another reason still, and a more elementary
+one, which severed Mr. Rose from the Oxford Movement.
+Living movements do not come of committees, nor
+are great ideas worked out through the post, even though
+it had been the penny post. This principle deeply penetrated
+both Froude and myself from the first, and recommended
+to us the course which things soon took
+spontaneously, and without set purpose of our own. Universities
+are the natural centres of intellectual movements.
+How could men act together, whatever was their zeal,
+unless they were united in a sort of individuality? Now,
+first, we had no unity of place. Mr. Rose was in Suffolk,
+Mr. Perceval in Surrey, Mr. Keble in Gloucestershire;
+Hurrell Froude had to go for his health to Barbadoes.
+Mr. Palmer was indeed in Oxford; this was an important
+advantage, and told well in the first months of the Movement;&mdash;but
+another condition, besides that of place, was
+required.</p>
+
+<p>A far more essential unity was that of antecedents,&mdash;a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span>
+common history, common memories, an intercourse of
+mind with mind in the past, and a progress and increase
+in that intercourse in the present. Mr. Perceval, to be
+sure, was a pupil of Mr. Keble's; but Keble, Rose, and
+Palmer, represented distinct parties, or at least tempers,
+in the Establishment. Mr. Palmer had many conditions
+of authority and influence. He was the only really learned
+man among us. He understood theology as a science; he
+was practised in the scholastic mode of controversial
+writing; and, I believe, was as well acquainted, as he was
+dissatisfied, with the Catholic schools. He was as decided
+in his religious views, as he was cautious and even subtle
+in their expression, and gentle in their enforcement. But
+he was deficient in depth; and besides, coming from a
+distance, he never had really grown into an Oxford man,
+nor was he generally received as such; nor had he any
+insight into the force of personal influence and congeniality
+of thought in carrying out a religious theory,&mdash;a condition
+which Froude and I considered essential to any true success
+in the stand which had to be made against Liberalism.
+Mr. Palmer had a certain connexion, as it may be called,
+in the Establishment, consisting of high Church dignitaries,
+Archdeacons, London Rectors, and the like, who
+belonged to what was commonly called the high-and-dry
+school. They were far more opposed than even he was to
+the irresponsible action of individuals. Of course their
+<i>beau id&eacute;al</i> in ecclesiastical action was a board of safe, sound,
+sensible men. Mr. Palmer was their organ and representative;
+and he wished for a Committee, an Association,
+with rules and meetings, to protect the interests of the
+Church in its existing peril. He was in some measure
+supported by Mr. Perceval.</p>
+
+<p>I, on the other hand, had out of my own head begun
+the Tracts; and these, as representing the antagonist
+principle of personality, were looked upon by Mr. Palmer's<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span>
+friends with considerable alarm. The great point at the
+time with these good men in London,&mdash;some of them men
+of the highest principle, and far from influenced by what
+we used to call Erastianism,&mdash;was to put down the Tracts.
+I, as their editor, and mainly their author, was of course
+willing to give way. Keble and Froude advocated their
+continuance strongly, and were angry with me for consenting
+to stop them. Mr. Palmer shared the anxiety of his
+own friends; and, kind as were his thoughts of us, he still
+not unnaturally felt, for reasons of his own, some fidget
+and nervousness at the course which his Oriel friends were
+taking. Froude, for whom he had a real liking, took a
+high tone in his project of measures for dealing with
+bishops and clergy, which must have shocked and scandalized
+him considerably. As for me, there was matter
+enough in the early Tracts to give him equal disgust; and
+doubtless I much tasked his generosity, when he had to
+defend me, whether against the London dignitaries or the
+country clergy. Oriel, from the time of Dr. Copleston to
+Dr. Hampden, had had a name far and wide for liberality
+of thought; it had received a formal recognition from the
+Edinburgh Review, if my memory serves me truly, as the
+school of speculative philosophy in England; and on one
+occasion, in 1833, when I presented myself, with some of
+the first papers of the Movement, to a country clergyman
+in Northamptonshire, he paused awhile, and then, eyeing
+me with significance, asked "Whether Whately was at
+the bottom of them?"</p>
+
+<p>Mr. Perceval wrote to me in support of the judgment of
+Mr. Palmer and the dignitaries. I replied in a letter,
+which he afterwards published. "As to the Tracts," I
+said to him (I quote my own words from his Pamphlet),
+"every one has his own taste. You object to some things,
+another to others. If we altered to please every one, the
+effect would be spoiled. They were not intended as<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span>
+symbols <i>&egrave; cathedr&acirc;</i> but as the expression of individual
+minds; and individuals, feeling strongly, while on the
+one hand, they are incidentally faulty in mode or language,
+are still peculiarly effective. No great work was done by
+a system; whereas systems rise out of individual exertions.
+Luther was an individual. The very faults of an individual
+excite attention; he loses, but his cause (if good and
+he powerful-minded) gains. This is the way of things;
+we promote truth by a self-sacrifice."</p>
+
+<p>The visit which I made to the Northamptonshire Rector
+was only one of a series of similar expedients, which I
+adopted during the year 1833. I called upon clergy in
+various parts of the country, whether I was acquainted
+with them or not, and I attended at the houses of friends
+where several of them were from time to time assembled.
+I do not think that much came of such attempts, nor were
+they quite in my way. Also I wrote various letters to
+clergymen, which fared not much better, except that they
+advertised the fact, that a rally in favour of the Church
+was commencing. I did not care whether my visits were
+made to high Church or low Church; I wished to make a
+strong pull in union with all who were opposed to the
+principles of liberalism, whoever they might be. Giving
+my name to the Editor, I commenced a series of letters in
+the Record Newspaper: they ran to a considerable length;
+and were borne by him with great courtesy and patience.
+The heading given to them was, "Church Reform." The
+first was on the revival of Church Discipline; the second,
+on its Scripture proof; the third, on the application of the
+doctrine; the fourth was an answer to objections; the
+fifth was on the benefits of discipline. And then the
+series was abruptly brought to a termination. I had said
+what I really felt, and what was also in keeping with the
+strong teaching of the Tracts, but I suppose the Editor
+discovered in me some divergence from his own line of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span>
+thought; for at length he sent a very civil letter, apologizing
+for the non-appearance of my sixth communication,
+on the ground that it contained an attack upon "Temperance
+Societies," about which he did not wish a controversy
+in his columns. He added, however, his serious regret at
+the theological views of the Tracts. I had subscribed a
+small sum in 1828 towards the first start of the Record.</p>
+
+<p>Acts of the officious character, which I have been describing,
+were uncongenial to my natural temper, to the
+genius of the Movement, and to the historical mode of its
+success:&mdash;they were the fruit of that exuberant and joyous
+energy with which I had returned from abroad, and which
+I never had before or since. I had the exultation of health
+restored, and home regained. While I was at Palermo
+and thought of the breadth of the Mediterranean, and
+the wearisome journey across France, I could not imagine
+how I was ever to get to England; but now I was amid
+familiar scenes and faces once more. And my health and
+strength came back to me with such a rebound, that some
+friends at Oxford, on seeing me, did not well know that it
+was I, and hesitated before they spoke to me. And I had
+the consciousness that I was employed in that work which
+I had been dreaming about, and which I felt to be so momentous
+and inspiring. I had a supreme confidence in
+our cause; we were upholding that primitive Christianity
+which was delivered for all time by the early teachers of
+the Church, and which was registered and attested in the
+Anglican formularies and by the Anglican divines. That
+ancient religion had well nigh faded away out of the land,
+through the political changes of the last 150 years, and it
+must be restored. It would be in fact a second Reformation:&mdash;a
+better reformation, for it would be a return not
+to the sixteenth century, but to the seventeenth. No
+time was to be lost, for the Whigs had come to do their
+worst, and the rescue might come too late. Bishopricks<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span>
+were already in course of suppression; Church property
+was in course of confiscation; Sees would soon be receiving
+unsuitable occupants. We knew enough to begin preaching
+upon, and there was no one else to preach. I felt as
+on board a vessel, which first gets under weigh, and then
+the deck is cleared out, and luggage and live stock stowed
+away into their proper receptacles.</p>
+
+<p>Nor was it only that I had confidence in our cause, both
+in itself, and in its polemical force, but also, on the other
+hand, I despised every rival system of doctrine and its arguments
+too. As to the high Church and the low Church,
+I thought that the one had not much more of a logical
+basis than the other; while I had a thorough contempt
+for the controversial position of the latter. I had a real
+respect for the character of many of the advocates of each
+party, but that did not give cogency to their arguments;
+and I thought, on the contrary, that the Apostolical form
+of doctrine was essential and imperative, and its grounds
+of evidence impregnable. Owing to this supreme confidence,
+it came to pass at that time, that there was a
+double aspect in my bearing towards others, which it is
+necessary for me to enlarge upon. My behaviour had a
+mixture in it both of fierceness and of sport; and on
+this account, I dare say, it gave offence to many; nor
+am I here defending it.</p>
+
+<p>I wished men to agree with me, and I walked with them
+step by step, as far as they would go; this I did sincerely;
+but if they would stop, I did not much care about it, but
+walked on, with some satisfaction that I had brought them
+so far. I liked to make them preach the truth without
+knowing it, and encouraged them to do so. It was a satisfaction
+to me that the Record had allowed me to say so
+much in its columns, without remonstrance. I was amused
+to hear of one of the Bishops, who, on reading an early
+Tract on the Apostolical Succession, could not make up<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span>
+his mind whether he held the doctrine or not. I was
+not distressed at the wonder or anger of dull and self-conceited
+men, at propositions which they did not understand.
+When a correspondent, in good faith, wrote to a
+newspaper, to say that the "Sacrifice of the Holy Eucharist,"
+spoken of in the Tract, was a false print for
+"Sacrament," I thought the mistake too pleasant to be
+corrected before I was asked about it. I was not unwilling
+to draw an opponent on step by step, by virtue
+of his own opinions, to the brink of some intellectual
+absurdity, and to leave him to get back as he could. I
+was not unwilling to play with a man, who asked me
+impertinent questions. I think I had in my mouth the
+words of the Wise man, "Answer a fool according to
+his folly," especially if he was prying or spiteful. I was
+reckless of the gossip which was circulated about me; and,
+when I might easily have set it right, did not deign to
+do so. Also I used irony in conversation, when matter-of-fact-men
+would not see what I meant.</p>
+
+<p>This kind of behaviour was a sort of habit with me. If
+I have ever trifled with my subject, it was a more serious
+fault. I never used arguments which I saw clearly to be
+unsound. The nearest approach which I remember to such
+conduct, but which I consider was clear of it nevertheless,
+was in the case of Tract 15. The matter of this Tract was
+furnished to me by a friend, to whom I had applied for
+assistance, but who did not wish to be mixed up with the
+publication. He gave it me, that I might throw it
+into shape, and I took his arguments as they stood. In
+the chief portion of the Tract I fully agreed; for instance,
+as to what it says about the Council of Trent;
+but there were arguments, or some argument, in it which
+I did not follow; I do not recollect what it was. Froude,
+I think, was disgusted with the whole Tract, and accused
+me of <i>economy</i> in publishing it. It is principally through<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span>
+Mr. Froude's Remains that this word has got into our language.
+I think, I defended myself with arguments such
+as these:&mdash;that, as every one knew, the Tracts were written
+by various persons who agreed together in their doctrine,
+but not always in the arguments by which it was to be
+proved; that we must be tolerant of difference of opinion
+among ourselves; that the author of the Tract had a right
+to his own opinion, and that the argument in question was
+ordinarily received; that I did not give my own name or
+authority, nor was asked for my personal belief, but only
+acted instrumentally, as one might translate a friend's book
+into a foreign language. I account these to be good arguments;
+nevertheless I feel also that such practices admit
+of easy abuse and are consequently dangerous; but then,
+again, I feel also this,&mdash;that if all such mistakes were to be
+severely visited, not many men in public life would be left
+with a character for honour and honesty.</p>
+
+<p>This absolute confidence in my cause, which led me to
+the negligence or wantonness which I have been instancing,
+also laid me open, not unfairly, to the opposite charge
+of fierceness in certain steps which I took, or words which
+I published. In the Lyra Apostolica, I have said that before
+learning to love, we must "learn to hate;" though I
+had explained my words by adding "hatred of sin." In
+one of my first Sermons I said, "I do not shrink from
+uttering my firm conviction that it would be a gain to the
+country were it vastly more superstitious, more bigoted,
+more gloomy, more fierce in its religion than at present
+it shows itself to be." I added, of course, that it would be
+an absurdity to suppose such tempers of mind desirable in
+themselves. The corrector of the press bore these strong
+epithets till he got to "more fierce," and then he put
+in the margin a <i>query</i>. In the very first page of the
+first Tract, I said of the Bishops, that, "black event though
+it would be for the country, yet we could not wish them a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span>
+more blessed termination of their course, than the spoiling
+of their goods and martyrdom." In consequence of a passage
+in my work upon the Arian History, a Northern dignitary
+wrote to accuse me of wishing to re-establish the
+blood and torture of the Inquisition. Contrasting heretics
+and heresiarchs, I had said, "The latter should meet with
+no mercy: he assumes the office of the Tempter; and, so
+far forth as his error goes, must be dealt with by the competent
+authority, as if he were embodied evil. To spare
+him is a false and dangerous pity. It is to endanger the
+souls of thousands, and it is uncharitable towards himself."
+I cannot deny that this is a very fierce passage; but Arius
+was banished, not burned; and it is only fair to myself
+to say that neither at this, nor any other time of my life,
+not even when I was fiercest, could I have even cut off a
+Puritan's ears, and I think the sight of a Spanish <i>auto-da-f&egrave;</i>
+would have been the death of me. Again, when one of my
+friends, of liberal and evangelical opinions, wrote to expostulate
+with me on the course I was taking, I said that we
+would ride over him and his, as Othniel prevailed over
+Chushan-rishathaim, king of Mesopotamia. Again, I
+would have no dealings with my brother, and I put my
+conduct upon a syllogism. I said, "St. Paul bids us
+avoid those who cause divisions; you cause divisions:
+therefore I must avoid you." I dissuaded a lady from attending
+the marriage of a sister who had seceded from the
+Anglican Church. No wonder that Blanco White, who
+had known me under such different circumstances, now
+hearing the general course that I was taking, was amazed
+at the change which he recognized in me. He speaks bitterly
+and unfairly of me in his letters contemporaneously
+with the first years of the Movement; but in 1839, on
+looking back, he uses terms of me, which it would be hardly
+modest in me to quote, were it not that what he says of me
+in praise occurs in the midst of blame. He says: "In this<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span>
+party [the anti-Peel, in 1829] I found, to my great surprise,
+my dear friend, Mr. Newman of Oriel. As he had
+been one of the annual Petitioners to Parliament for Catholic
+Emancipation, his sudden union with the most violent bigots
+was inexplicable to me. That change was the first manifestation
+of the mental revolution, which has suddenly
+made him one of the leading persecutors of Dr. Hampden,
+and the most active and influential member of that association
+called the Puseyite party, from which we have those
+very strange productions, entitled, Tracts for the Times.
+While stating these public facts, my heart feels a pang at
+the recollection of the affectionate and mutual friendship
+between that excellent man and myself; a friendship,
+which his principles of orthodoxy could not allow him to
+continue in regard to one, whom he now regards as inevitably
+doomed to eternal perdition. Such is the venomous
+character of orthodoxy. What mischief must it create in
+a bad heart and narrow mind, when it can work so effectually
+for evil, in one of the most benevolent of bosoms, and one
+of the ablest of minds, in the amiable, the intellectual, the
+refined John Henry Newman!" (Vol. iii. p. 131.) He
+adds that I would have nothing to do with him, a circumstance
+which I do not recollect, and very much doubt.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I have spoken of my firm confidence in my position;
+and now let me state more definitely what the position was
+which I took up, and the propositions about which I was
+so confident. These were three:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>1. First was the principle of dogma: my battle was with
+liberalism; by liberalism I mean the anti-dogmatic principle
+and its developments. This was the first point on which
+I was certain. Here I make a remark: persistence in a
+given belief is no sufficient test of its truth: but departure
+from it is at least a slur upon the man who has felt so
+certain about it. In proportion, then, as I had in 1832 a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span>
+strong persuasion of the truth of opinions which I have
+since given up, so far a sort of guilt attaches to me, not
+only for that vain confidence, but for all the various proceedings
+which were the consequence of it. But under
+this first head I have the satisfaction of feeling that I have
+nothing to retract, and nothing to repent of. The main
+principle of the movement is as dear to me now, as it ever
+was. I have changed in many things: in this I have not.
+From the age of fifteen, dogma has been the fundamental
+principle of my religion: I know no other religion; I
+cannot enter into the idea of any other sort of religion;
+religion, as a mere sentiment, is to me a dream and a
+mockery. As well can there be filial love without the fact
+of a father, as devotion without the fact of a Supreme
+Being. What I held in 1816, I held in 1833, and I hold
+in 1864. Please God, I shall hold it to the end. Even
+when I was under Dr. Whately's influence, I had no
+temptation to be less zealous for the great dogmas of the
+faith, and at various times I used to resist such trains of
+thought on his part as seemed to me (rightly or wrongly)
+to obscure them. Such was the fundamental principle of
+the Movement of 1833.</p>
+
+<p>2. Secondly, I was confident in the truth of a certain
+definite religious teaching, based upon this foundation of
+dogma; viz. that there was a visible Church, with sacraments
+and rites which are the channels of invisible grace.
+I thought that this was the doctrine of Scripture, of the
+early Church, and of the Anglican Church. Here again,
+I have not changed in opinion; I am as certain now on
+this point as I was in 1833, and have never ceased to be
+certain. In 1834 and the following years I put this ecclesiastical
+doctrine on a broader basis, after reading Laud,
+Bramhall, and Stillingfleet and other Anglican divines on
+the one hand, and after prosecuting the study of the
+Fathers on the other; but the doctrine of 1833 was<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span>
+strengthened in me, not changed. When I began the
+Tracts for the Times I rested the main doctrine, of which
+I am speaking, upon Scripture, on the Anglican Prayer
+Book, and on St. Ignatius's Epistles. (1) As to the
+existence of a visible Church, I especially argued out the
+point from Scripture, in Tract 11, viz. from the Acts of
+the Apostles and the Epistles. (2) As to the Sacraments
+and Sacramental rites, I stood on the Prayer Book. I
+appealed to the Ordination Service, in which the Bishop
+says, "Receive the Holy Ghost;" to the Visitation Service,
+which teaches confession and absolution; to the Baptismal
+Service, in which the Priest speaks of the child
+after baptism as regenerate; to the Catechism, in which
+Sacramental Communion is receiving "verily and indeed
+the Body and Blood of Christ;" to the Commination Service,
+in which we are told to do "works of penance;" to
+the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to the calendar and
+rubricks, portions of the Prayer Book, wherein we find
+the festivals of the Apostles, notice of certain other Saints,
+and days of fasting and abstinence.</p>
+
+<p>(3.) And further, as to the Episcopal system, I founded
+it upon the Epistles of St. Ignatius, which inculcated it
+in various ways. One passage especially impressed itself
+upon me: speaking of cases of disobedience to ecclesiastical
+authority, he says, "A man does not deceive that Bishop
+whom he sees, but he practises rather with the Bishop
+Invisible, and so the question is not with flesh, but with
+God, who knows the secret heart." I wished to act on
+this principle to the letter, and I may say with confidence
+that I never consciously transgressed it. I loved to act as
+feeling myself in my Bishop's sight, as if it were the sight
+of God. It was one of my special supports and safeguards
+against myself; I could not go very wrong while I had
+reason to believe that I was in no respect displeasing him.
+It was not a mere formal obedience to rule that I put<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span>
+before me, but I desired to please him personally, as I
+considered him set over me by the Divine Hand. I was
+strict in observing my clerical engagements, not only
+because they <i>were</i> engagements, but because I considered
+myself simply as the servant and instrument of my Bishop.
+I did not care much for the Bench of Bishops, except as
+they might be the voice of my Church: nor should I have
+cared much for a Provincial Council; nor for a Diocesan
+Synod presided over by my Bishop; all these matters seemed
+to me to be <i>jure ecclesiastico</i>, but what to me was <i>jure
+divino</i> was the voice of my Bishop in his own person. My
+own Bishop was my Pope; I knew no other; the successor
+of the Apostles, the Vicar of Christ. This was but a practical
+exhibition of the Anglican theory of Church Government,
+as I had already drawn it out myself, after various
+Anglican Divines. This continued all through my course;
+when at length, in 1845, I wrote to Bishop Wiseman, in
+whose Vicariate I found myself, to announce my conversion,
+I could find nothing better to say to him than that I
+would obey the Pope as I had obeyed my own Bishop in
+the Anglican Church. My duty to him was my point of
+honour; his disapprobation was the one thing which I
+could not bear. I believe it to have been a generous and
+honest feeling; and in consequence I was rewarded by
+having all my time for ecclesiastical superior a man, whom,
+had I had a choice, I should have preferred, out and out,
+to any other Bishop on the Bench, and for whose memory
+I have a special affection. Dr. Bagot&mdash;a man of noble
+mind, and as kind-hearted and as considerate as he was
+noble. He ever sympathized with me in my trials which
+followed; it was my own fault, that I was not brought
+into more familiar personal relations with him, than it was
+my happiness to be. May his name be ever blessed!</p>
+
+<p>And now in concluding my remarks on the second point
+on which my confidence rested, I repeat that here again<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span>
+I have no retractation to announce as to its main outline.
+While I am now as clear in my acceptance of the principle
+of dogma, as I was in 1833 and 1816, so again I am now
+as firm in my belief of a visible Church, of the authority
+of Bishops, of the grace of the sacraments, of the religious
+worth of works of penance, as I was in 1833. I have added
+Articles to my Creed; but the old ones, which I then held
+with a divine faith, remain.</p>
+
+<p>3. But now, as to the third point on which I stood in
+1833, and which I have utterly renounced and trampled
+upon since,&mdash;my then view of the Church of Rome;&mdash;I
+will speak about it as exactly as I can. When I was
+young, as I have said already, and after I was grown up, I
+thought the Pope to be Antichrist. At Christmas 1824-5
+I preached a sermon to that effect. But in 1827 I
+accepted eagerly the stanza in the Christian Year, which
+many people thought too charitable, "Speak <i>gently</i> of thy
+sister's fall." From the time that I knew Froude I got
+less and less bitter on the subject. I spoke (successively,
+but I cannot tell in what order or at what dates) of the
+Roman Church as being bound up with "the <i>cause</i> of
+Antichrist," as being <i>one</i> of the "<i>many</i> antichrists" foretold
+by St. John, as being influenced by "the <i>spirit</i> of
+Antichrist," and as having something "very Anti-christian"
+or "unchristian" about her. From my boyhood and in
+1824 I considered, after Protestant authorities, that St.
+Gregory I. about <span class="smcap">A.D.</span> 600 was the first Pope that was
+Antichrist, though, in spite of this, he was also a great and
+holy man; but in 1832-3 I thought the Church of Rome
+was bound up with the cause of Antichrist by the Council
+of Trent. When it was that in my deliberate judgment
+I gave up the notion altogether in any shape, that some
+special reproach was attached to her name, I cannot tell;
+but I had a shrinking from renouncing it, even when my
+reason so ordered me, from a sort of conscience or prejudice,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span>
+I think up to 1843. Moreover, at least during the
+Tract Movement, I thought the essence of her offence to
+consist in the honours which she paid to the Blessed
+Virgin and the Saints; and the more I grew in devotion,
+both to the Saints and to our Lady, the more impatient
+was I at the Roman practices, as if those glorified creations
+of God must be gravely shocked, if pain could be theirs, at
+the undue veneration of which they were the objects.</p>
+
+<p>On the other hand, Hurrell Froude in his familiar conversations
+was always tending to rub the idea out of my
+mind. In a passage of one of his letters from abroad,
+alluding, I suppose, to what I used to say in opposition to
+him, he observes; "I think people are injudicious who
+talk against the Roman Catholics for worshipping Saints,
+and honouring the Virgin and images, &amp;c. These things
+may perhaps be idolatrous; I cannot make up my mind
+about it; but to my mind it is the Carnival that is real
+practical idolatry, as it is written, 'the people sat down to
+eat and drink, and rose up to play.'" The Carnival, I
+observe in passing, is, in fact, one of those very excesses,
+to which, for at least three centuries, religious Catholics
+have ever opposed themselves, as we see in the life of St.
+Philip, to say nothing of the present day; but this we did
+not then know. Moreover, from Froude I learned to admire
+the great medieval Pontiffs; and, of course, when I had
+come to consider the Council of Trent to be the turning-point
+of the history of Christian Rome, I found myself as
+free, as I was rejoiced, to speak in their praise. Then,
+when I was abroad, the sight of so many great places,
+venerable shrines, and noble churches, much impressed
+my imagination. And my heart was touched also.
+Making an expedition on foot across some wild country in
+Sicily, at six in the morning, I came upon a small church;
+I heard voices, and I looked in. It was crowded, and the
+congregation was singing. Of course it was the mass,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span>
+though I did not know it at the time. And, in my weary
+days at Palermo, I was not ungrateful for the comfort
+which I had received in frequenting the churches; nor
+did I ever forget it. Then, again, her zealous maintenance
+of the doctrine and the rule of celibacy, which I
+recognized as Apostolic, and her faithful agreement with
+Antiquity in so many other points which were dear to
+me, was an argument as well as a plea in favour of the
+great Church of Rome. Thus I learned to have tender
+feelings towards her; but still my reason was not affected
+at all. My judgment was against her, when viewed as an
+institution, as truly as it ever had been.</p>
+
+<p>This conflict between reason and affection I expressed in
+one of the early Tracts, published July, 1834. "Considering
+the high gifts and the strong claims of the Church of
+Rome and its dependencies on our admiration, reverence,
+love, and gratitude; how could we withstand it, as we do,
+how could we refrain from being melted into tenderness,
+and rushing into communion with it, but for the words of
+Truth itself, which bid us prefer It to the whole world?
+'He that loveth father or mother more than Me, is not
+worthy of me.' How could 'we learn to be severe, and execute
+judgment,' but for the warning of Moses against even
+a divinely-gifted teacher, who should preach new gods;
+and the anathema of St. Paul even against Angels and
+Apostles, who should bring in a new doctrine?"&mdash;<i>Records</i>,
+No. 24. My feeling was something like that of a man, who
+is obliged in a court of justice to bear witness against a
+friend; or like my own now, when I have said, and shall
+say, so many things on which I had rather be silent.</p>
+
+<p>As a matter, then, of simple conscience, though it went
+against my feelings, I felt it to be a duty to protest against
+the Church of Rome. But besides this, it was a duty, because
+the prescription of such a protest was a living principle
+of my own Church, as expressed not simply in a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span>
+<i>catena</i>, but by a <i>consensus</i> of her divines, and by the voice
+of her people. Moreover, such a protest was necessary as
+an integral portion of her controversial basis; for I adopted
+the argument of Bernard Gilpin, that Protestants "were
+<i>not able</i> to give any <i>firm and solid</i> reason of the separation
+besides this, to wit, that the Pope is Antichrist." But
+while I thus thought such a protest to be based upon truth,
+and to be a religious duty, and a rule of Anglicanism, and
+a necessity of the case, I did not at all like the work.
+Hurrell Froude attacked me for doing it; and, besides, I
+felt that my language had a vulgar and rhetorical look
+about it. I believed, and really measured, my words, when
+I used them; but I knew that I had a temptation, on the
+other hand, to say against Rome as much as ever I could,
+in order to protect myself against the charge of Popery.</p>
+
+<p>And now I come to the very point, for which I have introduced
+the subject of my feelings about Rome. I felt
+such confidence in the substantial justice of the charges
+which I advanced against her, that I considered them to
+be a safeguard and an assurance that no harm could ever
+arise from the freest exposition of what I used to call
+Anglican principles. All the world was astounded at what
+Froude and I were saying: men said that it was sheer
+Popery. I answered, "True, we seem to be making straight
+for it; but go on awhile, and you will come to a deep chasm
+across the path, which makes real approximation impossible."
+And I urged in addition, that many Anglican
+divines had been accused of Popery, yet had died in their
+Anglicanism;&mdash;now, the ecclesiastical principles which I
+professed, they had professed also; and the judgment
+against Rome which they had formed, I had formed also.
+Whatever deficiencies then had to be supplied in the existing
+Anglican system, and however boldly I might point
+them out, any how that system would not in the process be
+brought nearer to the special creed of Rome, and might be<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span>
+mended in spite of her. In that very agreement of the
+two forms of faith, close as it might seem, would really be
+found, on examination, the elements and principles of an
+essential discordance.</p>
+
+<p>It was with this absolute persuasion on my mind that
+I fancied that there could be no rashness in giving to the
+world in fullest measure the teaching and the writings of the
+Fathers. I thought that the Church of England was
+substantially founded upon them. I did not know all
+that the Fathers had said, but I felt that, even when
+their tenets happened to differ from the Anglican, no
+harm could come of reporting them. I said out what I
+was clear they had said; I spoke vaguely and imperfectly,
+of what I thought they said, or what some of them had
+said. Any how, no harm could come of bending the
+crooked stick the other way, in the process of straightening
+it; it was impossible to break it. If there was any thing
+in the Fathers of a startling character, this would be only
+for a time; it would admit of explanation, or it might
+suggest something profitable to Anglicans; it could not
+lead to Rome. I express this view of the matter in a
+passage of the Preface to the first volume, which I edited,
+of the Library of the Fathers. Speaking of the strangeness
+at first sight, in the judgment of the present day, of
+some of their principles and opinions, I bid the reader
+go forward hopefully, and not indulge his criticism till he
+knows more about them, than he will learn at the outset.
+"Since the evil," I say, "is in the nature of the case
+itself, we can do no more than have patience, and recommend
+patience to others, and with the racer in the Tragedy,
+look forward steadily and hopefully to the <i>event</i>,
+&tau;&omega; &tau;&epsilon;&lambda;&epsilon;&iota;
+&pi;&iota;&sigma;&tau;&iota;&nu; &phi;&epsilon;&rho;&omega;&nu;,
+when, as we trust, all that is inharmonious
+and anomalous in the details, will at length be practically
+smoothed."</p>
+
+<p>Such was the position, such the defences, such the tactics,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span>
+by which I thought that it was both incumbent on us, and possible
+for us, to meet that onset of Liberal principles, of which
+we were all in immediate anticipation, whether in the
+Church or in the University. And during the first year of
+the Tracts, the attack upon the University began. In November,
+1834, was sent to me by Dr. Hampden the second
+edition of his Pamphlet, entitled, "Observations on Religious
+Dissent, with particular reference to the use of religious
+tests in the University." In this Pamphlet it was maintained,
+that "Religion is distinct from Theological
+Opinion," pp. 1. 28. 30, &amp;c.; that it is but a common
+prejudice to identify theological propositions methodically
+deduced and stated, with the simple religion of Christ,
+p. 1; that under Theological Opinion were to be placed
+the Trinitarian doctrine, p. 27, and the Unitarian, p. 19;
+that a dogma was a theological opinion formally insisted
+on, pp. 20, 21; that speculation always left an opening for
+improvement, p. 22; that the Church of England was not
+dogmatic in its spirit, though the wording of its formularies
+might often carry the sound of dogmatism, p. 23.</p>
+
+<p>I acknowledged the receipt of this work in the following
+letter:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"The kindness which has led to your presenting me
+with your late Pamphlet, encourages me to hope that you
+will forgive me, if I take the opportunity it affords of
+expressing to you my very sincere and deep regret that it
+has been published. Such an opportunity I could not let
+slip without being unfaithful to my own serious thoughts
+on the subject.</p>
+
+<p>"While I respect the tone of piety which the Pamphlet
+displays, I dare not trust myself to put on paper my feelings
+about the principles contained in it; tending as they
+do, in my opinion, altogether to make shipwreck of Christian
+faith. I also lament, that, by its appearance, the first
+step has been taken towards interrupting that peace and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span>
+mutual good understanding which has prevailed so long in
+this place, and which, if once seriously disturbed, will be
+succeeded by dissensions the more intractable, because justified
+in the minds of those who resist innovation by a feeling
+of imperative duty."</p>
+
+<p>Since that time Phaeton has got into the chariot of the
+sun; we, alas! can only look on, and watch him down the
+steep of heaven. Meanwhile, the lands, which he is passing
+over, suffer from his driving.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Such was the commencement of the assault of Liberalism
+upon the old orthodoxy of Oxford and England; and it
+could not have been broken, as it was, for so long a time,
+had not a great change taken place in the circumstances of
+that counter-movement which had already started with the
+view of resisting it. For myself, I was not the person to
+take the lead of a party; I never was, from first to last,
+more than a leading author of a school; nor did I ever
+wish to be anything else. This is my own account of the
+matter; and I say it, neither as intending to disown the
+responsibility of what was done, or as if ungrateful to those
+who at that time made more of me than I deserved, and did
+more for my sake and at my bidding than I realized myself.
+I am giving my history from my own point of sight,
+and it is as follows:&mdash;I had lived for ten years among my
+personal friends; the greater part of the time, I had been
+influenced, not influencing; and at no time have I acted on
+others, without their acting upon me. As is the custom of
+a University, I had lived with my private, nay, with some
+of my public, pupils, and with the junior fellows of my
+College, without form or distance, on a footing of equality.
+Thus it was through friends, younger, for the most part,
+than myself, that my principles were spreading. They
+heard what I said in conversation, and told it to others.
+Under-graduates in due time took their degree, and became<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span>
+private tutors themselves. In their new <i>status</i>, they in turn
+preached the opinions, with which they had already become
+acquainted. Others went down to the country, and became
+curates of parishes. Then they had down from London
+parcels of the Tracts, and other publications. They placed
+them in the shops of local booksellers, got them into newspapers,
+introduced them to clerical meetings, and converted
+more or less their Rectors and their brother curates. Thus
+the Movement, viewed with relation to myself, was but a
+floating opinion; it was not a power. It never would have
+been a power, if it had remained in my hands. Years
+after, a friend, writing to me in remonstrance at the excesses,
+as he thought them, of my disciples, applied to me
+my own verse about St. Gregory Nazianzen, "Thou couldst
+a people raise, but couldst not rule." At the time that he
+wrote to me, I had special impediments in the way of such
+an exercise of power; but at no time could I exercise over
+others that authority, which under the circumstances was
+imperatively required. My great principle ever was, Live
+and let live. I never had the staidness or dignity necessary
+for a leader. To the last I never recognized the hold I had
+over young men. Of late years I have read and heard that
+they even imitated me in various ways. I was quite unconscious
+of it, and I think my immediate friends knew too
+well how disgusted I should be at such proceedings, to
+have the heart to tell me. I felt great impatience at our
+being called a party, and would not allow that we were
+such. I had a lounging, free-and-easy way of carrying
+things on. I exercised no sufficient censorship upon the
+Tracts. I did not confine them to the writings of such
+persons as agreed in all things with myself; and, as to my
+own Tracts, I printed on them a notice to the effect, that
+any one who pleased, might make what use he would of
+them, and reprint them with alterations if he chose, under
+the conviction that their main scope could not be damaged<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span>
+by such a process. It was the same with me afterwards,
+as regards other publications. For two years I furnished
+a certain number of sheets for the British Critic from myself
+and my friends, while a gentleman was editor, a man
+of splendid talent, who, however, was scarcely an acquaintance
+of mine, and had no sympathy with the Tracts.
+When I was Editor myself, from 1838 to 1841, in my
+very first number I suffered to appear a critique unfavorable
+to my work on Justification, which had been published
+a few months before, from a feeling of propriety, because
+I had put the book into the hands of the writer who so
+handled it. Afterwards I suffered an article against the
+Jesuits to appear in it, of which I did not like the tone.
+When I had to provide a curate for my new church at
+Littlemore, I engaged a friend, by no fault of his, who, before
+he had entered into his charge, preached a sermon,
+either in depreciation of baptismal regeneration, or of Dr.
+Pusey's view of it. I showed a similar easiness as to the
+Editors who helped me in the separate volumes of Fleury's
+Church History; they were able, learned, and excellent
+men, but their after-history has shown, how little my choice
+of them was influenced by any notion I could have had of
+any intimate agreement of opinion between them and myself.
+I shall have to make the same remark in its place
+concerning the Lives of the English Saints, which subsequently
+appeared. All this may seem inconsistent with
+what I have said of my fierceness. I am not bound to account
+for it; but there have been men before me, fierce in
+act, yet tolerant and moderate in their reasonings; at least,
+so I read history. However, such was the case, and such
+its effect upon the Tracts. These at first starting were
+short, hasty, and some of them ineffective; and at the end
+of the year, when collected into a volume, they had a
+slovenly appearance.</p>
+
+<p>It was under these circumstances, that Dr. Pusey joined<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span>
+us. I had known him well since 1827-8, and had felt for
+him an enthusiastic admiration, I used to call him
+'&omicron; &mu;&epsilon;&gamma;&alpha;&sigmaf;.
+His great learning, his immense diligence, his scholarlike
+mind, his simple devotion to the cause of religion, overcame
+me; and great of course was my joy, when in the
+last days of 1833 he showed a disposition to make common
+cause with us. His Tract on Fasting appeared as one of
+the series with the date of December 21. He was not,
+however, I think, fully associated in the Movement till
+1835 and 1836, when he published his Tract on Baptism,
+and started the Library of the Fathers. He at once gave
+to us a position and a name. Without him we should have
+had little chance, especially at the early date of 1834, of
+making any serious resistance to the Liberal aggression.
+But Dr. Pusey was a Professor and Canon of Christ
+Church; he had a vast influence in consequence of his
+deep religious seriousness, the munificence of his charities,
+his Professorship, his family connexions, and his
+easy relations with University authorities. He was to
+the Movement all that Mr. Rose might have been, with
+that indispensable addition, which was wanting to Mr.
+Rose, the intimate friendship and the familiar daily
+society of the persons who had commenced it. And he
+had that special claim on their attachment, which lies
+in the living presence of a faithful and loyal affectionateness.
+There was henceforth a man who could be the
+head and centre of the zealous people in every part of
+the country, who were adopting the new opinions; and
+not only so, but there was one who furnished the
+Movement with a front to the world, and gained for it
+a recognition from other parties in the University. In
+1829, Mr. Froude, or Mr. Robert Wilberforce, or Mr.
+Newman were but individuals; and, when they ranged
+themselves in the contest of that year on the side of
+Sir Robert Inglis, men on either side only asked with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span>
+surprise how they got there, and attached no significancy
+to the fact; but Dr. Pusey was, to use the common expression,
+a host in himself; he was able to give a name,
+a form, and a personality, to what was without him a sort
+of mob; and when various parties had to meet together in
+order to resist the liberal acts of the Government, we of
+the Movement took our place by right among them.</p>
+
+<p>Such was the benefit which he conferred on the Movement
+externally; nor were the internal advantages at all
+inferior to it. He was a man of large designs; he had a
+hopeful, sanguine mind; he had no fear of others; he was
+haunted by no intellectual perplexities. People are apt to
+say that he was once nearer to the Catholic Church than
+he is now; I pray God that he may be one day far nearer
+to the Catholic Church than he was then; for I believe that,
+in his reason and judgment, all the time that I knew him,
+he never was near to it at all. When I became a Catholic,
+I was often asked, "What of Dr. Pusey?"; when I said
+that I did not see symptoms of his doing as I had done, I
+was sometimes thought uncharitable. If confidence in his
+position is, (as it is,) a first essential in the leader of a party,
+this Dr. Pusey possessed pre-eminently. The most remarkable
+instance of this, was his statement, in one of his
+subsequent defences of the Movement, when moreover it had
+advanced a considerable way in the direction of Rome, that
+among its more hopeful peculiarities was its "stationariness."
+He made it in good faith; it was his subjective
+view of it.</p>
+
+<p>Dr. Pusey's influence was felt at once. He saw that there
+ought to be more sobriety, more gravity, more careful pains,
+more sense of responsibility in the Tracts and in the whole
+Movement. It was through him that the character of the
+Tracts was changed. When he gave to us his Tract on
+Fasting, he put his initials to it. In 1835 he published
+his elaborate Treatise on Baptism, which was followed by<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span>
+other Tracts from different authors, if not of equal learning,
+yet of equal power and appositeness. The Catenas of Anglican
+divines, projected by me, which occur in the Series
+were executed with a like aim at greater accuracy and
+method. In 1836 he advertised his great project for a
+Translation of the Fathers:&mdash;but I must return to myself.
+I am not writing the history either of Dr. Pusey or of
+the Movement; but it is a pleasure to me to have been
+able to introduce here reminiscences of the place which
+he held in it, which have so direct a bearing on myself,
+that they are no digression from my narrative.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I suspect it was Dr. Pusey's influence and example
+which set me, and made me set others, on the larger and
+more careful works in defence of the principles of the
+Movement which followed in a course of years,&mdash;some of
+them demanding and receiving from their authors, such
+elaborate treatment that they did not make their appearance
+till both its temper and its fortunes had changed. I
+set about a work at once; one in which was brought out
+with precision the relation in which we stood to the
+Church of Rome. We could not move a step in comfort,
+till this was done. It was of absolute necessity and a plain
+duty from the first, to provide as soon as possible a large
+statement, which would encourage and reassure our friends,
+and repel the attacks of our opponents. A cry was heard
+on all sides of us, that the Tracts and the writings of the
+Fathers would lead us to become Catholics, before we were
+aware of it. This was loudly expressed by members of
+the Evangelical party, who in 1836 had joined us in
+making a protest in Convocation against a memorable
+appointment of the Prime Minister. These clergymen
+even then avowed their desire, that the next time they
+were brought up to Oxford to give a vote, it might be in
+order to put down the Popery of the Movement. There<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span>
+was another reason still, and quite as important. Monsignore
+Wiseman, with the acuteness and zeal which
+might be expected from that great Prelate, had anticipated
+what was coming, had returned to England by
+1836, had delivered Lectures in London on the doctrines
+of Catholicism, and created an impression through the
+country, shared in by ourselves, that we had for our
+opponents in controversy, not only our brethren, but our
+hereditary foes. These were the circumstances, which led
+to my publication of "The Prophetical office of the
+Church viewed relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism."</p>
+
+<p>This work employed me for three years, from the beginning
+of 1834 to the end of 1836, and was published in
+1837. It was composed, after a careful consideration and
+comparison of the principal Anglican divines of the 17th
+century. It was first written in the shape of controversial
+correspondence with a learned French Priest; then it was
+re-cast, and delivered in Lectures at St. Mary's; lastly,
+with considerable retrenchments and additions, it was rewritten
+for publication.</p>
+
+<p>It attempts to trace out the rudimental lines on which
+Christian faith and teaching proceed, and to use them as
+means of determining the relation of the Roman and
+Anglican systems to each other. In this way it shows
+that to confuse the two together is impossible, and that
+the Anglican can be as little said to tend to the Roman, as
+the Roman to the Anglican. The spirit of the Volume is
+not so gentle to the Church of Rome, as Tract 71 published
+the year before; on the contrary, it is very fierce; and
+this I attribute to the circumstance that the Volume is
+theological and didactic, whereas the Tract, being controversial,
+assumes as little and grants as much as possible
+on the points in dispute, and insists on points of
+agreement as well as of difference. A further and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span>
+more direct reason is, that in my Volume I deal with
+"Romanism" (as I call it), not so much in its formal
+decrees and in the substance of its creed, as in its traditional
+action and its authorized teaching as represented
+by its prominent writers;&mdash;whereas the Tract is written
+as if discussing the differences of the Churches with a
+view to a reconciliation between them. There is a further
+reason too, which I will state presently.</p>
+
+<p>But this Volume had a larger scope than that of
+opposing the Roman system. It was an attempt at commencing
+a system of theology on the Anglican idea, and
+based upon Anglican authorities. Mr. Palmer, about the
+same time, was projecting a work of a similar nature in
+his own way. It was published, I think, under the title,
+"A Treatise on the Christian Church." As was to be
+expected from the author, it was a most learned, most
+careful composition; and in its form, I should say, polemical.
+So happily at least did he follow the logical
+method of the Roman Schools, that Father Perrone in his
+Treatise on dogmatic theology, recognized in him a combatant
+of the true cast, and saluted him as a foe worthy
+of being vanquished. Other soldiers in that field he seems
+to have thought little better than the <i>Lanzknechts</i> of the
+middle ages, and, I dare say, with very good reason.
+When I knew that excellent and kind-hearted man at
+Rome at a later time, he allowed me to put him to ample
+penance for those light thoughts of me, which he had once
+had, by encroaching on his valuable time with my theological
+questions. As to Mr. Palmer's book, it was one
+which no Anglican could write but himself,&mdash;in no sense,
+if I recollect aright, a tentative work. The ground of
+controversy was cut into squares, and then every objection
+had its answer. This is the proper method to adopt in
+teaching authoritatively young men; and the work in fact
+was intended for students in theology. My own book, on<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span>
+the other hand, was of a directly tentative and empirical
+character. I wished to build up an Anglican theology
+out of the stores which already lay cut and hewn upon
+the ground, the past toil of great divines. To do this
+could not be the work of one man; much less, could it be
+at once received into Anglican theology, however well it
+was done. This I fully recognized; and, while I trusted
+that my statements of doctrine would turn out to be true
+and important, still I wrote, to use the common phrase,
+"under correction."</p>
+
+<p>There was another motive for my publishing, of a personal
+nature, which I think I should mention. I felt
+then, and all along felt, that there was an intellectual
+cowardice in not finding a basis in reason for my belief,
+and a moral cowardice in not avowing that basis. I
+should have felt myself less than a man, if I did not bring
+it out, whatever it was. This is one principal reason why
+I wrote and published the "Prophetical Office." It was
+from the same feeling, that in the spring of 1836, at a meeting
+of residents on the subject of the struggle then proceeding
+against a Whig appointment, when some one wanted
+us all merely to act on college and conservative grounds (as
+I understood him), with as few published statements as
+possible, I answered, that the person whom we were
+resisting had committed himself in writing, and that we
+ought to commit ourselves too. This again was a main
+reason for the publication of Tract 90. Alas! it was my
+portion for whole years to remain without any satisfactory
+basis for my religious profession, in a state of moral sickness,
+neither able to acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to
+go to Rome. But I bore it, till in course of time my way
+was made clear to me. If here it be objected to me, that
+as time went on, I often in my writings hinted at things
+which I did not fully bring out, I submit for consideration
+whether this occurred except when I was in great difficulties,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span>
+how to speak, or how to be silent, with due regard
+for the position of mind or the feelings of others. However,
+I may have an opportunity to say more on this subject.
+But to return to the "Prophetical Office."</p>
+
+<p>I thus speak in the Introduction to my Volume:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"It is proposed," I say, "to offer helps towards the
+formation of a recognized Anglican theology in one of its
+departments. The present state of our divinity is as
+follows: the most vigorous, the clearest, the most fertile
+minds, have through God's mercy been employed in the
+service of our Church: minds too as reverential and holy,
+and as fully imbued with Ancient Truth, and as well
+versed in the writings of the Fathers, as they were intellectually
+gifted. This is God's great mercy indeed, for
+which we must ever be thankful. Primitive doctrine has
+been explored for us in every direction, and the original
+principles of the Gospel and the Church patiently brought
+to light. But one thing is still wanting: our champions
+and teachers have lived in stormy times: political and
+other influences have acted upon them variously in their
+day, and have since obstructed a careful consolidation of
+their judgments. We have a vast inheritance, but no
+inventory of our treasures. All is given us in profusion;
+it remains for us to catalogue, sort, distribute, select, harmonize,
+and complete. We have more than we know how
+to use; stores of learning, but little that is precise and
+serviceable; Catholic truth and individual opinion, first
+principles and the guesses of genius, all mingled in the
+same works, and requiring to be discriminated. We meet
+with truths overstated or misdirected, matters of detail
+variously taken, facts incompletely proved or applied, and
+rules inconsistently urged or discordantly interpreted.
+Such indeed is the state of every deep philosophy in its
+first stages, and therefore of theological knowledge. What
+we need at present for our Church's well-being, is not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span>
+invention, nor originality, nor sagacity, nor even learning
+in our divines, at least in the first place, though all gifts
+of God are in a measure needed, and never can be unseasonable
+when used religiously, but we need peculiarly a
+sound judgment, patient thought, discrimination, a comprehensive
+mind, an abstinence from all private fancies
+and caprices and personal tastes,&mdash;in a word, Divine
+Wisdom."</p>
+
+<p>The subject of the Volume is the doctrine of the <i>Via
+Media</i>, a name which had already been applied to the
+Anglican system by writers of repute. It is an expressive
+title, but not altogether satisfactory, because it is at first
+sight negative. This had been the reason of my dislike to
+the word "Protestant;" viz. it did not denote the profession
+of any particular religion at all, and was compatible with
+infidelity. A <i>Via Media</i> was but a receding from extremes,&mdash;therefore
+it needed to be drawn out into a definite
+shape and character: before it could have claims on our
+respect, it must first be shown to be one, intelligible, and
+consistent. This was the first condition of any reasonable
+treatise on the <i>Via Media</i>. The second condition, and
+necessary too, was not in my power. I could only hope
+that it would one day be fulfilled. Even if the <i>Via Media</i>
+were ever so positive a religious system, it was not as yet
+objective and real; it had no original any where of which
+it was the representative. It was at present a paper
+religion. This I confess in my Introduction; I say,
+"Protestantism and Popery are real religions ... but
+the <i>Via Media</i>, viewed as an integral system, has scarcely
+had existence except on paper." I grant the objection,
+though I endeavour to lessen it:&mdash;"It still remains to be
+tried, whether what is called Anglo-Catholicism, the
+religion of Andrewes, Laud, Hammond, Butler, and Wilson,
+is capable of being professed, acted on, and maintained
+on a large sphere of action, or whether it be a mere<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span>
+modification or transition-state of either Romanism or
+popular Protestantism." I trusted that some day it would
+prove to be a substantive religion.</p>
+
+<p>Lest I should be misunderstood, let me observe that
+this hesitation about the validity of the theory of the <i>Via
+Media</i> implied no doubt of the three fundamental points
+on which it was based, as I have described them above,
+dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism.</p>
+
+<p>Other investigations which had to be followed up were
+of a still more tentative character. The basis of the <i>Via
+Media</i>, consisting of the three elementary points, which I
+have just mentioned, was clear enough; but, not only had
+the house itself to be built upon them, but it had also to
+be furnished, and it is not wonderful if, after building it,
+both I and others erred in detail in determining what its
+furniture should be, what was consistent with the style of
+building, and what was in itself desirable. I will explain
+what I mean.</p>
+
+<p>I had brought out in the "Prophetical Office" in what
+the Roman and the Anglican systems differed from each
+other, but less distinctly in what they agreed. I had
+indeed enumerated the Fundamentals, common to both, in
+the following passage:&mdash;"In both systems the same
+Creeds are acknowledged. Besides other points in common,
+we both hold, that certain doctrines are necessary to be
+believed for salvation; we both believe in the doctrines of
+the Trinity, Incarnation, and Atonement; in original sin;
+in the necessity of regeneration; in the supernatural grace
+of the Sacraments; in the Apostolical succession; in the
+obligation of faith and obedience, and in the eternity of
+future punishment,"&mdash;pp. 55, 56. So much I had said,
+but I had not said enough. This enumeration implied a
+great many more points of agreement than were found in
+those very Articles which were fundamental. If the two
+Churches were thus the same in fundamentals, they were<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span>
+also one and the same in such plain consequences as were
+contained in those fundamentals and in such natural observances
+as outwardly represented them. It was an Anglican
+principle that "the abuse of a thing doth not take away
+the lawful use of it;" and an Anglican Canon in 1603 had
+declared that the English Church had no purpose to forsake
+all that was held in the Churches of Italy, France, and
+Spain, and reverenced those ceremonies and particular
+points which were Apostolic. Excepting then such exceptional
+matters, as are implied in this avowal, whether they
+were many or few, all these Churches were evidently to be
+considered as one with the Anglican. The Catholic Church
+in all lands had been one from the first for many centuries;
+then, various portions had followed their own way to the
+injury, but not to the destruction, whether of truth or of
+charity. These portions or branches were mainly three:&mdash;the
+Greek, Latin, and Anglican. Each of these inherited
+the early undivided Church <i>in solido</i> as its own possession.
+Each branch was identical with that early undivided
+Church, and in the unity of that Church it had unity with
+the other branches. The three branches agreed together
+in <i>all but</i> their later accidental errors. Some branches
+had retained in detail portions of Apostolical truth and
+usage, which the others had not; and these portions might
+be and should be appropriated again by the others which
+had let them slip. Thus, the middle age belonged to the
+Anglican Church, and much more did the middle age of
+England. The Church of the 12th century was the Church
+of the 19th. Dr. Howley sat in the seat of St. Thomas
+the Martyr; Oxford was a medieval University. Saving
+our engagements to Prayer Book and Articles, we might
+breathe and live and act and speak, as in the atmosphere
+and climate of Henry III.'s day, or the Confessor's, or of
+Alfred's. And we ought to be indulgent to all that Rome
+taught now, as to what Rome taught then, saving our<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span>
+protest. We might boldly welcome, even what we did not
+ourselves think right to adopt. And, when we were obliged
+on the contrary boldly to denounce, we should do so with
+pain, not with exultation. By very reason of our protest,
+which we had made, and made <i>ex animo</i>, we could agree
+to differ. What the members of the Bible Society did on
+the basis of Scripture, we could do on the basis of the
+Church; Trinitarian and Unitarian were further apart
+than Roman and Anglican. Thus we had a real wish to
+co-operate with Rome in all lawful things, if she would
+let us, and if the rules of our own Church let us; and we
+thought there was no better way towards the restoration
+of doctrinal purity and unity. And we thought that Rome
+was not committed by her formal decrees to all that she
+actually taught: and again, if her disputants had been
+unfair to us, or her rulers tyrannical, we bore in mind
+that on our side too there had been rancour and slander
+in our controversial attacks upon her, and violence in our
+political measures. As to ourselves being direct instruments
+in improving her belief or practice, I used to say,
+"Look at home; let us first, (or at least let us the while,)
+supply our own shortcomings, before we attempt to be
+physicians to any one else." This is very much the spirit
+of Tract 71, to which I referred just now. I am well
+aware that there is a paragraph inconsistent with it in
+the Prospectus to the Library of the Fathers; but I do
+not consider myself responsible for it. Indeed, I have no
+intention whatever of implying that Dr. Pusey concurred
+in the ecclesiastical theory, which I have been now drawing
+out; nor that I took it up myself except by degrees in the
+course of ten years. It was necessarily the growth of time.
+In fact, hardly any two persons, who took part in the
+Movement, agreed in their view of the limit to which
+our general principles might religiously be carried.</p>
+
+<p>And now I have said enough on what I consider to have<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span>
+been the general objects of the various works, which I
+wrote, edited, or prompted in the years which I am
+reviewing. I wanted to bring out in a substantive form a
+living Church of England, in a position proper to herself,
+and founded on distinct principles; as far as paper could
+do it, as far as earnestly preaching it and influencing others
+towards it, could tend to make it a fact;&mdash;a living Church,
+made of flesh and blood, with voice, complexion, and
+motion and action, and a will of its own. I believe I had
+no private motive, and no personal aim. Nor did I ask
+for more than "a fair stage and no favour," nor expect
+the work would be accomplished in my days; but I
+thought that enough would be secured to continue it in
+the future, under, perhaps, more hopeful circumstances and
+prospects than the present.</p>
+
+<p>I will mention in illustration some of the principal
+works, doctrinal and historical, which originated in the
+object which I have stated.</p>
+
+<p>I wrote my Essay on Justification in 1837; it was aimed
+at the Lutheran dictum that justification by faith only was
+the cardinal doctrine of Christianity. I considered that
+this doctrine was either a paradox or a truism,&mdash;a paradox
+in Luther's mouth, a truism in Melanchthon's. I thought
+that the Anglican Church followed Melanchthon, and that
+in consequence between Rome and Anglicanism, between
+high Church and low Church, there was no real intellectual
+difference on the point. I wished to fill up a ditch,
+the work of man. In this Volume again, I express my
+desire to build up a system of theology out of the Anglican
+divines, and imply that my dissertation was a tentative
+Inquiry. I speak in the Preface of "offering suggestions
+towards a work, which must be uppermost in the mind of
+every true son of the English Church at this day,&mdash;the
+consolidation of a theological system, which, built upon
+those formularies, to which all clergymen are bound, may<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span>
+tend to inform, persuade, and absorb into itself religious
+minds, which hitherto have fancied, that, on the peculiar
+Protestant questions, they were seriously opposed to each
+other."&mdash;P. vii.</p>
+
+<p>In my University Sermons there is a series of discussions
+upon the subject of Faith and Reason; these again
+were the tentative commencement of a grave and necessary
+work, viz. an inquiry into the ultimate basis of religious
+faith, prior to the distinction into Creeds.</p>
+
+<p>In like manner in a Pamphlet, which I published in the
+summer of 1838, is an attempt at placing the doctrine of
+the Real Presence on an intellectual basis. The fundamental
+idea is consonant to that to which I had been so
+long attached: it is the denial of the existence of space
+except as a subjective idea of our minds.</p>
+
+<p>The Church of the Fathers is one of the earliest productions
+of the Movement, and appeared in numbers in
+the British Magazine, being written with the aim of introducing
+the religious sentiments, views, and customs of
+the first ages into the modern Church of England.</p>
+
+<p>The Translation of Fleury's Church History was commenced
+under these circumstances:&mdash;I was fond of Fleury
+for a reason which I express in the Advertisement;
+because it presented a sort of photograph of ecclesiastical
+history without any comment upon it. In the event, that
+simple representation of the early centuries had a good
+deal to do with unsettling me in my Anglicanism; but
+how little I could anticipate this, will be seen in the fact
+that the publication of Fleury was a favourite scheme
+with Mr. Rose. He proposed it to me twice, between the
+years 1834 and 1837; and I mention it as one out of
+many particulars curiously illustrating how truly my
+change of opinion arose, not from foreign influences, but
+from the working of my own mind, and the accidents
+around me. The date, from which the portion actually<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span>
+translated began, was determined by the Publisher on
+reasons with which we were not concerned.</p>
+
+<p>Another historical work, but drawn from original
+sources, was given to the world by my old friend Mr.
+Bowden, being a Life of Pope Gregory VII. I need
+scarcely recall to those who have read it, the power and
+the liveliness of the narrative. This composition was the
+author's relaxation, on evenings and in his summer vacations,
+from his ordinary engagements in London. It had
+been suggested to him originally by me, at the instance of
+Hurrell Froude.</p>
+
+<p>The Series of the Lives of the English Saints was projected
+at a later period, under circumstances which I shall
+have in the sequel to describe. Those beautiful compositions
+have nothing in them, as far as I recollect, simply
+inconsistent with the general objects which I have been
+assigning to my labours in these years, though the immediate
+occasion which led to them, and the tone in
+which they were written, had little that was congenial
+with Anglicanism.</p>
+
+<p>At a comparatively early date I drew up the Tract on
+the Roman Breviary. It frightened my own friends on
+its first appearance; and several years afterwards, when
+younger men began to translate for publication the four
+volumes <i>in extenso</i>, they were dissuaded from doing so by
+advice to which from a sense of duty they listened. It was
+an apparent accident, which introduced me to the knowledge
+of that most wonderful and most attractive monument
+of the devotion of saints. On Hurrell Froude's
+death, in 1836, I was asked to select one of his books as a
+keepsake. I selected Butler's Analogy; finding that it
+had been already chosen, I looked with some perplexity
+along the shelves as they stood before me, when an intimate
+friend at my elbow said, "Take that." It was the
+Breviary which Hurrell had had with him at Barbadoes.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span>
+Accordingly I took it, studied it, wrote my Tract from
+it, and have it on my table in constant use till this
+day.</p>
+
+<p>That dear and familiar companion, who thus put the
+Breviary into my hands, is still in the Anglican Church.
+So, too, is that early venerated long-loved friend, together
+with whom I edited a work which, more perhaps than any
+other, caused disturbance and annoyance in the Anglican
+world,&mdash;Froude's Remains; yet, however judgments might
+run as to the prudence of publishing it, I never heard any
+one impute to Mr. Keble the very shadow of dishonesty or
+treachery towards his Church in so acting.</p>
+
+<p>The annotated Translation of the Treatises of St. Athanasius
+was of course in no sense of a tentative character;
+it belongs to another order of thought. This historico-dogmatic
+work employed me for years. I had made preparations
+for following it up with a doctrinal history of the
+heresies which succeeded to the Arian.</p>
+
+<p>I should make mention also of the British Critic. I was
+Editor of it for three years, from July 1838 to July 1841.
+My writers belonged to various schools, some to none at all.
+The subjects are various,&mdash;classical, academical, political,
+critical, and artistic, as well as theological, and upon the
+Movement none are to be found which do not keep quite
+clear of advocating the cause of Rome.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>So I went on for years up to 1841. It was, in a human
+point of view, the happiest time of my life. I was truly at
+home. I had in one of my volumes appropriated to myself
+the words of Bramhall, "Bees, by the instinct of nature,
+do love their hives, and birds their nests." I did not suppose
+that such sunshine would last, though I knew not
+what would be its termination. It was the time of plenty,
+and, during its seven years, I tried to lay up as much as I
+could for the dearth which was to follow it. We prospered<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span>
+and spread. I have spoken of the doings of these years,
+since I was a Catholic, in a passage, part of which I will
+here quote:</p>
+
+<p>"From beginnings so small," I said, "from elements of
+thought so fortuitous, with prospects so unpromising, the
+Anglo-Catholic party suddenly became a power in the National
+Church, and an object of alarm to her rulers and
+friends. Its originators would have found it difficult to
+say what they aimed at of a practical kind: rather, they
+put forth views and principles for their own sake, because
+they were true, as if they were obliged to say them; and,
+as they might be themselves surprised at their earnestness
+in uttering them, they had as great cause to be surprised
+at the success which attended their propagation. And, in
+fact, they could only say that those doctrines were in the
+air; that to assert was to prove, and that to explain was to
+persuade; and that the Movement in which they were
+taking part was the birth of a crisis rather than of a
+place. In a very few years a school of opinion was
+formed, fixed in its principles, indefinite and progressive
+in their range; and it extended itself into every part of
+the country. If we inquire what the world thought of it,
+we have still more to raise our wonder; for, not to mention
+the excitement it caused in England, the Movement and
+its party-names were known to the police of Italy and to
+the back-woodmen of America. And so it proceeded,
+getting stronger and stronger every year, till it came
+into collision with the Nation, and that Church of the
+Nation, which it began by professing especially to serve."</p>
+
+<p>The greater its success, the nearer was that collision at
+hand. The first threatenings of what was coming were
+heard in 1838. At that time, my Bishop in a Charge
+made some light animadversions, but they <i>were</i> animadversions,
+on the Tracts for the Times. At once I offered
+to stop them. What took place on the occasion I prefer<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span>
+to state in the words, in which I related it in a Pamphlet
+addressed to him in a later year, when the blow actually
+came down upon me.</p>
+
+<p>"In your Lordship's Charge for 1838," I said, "an allusion
+was made to the Tracts for the Times. Some opponents
+of the Tracts said that you treated them with undue
+indulgence.... I wrote to the Archdeacon on the subject,
+submitting the Tracts entirely to your Lordship's disposal.
+What I thought about your Charge will appear from
+the words I then used to him. I said, 'A Bishop's lightest
+word <i>ex cathedr&acirc;</i> is heavy. His judgment on a book cannot
+be light. It is a rare occurrence.' And I offered to withdraw
+any of the Tracts over which I had control, if I were
+informed which were those to which your Lordship had
+objections. I afterwards wrote to your Lordship to this
+effect, that 'I trusted I might say sincerely, that I should
+feel a more lively pleasure in knowing that I was submitting
+myself to your Lordship's expressed judgment in a
+matter of that kind, than I could have even in the widest
+circulation of the volumes in question.' Your Lordship
+did not think it necessary to proceed to such a measure, but
+I felt, and always have felt, that, if ever you determined on
+it, I was bound to obey."</p>
+
+<p>That day at length came, and I conclude this portion of
+my narrative, with relating the circumstances of it.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>From the time that I had entered upon the duties of Public
+Tutor at my College, when my doctrinal views were very
+different from what they were in 1841, I had meditated a
+comment upon the Articles. Then, when the Movement
+was in its swing, friends had said to me, "What will you
+make of the Articles?" but I did not share the apprehension
+which their question implied. Whether, as time went
+on, I should have been forced, by the necessities of the original
+theory of the Movement, to put on paper the speculations<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span>
+which I had about them, I am not able to conjecture.
+The actual cause of my doing so, in the beginning
+of 1841, was the restlessness, actual and prospective, of
+those who neither liked the <i>Via Media</i>, nor my strong
+judgment against Rome. I had been enjoined, I think
+by my Bishop, to keep these men straight, and I wished
+so to do: but their tangible difficulty was subscription
+to the Articles; and thus the question of the Articles
+came before me. It was thrown in our teeth; "How
+can you manage to sign the Articles? they are directly
+against Rome." "Against Rome?" I made answer,
+"What do you mean by 'Rome?'" and then I proceeded
+to make distinctions, of which I shall now give
+an account.</p>
+
+<p>By "Roman doctrine" might be meant one of three
+things: 1, the <i>Catholic teaching</i> of the early centuries;
+or 2, the <i>formal dogmas of Rome</i> as contained in the later
+Councils, especially the Council of Trent, and as condensed
+in the Creed of Pope Pius IV.; 3, the <i>actual popular beliefs
+and usages</i> sanctioned by Rome in the countries in communion
+with it, over and above the dogmas; and these I
+called "dominant errors." Now Protestants commonly
+thought that in all three senses, "Roman doctrine"
+was condemned in the Articles: I thought that the
+<i>Catholic teaching</i> was not condemned; that the <i>dominant
+errors</i> were; and as to the <i>formal dogmas</i>, that some
+were, some were not, and that the line had to be drawn
+between them. Thus, 1. The use of Prayers for the dead
+was a Catholic doctrine,&mdash;not condemned in the Articles;
+2. The prison of Purgatory was a Roman dogma,&mdash;which
+was condemned in them; but the infallibility of Ecumenical
+Councils was a Roman dogma,&mdash;not condemned;
+and 3. The fire of Purgatory was an authorized and popular
+error, not a dogma,&mdash;which was condemned.</p>
+
+<p>Further, I considered that the difficulties, felt by the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span>
+persons whom I have mentioned, mainly lay in their mistaking,
+1, Catholic teaching, which was not condemned in
+the Articles, for Roman dogma which was condemned;
+and 2, Roman dogma, which was not condemned in the
+Articles, for dominant error which was. If they went
+further than this, I had nothing more to say to them.</p>
+
+<p>A further motive which I had for my attempt, was the
+desire to ascertain the ultimate points of contrariety between
+the Roman and Anglican creeds, and to make them
+as few as possible. I thought that each creed was obscured
+and misrepresented by a dominant circumambient "Popery"
+and "Protestantism."</p>
+
+<p>The main thesis then of my Essay was this:&mdash;the Articles
+do not oppose Catholic teaching; they but partially oppose
+Roman dogma; they for the most part oppose the dominant
+errors of Rome. And the problem was, as I have said,
+to draw the line as to what they allowed and what they
+condemned.</p>
+
+<p>Such being the object which I had in view, what were
+my prospects of widening and of defining their meaning?
+The prospect was encouraging; there was no doubt at all
+of the elasticity of the Articles: to take a palmary instance,
+the seventeenth was assumed by one party to be Lutheran,
+by another Calvinistic, though the two interpretations were
+contradictory of each other; why then should not other
+Articles be drawn up with a vagueness of an equally intense
+character? I wanted to ascertain what was the limit of
+that elasticity in the direction of Roman dogma. But next,
+I had a way of inquiry of my own, which I state without
+defending. I instanced it afterwards in my Essay on
+Doctrinal Development. That work, I believe, I have not
+read since I published it, and I do not doubt at all I have
+made many mistakes in it;&mdash;partly, from my ignorance of
+the details of doctrine, as the Church of Rome holds them,
+but partly from my impatience to clear as large a range for<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span>
+the <i>principle</i> of doctrinal Development (waiving the question
+of historical <i>fact</i>) as was consistent with the strict Apostolicity
+and identity of the Catholic Creed. In like manner,
+as regards the 39 Articles, my method of inquiry was to
+leap <i>in medias res</i>. I wished to institute an inquiry
+how far, in critical fairness, the text <i>could</i> be opened; I
+was aiming far more at ascertaining what a man who subscribed
+it might hold than what he must, so that my conclusions
+were negative rather than positive. It was but a
+first essay. And I made it with the full recognition and
+consciousness, which I had already expressed in my Prophetical
+Office, as regards the <i>Via Media</i>, that I was making
+only "a first approximation to the required solution;"&mdash;"a
+series of illustrations supplying hints for the removal" of
+a difficulty, and with full acknowledgment "that in minor
+points, whether in question of fact or of judgment, there
+was room for difference or error of opinion," and that I
+"should not be ashamed to own a mistake, if it were
+proved against me, nor reluctant to bear the just blame of
+it."&mdash;Proph. Off. p. 31.</p>
+
+<p>I will add, I was embarrassed in consequence of my wish
+to go as far as was possible in interpreting the Articles in
+the direction of Roman dogma, without disclosing what I
+was doing to the parties whose doubts I was meeting; who,
+if they understood at once the full extent of the licence
+which the Articles admitted, might be thereby encouraged
+to proceed still further than at present they found in themselves
+any call to go.</p>
+
+<p>1. But in the way of such an attempt comes the prompt
+objection that the Articles were actually drawn up against
+"Popery," and therefore it was transcendently absurd and
+dishonest to suppose that Popery, in any shape,&mdash;patristic
+belief, Tridentine dogma, or popular corruption authoritatively
+sanctioned,&mdash;would be able to take refuge under their
+text. This premiss I denied. Not any religious doctrine<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span>
+at all, but a political principle, was the primary English
+idea of "Popery" at the date of the Reformation. And
+what was that political principle, and how could it best be
+suppressed in England? What was the great question in the
+days of Henry and Elizabeth? The <i>Supremacy</i>;&mdash;now,
+was I saying one single word in favour of the Supremacy
+of the Holy See, in favour of the foreign jurisdiction? No,
+I did not believe in it myself. Did Henry VIII. religiously
+hold Justification by faith only? did he disbelieve Purgatory?
+Was Elizabeth zealous for the marriage of the
+Clergy? or had she a conscience against the Mass? The
+Supremacy of the Pope was the essence of the "Popery"
+to which, at the time of the composition of the Articles, the
+Supreme Head or Governor of the English Church was so
+violently hostile.</p>
+
+<p>2. But again I said this:&mdash;let "Popery" mean what it
+would in the mouths of the compilers of the Articles, let
+it even, for argument's sake, include the doctrines of that
+Tridentine Council, which was not yet over when the
+Articles were drawn up, and against which they could not
+be simply directed, yet, consider, what was the object of
+the Government in their imposition? merely to get rid of
+"Popery?" No; it had the further object of gaining
+the "Papists." What then was the best way to induce
+reluctant or wavering minds, and these, I supposed, were
+the majority, to give in their adhesion to the new symbol?
+how had the Arians drawn up their Creeds? was it not on
+the principle of using vague ambiguous language, which
+to the subscribers would seem to bear a Catholic sense,
+but which, when worked out on the long run, would prove
+to be heterodox? Accordingly, there was great antecedent
+probability, that, fierce as the Articles might look
+at first sight, their bark would prove worse than their
+bite. I say antecedent probability, for to what extent<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span>
+that surmise might be true, could only be ascertained by
+investigation.</p>
+
+<p>3. But a consideration came up at once, which threw
+light on this surmise:&mdash;what if it should turn out that the
+very men who drew up the Articles, in the very act of
+doing so, had avowed, or rather in one of those very Articles
+themselves had imposed on subscribers, a number of
+those very "Papistical" doctrines, which they were now
+thought to deny, as part and parcel of that very Protestantism,
+which they were now thought to consider divine?
+and this was the fact, and I showed it in my Essay.</p>
+
+<p>Let the reader observe:&mdash;the 35th Article says: "The
+second Book of Homilies doth contain <i>a godly and wholesome
+doctrine, and necessary for</i> these times, as doth the former
+Book of Homilies." Here the <i>doctrine</i> of the Homilies is
+recognized as godly and wholesome, and concurrence in
+that recognition is imposed on all subscribers of the Articles.
+Let us then turn to the Homilies, and see what this
+godly doctrine is: I quoted from them to the following
+effect:</p>
+
+<p>1. They declare that the so-called "apocryphal" book
+of Tobit is the teaching of the Holy Ghost, and is Scripture.</p>
+
+<p>2. That the so-called "apocryphal" book of Wisdom is
+Scripture, and the infallible and undeceivable word of God.</p>
+
+<p>3. That the Primitive Church, next to the Apostles'
+time, and, as they imply, for almost 700 years, is no doubt
+most pure.</p>
+
+<p>4. That the Primitive Church is specially to be followed.</p>
+
+<p>5. That the Four first General Councils belong to the
+Primitive Church.</p>
+
+<p>6. That there are Six Councils which are allowed and
+received by all men.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>7. Again, they speak of a certain truth, and say that it
+is declared by God's word, the sentences of the ancient
+doctors, and judgment of the Primitive Church.</p>
+
+<p>8. Of the learned and holy Bishops and doctors of the
+Church of the first eight centuries being of great authority
+and credit with the people.</p>
+
+<p>9. Of the declaration of Christ and His Apostles and all
+the rest of the Holy Fathers.</p>
+
+<p>10. Of the authority both of Scripture and also of
+Augustine.</p>
+
+<p>11. Of Augustine, Chrysostom, Ambrose, Jerome, and
+about thirty other Fathers, to some of whom they give the
+title of "Saint," to others of "ancient Catholic Fathers
+and doctors, &amp;c."</p>
+
+<p>12. They declare that, not only the holy Apostles and
+disciples of Christ, but the godly Fathers also, before and
+since Christ, were endued without doubt with the Holy
+Ghost.</p>
+
+<p>13. That the ancient Catholic Fathers say that the
+"Lord's Supper" is the salve of immortality, the sovereign
+preservative against death, the food of immortality, the
+healthful grace.</p>
+
+<p>14. That the Lord's Blessed Body and Blood are received
+under the form of bread and wine.</p>
+
+<p>15. That the meat in the Sacrament is an invisible meat
+and a ghostly substance.</p>
+
+<p>16. That the holy Body and Blood of thy God ought to
+be touched with the mind.</p>
+
+<p>17. That Ordination is a Sacrament.</p>
+
+<p>18. That Matrimony is a Sacrament.</p>
+
+<p>19. That there are other Sacraments besides "Baptism
+and the Lord's Supper," though not "such as" they.</p>
+
+<p>20. That the souls of the Saints are reigning in joy and
+in heaven with God.</p>
+
+<p>21. That alms-deeds purge the soul from the infection<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span>
+and filthy spots of sin, and are a precious medicine, an
+inestimable jewel.</p>
+
+<p>22. That mercifulness wipes out and washes away sins,
+as salves and remedies to heal sores and grievous diseases.</p>
+
+<p>23. That the duty of fasting is a truth more manifest
+than it should need to be proved.</p>
+
+<p>24. That fasting, used with prayer, is of great efficacy
+and weigheth much with God; so the Angel Raphael told
+Tobias.</p>
+
+<p>25. That the puissant and mighty Emperor Theodosius
+was, in the Primitive Church which was most holy and
+godly, excommunicated by St. Ambrose.</p>
+
+<p>26. That Constantine, Bishop of Rome, did condemn
+Philippicus, then Emperor, not without a cause indeed,
+but very justly.</p>
+
+<p>Putting altogether aside the question how far these
+separate theses came under the matter to which subscription
+was to be made, it was quite plain, that in the minds
+of the men who wrote the Homilies, and who thus incorporated
+them into the Anglican system of doctrine, there
+was no such nice discrimination between the Catholic
+and the Protestant faith, no such clear recognition of
+formal Protestant principles and tenets, no such accurate
+definition of "Roman doctrine," as is received at the present
+day:&mdash;hence great probability accrued to my presentiment,
+that the Articles were tolerant, not only of what I called
+"Catholic teaching," but of much that was "Roman."</p>
+
+<p>4. And here was another reason against the notion that
+the Articles directly attacked the Roman dogmas as declared
+at Trent and as promulgated by Pius the Fourth:&mdash;the
+Council of Trent was not over, nor its Canons promulgated
+at the date when the Articles were drawn up<a name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></a><a href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a>, so<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span>
+that those Articles must be aiming at something else?
+What was that something else? The Homilies tell us: the
+Homilies are the best comment upon the Articles. Let us
+turn to the Homilies, and we shall find from first to last
+that, not only is not the Catholic teaching of the first
+centuries, but neither again are the dogmas of Rome, the
+objects of the protest of the compilers of the Articles, but
+the dominant errors, the popular corruptions, authorized
+or suffered by the high name of Rome. The eloquent declamation
+of the Homilies finds its matter almost exclusively
+in the dominant errors. As to Catholic teaching,
+nay as to Roman dogma, of such theology those Homilies,
+as I have shown, contained no small portion themselves.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></a><a href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></a> The Pope's Confirmation of the Council, by which its Canons became <i>de
+fide</i>, and his Bull <i>super confirmatione</i> by which they were promulgated to the
+world, are dated January 26, 1564. The Articles are dated 1562.</p></div>
+
+<p>5. So much for the writers of the Articles and Homilies;&mdash;they
+were witnesses, not authorities, and I used them
+as such; but in the next place, who were the actual authorities
+imposing them? I reasonably considered the authority
+<i>imponens</i> to be the Convocation of 1571; but here
+again, it would be found that the very Convocation, which
+received and confirmed the 39 Articles, also enjoined by
+Canon that "preachers should be <i>careful</i>, that they should
+<i>never</i> teach aught in a sermon, to be religiously held and
+believed by the people, except that which is agreeable to
+the doctrine of the Old and New Testament, and <i>which the
+Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have collected</i> from that
+very doctrine." Here, let it be observed, an appeal is
+made by the Convocation <i>imponens</i> to the very same ancient
+authorities, as had been mentioned with such profound
+veneration by the writers of the Homilies and
+the Articles, and thus, if the Homilies contained views of
+doctrine which now would be called Roman, there seemed
+to me to be an extreme probability that the Convocation
+of 1571 also countenanced and received, or at least did not
+reject, those doctrines.</p>
+
+<p>6. And further, when at length I came actually to look<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span>
+into the text of the Articles, I saw in many cases a patent
+justification of all that I had surmised as to their vagueness
+and indecisiveness, and that, not only on questions which
+lay between Lutherans, Calvinists, and Zuinglians, but on
+Catholic questions also; and I have noticed them in my
+Tract. In the conclusion of my Tract I observe: The
+Articles are "evidently framed on the principle of leaving
+open large questions on which the controversy hinges.
+They state broadly extreme truths, and are silent about
+their adjustment. For instance, they say that all necessary
+faith must be proved from Scripture; but do not say
+<i>who</i> is to prove it. They say, that the Church has authority
+in controversies; they do not say <i>what</i> authority.
+They say that it may enforce nothing beyond Scripture,
+but do not say <i>where</i> the remedy lies when it does. They
+say that works <i>before</i> grace <i>and</i> justification are worthless
+and worse, and that works <i>after</i> grace <i>and</i> justification are
+acceptable, but they do not speak at all of works <i>with</i>
+God's aid <i>before</i> justification. They say that men are lawfully
+called and sent to minister and preach, who are
+chosen and called by men who have public authority <i>given</i>
+them in the Congregation; but they do not add <i>by whom</i>
+the authority is to be given. They say that Councils
+called by <i>princes</i> may err; they do not determine whether
+Councils called in the name of Christ may err."</p>
+
+<p>Such were the considerations which weighed with me in
+my inquiry how far the Articles were tolerant of a Catholic,
+or even a Roman interpretation; and such was the
+defence which I made in my Tract for having attempted
+it. From what I have already said, it will appear that I
+have no need or intention at this day to maintain every
+particular interpretation which I suggested in the course
+of my Tract, nor indeed had I then. Whether it was
+prudent or not, whether it was sensible or not, any how I
+attempted only a first essay of a necessary work, an essay<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span>
+which, as I was quite prepared to find, would require
+revision and modification by means of the lights which I
+should gain from the criticism of others. I should have
+gladly withdrawn any statement, which could be proved
+to me to be erroneous; I considered my work to be faulty
+and open to objection in the same sense in which I now consider
+my Anglican interpretations of Scripture to be erroneous;
+but in no other sense. I am surprised that men
+do not apply to the interpreters of Scripture generally the
+hard names which they apply to the author of Tract 90.
+He held a large system of theology, and applied it to the
+Articles: Episcopalians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians,
+or Unitarians, hold a large system of theology and apply
+it to Scripture. Every theology has its difficulties; Protestants
+hold justification by faith only, though there is
+no text in St. Paul which enunciates it, and though St.
+James expressly denies it; do we therefore call Protestants
+dishonest? they deny that the Church has a divine mission,
+though St. Paul says that it is "the Pillar and ground of
+Truth;" they keep the Sabbath, though St. Paul says,
+"Let no man judge you in meat or drink or in respect of ... the
+sabbath days." Every creed has texts in its
+favour, and again texts which run counter to it: and this
+is generally confessed. And this is what I felt keenly:&mdash;how
+had I done worse in Tract 90 than Anglicans, Wesleyans,
+and Calvinists did daily in their Sermons and their
+publications? how had I done worse, than the Evangelical
+party in their <i>ex animo</i> reception of the Services for Baptism
+and Visitation of the Sick<a name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></a><a href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a>? Why was I to be dishonest<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span>
+and they immaculate? There was an occasion on
+which our Lord gave an answer, which seemed to be
+appropriate to my own case, when the tumult broke out
+against my Tract:&mdash;"He that is without sin among you,
+let him first cast a stone at him." I could have fancied that
+a sense of their own difficulties of interpretation would have
+persuaded the great party I have mentioned to some prudence,
+or at least moderation, in opposing a teacher of an
+opposite school. But I suppose their alarm and their
+anger overcame their sense of justice.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_6_6" id="Footnote_6_6"></a><a href="#FNanchor_6_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></a> For instance, let candid men consider the form of Absolution contained in
+that Prayer Book, of which all clergymen, Evangelical and Liberal as well as
+high Church, and (I think) all persons in University office declare that "it
+containeth <i>nothing contrary to the Word of God</i>."
+</p><p>
+I challenge, in the sight of all England, Evangelical clergymen generally, to
+put on paper an interpretation of this form of words, consistent with their
+sentiments, which shall be less forced than the most objectionable of the interpretations
+which Tract 90 puts upon any passage in the Articles.
+</p><p>
+"Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left <i>power</i> to His Church to absolve all
+sinners who truly repent and believe in Him, of His great mercy forgive thee
+thine offences; and by <i>His authority committed to me, I absolve thee from
+all thy sins</i>, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
+Ghost. Amen."
+</p><p>
+I subjoin the Roman form, as used in England and elsewhere: "Dominus
+noster Jesus Christus te absolvat; et ego auctoritate ipsius te absolvo, ab
+omni vinculo excommunicationis et interdicti, in quantum possum et tu
+indiges. Deinde ego te absolvo &agrave; peccatis tuis, in nomine Patris et Filii et
+Spirit&ucirc;s Sancti. Amen."</p></div>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>In the sudden storm of indignation with which the
+Tract was received throughout the country on its appearance,
+I recognize much of real religious feeling, much of
+honest and true principle, much of straightforward ignorant
+common sense. In Oxford there was genuine feeling
+too; but there had been a smouldering, stern, energetic
+animosity, not at all unnatural, partly rational, against its
+author. A false step had been made; now was the time
+for action. I am told that, even before the publication of
+the Tract, rumours of its contents had got into the hostile
+camp in an exaggerated form; and not a moment was lost
+in proceeding to action, when I was actually fallen into the
+hands of the Philistines. I was quite unprepared for the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span>
+outbreak, and was startled at its violence. I do not think
+I had any fear. Nay, I will add, I am not sure that it
+was not in one point of view a relief to me.</p>
+
+<p>I saw indeed clearly that my place in the Movement
+was lost; public confidence was at an end; my occupation
+was gone. It was simply an impossibility that I could
+say any thing henceforth to good effect, when I had been
+posted up by the marshal on the buttery-hatch of every
+College of my University, after the manner of discommoned
+pastry-cooks, and when in every part of the country
+and every class of society, through every organ and opportunity
+of opinion, in newspapers, in periodicals, at meetings,
+in pulpits, at dinner-tables, in coffee-rooms, in railway
+carriages, I was denounced as a traitor who had laid his
+train and was detected in the very act of firing it against
+the time-honoured Establishment. There were indeed men,
+besides my own immediate friends, men of name and position,
+who gallantly took my part, as Dr. Hook, Mr.
+Palmer, and Mr. Perceval; it must have been a grievous
+trial for themselves; yet what after all could they do for
+me? Confidence in me was lost;&mdash;but I had already lost
+full confidence in myself. Thoughts had passed over me
+a year and a half before in respect to the Anglican claims,
+which for the time had profoundly troubled me. They had
+gone: I had not less confidence in the power and the
+prospects of the Apostolical movement than before; not
+less confidence than before in the grievousness of what I
+called the "dominant errors" of Rome: but how was I
+any more to have absolute confidence in myself? how was
+I to have confidence in my present confidence? how was I
+to be sure that I should always think as I thought now?
+I felt that by this event a kind Providence had saved me
+from an impossible position in the future.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>First, if I remember right, they wished me to withdraw<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span>
+the Tract. This I refused to do: I would not do so for
+the sake of those who were unsettled or in danger of unsettlement.
+I would not do so for my own sake; for how
+could I acquiesce in a mere Protestant interpretation of
+the Articles? how could I range myself among the professors
+of a theology, of which it put my teeth on edge
+even to hear the sound?</p>
+
+<p>Next they said, "Keep silence; do not defend the
+Tract;" I answered, "Yes, if you will not condemn it,&mdash;if
+you will allow it to continue on sale." They pressed on
+me whenever I gave way; they fell back when they saw
+me obstinate. Their line of action was to get out of me
+as much as they could; but upon the point of their
+tolerating the Tract I <i>was</i> obstinate. So they let me continue
+it on sale; and they said they would not condemn
+it. But they said that this was on condition that I did
+not defend it, that I stopped the series, and that I myself
+published my own condemnation in a letter to the Bishop
+of Oxford. I impute nothing whatever to him, he was
+ever most kind to me. Also, they said they could not
+answer for what some individual Bishops might perhaps
+say about the Tract in their own charges. I agreed to
+their conditions. My one point was to save the Tract.</p>
+
+<p>Not a line in writing was given me, as a pledge of the
+observance of the main article on their side of the engagement.
+Parts of letters from them were read to me, without
+being put into my hands. It was an "understanding."
+A clever man had warned me against "understandings"
+some thirteen years before: I have hated them ever since.</p>
+
+<p>In the last words of my letter to the Bishop of Oxford I
+thus resigned my place in the Movement:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"I have nothing to be sorry for," I say to him, "except
+having made your Lordship anxious, and others whom I
+am bound to revere. I have nothing to be sorry for, but
+everything to rejoice in and be thankful for. I have never<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span>
+taken pleasure in seeming to be able to move a party, and
+whatever influence I have had, has been found, not sought
+after. I have acted because others did not act, and have
+sacrificed a quiet which I prized. May God be with me
+in time to come, as He has been hitherto! and He will be,
+if I can but keep my hand clean and my heart pure. I
+think I can bear, or at least will try to bear, any personal
+humiliation, so that I am preserved from betraying sacred
+interests, which the Lord of grace and power has given
+into my charge<a name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></a><a href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a>."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_7_7" id="Footnote_7_7"></a><a href="#FNanchor_7_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></a> To the Pamphlets published in my behalf at this time I should add
+"One Tract more," an able and generous defence of Tractarianism and No.
+90, by the present Lord Houghton.</p></div>
+
+
+
+
+<h2><a name="chapter_iii" id="chapter_iii"></a>CHAPTER III.</h2>
+
+<h3>HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1839 TO 1841.</h3>
+
+
+<p>And now that I am about to trace, as far as I can, the
+course of that great revolution of mind, which led me to
+leave my own home, to which I was bound by so many
+strong and tender ties, I feel overcome with the difficulty
+of satisfying myself in my account of it, and have recoiled
+from the attempt, till the near approach of the day, on
+which these lines must be given to the world, forces me to
+set about the task. For who can know himself, and the
+multitude of subtle influences which act upon him? And
+who can recollect, at the distance of twenty-five years, all
+that he once knew about his thoughts and his deeds, and
+that, during a portion of his life, when, even at the time,
+his observation, whether of himself or of the external
+world, was less than before or after, by very reason of the
+perplexity and dismay which weighed upon him,&mdash;when,
+in spite of the light given to him according to his need
+amid his darkness, yet a darkness it emphatically was?
+And who can suddenly gird himself to a new and anxious
+undertaking, which he might be able indeed to perform
+well, were full and calm leisure allowed him to look
+through every thing that he had written, whether in
+published works or private letters? yet again, granting
+that calm contemplation of the past, in itself so desirable,
+who could afford to be leisurely and deliberate, while he<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span>
+practises on himself a cruel operation, the ripping up of
+old griefs, and the venturing again upon the "infandum
+dolorem" of years in which the stars of this lower heaven
+were one by one going out? I could not in cool blood,
+nor except upon the imperious call of duty, attempt what
+I have set myself to do. It is both to head and heart an
+extreme trial, thus to analyze what has so long gone by,
+and to bring out the results of that examination. I have
+done various bold things in my life: this is the boldest:
+and, were I not sure I should after all succeed in my
+object, it would be madness to set about it.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>In the spring of 1839 my position in the Anglican
+Church was at its height. I had supreme confidence in
+my controversial <i>status</i>, and I had a great and still growing
+success, in recommending it to others. I had in the
+foregoing autumn been somewhat sore at the Bishop's
+Charge, but I have a letter which shows that all annoyance
+had passed from my mind. In January, if I recollect
+aright, in order to meet the popular clamour against myself
+and others, and to satisfy the Bishop, I had collected
+into one all the strong things which they, and especially
+I, had said against the Church of Rome, in order to their
+insertion among the advertisements appended to our publications.
+Conscious as I was that my opinions in religion
+were not gained, as the world said, from Roman sources,
+but were, on the contrary, the birth of my own mind and
+of the circumstances in which I had been placed, I had a
+scorn of the imputations which were heaped upon me. It
+was true that I held a large bold system of religion, very
+unlike the Protestantism of the day, but it was the concentration
+and adjustment of the statements of great Anglican
+authorities, and I had as much right to hold it, as the
+Evangelical, and more right than the Liberal party could
+show, for asserting their own respective doctrines. As I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span>
+declared on occasion of Tract 90, I claimed, in behalf of
+who would in the Anglican Church, the right of holding
+with Bramhall a comprecation with the Saints, and the
+Mass all but Transubstantiation with Andrewes, or with
+Hooker that Transubstantiation itself is not a point for
+Churches to part communion upon, or with Hammond
+that a General Council, truly such, never did, never shall
+err in a matter of faith, or with Bull that man had in paradise
+and lost on the fall, a supernatural habit of grace, or
+with Thorndike that penance is a propitiation for post-baptismal
+sin, or with Pearson that the all-powerful name
+of Jesus is no otherwise given than in the Catholic
+Church. "Two can play at that," was often in my
+mouth, when men of Protestant sentiments appealed to
+the Articles, Homilies, or Reformers; in the sense that, if
+they had a right to speak loud, I had the liberty to speak
+out as well as they, and had the means, by the same or
+parallel appeals, of giving them tit for tat. I thought that
+the Anglican Church was tyrannized over by a mere party,
+and I aimed at bringing into effect the promise contained
+in the motto to the Lyra, "They shall know the difference
+now." I only asked to be allowed to show them the
+difference.</p>
+
+<p>What will best describe my state of mind at the early
+part of 1839, is an Article in the British Critic for that
+April. I have looked over it now, for the first time since
+it was published; and have been struck by it for this
+reason:&mdash;it contains the last words which I ever spoke as
+an Anglican to Anglicans. It may now be read as my
+parting address and valediction, made to my friends. I
+little knew it at the time. It reviews the actual state of
+things, and it ends by looking towards the future. It is
+not altogether mine; for my memory goes to this,&mdash;that
+I had asked a friend to do the work; that then, the
+thought came on me, that I would do it myself: and that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span>
+he was good enough to put into my hands what he had
+with great appositeness written, and that I embodied it
+in my Article. Every one, I think, will recognize the
+greater part of it as mine. It was published two years
+before the affair of Tract 90, and was entitled "The State
+of Religious Parties."</p>
+
+<p>In this Article, I begin by bringing together testimonies
+from our enemies to the remarkable success of our exertions.
+One writer said: "Opinions and views of a theology
+of a very marked and peculiar kind have been extensively
+adopted and strenuously upheld, and are daily
+gaining ground among a considerable and influential portion
+of the members, as well as ministers of the Established
+Church." Another: The Movement has manifested
+itself "with the most rapid growth of the hot-bed of these
+evil days." Another: "The <i>Via Media</i> is crowded with young
+enthusiasts, who never presume to argue, except against
+the propriety of arguing at all." Another: "Were I to
+give you a full list of the works, which they have produced
+within the short space of five years, I should surprise
+you. You would see what a task it would be to
+make yourself complete master of their system, even in
+its present probably immature state. The writers have
+adopted the motto, 'In quietness and confidence shall be
+your strength.' With regard to confidence, they have
+justified their adopting it; but as to quietness, it is not
+very quiet to pour forth such a succession of controversial
+publications." Another: "The spread of these doctrines
+is in fact now having the effect of rendering all other distinctions
+obsolete, and of severing the religious community
+into two portions, fundamentally and vehemently opposed
+one to the other. Soon there will be no middle ground
+left; and every man, and especially every clergyman, will
+be compelled to make his choice between the two." Another:
+"The time has gone by, when those unfortunate<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span>
+and deeply regretted publications can be passed over without
+notice, and the hope that their influence would fail is
+now dead." Another: "These doctrines had already
+made fearful progress. One of the largest churches in
+Brighton is crowded to hear them; so is the church at
+Leeds. There are few towns of note, to which they have
+not extended. They are preached in small towns in Scotland.
+They obtain in Elginshire, 600 miles north of
+London. I found them myself in the heart of the highlands
+of Scotland. They are advocated in the newspaper
+and periodical press. They have even insinuated themselves
+into the House of Commons." And, lastly, a bishop
+in a charge:&mdash;It "is daily assuming a more serious and
+alarming aspect. Under the specious pretence of deference
+to Antiquity and respect for primitive models, the foundations
+of the Protestant Church are undermined by men,
+who dwell within her walls, and those who sit in the
+Reformers' seat are traducing the Reformation."</p>
+
+<p>After thus stating the phenomenon of the time, as it
+presented itself to those who did not sympathize in it, the
+Article proceeds to account for it; and this it does by considering
+it as a re-action from the dry and superficial
+character of the religious teaching and the literature of
+the last generation, or century, and as a result of the need
+which was felt both by the hearts and the intellects of the
+nation for a deeper philosophy, and as the evidence and as
+the partial fulfilment of that need, to which even the chief
+authors of the then generation had borne witness. First,
+I mentioned the literary influence of Walter Scott, who
+turned men's minds in the direction of the middle ages.
+"The general need," I said, "of something deeper and
+more attractive, than what had offered itself elsewhere,
+may be considered to have led to his popularity; and by
+means of his popularity he re-acted on his readers, stimulating
+their mental thirst, feeding their hopes, setting<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span>
+before them visions, which, when once seen, are not easily
+forgotten, and silently indoctrinating them with nobler
+ideas, which might afterwards be appealed to as first
+principles."</p>
+
+<p>Then I spoke of Coleridge, thus: "While history in
+prose and verse was thus made the instrument of Church
+feelings and opinions, a philosophical basis for the same
+was laid in England by a very original thinker, who,
+while he indulged a liberty of speculation, which no
+Christian can tolerate, and advocated conclusions which
+were often heathen rather than Christian, yet after all
+installed a higher philosophy into inquiring minds, than
+they had hitherto been accustomed to accept. In this way
+he made trial of his age, and succeeded in interesting its
+genius in the cause of Catholic truth."</p>
+
+<p>Then come Southey and Wordsworth, "two living poets,
+one of whom in the department of fantastic fiction, the
+other in that of philosophical meditation, have addressed
+themselves to the same high principles and feelings, and
+carried forward their readers in the same direction."</p>
+
+<p>Then comes the prediction of this re-action hazarded by
+"a sagacious observer withdrawn from the world, and surveying
+its movements from a distance," Mr. Alexander
+Knox. He had said twenty years before the date of my
+Article: "No Church on earth has more intrinsic excellence
+than the English Church, yet no Church probably
+has less practical influence.... The rich provision, made
+by the grace and providence of God, for habits of a noble
+kind, is evidence that men shall arise, fitted both by
+nature and ability, to discover for themselves, and to
+display to others, whatever yet remains undiscovered,
+whether in the words or works of God." Also I referred
+to "a much venerated clergyman of the last generation,"
+who said shortly before his death, "Depend on it, the day
+will come, when those great doctrines, now buried, will be<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span>
+brought out to the light of day, and then the effect will be
+fearful." I remarked upon this, that they who "now
+blame the impetuosity of the current, should rather turn
+their animadversions upon those who have dammed up a
+majestic river, till it has become a flood."</p>
+
+<p>These being the circumstances under which the Movement
+began and progressed, it was absurd to refer it to the
+act of two or three individuals. It was not so much a
+movement as a "spirit afloat;" it was within us, "rising
+up in hearts where it was least suspected, and working
+itself, though not in secret, yet so subtly and impalpably,
+as hardly to admit of precaution or encounter on any
+ordinary human rules of opposition. It is," I continued,
+"an adversary in the air, a something one and entire, a
+whole wherever it is, unapproachable and incapable of
+being grasped, as being the result of causes far deeper
+than political or other visible agencies, the spiritual
+awakening of spiritual wants."</p>
+
+<p>To make this clear, I proceed to refer to the chief
+preachers of the revived doctrines at that moment, and to
+draw attention to the variety of their respective antecedents.
+Dr. Hook and Mr. Churton represented the
+high Church dignitaries of the last century; Mr. Perceval,
+the Tory aristocracy; Mr. Keble came from a country parsonage;
+Mr. Palmer from Ireland; Dr. Pusey from the
+Universities of Germany, and the study of Arabic MSS.;
+Mr. Dodsworth from the study of Prophecy; Mr. Oakeley
+had gained his views, as he himself expressed it, "partly
+by study, partly by reflection, partly by conversation with
+one or two friends, inquirers like himself:" while I speak
+of myself as being "much indebted to the friendship of
+Archbishop Whately." And thus I am led on to ask,
+"What head of a sect is there? What march of opinions
+can be traced from mind to mind among preachers such as
+these? They are one and all in their degree the organs<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span>
+of one Sentiment, which has risen up simultaneously in
+many places very mysteriously."</p>
+
+<p>My train of thought next led me to speak of the disciples
+of the Movement, and I freely acknowledged and
+lamented that they needed to be kept in order. It is very
+much to the purpose to draw attention to this point now,
+when such extravagances as then occurred, whatever they
+were, are simply laid to my door, or to the charge of the
+doctrines which I advocated. A man cannot do more
+than freely confess what is wrong, say that it need not
+be, that it ought not to be, and that he is very sorry that
+it should be. Now I said in the Article, which I am reviewing,
+that the great truths themselves, which we were
+preaching, must not be condemned on account of such
+abuse of them. "Aberrations there must ever be, whatever
+the doctrine is, while the human heart is sensitive,
+capricious, and wayward. A mixed multitude went out of
+Egypt with the Israelites." "There will ever be a number
+of persons," I continued, "professing the opinions of
+a movement party, who talk loudly and strangely, do odd
+or fierce things, display themselves unnecessarily, and disgust
+other people; persons, too young to be wise, too
+generous to be cautious, too warm to be sober, or too intellectual
+to be humble. Such persons will be very apt to
+attach themselves to particular persons, to use particular
+names, to say things merely because others do, and to act
+in a party-spirited way."</p>
+
+<p>While I thus republish what I then said about such
+extravagances as occurred in these years, at the same time
+I have a very strong conviction that those extravagances
+furnished quite as much the welcome excuse for those who
+were jealous or shy of us, as the stumbling-blocks of those
+who were well inclined to our doctrines. This too we felt
+at the time; but it was our duty to see that our good
+should not be evil-spoken of; and accordingly, two or<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span>
+three of the writers of the Tracts for the Times had commenced
+a Series of what they called "Plain Sermons"
+with the avowed purpose of discouraging and correcting
+whatever was uppish or extreme in our followers: to this
+Series I contributed a volume myself.</p>
+
+<p>Its conductors say in their Preface: "If therefore as
+time goes on, there shall be found persons, who admiring
+the innate beauty and majesty of the fuller system of Primitive
+Christianity, and seeing the transcendent strength
+of its principles, <i>shall become loud and voluble advocates</i> in
+their behalf, speaking the more freely, <i>because they do not
+feel them deeply as founded</i> in divine and eternal truth, of
+such persons <i>it is our duty to declare plainly</i>, that, as we
+should contemplate their condition with serious misgiving,
+<i>so would they be the last persons from whom we should</i> seek
+support.</p>
+
+<p>"But if, on the other hand, there shall be any, who, in
+the silent humility of their lives, and in their unaffected
+reverence for holy things, show that they in truth accept
+these principles as real and substantial, and by habitual
+purity of heart and serenity of temper, give proof of their
+deep veneration for sacraments and sacramental ordinances,
+those persons, <i>whether our professed adherents or not</i>, best
+exemplify the kind of character which the writers of the
+Tracts for the Times have wished to form."</p>
+
+<p>These clergymen had the best of claims to use these
+beautiful words, for they were themselves, all of them,
+important writers in the Tracts, the two Mr. Kebles, and
+Mr. Isaac Williams. And this passage, with which they
+ushered their Series into the world, I quoted in the Article,
+of which I am giving an account, and I added, "What
+more can be required of the preachers of neglected truth,
+than that they should admit that some, who do not assent
+to their preaching, are holier and better men than some
+who do?" They were not answerable for the intemperance<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span>
+of those who dishonoured a true doctrine, provided
+they protested, as they did, against such intemperance.
+"They were not answerable for the dust and din which
+attends any great moral movement. The truer doctrines
+are, the more liable they are to be perverted."</p>
+
+<p>The notice of these incidental faults of opinion or temper
+in adherents of the Movement, led on to a discussion of
+the secondary causes, by means of which a system of doctrine
+may be embraced, modified, or developed, of the
+variety of schools which may all be in the One Church,
+and of the succession of one phase of doctrine to another,
+while that doctrine is ever one and the same. Thus I was
+brought on to the subject of Antiquity, which was the
+basis of the doctrine of the <i>Via Media</i>, and by which was
+not to be understood a servile imitation of the past, but
+such a reproduction of it as is really new, while it is
+old. "We have good hope," I say, "that a system will
+be rising up, superior to the age, yet harmonizing with,
+and carrying out its higher points, which will attract to
+itself those who are willing to make a venture and to face
+difficulties, for the sake of something higher in prospect.
+On this, as on other subjects, the proverb will apply,
+'Fortes fortuna adjuvat.'"</p>
+
+<p>Lastly, I proceeded to the question of that future of the
+Anglican Church, which was to be a new birth of the
+Ancient Religion. And I did not venture to pronounce
+upon it. "About the future, we have no prospect before
+our minds whatever, good or bad. Ever since that great
+luminary, Augustine, proved to be the last bishop of
+Hippo, Christians have had a lesson against attempting to
+foretell, <i>how</i> Providence will prosper and" [or?] "bring
+to an end, what it begins." Perhaps the lately-revived
+principles would prevail in the Anglican Church; perhaps
+they would be lost in some miserable schism, or some
+more miserable compromise; but there was nothing<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span>
+rash in venturing to predict that "neither Puritanism
+nor Liberalism had any permanent inheritance within
+her."</p>
+
+<p>Then I went on: "As to Liberalism, we think the
+formularies of the Church will ever, with the aid of a good
+Providence, keep it from making any serious inroads upon
+the clergy. Besides, it is too cold a principle to prevail
+with the multitude." But as regarded what was called
+Evangelical Religion or Puritanism, there was more to
+cause alarm. I observed upon its organization; but on
+the other hand it had no intellectual basis; no internal
+idea, no principle of unity, no theology. "Its adherents,"
+I said, "are already separating from each other; they will
+melt away like a snow-drift. It has no straightforward
+view on any one point, on which it professes to teach, and
+to hide its poverty, it has dressed itself out in a maze of
+words. We have no dread of it at all; we only fear what
+it may lead to. It does not stand on intrenched ground,
+or make any pretence to a position; it does but occupy
+the space between contending powers, Catholic Truth and
+Rationalism. Then indeed will be the stern encounter,
+when two real and living principles, simple, entire, and
+consistent, one in the Church, the other out of it, at
+length rush upon each other, contending not for names
+and words, or half-views, but for elementary notions and
+distinctive moral characters."</p>
+
+<p>Whether the ideas of the coming age upon religion
+were true or false, at least they would be real. "In the
+present day," I said, "mistiness is the mother of wisdom.
+A man who can set down a half-a-dozen general propositions,
+which escape from destroying one another only by
+being diluted into truisms, who can hold the balance between
+opposites so skilfully as to do without fulcrum or
+beam, who never enunciates a truth without guarding
+himself against being supposed to exclude the contradictory,&mdash;who<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span>
+holds that Scripture is the only authority, yet
+that the Church is to be deferred to, that faith only
+justifies, yet that it does not justify without works, that
+grace does not depend on the sacraments, yet is not given
+without them, that bishops are a divine ordinance, yet
+those who have them not are in the same religious condition
+as those who have,&mdash;this is your safe man and the
+hope of the Church; this is what the Church is said to
+want, not party men, but sensible, temperate, sober, well-judging
+persons, to guide it through the channel of no-meaning,
+between the Scylla and Charybdis of Aye and
+No."</p>
+
+<p>This state of things, however, I said, could not last, if
+men were to read and think. They "will not keep in that
+very attitude which you call sound Church-of-Englandism
+or orthodox Protestantism. They cannot go on for ever
+standing on one leg, or sitting without a chair, or walking
+with their feet tied, or like Tityrus's stags grazing in the
+air. They will take one view or another, but it will be a
+consistent view. It may be Liberalism, or Erastianism,
+or Popery, or Catholicity; but it will be real."</p>
+
+<p>I concluded the Article by saying, that all who did not
+wish to be "democratic, or pantheistic, or popish," must
+"look out for <i>some</i> Via Media which will preserve us from
+what threatens, though it cannot restore the dead. The
+spirit of Luther is dead; but Hildebrand and Loyola are
+alive. Is it sensible, sober, judicious, to be so very angry
+with those writers of the day, who point to the fact, that
+our divines of the seventeenth century have occupied a
+ground which is the true and intelligible mean between
+extremes? Is it wise to quarrel with this ground, because
+it is not exactly what we should choose, had we the power
+of choice? Is it true moderation, instead of trying to
+fortify a middle doctrine, to fling stones at those who do?...
+Would you rather have your sons and daughters<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span>
+members of the Church of England or of the Church of
+Rome?"</p>
+
+<p>And thus I left the matter. But, while I was thus
+speaking of the future of the Movement, I was in truth
+winding up my accounts with it, little dreaming that it
+was so to be;&mdash;while I was still, in some way or other,
+feeling about for an available <i>Via Media</i>, I was soon to
+receive a shock which was to cast out of my imagination
+all middle courses and compromises for ever. As I have
+said, this Article appeared in the April number of the
+British Critic; in the July number, I cannot tell why,
+there is no Article of mine; before the number for
+October, the event had happened to which I have
+alluded.</p>
+
+<p>But before I proceed to describe what happened to me
+in the summer of 1839, I must detain the reader for a
+while, in order to describe the <i>issue</i> of the controversy
+between Rome and the Anglican Church, as I viewed it.
+This will involve some dry discussion; but it is as necessary
+for my narrative, as plans of buildings and homesteads
+are at times needed in the proceedings of our law
+courts.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I have said already that, though the object of the Movement
+was to withstand the Liberalism of the day, I found
+and felt this could not be done by mere negatives. It was
+necessary for us to have a positive Church theory erected
+on a definite basis. This took me to the great Anglican
+divines; and then of course I found at once that it was
+impossible to form any such theory, without cutting across
+the teaching of the Church of Rome. Thus came in the
+Roman controversy.</p>
+
+<p>When I first turned myself to it, I had neither doubt
+on the subject, nor suspicion that doubt would ever come
+upon me. It was in this state of mind that I began to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span>
+read up Bellarmine on the one hand, and numberless
+Anglican writers on the other. But I soon found, as
+others had found before me, that it was a tangled and
+manifold controversy, difficult to master, more difficult to
+put out of hand with neatness and precision. It was easy
+to make points, not easy to sum up and settle. It was not
+easy to find a clear issue for the dispute, and still less by a
+logical process to decide it in favour of Anglicanism. This
+difficulty, however, had no tendency whatever to harass or
+perplex me: it was a matter which bore not on convictions,
+but on proofs.</p>
+
+<p>First I saw, as all see who study the subject, that a
+broad distinction had to be drawn between the actual state
+of belief and of usage in the countries which were in communion
+with the Roman Church, and her formal dogmas;
+the latter did not cover the former. Sensible pain, for
+instance, is not implied in the Tridentine decree upon
+Purgatory; but it was the tradition of the Latin Church,
+and I had seen the pictures of souls in flames in the streets
+of Naples. Bishop Lloyd had brought this distinction out
+strongly in an Article in the British Critic in 1825; indeed,
+it was one of the most common objections made to the
+Church of Rome, that she dared not commit herself by
+formal decree, to what nevertheless she sanctioned and
+allowed. Accordingly, in my Prophetical Office, I view
+as simply separate ideas, Rome quiescent, and Rome in
+action. I contrasted her creed on the one hand, with her
+ordinary teaching, her controversial tone, her political and
+social bearing, and her popular beliefs and practices, on the
+other.</p>
+
+<p>While I made this distinction between the decrees and
+the traditions of Rome, I drew a parallel distinction
+between Anglicanism quiescent, and Anglicanism in action.
+In its formal creed Anglicanism was not at a great distance
+from Rome: far otherwise, when viewed in its insular spirit,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span>
+the traditions of its establishment, its historical characteristics,
+its controversial rancour, and its private judgment.
+I disavowed and condemned those excesses, and called them
+"Protestantism" or "Ultra-Protestantism:" I wished to
+find a parallel disclaimer, on the part of Roman controversialists,
+of that popular system of beliefs and usages in
+their own Church, which I called "Popery." When that
+hope was a dream, I saw that the controversy lay between
+the book-theology of Anglicanism on the one side, and the
+living system of what I called Roman corruption on the
+other. I could not get further than this; with this result
+I was forced to content myself.</p>
+
+<p>These then were the <i>parties</i> in the controversy:&mdash;the
+Anglican <i>Via Media</i> and the popular religion of Rome.
+And next, as to the <i>issue</i>, to which the controversy between
+them was to be brought, it was this:&mdash;the Anglican disputant
+took his stand upon Antiquity or Apostolicity, the
+Roman upon Catholicity. The Anglican said to the
+Roman: "There is but One Faith, the Ancient, and you
+have not kept to it;" the Roman retorted: "There is but
+One Church, the Catholic, and you are out of it." The
+Anglican urged "Your special beliefs, practices, modes of
+action, are nowhere in Antiquity;" the Roman objected:
+"You do not communicate with any one Church besides
+your own and its offshoots, and you have discarded principles,
+doctrines, sacraments, and usages, which are and
+ever have been received in the East and the West." The
+true Church, as defined in the Creeds, was both Catholic
+and Apostolic; now, as I viewed the controversy in which
+I was engaged, England and Rome had divided these
+notes or prerogatives between them: the cause lay thus,
+Apostolicity <i>versus</i> Catholicity.</p>
+
+<p>However, in thus stating the matter, of course I do not
+wish it supposed that I allowed the note of Catholicity
+really to belong to Rome, to the disparagement of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span>
+Anglican Church; but I considered that the special point
+or plea of Rome in the controversy was Catholicity, as the
+Anglican plea was Antiquity. Of course I contended that
+the Roman idea of Catholicity was not ancient and apostolic.
+It was in my judgment at the utmost only natural,
+becoming, expedient, that the whole of Christendom should
+be united in one visible body; while such a unity might,
+on the other hand, be nothing more than a mere heartless
+and political combination. For myself, I held with the
+Anglican divines, that, in the Primitive Church, there was
+a very real mutual independence between its separate
+parts, though, from a dictate of charity, there was in fact
+a close union between them. I considered that each See
+and Diocese might be compared to a crystal, and that each
+was similar to the rest, and that the sum total of them all
+was only a collection of crystals. The unity of the Church
+lay, not in its being a polity, but in its being a family, a
+race, coming down by apostolical descent from its first
+founders and bishops. And I considered this truth brought
+out, beyond the possibility of dispute, in the Epistles of St.
+Ignatius, in which the Bishop is represented as the one
+supreme authority in the Church, that is, in his own
+place, with no one above him, except as, for the sake of
+ecclesiastical order and expedience, arrangements had been
+made by which one was put over or under another. So
+much for our own claim to Catholicity, which was so perversely
+appropriated by our opponents to themselves:&mdash;on
+the other hand, as to our special strong point, Antiquity,
+while, of course, by means of it, we were able to condemn
+most emphatically the novel claim of Rome to domineer
+over other Churches, which were in truth her equals, further
+than that, we thereby especially convicted her of the
+intolerable offence of having added to the Faith. This
+was the critical head of accusation urged against her by
+the Anglican disputant; and as he referred to St. Ignatius<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span>
+in proof that he himself was a true Catholic, in spite of
+being separated from Rome, so he triumphantly referred
+to the Treatise of Vincentius of Lerins upon the "Quod
+semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus," in proof that the
+controversialists of Rome, in spite of their possession of
+the Catholic name, were separated in their creed from the
+Apostolical and primitive faith.</p>
+
+<p>Of course those controversialists had their own mode of
+answering him, with which I am not concerned in this place;
+here I am only concerned with the issue itself, between the
+one party and the other&mdash;Antiquity <i>versus</i> Catholicity.</p>
+
+<p>Now I will proceed to illustrate what I have been saying
+of the <i>status</i> of the controversy, as it presented itself to my
+mind, by extracts from my writings of the dates of 1836,
+1840, and 1841. And I introduce them with a remark,
+which especially applies to the paper, from which I shall
+quote first, of the date of 1836. That paper appeared in
+the March and April numbers of the British Magazine of
+that year, and was entitled "Home Thoughts Abroad."
+Now it will be found, that, in the discussion which it contains,
+as in various other writings of mine, when I was in
+the Anglican Church, the argument in behalf of Rome is
+stated with considerable perspicuity and force. And at
+the time my friends and supporters cried out, "How imprudent!"
+and, both at the time, and especially at a later
+date, my enemies have cried out, "How insidious!"
+Friends and foes virtually agreed in their criticism; I had
+set out the cause which I was combating to the best
+advantage: this was an offence; it might be from imprudence,
+it might be with a traitorous design. It was from
+neither the one nor the other; but for the following
+reasons. First, I had a great impatience, whatever was
+the subject, of not bringing out the whole of it, as clearly
+as I could; next I wished to be as fair to my adversaries
+as possible; and thirdly I thought that there was a great<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span>
+deal of shallowness among our own friends, and that they
+undervalued the strength of the argument in behalf of
+Rome, and that they ought to be roused to a more
+exact apprehension of the position of the controversy. At
+a later date, (1841,) when I really felt the force of the
+Roman side of the question myself, as a difficulty which
+had to be met, I had a fourth reason for such frankness in
+argument, and that was, because a number of persons were
+unsettled far more than I was, as to the Catholicity of the
+Anglican Church. It was quite plain that, unless I was
+perfectly candid in stating what could be said against it,
+there was no chance that any representations, which I felt
+to be in its favour, or at least to be adverse to Rome,
+would have had any success with the persons in question.</p>
+
+<p>At all times I had a deep conviction, to put the matter on
+the lowest ground, that "honesty was the best policy."
+Accordingly, in July 1841, I expressed myself thus on the
+Anglican difficulty: "This is an objection which we must
+honestly say is deeply felt by many people, and not inconsiderable
+ones; and the more it is openly avowed to be a
+difficulty, the better; for there is then the chance of its
+being acknowledged, and in the course of time obviated, as
+far as may be, by those who have the power. Flagrant evils
+cure themselves by being flagrant; and we are sanguine
+that the time is come when so great an evil as this is,
+cannot stand its ground against the good feeling and
+common sense of religious persons. It is the very strength
+of Romanism against us; and, unless the proper persons
+take it into their serious consideration, they may look for
+certain to undergo the loss, as time goes on, of some whom
+they would least like to be lost to our Church." The
+measure which I had especially in view in this passage,
+was the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, which the then
+Archbishop of Canterbury was at that time concocting
+with M. Bunsen, and of which I shall speak more in the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span>
+sequel. And now to return to the Home Thoughts Abroad
+of the spring of 1836:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>The discussion contained in this composition runs in
+the form of a dialogue. One of the disputants says:
+"You say to me that the Church of Rome is corrupt.
+What then? to cut off a limb is a strange way of saving
+it from the influence of some constitutional ailment. Indigestion
+may cause cramp in the extremities; yet we spare
+our poor feet notwithstanding. Surely there is such a
+religious <i>fact</i> as the existence of a great Catholic body,
+union with which is a Christian privilege and duty. Now,
+we English are separate from it."</p>
+
+<p>The other answers: "The present is an unsatisfactory,
+miserable state of things, yet I can grant no more. The
+Church is founded on a doctrine,&mdash;on the gospel of Truth;
+it is a means to an end. Perish the Church, (though,
+blessed be the promise! this cannot be,) yet let it perish
+<i>rather</i> than the Truth should fail. Purity of faith is more
+precious to the Christian than unity itself. If Rome has
+erred grievously in doctrine, then it is a duty to separate
+even from Rome."</p>
+
+<p>His friend, who takes the Roman side of the argument,
+refers to the image of the Vine and its branches, which is
+found, I think, in St. Cyprian, as if a branch cut from the
+Catholic Vine must necessarily die. Also he quotes a
+passage from St. Augustine in controversy with the Donatists
+to the same effect; viz. that, as being separated from
+the body of the Church, they were <i>ipso facto</i> cut off from
+the heritage of Christ. And he quotes St. Cyril's argument
+drawn from the very title Catholic, which no body
+or communion of men has ever dared or been able to
+appropriate, besides one. He adds, "Now I am only contending
+for the fact, that the communion of Rome constitutes
+the main body of the Church Catholic, and that we
+are split off from it, and in the condition of the Donatists."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>The other replies by denying the fact that the present
+Roman communion is like St. Augustine's Catholic Church,
+inasmuch as there must be taken into account the large
+Anglican and Greek communions. Presently he takes the
+offensive, naming distinctly the points, in which Rome has
+departed from Primitive Christianity, viz. "the practical
+idolatry, the virtual worship of the Virgin and Saints,
+which are the offence of the Latin Church, and the degradation
+of moral truth and duty, which follows from these."
+And again: "We cannot join a Church, did we wish it
+ever so much, which does not acknowledge our orders,
+refuses us the Cup, demands our acquiescence in image-worship,
+and excommunicates us, if we do not receive it
+and all other decisions of the Tridentine Council."</p>
+
+<p>His opponent answers these objections by referring to
+the doctrine of "developments of gospel truth." Besides,
+"The Anglican system itself is not found complete in
+those early centuries; so that the [Anglican] principle
+[of Antiquity] is self-destructive." "When a man takes
+up this <i>Via Media</i>, he is a mere <i>doctrinaire</i>;" he is like
+those, "who, in some matter of business, start up to suggest
+their own little crotchet, and are ever measuring mountains
+with a pocket ruler, or improving the planetary courses."
+"The <i>Via Media</i> has slept in libraries; it is a substitute of
+infancy for manhood."</p>
+
+<p>It is plain, then, that at the end of 1835 or beginning
+of 1836, I had the whole state of the question before me,
+on which, to my mind, the decision between the Churches
+depended. It is observable that the question of the position
+of the Pope, whether as the centre of unity, or as the
+source of jurisdiction, did not come into my thoughts at
+all; nor did it, I think I may say, to the end. I doubt
+whether I ever distinctly held any of his powers to be <i>de
+jure divino</i>, while I was in the Anglican Church;&mdash;not that
+I saw any difficulty in the doctrine; not that in connexion<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span>
+with the history of St. Leo, of which I shall speak by and
+by, the idea of his infallibility did not cross my mind, for
+it did,&mdash;but after all, in my view the controversy did not
+turn upon it; it turned upon the Faith and the Church.
+This was my issue of the controversy from the beginning
+to the end. There was a contrariety of claims between
+the Roman and Anglican religions, and the history of my
+conversion is simply the process of working it out to a
+solution. In 1838 I illustrated it by the contrast presented
+to us between the Madonna and Child, and a Calvary.
+The peculiarity of the Anglican theology was this,&mdash;that
+it "supposed the Truth to be entirely objective and detached,
+not" (as in the theology of Rome) "lying hid
+in the bosom of the Church as if one with her, clinging
+to and (as it were) lost in her embrace, but as being
+sole and unapproachable, as on the Cross or at the
+Resurrection, with the Church close by, but in the background."</p>
+
+<p>As I viewed the controversy in 1836 and 1838, so I
+viewed it in 1840 and 1841. In the British Critic of
+January 1840, after gradually investigating how the
+matter lies between the Churches by means of a dialogue,
+I end thus: "It would seem, that, in the above discussion,
+each disputant has a strong point: our strong point is the
+argument from Primitiveness, that of Romanists from
+Universality. It is a fact, however it is to be accounted
+for, that Rome has added to the Creed; and it is a fact,
+however we justify ourselves, that we are estranged from
+the great body of Christians over the world. And each of
+these two facts is at first sight a grave difficulty in the
+respective systems to which they belong." Again, "While
+Rome, though not deferring to the Fathers, recognizes
+them, and England, not deferring to the large body of the
+Church, recognizes it, both Rome and England have a
+point to clear up."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>And still more strongly, in July, 1841:</p>
+
+<p>"If the Note of schism, on the one hand, lies against
+England, an antagonist disgrace lies upon Rome, the Note
+of idolatry. Let us not be mistaken here; we are neither
+accusing Rome of idolatry nor ourselves of schism; we
+think neither charge tenable; but still the Roman Church
+practises what is so like idolatry, and the English Church
+makes much of what is so very like schism, that without
+deciding what is the duty of a Roman Catholic towards
+the Church of England in her present state, we do seriously
+think that members of the English Church have a providential
+direction given them, how to comport themselves
+towards the Church of Rome, while she is what she is."</p>
+
+<p>One remark more about Antiquity and the <i>Via Media</i>.
+As time went on, without doubting the strength of the
+Anglican argument from Antiquity, I felt also that it was
+not merely our special plea, but our only one. Also I felt
+that the <i>Via Media</i>, which was to represent it, was to be a
+sort of remodelled and adapted Antiquity. This I advanced
+both in Home Thoughts Abroad and in the Article of the
+British Critic which I have analyzed above. But this circumstance,
+that after all we must use private judgment
+upon Antiquity, created a sort of distrust of my theory
+altogether, which in the conclusion of my Volume on the
+Prophetical Office (1836-7) I express thus: "Now that
+our discussions draw to a close, the thought, with which
+we entered on the subject, is apt to recur, when the
+excitement of the inquiry has subsided, and weariness has
+succeeded, that what has been said is but a dream, the
+wanton exercise, rather than the practical conclusions of
+the intellect." And I conclude the paragraph by anticipating
+a line of thought into which I was, in the event,
+almost obliged to take refuge: "After all," I say, "the
+Church is ever invisible in its day, and faith only apprehends
+it." What was this, but to give up the Notes of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span>
+a visible Church altogether, whether the Catholic Note or
+the Apostolic?</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>The Long Vacation of 1839 began early. There had
+been a great many visitors to Oxford from Easter to
+Commemoration; and Dr. Pusey's party had attracted
+attention, more, I think, than in any former year. I had
+put away from me the controversy with Rome for more
+than two years. In my Parochial Sermons the subject
+had at no time been introduced: there had been nothing
+for two years, either in my Tracts or in the British Critic,
+of a polemical character. I was returning, for the Vacation,
+to the course of reading which I had many years
+before chosen as especially my own. I have no reason to
+suppose that the thoughts of Rome came across my mind
+at all. About the middle of June I began to study and
+master the history of the Monophysites. I was absorbed
+in the doctrinal question. This was from about June 13th
+to August 30th. It was during this course of reading that
+for the first time a doubt came upon me of the tenableness
+of Anglicanism. I recollect on the 30th of July mentioning
+to a friend, whom I had accidentally met, how
+remarkable the history was; but by the end of August I
+was seriously alarmed.</p>
+
+<p>I have described in a former work, how the history
+affected me. My stronghold was Antiquity; now here,
+in the middle of the fifth century, I found, as it seemed to
+me, Christendom of the sixteenth and the nineteenth centuries
+reflected. I saw my face in that mirror, and I was
+a Monophysite. The Church of the <i>Via Media</i> was in the
+position of the Oriental communion, Rome was, where she
+now is; and the Protestants were the Eutychians. Of all
+passages of history, since history has been, who would
+have thought of going to the sayings and doings of old
+Eutyches, that <i>delirus senex</i>, as (I think) Petavius calls<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span>
+him, and to the enormities of the unprincipled Dioscorus,
+in order to be converted to Rome!</p>
+
+<p>Now let it be simply understood that I am not writing
+controversially, but with the one object of relating things
+as they happened to me in the course of my conversion.
+With this view I will quote a passage from the account,
+which I gave in 1850, of my reasonings and feelings in
+1839:</p>
+
+<p>"It was difficult to make out how the Eutychians or
+Monophysites were heretics, unless Protestants and Anglicans
+were heretics also; difficult to find arguments
+against the Tridentine Fathers, which did not tell against
+the Fathers of Chalcedon; difficult to condemn the Popes of
+the sixteenth century, without condemning the Popes of
+the fifth. The drama of religion, and the combat of truth
+and error, were ever one and the same. The principles
+and proceedings of the Church now, were those of the
+Church then; the principles and proceedings of heretics
+then, were those of Protestants now. I found it so,&mdash;almost
+fearfully; there was an awful similitude, more
+awful, because so silent and unimpassioned, between the
+dead records of the past and the feverish chronicle of the
+present. The shadow of the fifth century was on the sixteenth.
+It was like a spirit rising from the troubled waters
+of the old world, with the shape and lineaments of the new.
+The Church then, as now, might be called peremptory and
+stern, resolute, overbearing, and relentless; and heretics
+were shifting, changeable, reserved, and deceitful, ever
+courting civil power, and never agreeing together, except
+by its aid; and the civil power was ever aiming at comprehensions,
+trying to put the invisible out of view, and
+substituting expediency for faith. What was the use of
+continuing the controversy, or defending my position, if,
+after all, I was forging arguments for Arius or Eutyches,
+and turning devil's advocate against the much-enduring<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span>
+Athanasius and the majestic Leo? Be my soul with the
+Saints! and shall I lift up my hand against them?
+Sooner may my right hand forget her cunning, and wither
+outright, as his who once stretched it out against a prophet
+of God! anathema to a whole tribe of Cranmers, Ridleys,
+Latimers, and Jewels! perish the names of Bramhall,
+Ussher, Taylor, Stillingfleet, and Barrow from the face of
+the earth, ere I should do ought but fall at their feet in love
+and in worship, whose image was continually before my
+eyes, and whose musical words were ever in my ears and on
+my tongue!"</p>
+
+<p>Hardly had I brought my course of reading to a close,
+when the Dublin Review of that same August was put into
+my hands, by friends who were more favourable to the cause
+of Rome than I was myself. There was an article in it on
+the "Anglican Claim" by Dr. Wiseman. This was about
+the middle of September. It was on the Donatists, with an
+application to Anglicanism. I read it, and did not see
+much in it. The Donatist controversy was known to me
+for some years, as has appeared already. The case was not
+parallel to that of the Anglican Church. St. Augustine in
+Africa wrote against the Donatists in Africa. They were
+a furious party who made a schism within the African
+Church, and not beyond its limits. It was a case of Altar
+against Altar, of two occupants of the same See, as that
+between the Non-jurors in England and the Established
+Church; not the case of one Church against another, as of
+Rome against the Oriental Monophysites. But my friend,
+an anxiously religious man, now, as then, very dear to me,
+a Protestant still, pointed out the palmary words of St.
+Augustine, which were contained in one of the extracts
+made in the Review, and which had escaped my observation.
+"Securus judicat orbis terrarum." He repeated
+these words again and again, and, when he was gone,
+they kept ringing in my ears. "Securus judicat orbis<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span>
+terrarum;" they were words which went beyond the
+occasion of the Donatists: they applied to that of the
+Monophysites. They gave a cogency to the Article, which
+had escaped me at first. They decided ecclesiastical questions
+on a simpler rule than that of Antiquity; nay, St. Augustine
+was one of the prime oracles of Antiquity; here then
+Antiquity was deciding against itself. What a light was
+hereby thrown upon every controversy in the Church! not
+that, for the moment, the multitude may not falter in their
+judgment,&mdash;not that, in the Arian hurricane, Sees more
+than can be numbered did not bend before its fury, and fall
+off from St. Athanasius,&mdash;not that the crowd of Oriental
+Bishops did not need to be sustained during the contest by
+the voice and the eye of St. Leo; but that the deliberate
+judgment, in which the whole Church at length rests and
+acquiesces, is an infallible prescription and a final sentence
+against such portions of it as protest and secede. Who can
+account for the impressions which are made on him? For
+a mere sentence, the words of St. Augustine, struck me
+with a power which I never had felt from any words
+before. To take a familiar instance, they were like the
+"Turn again Whittington" of the chime; or, to take a
+more serious one, they were like the "Tolle, lege,&mdash;Tolle,
+lege," of the child, which converted St. Augustine himself.
+"Securus judicat orbis terrarum!" By those great words
+of the ancient Father, interpreting and summing up the
+long and varied course of ecclesiastical history, the theory
+of the <i>Via Media</i> was absolutely pulverized.</p>
+
+<p>I became excited at the view thus opened upon me. I
+was just starting on a round of visits; and I mentioned my
+state of mind to two most intimate friends: I think to no
+others. After a while, I got calm, and at length the vivid
+impression upon my imagination faded away. What I
+thought about it on reflection, I will attempt to describe
+presently. I had to determine its logical value, and its<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span>
+bearing upon my duty. Meanwhile, so far as this was
+certain,&mdash;I had seen the shadow of a hand upon the wall.
+It was clear that I had a good deal to learn on the question
+of the Churches, and that perhaps some new light was
+coming upon me. He who has seen a ghost, cannot be as
+if he had never seen it. The heavens had opened and closed
+again. The thought for the moment had been, "The
+Church of Rome will be found right after all;" and then
+it had vanished. My old convictions remained as before.</p>
+
+<p>At this time, I wrote my Sermon on Divine Calls,
+which I published in my volume of Plain Sermons. It
+ends thus:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"O that we could take that simple view of things, as to
+feel that the one thing which lies before us is to please
+God! What gain is it to please the world, to please the
+great, nay even to please those whom we love, compared with
+this? What gain is it to be applauded, admired, courted,
+followed,&mdash;compared with this one aim, of not being disobedient
+to a heavenly vision? What can this world offer
+comparable with that insight into spiritual things, that
+keen faith, that heavenly peace, that high sanctity, that
+everlasting righteousness, that hope of glory, which they
+have, who in sincerity love and follow our Lord Jesus
+Christ? Let us beg and pray Him day by day to reveal
+Himself to our souls more fully, to quicken our senses,
+to give us sight and hearing, taste and touch of the
+world to come; so to work within us, that we may sincerely
+say, 'Thou shalt guide me with Thy counsel, and
+after that receive me with glory. Whom have I in
+heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that I
+desire in comparison of Thee. My flesh and my heart
+faileth, but God is the strength of my heart, and my
+portion for ever.'"</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Now to trace the succession of thoughts, and the conclusions,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span>
+and the consequent innovations on my previous
+belief, and the general conduct, to which I was led, upon
+this sudden visitation. And first, I will say, whatever
+comes of saying it, for I leave inferences to others, that for
+years I must have had something of an habitual notion,
+though it was latent, and had never led me to distrust my
+own convictions, that my mind had not found its ultimate
+rest, and that in some sense or other I was on journey.
+During the same passage across the Mediterranean in which
+I wrote "Lead kindly light," I also wrote the verses, which
+are found in the Lyra under the head of "Providences,"
+beginning, "When I look back." This was in 1833; and,
+since I have begun this narrative, I have found a memorandum
+under the date of September 7, 1829, in which I
+speak of myself, as "now in my rooms in Oriel College,
+slowly advancing &amp;c. and led on by God's hand blindly,
+not knowing whither He is taking me." But, whatever
+this presentiment be worth, it was no protection against the
+dismay and disgust, which I felt, in consequence of the
+dreadful misgiving, of which I have been relating the
+history. The one question was, what was I to do? I had
+to make up my mind for myself, and others could not help
+me. I determined to be guided, not by my imagination,
+but by my reason. And this I said over and over again in
+the years which followed, both in conversation and in
+private letters. Had it not been for this severe resolve, I
+should have been a Catholic sooner than I was. Moreover,
+I felt on consideration a positive doubt, on the other hand,
+whether the suggestion did not come from below. Then I
+said to myself, Time alone can solve that question. It was
+my business to go on as usual, to obey those convictions to
+which I had so long surrendered myself, which still had
+possession of me, and on which my new thoughts had no
+direct bearing. That new conception of things should only
+so far influence me, as it had a logical claim to do so. If<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span>
+it came from above, it would come again;&mdash;so I trusted,&mdash;and
+with more definite outlines and greater cogency and
+consistency of proof. I thought of Samuel, before "he
+knew the word of the Lord;" and therefore I went, and lay
+down to sleep again. This was my broad view of the
+matter, and my <i>prim&acirc; facie</i> conclusion.</p>
+
+<p>However, my new historical fact had already to a certain
+point a logical force. Down had come the <i>Via Media</i> as a
+definite theory or scheme, under the blows of St. Leo. My
+"Prophetical Office" had come to pieces; not indeed as
+an argument against "Roman errors," nor as against
+Protestantism, but as in behalf of England. I had no
+longer a distinctive plea for Anglicanism, unless I would
+be a Monophysite. I had, most painfully, to fall back upon
+my three original points of belief, which I have spoken so
+much of in a former passage,&mdash;the principle of dogma, the
+sacramental system, and anti-Romanism. Of these three,
+the first two were better secured in Rome than in the
+Anglican Church. The Apostolical Succession, the two
+prominent sacraments, and the primitive Creeds, belonged,
+indeed, to the latter; but there had been and was far less
+strictness on matters of dogma and ritual in the Anglican
+system than in the Roman: in consequence, my main
+argument for the Anglican claims lay in the positive and
+special charges, which I could bring against Rome. I had
+no positive Anglican theory. I was very nearly a pure
+Protestant. Lutherans had a sort of theology, so had
+Calvinists; I had none.</p>
+
+<p>However, this pure Protestantism, to which I was
+gradually left, was really a practical principle. It was a
+strong, though it was only a negative ground, and it still
+had great hold on me. As a boy of fifteen, I had so fully
+imbibed it, that I had actually erased in my <i>Gradus ad
+Parnassum</i>, such titles, under the word "Papa," as "Christi
+Vicarius," "sacer interpres," and "sceptra gerens," and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span>
+substituted epithets so vile that I cannot bring myself to
+write them down here. The effect of this early persuasion
+remained as, what I have already called it, a "stain upon
+my imagination." As regards my reason, I began in 1833
+to form theories on the subject, which tended to obliterate
+it; yet by 1838 I had got no further than to consider
+Antichrist, as not the Church of Rome, but the spirit of the
+old pagan city, the fourth monster of Daniel, which was
+still alive, and which had corrupted the Church which was
+planted there. Soon after this indeed, and before my
+attention was directed to the Monophysite controversy, I
+underwent a great change of opinion. I saw that, from the
+nature of the case, the true Vicar of Christ must ever to
+the world seem like Antichrist, and be stigmatized as such,
+because a resemblance must ever exist between an original
+and a forgery; and thus the fact of such a calumny was
+almost one of the notes of the Church. But we cannot
+unmake ourselves or change our habits in a moment.
+Though my reason was convinced, I did not throw off, for
+some time after,&mdash;I could not have thrown off,&mdash;the unreasoning
+prejudice and suspicion, which I cherished
+about her at least by fits and starts, in spite of this conviction
+of my reason. I cannot prove this, but I believe
+it to have been the case from what I recollect of myself.
+Nor was there any thing in the history of St. Leo and
+the Monophysites to undo the firm belief I had in the
+existence of what I called the practical abuses and excesses
+of Rome.</p>
+
+<p>To her inconsistencies then, to her ambition and intrigue,
+to her sophistries (as I considered them to be) I
+now had recourse in my opposition to her, both public and
+personal. I did so by way of a relief. I had a great and
+growing dislike, after the summer of 1839, to speak against
+the Roman Church herself or her formal doctrines. I was
+very averse to speaking against doctrines, which might possibly<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span>
+turn out to be true, though at the time I had no reason
+for thinking they were; or against the Church, which had
+preserved them. I began to have misgivings, that, strong
+as my own feelings had been against her, yet in some
+things which I had said, I had taken the statements of
+Anglican divines for granted without weighing them for
+myself. I said to a friend in 1840, in a letter, which I
+shall use presently, "I am troubled by doubts whether as
+it is, I have not, in what I have published, spoken too
+strongly against Rome, though I think I did it in a kind
+of faith, being determined to put myself into the English
+system, and say all that our divines said, whether I had
+fully weighed it or not." I was sore about the great
+Anglican divines, as if they had taken me in, and made
+me say strong things, which facts did not justify. Yet I
+<i>did</i> still hold in substance all that I had said against the
+Church of Rome in my Prophetical Office. I felt the force
+of the usual Protestant objections against her; I believed
+that we had the Apostolical succession in the Anglican
+Church, and the grace of the sacraments; I was not sure
+that the difficulty of its isolation might not be overcome,
+though I was far from sure that it could. I did not see
+any clear proof that it had committed itself to any heresy,
+or had taken part against the truth; and I was not sure
+that it would not revive into full Apostolic purity and
+strength, and grow into union with Rome herself (Rome
+explaining her doctrines and guarding against their abuse),
+that is, if we were but patient and hopeful. I began to
+wish for union between the Anglican Church and Rome,
+if, and when, it was possible; and I did what I could to
+gain weekly prayers for that object. The ground which I
+felt to be good against her was the moral ground: I felt I
+could not be wrong in striking at her political and social line
+of action. The alliance of a dogmatic religion with liberals,
+high or low, seemed to me a providential direction against<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span>
+moving towards Rome, and a better "Preservative against
+Popery," than the three volumes in folio, in which, I
+think, that prophylactic is to be found. However, on
+occasions which demanded it, I felt it a duty to give out
+plainly all that I thought, though I did not like to do so.
+One such instance occurred, when I had to publish a
+Letter about Tract 90. In that Letter, I said, "Instead
+of setting before the soul the Holy Trinity, and heaven
+and hell, the Church of Rome does seem to me, as a popular
+system, to preach the Blessed Virgin and the Saints,
+and purgatory." On this occasion I recollect expressing
+to a friend the distress it gave me thus to speak; but, I
+said, "How can I help saying it, if I think it? and I <i>do</i>
+think it; my Bishop calls on me to say out what I think;
+and that is the long and the short of it." But I recollected
+Hurrell Froude's words to me, almost his dying words, "I
+must enter another protest against your cursing and
+swearing. What good can it do? and I call it uncharitable
+to an excess. How mistaken we may ourselves be, on
+many points that are only gradually opening on us!"</p>
+
+<p>Instead then of speaking of errors in doctrine, I was
+driven, by my state of mind, to insist upon the political
+conduct, the controversial bearing, and the social methods
+and manifestations of Rome. And here I found a matter
+ready to my hand, which affected me the more sensibly for
+the reason that it lay at our very doors. I can hardly
+describe too strongly my feeling upon it. I had an unspeakable
+aversion to the policy and acts of Mr. O'Connell,
+because, as I thought, he associated himself with men of
+all religions and no religion against the Anglican Church,
+and advanced Catholicism by violence and intrigue. When
+then I found him taken up by the English Catholics, and,
+as I supposed, at Rome, I considered I had a fulfilment
+before my eyes how the Court of Rome played fast and
+loose, and justified the serious charges which I had seen<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span>
+put down in books against it. Here we saw what Rome
+was in action, whatever she might be when quiescent.
+Her conduct was simply secular and political.</p>
+
+<p>This feeling led me into the excess of being very rude
+to that zealous and most charitable man, Mr. Spencer,
+when he came to Oxford in January, 1840, to get Anglicans
+to set about praying for Unity. I myself, at that
+time, or soon after, drew up such prayers; their desirableness
+was one of the first thoughts which came upon me
+after my shock; but I was too much annoyed with the
+political action of the Catholic body in these islands to
+wish to have any thing to do with them personally. So
+glad in my heart was I to see him, when he came to my
+rooms with Mr. Palmer of Magdalen, that I could have
+laughed for joy; I think I did laugh; but I was very
+rude to him, I would not meet him at dinner, and that,
+(though I did not say so,) because I considered him "in
+loco apostat&aelig;" from the Anglican Church, and I hereby
+beg his pardon for it. I wrote afterwards with a view to
+apologize, but I dare say he must have thought that I
+made the matter worse, for these were my words to
+him:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"The news that you are praying for us is most touching,
+and raises a variety of indescribable emotions....
+May their prayers return abundantly into their own
+bosoms.... Why then do I not meet you in a manner
+conformable with these first feelings? For this single
+reason, if I may say it, that your acts are contrary to
+your words. You invite us to a union of hearts, at the
+same time that you are doing all you can, not to restore,
+not to reform, not to re-unite, but to destroy our Church.
+You go further than your principles require. You are
+leagued with our enemies. 'The voice is Jacob's voice,
+but the hands are the hands of Esau.' This is what
+especially distresses us; this is what we cannot understand;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span>
+how Christians, like yourselves, with the clear view
+you have that a warfare is ever waging in the world between
+good and evil, should, in the present state of England,
+ally yourselves with the side of evil against the side
+of good.... Of parties now in the country, you cannot
+but allow, that next to yourselves we are nearest to revealed
+truth. We maintain great and holy principles;
+we profess Catholic doctrines.... So near are we as a
+body to yourselves in modes of thinking, as even to have
+been taunted with the nicknames which belong to you;
+and, on the other hand, if there are professed infidels,
+scoffers, sceptics, unprincipled men, rebels, they are found
+among our opponents. And yet you take part with them
+against us.... You consent to act hand in hand [with
+these and others] for our overthrow. Alas! all this it is
+that impresses us irresistibly with the notion that you are
+a political, not a religious party; that in order to gain an
+end on which you set your hearts,&mdash;an open stage for
+yourselves in England,&mdash;you ally yourselves with those
+who hold nothing against those who hold something.
+This is what distresses my own mind so greatly, to speak
+of myself, that, with limitations which need not now be
+mentioned, I cannot meet familiarly any leading persons
+of the Roman Communion, and least of all when they
+come on a religious errand. Break off, I would say, with
+Mr. O'Connell in Ireland and the liberal party in England,
+or come not to us with overtures for mutual prayer
+and religious sympathy."</p>
+
+<p>And here came in another feeling, of a personal nature,
+which had little to do with the argument against Rome,
+except that, in my prejudice, I viewed what happened to
+myself in the light of my own ideas of the traditionary
+conduct of her advocates and instruments. I was very
+stern in the case of any interference in our Oxford matters
+on the part of charitable Catholics, and of any attempt<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span>
+to do me good personally. There was nothing, indeed, at
+the time more likely to throw me back. "Why do you
+meddle? why cannot you let me alone? You can do me
+no good; you know nothing on earth about me; you may
+actually do me harm; I am in better hands than yours.
+I know my own sincerity of purpose; and I am determined
+upon taking my time." Since I have been a
+Catholic, people have sometimes accused me of backwardness
+in making converts; and Protestants have argued
+from it that I have no great eagerness to do so. It would
+be against my nature to act otherwise than I do; but
+besides, it would be to forget the lessons which I gained
+in the experience of my own history in the past.</p>
+
+<p>This is the account which I have to give of some savage
+and ungrateful words in the British Critic of 1840 against
+the controversialists of Rome: "By their fruits ye shall
+know them.... We see it attempting to gain converts
+among us by unreal representations of its doctrines, plausible
+statements, bold assertions, appeals to the weaknesses
+of human nature, to our fancies, our eccentricities, our fears,
+our frivolities, our false philosophies. We see its agents,
+smiling and nodding and ducking to attract attention, as
+gipsies make up to truant boys, holding out tales for the
+nursery, and pretty pictures, and gilt gingerbread, and
+physic concealed in jam, and sugar-plums for good children.
+Who can but feel shame when the religion of
+Ximenes, Borromeo, and Pascal, is so overlaid? Who
+can but feel sorrow, when its devout and earnest defenders
+so mistake its genius and its capabilities? We Englishmen
+like manliness, openness, consistency, truth. Rome
+will never gain on us, till she learns these virtues, and
+uses them; and then she <i>may</i> gain us, but it will be by
+ceasing to be what we now mean by Rome, by having a
+right, not to 'have dominion over our faith,' but to gain
+and possess our affections in the bonds of the gospel. Till<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span>
+she ceases to be what she practically is, a union is impossible
+between her and England; but, if she does reform,
+(and who can presume to say that so large a part of Christendom
+never can?) then it will be our Church's duty at
+once to join in communion with the continental Churches,
+whatever politicians at home may say to it, and whatever
+steps the civil power may take in consequence. And
+though we may not live to see that day, at least we are
+bound to pray for it; we are bound to pray for our
+brethren that they and we may be led together into the
+pure light of the gospel, and be one as we once were one.
+It was most touching news to be told, as we were lately,
+that Christians on the Continent were praying together
+for the spiritual well-being of England. May they gain
+light, while they aim at unity, and grow in faith while
+they manifest their love! We too have our duties to
+them; not of reviling, not of slandering, not of hating,
+though political interests require it; but the duty of loving
+brethren still more abundantly in spirit, whose faces,
+for our sins and their sins, we are not allowed to see in the
+flesh."</p>
+
+<p>No one ought to indulge in insinuations; it certainly
+diminishes my right to complain of slanders uttered against
+myself, when, as in this passage, I had already spoken in
+disparagement of the controversialists of that religious
+body, to which I myself now belong.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I have thus put together, as well as I can, what has to
+be said about my general state of mind from the autumn
+of 1839 to the summer of 1841; and, having done so, I go
+on to narrate how my new misgivings affected my conduct,
+and my relations towards the Anglican Church.</p>
+
+<p>When I got back to Oxford in October, 1839, after the
+visits which I had been paying, it so happened, there had
+been, in my absence, occurrences of an awkward character,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span>
+compromising me both with my Bishop and also with the
+authorities of the University; and this drew my attention
+at once to the state of the Movement party there, and
+made me very anxious for the future. In the spring of
+the year, as has been seen in the Article analyzed above,
+I had spoken of the excesses which were to be found
+among persons commonly included in it:&mdash;at that time I
+thought little of such an evil, but the new views, which
+had come on me during the Long Vacation, on the one
+hand made me comprehend it, and on the other took away
+my power of effectually meeting it. A firm and powerful
+control was necessary to keep men straight; I never had
+a strong wrist, but at the very time, when it was most
+needed, the reins had broken in my hands. With an
+anxious presentiment on my mind of the upshot of the
+whole inquiry, which it was almost impossible for me to
+conceal from men who saw me day by day, who heard my
+familiar conversation, who came perhaps for the express
+purpose of pumping me, and having a categorical <i>yes</i> or <i>no</i>
+to their questions,&mdash;how could I expect to say any thing
+about my actual, positive, present belief, which would be
+sustaining or consoling to such persons as were haunted
+already by doubts of their own? Nay, how could I, with
+satisfaction to myself, analyze my own mind, and say what
+I held and what I did not hold? or how could I say with
+what limitations, shades of difference, or degrees of belief,
+I still held that body of Anglican opinions which I had
+openly professed and taught? how could I deny or assert
+this point or that, without injustice to the new light, in
+which the whole evidence for those old opinions presented
+itself to my mind?</p>
+
+<p>However, I had to do what I could, and what was best,
+under the circumstances; I found a general talk on the
+subject of the Article in the Dublin Review; and, if it
+had affected me, it was not wonderful, that it affected<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span>
+others also. As to myself, I felt no kind of certainty that
+the argument in it was conclusive. Taking it at the
+worst, granting that the Anglican Church had not the
+Note of Catholicity; yet there were many Notes of the
+Church. Some belonged to one age or place, some to
+another. Bellarmine had reckoned Temporal Prosperity
+among the Notes of the Church; but the Roman Church
+had not any great popularity, wealth, glory, power, or
+prospects, in the nineteenth century. It was not at all
+certain as yet, even that we had not the Note of Catholicity;
+but, if not this, we had others. My first business
+then, was to examine this question carefully, and see,
+whether a great deal could not be said after all for the
+Anglican Church, in spite of its acknowledged short-comings.
+This I did in an Article "on the Catholicity of the
+English Church," which appeared in the British Critic of
+January, 1840. As to my personal distress on the point,
+I think it had gone by February 21st in that year, for I
+wrote then to Mr. Bowden about the important Article in
+the Dublin, thus: "It made a great impression here
+[Oxford]; and, I say what of course I would only say to
+such as yourself, it made me for a while very uncomfortable
+in my own mind. The great speciousness of his argument
+is one of the things which have made me despond so
+much," that is, as anticipating its effect upon others.</p>
+
+<p>But, secondly, the great stumbling-block lay in the 39
+Articles. It was urged that here was a positive Note
+<i>against</i> Anglicanism:&mdash;Anglicanism claimed to hold, that
+the Church of England was nothing else than a continuation
+in this country, (as the Church of Rome might be in
+France or Spain,) of that one Church of which in old times
+Athanasius and Augustine were members. But, if so, the
+doctrine must be the same; the doctrine of the Old Church
+must live and speak in Anglican formularies, in the 39
+Articles. Did it? Yes, it did; that is what I maintained;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span>
+it did in substance, in a true sense. Man had done his
+worst to disfigure, to mutilate, the old Catholic Truth;
+but there it was, in spite of them, in the Articles still.
+It was there,&mdash;but this must be shown. It was a matter of
+life and death to us to show it. And I believed that it
+could be shown; I considered that those grounds of justification,
+which I gave above, when I was speaking of
+Tract 90, were sufficient for the purpose; and therefore</p>
+
+<p>I set about showing it at once. This was in March, 1840,
+when I went up to Littlemore. And, as it was a matter
+of life and death with us, all risks must be run to show it.
+When the attempt was actually made, I had got reconciled
+to the prospect of it, and had no apprehensions as to the
+experiment; but in 1840, while my purpose was honest,
+and my grounds of reason satisfactory, I did nevertheless
+recognize that I was engaged in an <i>experimentum crucis</i>.
+I have no doubt that then I acknowledged to myself that
+it would be a trial of the Anglican Church, which it had
+never undergone before,&mdash;not that the Catholic sense of
+the Articles had not been held or at least suffered by their
+framers and promulgators, not that it was not implied in
+the teaching of Andrewes or Beveridge, but that it had
+never been publicly recognized, while the interpretation of
+the day was Protestant and exclusive. I observe also,
+that, though my Tract was an experiment, it was, as I
+said at the time, "no <i>feeler</i>"; the event showed this; for,
+when my principle was not granted, I did not draw back,
+but gave up. I would not hold office in a Church which
+would not allow my sense of the Articles. My tone was,
+"This is necessary for us, and have it we must and will,
+and, if it tends to bring men to look less bitterly on the
+Church of Rome, so much the better."</p>
+
+<p>This then was the second work to which I set myself;
+though when I got to Littlemore, other things interfered to
+prevent my accomplishing it at the moment. I had in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span>
+mind to remove all such obstacles as lay in the way of
+holding the Apostolic and Catholic character of the Anglican
+teaching; to assert the right of all who chose, to say
+in the face of day, "Our Church teaches the Primitive
+Ancient faith." I did not conceal this: in Tract 90, it is
+put forward as the first principle of all, "It is a duty
+which we owe both to the Catholic Church, and to our
+own, to take our reformed confessions in the most Catholic
+sense they will admit: we have no duties towards their
+framers." And still more pointedly in my Letter, explanatory
+of the Tract, addressed to Dr. Jelf, I say: "The
+only peculiarity of the view I advocate, if I must so call
+it, is this&mdash;that whereas it is usual at this day to make the
+<i>particular belief of their writers</i> their true interpretation, I
+would make the <i>belief of the Catholic Church such</i>. That is,
+as it is often said that infants are regenerated in Baptism,
+not on the faith of their parents, but of the Church, so in
+like manner I would say that the Articles are received,
+not in the sense of their framers, but (as far as the wording
+will admit or any ambiguity requires it) in the one
+Catholic sense."</p>
+
+<p>A third measure which I distinctly contemplated, was
+the resignation of St. Mary's, whatever became of the
+question of the 39 Articles; and as a first step I meditated
+a retirement to Littlemore. Littlemore was an integral
+part of St. Mary's Parish, and between two and three miles
+distant from Oxford. I had built a Church there several
+years before; and I went there to pass the Lent of 1840,
+and gave myself up to teaching in the Parish School, and
+practising the choir. At the same time, I had in view a
+monastic house there. I bought ten acres of ground and
+began planting; but this great design was never carried
+out. I mention it, because it shows how little I had really
+the idea at that time of ever leaving the Anglican Church.
+That I contemplated as early as 1839 the further step of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span>
+giving up St. Mary's, appears from a letter which I wrote
+in October, 1840, to Mr. Keble, the friend whom it was
+most natural for me to consult on such a point. It ran
+as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"For a year past a feeling has been growing on me that
+I ought to give up St. Mary's, but I am no fit judge in the
+matter. I cannot ascertain accurately my own impressions
+and convictions, which are the basis of the difficulty, and
+though you cannot of course do this for me, yet you may
+help me generally, and perhaps supersede the necessity of
+my going by them at all.</p>
+
+<p>"First, it is certain that I do not know my Oxford
+parishioners; I am not conscious of influencing them, and
+certainly I have no insight into their spiritual state. I
+have no personal, no pastoral acquaintance with them.
+To very few have I any opportunity of saying a religious
+word. Whatever influence I exert on them is precisely
+that which I may be exerting on persons out of my parish.
+In my excuse I am accustomed to say to myself that I am
+not adapted to get on with them, while others are. On
+the other hand, I am conscious that by means of my position
+at St. Mary's, I do exert a considerable influence on
+the University, whether on Under-graduates or Graduates.
+It seems, then, on the whole that I am using St. Mary's, to
+the neglect of its direct duties, for objects not belonging
+to it; I am converting a parochial charge into a sort of
+University office.</p>
+
+<p>"I think I may say truly that I have begun scarcely
+any plan but for the sake of my parish, but every one has
+turned, independently of me, into the direction of the University.
+I began Saints'-days Services, daily Services, and
+Lectures in Adam de Brome's Chapel, for my parishioners;
+but they have not come to them. In consequence I dropped
+the last mentioned, having, while it lasted, been naturally
+led to direct it to the instruction of those who did come,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span>
+instead of those who did not. The Weekly Communion,
+I believe, I did begin for the sake of the University.</p>
+
+<p>"Added to this the authorities of the University, the
+appointed guardians of those who form great part of the
+attendants on my Sermons, have shown a dislike of my
+preaching. One dissuades men from coming;&mdash;the late
+Vice-Chancellor threatens to take his own children away
+from the Church; and the present, having an opportunity
+last spring of preaching in my parish pulpit, gets up and
+preaches against doctrine with which I am in good measure
+identified. No plainer proof can be given of the feeling in
+these quarters, than the absurd myth, now a second time
+put forward, 'that Vice-Chancellors cannot be got to take
+the office on account of Puseyism.'</p>
+
+<p>"But further than this, I cannot disguise from myself
+that my preaching is not calculated to defend that system
+of religion which has been received for 300 years, and of
+which the Heads of Houses are the legitimate maintainers
+in this place. They exclude me, as far as may be, from
+the University Pulpit; and, though I never have preached
+strong doctrine in it, they do so rightly, so far as this,
+that they understand that my sermons are calculated to
+undermine things established. I cannot disguise from
+myself that they are. No one will deny that most of my
+sermons are on moral subjects, not doctrinal; still I am
+leading my hearers to the Primitive Church, if you will,
+but not to the Church of England. Now, ought one to be
+disgusting the minds of young men with the received religion,
+in the exercise of a sacred office, yet without a commission,
+and against the wish of their guides and governors?</p>
+
+<p>"But this is not all. I fear I must allow that, whether
+I will or no, I am disposing them towards Rome. First,
+because Rome is the only representative of the Primitive
+Church besides ourselves; in proportion then as they are
+loosened from the one, they will go to the other. Next,
+because many doctrines which I have held have far greater,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span>
+or their only scope, in the Roman system. And, moreover,
+if, as is not unlikely, we have in process of time heretical
+Bishops or teachers among us, an evil which <i>ipso facto</i>
+infects the whole community to which they belong, and if,
+again (what there are at this moment symptoms of), there
+be a movement in the English Roman Catholics to break
+the alliance of O'Connell and of Exeter Hall, strong temptations
+will be placed in the way of individuals, already
+imbued with a tone of thought congenial to Rome, to join
+her Communion.</p>
+
+<p>"People tell me, on the other hand, that I am, whether
+by sermons or otherwise, exerting at St. Mary's a beneficial
+influence on our prospective clergy; but what if I take to
+myself the credit of seeing further than they, and of
+having in the course of the last year discovered that what
+they approve so much is very likely to end in Romanism?</p>
+
+<p>"The <i>arguments</i> which I have published against Romanism
+seem to myself as cogent as ever, but men go by their
+sympathies, not by argument; and if I feel the force of
+this influence myself, who bow to the arguments, why may
+not others still more, who never have in the same degree
+admitted the arguments?</p>
+
+<p>"Nor can I counteract the danger by preaching or
+writing against Rome. I seem to myself almost to have
+shot my last arrow in the Article on English Catholicity.
+It must be added, that the very circumstance that I have
+committed myself against Rome has the effect of setting
+to sleep people suspicious about me, which is painful now
+that I begin to have suspicions about myself. I mentioned
+my general difficulty to Rogers a year since, than whom I
+know no one of a more fine and accurate conscience, and
+it was his spontaneous idea that I should give up St.
+Mary's, if my feelings continued. I mentioned it again
+to him lately, and he did not reverse his opinion, only
+expressed great reluctance to believe it must be so."</p>
+
+<p>Mr. Keble's judgment was in favour of my retaining my<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span>
+living; at least for the present; what weighed with me
+most was his saying, "You must consider, whether your
+retiring either from the Pastoral Care only, or from writing
+and printing and editing in the cause, would not be a sort
+of scandalous thing, unless it were done very warily. It
+would be said, 'You see he can go on no longer with the
+Church of England, except in mere Lay Communion;' or
+people might say you repented of the cause altogether.
+Till you see [your way to mitigate, if not remove this
+evil] I certainly should advise you to stay." I answered
+as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Since you think I <i>may</i> go on, it seems to follow that,
+under the circumstances, I <i>ought</i> to do so. There are
+plenty of reasons for it, directly it is allowed to be lawful.
+The following considerations have much reconciled my
+feelings to your conclusion.</p>
+
+<p>"1. I do not think that we have yet made fair trial how
+much the English Church will bear. I know it is a
+hazardous experiment,&mdash;like proving cannon. Yet we
+must not take it for granted that the metal will burst in
+the operation. It has borne at various times, not to say
+at this time, a great infusion of Catholic truth without
+damage. As to the result, viz. whether this process will
+not approximate the whole English Church, as a body, to
+Rome, that is nothing to us. For what we know, it may
+be the providential means of uniting the whole Church in
+one, without fresh schismatizing or use of private judgment."</p>
+
+<p>Here I observe, that, what was contemplated was the
+bursting of the <i>Catholicity</i> of the Anglican Church, that is,
+my <i>subjective idea</i> of that Church. Its bursting would not
+hurt her with the world, but would be a discovery that
+she was purely and essentially Protestant, and would be
+really the "hoisting of the engineer with his own petar."
+And this was the result. I continue:<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span>&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"2. Say, that I move sympathies for Rome: in the
+same sense does Hooker, Taylor, Bull, &amp;c. Their <i>arguments</i>
+may be against Rome, but the sympathies they raise
+must be towards Rome, <i>so far</i> as Rome maintains truths
+which our Church does not teach or enforce. Thus it is a
+question of <i>degree</i> between our divines and me. I may, if
+so be, go further; I may raise sympathies <i>more</i>; but I am
+but urging minds in the same direction as they do. I am
+doing just the very thing which all our doctors have ever
+been doing. In short, would not Hooker, if Vicar of St.
+Mary's, be in my difficulty?"&mdash;Here it may be objected,
+that Hooker could preach against Rome and I could not;
+but I doubt whether he could have preached effectively
+against Transubstantiation better than I, though neither
+he nor I held that doctrine.</p>
+
+<p>"3. Rationalism is the great evil of the day. May not
+I consider my post at St. Mary's as a place of protest
+against it? I am more certain that the Protestant [spirit],
+which I oppose, leads to infidelity, than that which I recommend,
+leads to Rome. Who knows what the state of
+the University may be, as regards Divinity Professors in
+a few years hence? Any how, a great battle may be
+coming on, of which Milman's book is a sort of earnest.
+The whole of <i>our</i> day may be a battle with this spirit.
+May we not leave to another age <i>its own</i> evil,&mdash;to settle
+the question of Romanism?"</p>
+
+<p>I may add that from this time I had a curate at St.
+Mary's, who gradually took more and more of my work.</p>
+
+<p>Also, this same year, 1840, I made arrangements for
+giving up the British Critic, in the following July, which
+were carried into effect at that date.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Such was about my state of mind, on the publication of
+Tract 90 in February 1841. I was indeed in prudence taking
+steps towards eventually withdrawing from St. Mary's, and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span>
+I was not confident about my permanent adhesion to the
+Anglican creed; but I was in no actual perplexity or
+trouble of mind. Nor did the immense commotion consequent
+upon the publication of the Tract unsettle me again;
+for I fancied I had weathered the storm, as far as the
+Bishops were concerned: the Tract had not been condemned:
+that was the great point, and I made much of it.</p>
+
+<p>To illustrate my feelings during this trial, I will make
+extracts from my letters addressed severally to Mr. Bowden
+and another friend, which have come into my possession.</p>
+
+<p>1. March 15.&mdash;"The Heads, I believe, have just done a
+violent act: they have said that my interpretation of the
+Articles is an <i>evasion</i>. Do not think that this will pain
+me. You see, no <i>doctrine</i> is censured, and my shoulders
+shall manage to bear the charge. If you knew all, or were
+here, you would see that I have asserted a great principle,
+and I <i>ought</i> to suffer for it:&mdash;that the Articles are to be
+interpreted, not according to the meaning of the writers,
+but (as far as the wording will admit) according to the
+sense of the Catholic Church."</p>
+
+<p>2. March 25.&mdash;"I do trust I shall make no false step,
+and hope my friends will pray for me to this effect. If,
+as you say, a destiny hangs over us, a single false step
+may ruin all. I am very well and comfortable; but we
+are not yet out of the wood."</p>
+
+<p>3. April 1.&mdash;"The Bishop sent me word on Sunday to
+write a Letter to him '<i>instanter</i>.' So I wrote it on Monday:
+on Tuesday it passed through the press: on Wednesday it
+was out: and to-day [Thursday] it is in London.</p>
+
+<p>"I trust that things are smoothing now; and that we
+have made a <i>great step</i> is certain. It is not right to boast,
+till I am clear out of the wood, i.e. till I know how the
+Letter is received in London. You know, I suppose, that
+I am to stop the Tracts; but you will see in the Letter,
+though I speak <i>quite</i> what I feel, yet I have managed to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span>
+take out on <i>my</i> side my snubbing's worth. And this
+makes me anxious how it will be received in London.</p>
+
+<p>"I have not had a misgiving for five minutes from the
+first: but I do not like to boast, lest some harm come."</p>
+
+<p>4. April 4.&mdash;"Your letter of this morning was an exceedingly
+great gratification to me; and it is confirmed, I
+am thankful to say, by the opinion of others. The Bishop
+sent me a message that my Letter had his unqualified
+approbation; and since that, he has sent me a note to the
+same effect, only going more into detail. It is most
+pleasant too to my feelings, to have such a testimony to
+the substantial truth and importance of No. 90, as I have
+had from so many of my friends, from those who, from
+their cautious turn of mind, I was least sanguine about.
+I have not had one misgiving myself about it throughout;
+and I do trust that what has happened will be overruled
+to subserve the great cause we all have at heart."</p>
+
+<p>5. May 9.&mdash;"The Bishops are very desirous of hushing
+the matter up: and I certainly have done my utmost to
+co-operate with them, on the understanding that the Tract
+is not to be withdrawn or condemned."</p>
+
+<p>Upon this occasion several Catholics wrote to me; I
+answered one of my correspondents in the same tone:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"April 8.&mdash;You have no cause to be surprised at the
+discontinuance of the Tracts. We feel no misgivings
+about it whatever, as if the cause of what we hold to be
+Catholic truth would suffer thereby. My letter to my
+Bishop has, I trust, had the effect of bringing the preponderating
+<i>authority</i> of the Church on our side. No stopping
+of the Tracts can, humanly speaking, stop the spread of
+the opinions which they have inculcated.</p>
+
+<p>"The Tracts are not <i>suppressed</i>. No doctrine or principle
+has been conceded by us, or condemned by authority.
+The Bishop has but said that a certain Tract is 'objectionable,'
+no reason being stated, I have no intention whatever<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span>
+of yielding any one point which I hold on conviction;
+and that the authorities of the Church know full well."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>In the summer of 1841, I found myself at Littlemore
+without any harass or anxiety on my mind. I had determined
+to put aside all controversy, and I set myself down
+to my translation of St. Athanasius; but, between July
+and November, I received three blows which broke me.</p>
+
+<p>1. I had got but a little way in my work, when my
+trouble returned on me. The ghost had come a second time.
+In the Arian History I found the very same phenomenon,
+in a far bolder shape, which I had found in the Monophysite.
+I had not observed it in 1832. Wonderful that
+this should come upon me! I had not sought it out; I
+was reading and writing in my own line of study, far
+from the controversies of the day, on what is called a
+"metaphysical" subject; but I saw clearly, that in the
+history of Arianism, the pure Arians were the Protestants,
+the semi-Arians were the Anglicans, and that Rome now
+was what it was then. The truth lay, not with the <i>Via
+Media</i>, but with what was called "the extreme party." As
+I am not writing a work of controversy, I need not enlarge
+upon the argument; I have said something on the subject
+in a Volume, from which I have already quoted.</p>
+
+<p>2. I was in the misery of this new unsettlement, when
+a second blow came upon me. The Bishops one after
+another began to charge against me. It was a formal,
+determinate movement. This was the real "understanding;"
+that, on which I had acted on the first appearance
+of Tract 90, had come to nought. I think the words,
+which had then been used to me, were, that "perhaps two
+or three of them might think it necessary to say something
+in their charges;" but by this time they had tided over the
+difficulty of the Tract, and there was no one to enforce the
+"understanding." They went on in this way, directing<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span>
+charges at me, for three whole years. I recognized it
+as a condemnation; it was the only one that was in their
+power. At first I intended to protest; but I gave up the
+thought in despair.</p>
+
+<p>On October 17th, I wrote thus to a friend: "I suppose
+it will be necessary in some shape or other to re-assert
+Tract 90; else, it will seem, after these Bishops' Charges,
+as if it were silenced, which it has not been, nor do I
+intend it should be. I wish to keep quiet; but if Bishops
+speak, I will speak too. If the view were silenced, I could
+not remain in the Church, nor could many others; and
+therefore, since it is <i>not</i> silenced, I shall take care to show
+that it isn't."</p>
+
+<p>A day or two after, Oct. 22, a stranger wrote to me to
+say, that the Tracts for the Times had made a young friend
+of his a Catholic, and to ask, "would I be so good as to
+convert him back;" I made answer:</p>
+
+<p>"If conversions to Rome take place in consequence of
+the Tracts for the Times, I do not impute blame to them,
+but to those who, instead of acknowledging such Anglican
+principles of theology and ecclesiastical polity as they contain,
+set themselves to oppose them. Whatever be the
+influence of the Tracts, great or small, they may become
+just as powerful for Rome, if our Church refuses them, as
+they would be for our Church if she accepted them. If
+our rulers speak either against the Tracts, or not at all, if
+any number of them, not only do not favour, but even do
+not suffer the principles contained in them, it is plain that
+our members may easily be persuaded either to give up
+those principles, or to give up the Church. If this state
+of things goes on, I mournfully prophesy, not one or two,
+but many secessions to the Church of Rome."</p>
+
+<p>Two years afterwards, looking back on what had passed,
+I said, "There were no converts to Rome, till after the
+condemnation of No. 90."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>3. As if all this were not enough, there came the affair
+of the Jerusalem Bishopric; and, with a brief mention of
+it, I shall conclude.</p>
+
+<p>I think I am right in saying that it had been long a
+desire with the Prussian Court to introduce Episcopacy
+into the new Evangelical Religion, which was intended in
+that country to embrace both the Lutheran and Calvinistic
+bodies. I almost think I heard of the project, when I was
+at Rome in 1833, at the Hotel of the Prussian Minister,
+M. Bunsen, who was most hospitable and kind, as to other
+English visitors, so also to my friends and myself. The
+idea of Episcopacy, as the Prussian king understood it,
+was, I suppose, very different from that taught in the
+Tractarian School: but still, I suppose also, that the chief
+authors of that school would have gladly seen such a
+measure carried out in Prussia, had it been done without
+compromising those principles which were necessary to the
+being of a Church. About the time of the publication of
+Tract 90, M. Bunsen and the then Archbishop of Canterbury
+were taking steps for its execution, by appointing
+and consecrating a Bishop for Jerusalem. Jerusalem, it
+would seem, was considered a safe place for the experiment;
+it was too far from Prussia to awaken the susceptibilities
+of any party at home; if the project failed, it failed
+without harm to any one; and, if it succeeded, it gave
+Protestantism a <i>status</i> in the East, which, in association
+with the Monophysite or Jacobite and the Nestorian bodies,
+formed a political instrument for England, parallel to that
+which Russia had in the Greek Church, and France in the
+Latin.</p>
+
+<p>Accordingly, in July 1841, full of the Anglican difficulty
+on the question of Catholicity, I thus spoke of the Jerusalem
+scheme in an Article in the British Critic: "When
+our thoughts turn to the East, instead of recollecting that
+there are Christian Churches there, we leave it to the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span>
+Russians to take care of the Greeks, and the French to
+take care of the Romans, and we content ourselves with
+erecting a Protestant Church at Jerusalem, or with helping
+the Jews to rebuild their Temple there, or with
+becoming the august protectors of Nestorians, Monophysites,
+and all the heretics we can hear of, or with forming
+a league with the Mussulman against Greeks and Romans
+together."</p>
+
+<p>I do not pretend, so long after the time, to give a full
+or exact account of this measure in detail. I will but say
+that in the Act of Parliament, under date of October 5,
+1841, (if the copy, from which I quote, contains the
+measure as it passed the Houses,) provision is made for
+the consecration of "British subjects, or the subjects or
+citizens of any foreign state, to be Bishops in any foreign
+country, whether such foreign subjects or citizens be or be
+not subjects or citizens of the country in which they are to
+act, and ... without requiring such of them as may be
+subjects or citizens of any foreign kingdom or state to take
+the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and the oath of due
+obedience to the Archbishop for the time being" ... also
+"that such Bishop or Bishops, so consecrated, may exercise,
+within such limits, as may from time to time be assigned
+for that purpose in such foreign countries by her Majesty,
+spiritual jurisdiction over the ministers of British congregations
+of the United Church of England and Ireland, and
+over <i>such other Protestant</i> Congregations, as may be desirous
+of placing themselves under his or their authority."</p>
+
+<p>Now here, at the very time that the Anglican Bishops
+were directing their censure upon me for avowing an
+approach to the Catholic Church not closer than I believed
+the Anglican formularies would allow, they were on the
+other hand, fraternizing, by their act or by their sufferance,
+with Protestant bodies, and allowing them to put themselves
+under an Anglican Bishop, without any renunciation of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span>
+their errors or regard to their due reception of baptism and
+confirmation; while there was great reason to suppose that
+the said Bishop was intended to make converts from the
+orthodox Greeks, and the schismatical Oriental bodies, by
+means of the influence of England. This was the third
+blow, which finally shattered my faith in the Anglican
+Church. That Church was not only forbidding any sympathy
+or concurrence with the Church of Rome, but it
+actually was courting an intercommunion with Protestant
+Prussia and the heresy of the Orientals. The Anglican
+Church might have the Apostolical succession, as had the
+Monophysites; but such acts as were in progress led me
+to the gravest suspicion, not that it would soon cease
+to be a Church, but that, since the 16th century, it had
+never been a Church all along.</p>
+
+<p>On October 12th, I thus wrote to Mr. Bowden:&mdash;"We
+have not a single Anglican in Jerusalem; so we are sending
+a Bishop to <i>make</i> a communion, not to govern our own
+people. Next, the excuse is, that there are converted
+Anglican Jews there who require a Bishop; I am told
+there are not half-a-dozen. But for <i>them</i> the Bishop is
+sent out, and for them he is a Bishop of the <i>circumcision</i>"
+(I think he was a converted Jew, who boasted of his
+Jewish descent), "against the Epistle to the Galatians
+pretty nearly. Thirdly, for the sake of Prussia, he is to
+take under him all the foreign Protestants who will come;
+and the political advantages will be so great, from the
+influence of England, that there is no doubt they <i>will</i> come.
+They are to sign the Confession of Augsburg, and there is
+nothing to show that they hold the doctrine of Baptismal
+Regeneration.</p>
+
+<p>"As to myself, I shall do nothing whatever publicly,
+unless indeed it were to give my signature to a Protest;
+but I think it would be out of place in <i>me</i> to agitate, having
+been in a way silenced; but the Archbishop is really<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span>
+doing most grave work, of which we cannot see the
+end."</p>
+
+<p>I did make a solemn Protest, and sent it to the Archbishop
+of Canterbury, and also sent it to my own Bishop
+with the following letter:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"It seems as if I were never to write to your Lordship,
+without giving you pain, and I know that my present
+subject does not specially concern your Lordship; yet, after
+a great deal of anxious thought, I lay before you the enclosed
+Protest.</p>
+
+<p>"Your Lordship will observe that I am not asking
+for any notice of it, unless you think that I ought to
+receive one. I do this very serious act in obedience to
+my sense of duty.</p>
+
+<p>"If the English Church is to enter on a new course,
+and assume a new aspect, it will be more pleasant to
+me hereafter to think, that I did not suffer so grievous
+an event to happen, without bearing witness against it.</p>
+
+<p>"May I be allowed to say, that I augur nothing but
+evil, if we in any respect prejudice our title to be a
+branch of the Apostolic Church? That Article of the
+Creed, I need hardly observe to your Lordship, is of
+such constraining power, that, if <i>we</i> will not claim it,
+and use it for ourselves, <i>others</i> will use it in their own
+behalf against us. Men who learn whether by means of
+documents or measures, whether from the statements or
+the acts of persons in authority, that our communion is
+not a branch of the One Church, I foresee with much
+grief, will be tempted to look out for that Church elsewhere.</p>
+
+<p>"It is to me a subject of great dismay, that, as far
+as the Church has lately spoken out, on the subject of
+the opinions which I and others hold, those opinions are,
+not merely not <i>sanctioned</i> (for that I do not ask), but not
+even <i>suffered</i>.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"I earnestly hope that your Lordship will excuse my
+freedom in thus speaking to you of some members of your
+Most Rev. and Right Rev. Body. With every feeling
+of reverent attachment to your Lordship,</p>
+
+<p>"I am, &amp;c."</p>
+
+<p>PROTEST.</p>
+
+<p>"Whereas the Church of England has a claim on the
+allegiance of Catholic believers only on the ground of her
+own claim to be considered a branch of the Catholic
+Church:</p>
+
+<p>"And whereas the recognition of heresy, indirect as
+well as direct, goes far to destroy such claim in the case of
+any religious body:</p>
+
+<p>"And whereas to admit maintainers of heresy to communion,
+without formal renunciation of their errors, goes
+far towards recognizing the same:</p>
+
+<p>"And whereas Lutheranism and Calvinism are heresies,
+repugnant to Scripture, springing up three centuries since,
+and anathematized by East as well as West:</p>
+
+<p>"And whereas it is reported that the Most Reverend
+Primate and other Right Reverend Rulers of our Church
+have consecrated a Bishop with a view to exercising spiritual
+jurisdiction over Protestant, that is, Lutheran and
+Calvinist congregations in the East (under the provisions
+of an Act made in the last session of Parliament to amend
+an Act made in the 26th year of the reign of his Majesty
+King George the Third, intituled, 'An Act to empower
+the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the Archbishop of York
+for the time being, to consecrate to the office of Bishop
+persons being subjects or citizens of countries out of his
+Majesty's dominions'), dispensing at the same time, not
+in particular cases and accidentally, but as if on principle
+and universally, with any abjuration of error on the part<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span>
+of such congregations, and with any reconciliation to the
+Church on the part of the presiding Bishop; thereby giving
+some sort of formal recognition to the doctrines which such
+congregations maintain:</p>
+
+<p>"And whereas the dioceses in England are connected
+together by so close an intercommunion, that what is
+done by authority in one, immediately affects the rest:</p>
+
+<p>"On these grounds, I in my place, being a priest of the
+English Church and Vicar of St. Mary the Virgin's,
+Oxford, by way of relieving my conscience, do hereby
+solemnly protest against the measure aforesaid, and disown
+it, as removing our Church from her present ground and
+tending to her disorganization.</p>
+
+<p>"<span class="smcap">John Henry Newman.</span></p>
+
+<p>"November 11, 1841."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Looking back two years afterwards on the above-mentioned
+and other acts, on the part of Anglican Ecclesiastical
+authorities, I observed: "Many a man might have held
+an abstract theory about the Catholic Church, to which it
+was difficult to adjust the Anglican,&mdash;might have admitted
+a suspicion, or even painful doubts about the latter,&mdash;yet
+never have been impelled onwards, had our Rulers preserved
+the quiescence of former years; but it is the
+corroboration of a present, living, and energetic heterodoxy,
+that realizes and makes such doubts practical; it
+has been the recent speeches and acts of authorities, who
+had so long been tolerant of Protestant error, which has
+given to inquiry and to theory its force and its edge."</p>
+
+<p>As to the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, I never
+heard of any good or harm it has ever done, except what
+it has done for me; which many think a great misfortune,
+and I one of the greatest of mercies. It brought me on to
+the beginning of the end.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2><a name="chapter_iv" id="chapter_iv"></a>CHAPTER IV.</h2>
+
+<h3>HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1841 TO 1845.</h3>
+
+
+<h3>&sect; 1.</h3>
+
+<p>From the end of 1841, I was on my death-bed, as regards
+my membership with the Anglican Church, though at the
+time I became aware of it only by degrees. I introduce
+what I have to say with this remark, by way of accounting
+for the character of this remaining portion of my narrative.
+A death-bed has scarcely a history; it is a tedious decline,
+with seasons of rallying and seasons of falling back; and
+since the end is foreseen, or what is called a matter of
+time, it has little interest for the reader, especially if he
+has a kind heart. Moreover, it is a season when doors are
+closed and curtains drawn, and when the sick man neither
+cares nor is able to record the stages of his malady. I
+was in these circumstances, except so far as I was not
+allowed to die in peace,&mdash;except so far as friends, who had
+still a full right to come in upon me, and the public world
+which had not, have given a sort of history to those last four
+years. But in consequence, my narrative must be in great
+measure documentary, as I cannot rely on my memory, except
+for definite particulars, positive or negative. Letters
+of mine to friends since dead have come into my hands;
+others have been kindly lent me for the occasion; and I
+have some drafts of others, and some notes which I made,
+though I have no strictly personal or continuous memoranda<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span>
+to consult, and have unluckily mislaid some valuable
+papers.</p>
+
+<p>And first as to my position in the view of duty; it was
+this:&mdash;1. I had given up my place in the Movement in
+my letter to the Bishop of Oxford in the spring of 1841;
+but 2. I could not give up my duties towards the many
+and various minds who had more or less been brought into
+it by me; 3. I expected or intended gradually to fall back
+into Lay Communion; 4. I never contemplated leaving
+the Church of England; 5. I could not hold office in its
+service, if I were not allowed to hold the Catholic sense of
+the Articles; 6. I could not go to Rome, while she suffered
+honours to be paid to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints
+which I thought in my conscience to be incompatible with
+the Supreme, Incommunicable Glory of the One Infinite
+and Eternal; 7. I desired a union with Rome under conditions,
+Church with Church; 8. I called Littlemore my
+Torres Vedras, and thought that some day we might
+advance again within the Anglican Church, as we had been
+forced to retire; 9. I kept back all persons who were disposed
+to go to Rome with all my might.</p>
+
+<p>And I kept them back for three or four reasons; 1.
+because what I could not in conscience do myself, I could
+not suffer them to do; 2. because I thought that in various
+cases they were acting under excitement; 3. because I had
+duties to my Bishop and to the Anglican Church; and 4,
+in some cases, because I had received from their Anglican
+parents or superiors direct charge of them.</p>
+
+<p>This was my view of my duty from the end of 1841, to
+my resignation of St. Mary's in the autumn of 1843. And
+now I shall relate my view, during that time, of the state
+of the controversy between the Churches.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>As soon as I saw the hitch in the Anglican argument,
+during my course of reading in the summer of 1839, I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span>
+began to look about, as I have said, for some ground which
+might supply a controversial basis for my need. The difficulty
+in question had affected my view both of Antiquity
+and Catholicity; for, while the history of St. Leo showed
+me that the deliberate and eventual consent of the great
+body of the Church ratified a doctrinal decision as a part
+of revealed truth, it also showed that the rule of Antiquity
+was not infringed, though a doctrine had not been publicly
+recognized as so revealed, till centuries after the time of
+the Apostles. Thus, whereas the Creeds tell us that the
+Church is One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic, I could not
+prove that the Anglican communion was an integral part
+of the One Church, on the ground of its teaching being
+Apostolic or Catholic, without reasoning in favour of what
+are commonly called the Roman corruptions; and I could
+not defend our separation from Rome and her faith without
+using arguments prejudicial to those great doctrines concerning
+our Lord, which are the very foundation of the
+Christian religion. The Via Media was an impossible
+idea; it was what I had called "standing on one leg;" and
+it was necessary, if my old issue of the controversy was to
+be retained, to go further either one way or the other.</p>
+
+<p>Accordingly, I abandoned that old ground and took
+another. I deliberately quitted the old Anglican ground
+as untenable; though I did not do so all at once, but as I
+became more and more convinced of the state of the case.
+The Jerusalem Bishopric was the ultimate condemnation
+of the old theory of the Via Media:&mdash;if its establishment
+did nothing else, at least it demolished the sacredness of
+diocesan rights. If England could be in Palestine, Rome
+might be in England. But its bearing upon the controversy,
+as I have shown in the foregoing chapter, was much
+more serious than this technical ground. From that time
+the Anglican Church was, in my mind, either not a
+normal portion of that One Church to which the promises<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span>
+were made, or at least in an abnormal state; and from
+that time I said boldly (as I did in my Protest, and as
+indeed I had even intimated in my Letter to the Bishop of
+Oxford), that the Church in which I found myself had no
+claim on me, except on condition of its being a portion of
+the One Catholic Communion, and that that condition
+must ever be borne in mind as a practical matter, and had
+to be distinctly proved. All this is not inconsistent with
+my saying above that, at this time, I had no thought of
+leaving the Church of England; because I felt some of
+my old objections against Rome as strongly as ever. I
+had no right, I had no leave, to act against my conscience.
+That was a higher rule than any argument about the
+Notes of the Church.</p>
+
+<p>Under these circumstances I turned for protection to the
+Note of Sanctity, with a view of showing that we had at
+least one of the necessary Notes, as fully as the Church of
+Rome; or, at least, without entering into comparisons,
+that we had it in such a sufficient sense as to reconcile us
+to our position, and to supply full evidence, and a clear
+direction, on the point of practical duty. We had the
+Note of Life,&mdash;not any sort of life, not such only as can
+come of nature, but a supernatural Christian life, which
+could only come directly from above. Thus, in my Article
+in the British Critic, to which I have so often referred, in
+January, 1840 (before the time of Tract 90), I said of the
+Anglican Church that "she has the note of possession, the
+note of freedom from party titles, the note of life,&mdash;a tough
+life and a vigorous; she has ancient descent, unbroken
+continuance, agreement in doctrine with the Ancient
+Church." Presently I go on to speak of sanctity: "Much
+as Roman Catholics may denounce us at present as schismatical,
+they could not resist us if the Anglican communion
+had but that one note of the Church upon it,&mdash;sanctity.
+The Church of the day [4th century] could not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span>
+resist Meletius; his enemies were fairly overcome by him,
+by his meekness and holiness, which melted the most
+jealous of them." And I continue, "We are almost content
+to say to Romanists, account us not yet as a branch of
+the Catholic Church, though we be a branch, till we are
+like a branch, provided that when we do become like a
+branch, then you consent to acknowledge us," &amp;c. And
+so I was led on in the Article to that sharp attack on
+English Catholics, for their shortcomings as regards this
+Note, a good portion of which I have already quoted in
+another place. It is there that I speak of the great
+scandal which I took at their political, social, and controversial
+bearing; and this was a second reason why I fell
+back upon the Note of Sanctity, because it took me away
+from the necessity of making any attack upon the doctrines
+of the Roman Church, nay, from the consideration
+of her popular beliefs, and brought me upon a ground on
+which I felt I could not make a mistake; for what is a
+higher guide for us in speculation and in practice, than
+that conscience of right and wrong, of truth and falsehood,
+those sentiments of what is decorous, consistent, and noble,
+which our Creator has made a part of our original nature?
+Therefore I felt I could not be wrong in attacking what I
+fancied was a fact,&mdash;the unscrupulousness, the deceit, and
+the intriguing spirit of the agents and representatives of
+Rome.</p>
+
+<p>This reference to Holiness as the true test of a Church
+was steadily kept in view in what I wrote in connexion
+with Tract 90. I say in its Introduction, "The writer
+can never be party to forcing the opinions or projects of
+one school upon another; religious changes should be the
+act of the whole body. No good can come of a change
+which is not a development of feelings springing up freely
+and calmly within the bosom of the whole body itself;
+every change in religion" must be "attended by deep repentance;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span>
+changes" must be "nurtured in mutual love;
+we cannot agree without a supernatural influence;" we
+must come "together to God to do for us what we cannot
+do for ourselves." In my Letter to the Bishop I said, "I
+have set myself against suggestions for considering the
+differences between ourselves and the foreign Churches
+with a view to their adjustment." (I meant in the way of
+negotiation, conference, agitation, or the like.) "Our
+business is with ourselves,&mdash;to make ourselves more holy,
+more self-denying, more primitive, more worthy of our
+high calling. To be anxious for a composition of differences
+is to begin at the end. Political reconciliations are
+but outward and hollow, and fallacious. And till Roman
+Catholics renounce political efforts, and manifest in their
+public measures the light of holiness and truth, perpetual
+war is our only prospect."</p>
+
+<p>According to this theory, a religious body is part of the
+One Catholic and Apostolic Church, if it has the succession
+and the creed of the Apostles, with the note of holiness of
+life; and there is much in such a view to approve itself to
+the direct common sense and practical habits of an Englishman.
+However, with the events consequent upon Tract 90,
+I sunk my theory to a lower level. For what could be said
+in apology, when the Bishops and the people of my Church,
+not only did not suffer, but actually rejected primitive
+Catholic doctrine, and tried to eject from their communion
+all who held it? after the Bishops' charges? after the
+Jerusalem "abomination<a name="FNanchor_8_8" id="FNanchor_8_8"></a><a href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</a>?" Well, this could be said;
+still we were not nothing: we could not be as if we never
+had been a Church; we were "Samaria." This then was
+that lower level on which I placed myself, and all who
+felt with me, at the end of 1841.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_8_8" id="Footnote_8_8"></a><a href="#FNanchor_8_8"><span class="label">[8]</span></a> Matt. xxiv. 15.</p></div>
+
+<p>To bring out this view was the purpose of Four Sermons<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span>
+preached at St. Mary's in December of that year. Hitherto
+I had not introduced the exciting topics of the day into
+the Pulpit<a name="FNanchor_9_9" id="FNanchor_9_9"></a><a href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</a>; on this occasion I did. I did so, for the
+moment was urgent; there was great unsettlement of
+mind among us, in consequence of those same events which
+had unsettled me. One special anxiety, very obvious,
+which was coming on me now, was, that what was "one
+man's meat was another man's poison." I had said even
+of Tract 90, "It was addressed to one set of persons, and
+has been used and commented on by another;" still more
+was it true now, that whatever I wrote for the service of
+those whom I knew to be in trouble of mind, would become
+on the one hand matter of suspicion and slander in the
+mouths of my opponents, and of distress and surprise to
+those on the other hand, who had no difficulties of faith at
+all. Accordingly, when I published these Four Sermons
+at the end of 1843, I introduced them with a recommendation
+that none should read them who did not need them.
+But in truth the virtual condemnation of Tract 90, after
+that the whole difficulty seemed to have been weathered,
+was an enormous disappointment and trial. My Protest
+also against the Jerusalem Bishopric was an unavoidable
+cause of excitement in the case of many; but it calmed
+them too, for the very fact of a Protest was a relief to their
+impatience. And so, in like manner, as regards the Four
+Sermons, of which I speak, though they acknowledged
+freely the great scandal which was involved in the recent
+episcopal doings, yet at the same time they might be said
+to bestow upon the multiplied disorders and shortcomings
+of the Anglican Church a sort of place in the Revealed
+Dispensation, and an intellectual position in the controversy,
+and the dignity of a great principle, for unsettled
+minds to take and use,&mdash;a principle which might teach<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span>
+them to recognize their own consistency, and to be reconciled
+to themselves, and which might absorb and dry up a
+multitude of their grudgings, discontents, misgivings, and
+questionings, and lead the way to humble, thankful, and
+tranquil thoughts;&mdash;and this was the effect which certainly
+it produced on myself.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_9_9" id="Footnote_9_9"></a><a href="#FNanchor_9_9"><span class="label">[9]</span></a> Vide <a href="#note_c">Note C. <i>Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence.</i></a></p></div>
+
+<p>The point of these Sermons is, that, in spite of the rigid
+character of the Jewish law, the formal and literal force of
+its precepts, and the manifest schism, and worse than
+schism, of the Ten Tribes, yet in fact they were still recognized
+as a people by the Divine Mercy; that the great
+prophets Elias and Eliseus were sent to them; and not
+only so, but were sent to preach to them and reclaim them,
+without any intimation that they must be reconciled to the
+line of David and the Aaronic priesthood, or go up to
+Jerusalem to worship. They were not in the Church, yet
+they had the means of grace and the hope of acceptance
+with their Maker. The application of all this to the
+Anglican Church was immediate;&mdash;whether, under the
+circumstances, a man could assume or exercise ministerial
+functions, or not, might not clearly appear (though it must
+be remembered that England had the Apostolic Priesthood,
+whereas Israel had no priesthood at all), but so far
+was clear, that there was no call at all for an Anglican to
+leave his Church for Rome, though he did not believe his
+own to be part of the One Church:&mdash;and for this reason,
+because it was a fact that the kingdom of Israel was cut off
+from the Temple; and yet its subjects, neither in a mass,
+nor as individuals, neither the multitudes on Mount
+Carmel, nor the Shunammite and her household, had any
+command given them, though miracles were displayed
+before them, to break off from their own people, and to
+submit themselves to Judah<a name="FNanchor_10_10" id="FNanchor_10_10"></a><a href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</a>.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_10_10" id="Footnote_10_10"></a><a href="#FNanchor_10_10"><span class="label">[10]</span></a> As I am not writing controversially, I will only here remark upon this
+argument, that there is a great difference between a command, which presupposes
+physical, material, and political conditions, and one which is moral.
+To go to Jerusalem was a matter of the body, not of the soul.</p></div>
+
+<p>It is plain, that a theory such as this,&mdash;whether the
+marks of a divine presence and life in the Anglican
+Church were sufficient to prove that she was actually
+within the covenant, or only sufficient to prove that she
+was at least enjoying extraordinary and uncovenanted
+mercies,&mdash;not only lowered her level in a religious point
+of view, but weakened her controversial basis. Its very
+novelty made it suspicious; and there was no guarantee
+that the process of subsidence might not continue, and
+that it might not end in a submersion. Indeed, to many
+minds, to say that England was wrong was even to say
+that Rome was right; and no ethical or casuistic reasoning
+whatever could overcome in their case the argument from
+prescription and authority. To this objection, as made
+to my new teaching, I could only answer that I did not
+make my circumstances. I fully acknowledged the force
+and effectiveness of the genuine Anglican theory, and that
+it was all but proof against the disputants of Rome; but
+still like Achilles, it had a vulnerable point, and that St.
+Leo had found it out for me, and that I could not help it;&mdash;that,
+were it not for matter of fact, the theory would be
+great indeed; it would be irresistible, if it were only true.
+When I became a Catholic, the Editor of the Christian
+Observer, Mr. Wilkes, who had in former days accused
+me, to my indignation, of tending towards Rome, wrote to
+me to ask, which of the two was now right, he or I? I
+answered him in a letter, part of which I here insert, as it
+will serve as a sort of leave-taking of the great theory,
+which is so specious to look upon, so difficult to prove, and
+so hopeless to work.</p>
+
+<p>"Nov. 8, 1845. I do not think, at all more than I did,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span>
+that the Anglican principles which I advocated at the date
+you mention, lead men to the Church of Rome. If I must
+specify what I mean by 'Anglican principles,' I should
+say, e.g. taking <i>Antiquity</i>, not the <i>existing Church</i>, as the
+oracle of truth; and holding that the <i>Apostolical Succession</i>
+is a sufficient guarantee of Sacramental Grace, <i>without
+union with the Christian Church throughout the world</i>. I
+think these still the firmest, strongest ground against
+Rome&mdash;that is, <i>if they can be held</i>" [as truths or facts.]
+"They <i>have</i> been held by many, and are far more difficult
+to refute in the Roman controversy, than those of any
+other religious body.</p>
+
+<p>"For myself, I found <i>I could not</i> hold them. I left
+them. From the time I began to suspect their unsoundness,
+I ceased to put them forward. When I was fairly
+sure of their unsoundness, I gave up my Living. When
+I was fully confident that the Church of Rome was the
+only true Church, I joined her.</p>
+
+<p>"I have felt all along that Bp. Bull's theology was the
+only theology on which the English Church could stand.
+I have felt, that opposition to the Church of Rome was
+<i>part</i> of that theology; and that he who could not protest
+against the Church of Rome was no true divine in the
+English Church. I have never said, nor attempted to say,
+that any one in office in the English Church, whether
+Bishop or incumbent, could be otherwise than in hostility
+to the Church of Rome."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>The <i>Via Media</i> then disappeared for ever, and a Theory,
+made expressly for the occasion, took its place. I was
+pleased with my new view. I wrote to an intimate friend,
+Samuel F. Wood, Dec. 13, 1841: "I think you will give
+me the credit, Carissime, of not undervaluing the strength
+of the feelings which draw one [to Rome], and yet I am
+(I trust) quite clear about my duty to remain where I am;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span>
+indeed, much clearer than I was some time since. If it is
+not presumptuous to say, I have ... a much more definite
+view of the promised inward Presence of Christ with us
+in the Sacraments now that the outward notes of it are
+being removed. And I am content to be with Moses in
+the desert, or with Elijah excommunicated from the
+Temple. I say this, putting things at the strongest."</p>
+
+<p>However, my friends of the moderate Apostolical party,
+who were my friends for the very reason of my having
+been so moderate and Anglican myself in general tone in
+times past, who had stood up for Tract 90 partly from
+faith in me, and certainly from generous and kind feeling,
+and had thereby shared an obloquy which was none of
+theirs, were naturally surprised and offended at a line of
+argument, novel, and, as it appeared to them, wanton, which
+threw the whole controversy into confusion, stultified my
+former principles, and substituted, as they would consider,
+a sort of methodistic self-contemplation, especially abhorrent
+both to my nature and to my past professions, for the
+plain and honest tokens, as they were commonly received,
+of a divine mission in the Anglican Church. They could
+not tell whither I was going; and were still further annoyed
+when I persisted in viewing the condemnation of
+Tract 90 by the public and the Bishops as so grave a
+matter, and when I threw about what they considered
+mysterious hints of "eventualities," and would not simply
+say, "An Anglican I was born, and an Anglican I will
+die." One of my familiar friends, Mr. Church, who was
+in the country at Christmas, 1841-2, reported to me the
+feeling that prevailed about me; and how I felt towards it
+will appear in the following letter of mine, written in
+answer:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Oriel, Dec. 24, 1841. Carissime, you cannot tell how
+sad your account of Moberly has made me. His view of
+the sinfulness of the decrees of Trent is as much against<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span>
+union of Churches as against individual conversions. To
+tell the truth, I never have examined those decrees with
+this object, and have no view; but that is very different
+from having a deliberate view against them. Could not
+he say <i>which</i> they are? I suppose Transubstantiation is
+one. Charles Marriott, though of course he would not
+like to have it repeated<a name="FNanchor_11_11" id="FNanchor_11_11"></a><a href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</a>, does not scruple at that. I have
+not my mind clear. Moberly must recollect that Palmer
+[of Worcester] thinks they all bear a Catholic interpretation.
+For myself, this only I see, that there is indefinitely
+more in the Fathers against our own state of
+alienation from Christendom than against the Tridentine
+Decrees.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_11_11" id="Footnote_11_11"></a><a href="#FNanchor_11_11"><span class="label">[11]</span></a> As things stand now, I do not think he would have objected to his opinion
+being generally known.</p></div>
+
+<p>"The only thing I can think of," [that I can have said
+of a startling character,] "is this, that there were persons
+who, if our Church committed herself to heresy, <i>sooner</i>
+than think that there was no Church any where, would
+believe the Roman to be the Church; and therefore would
+on faith accept what they could not otherwise acquiesce in.
+I suppose, it would be no relief to him to insist upon the
+circumstance that there is no immediate danger. Individuals
+can never be answered for of course; but I should
+think lightly of that man, who, for some act of the Bishops,
+should all at once leave the Church. Now, considering
+how the Clergy really are improving, considering that this
+row is even making them read the Tracts, is it not possible
+we may all be in a better state of mind seven years hence
+to consider these matters? and may we not leave them
+meanwhile to the will of Providence? I <i>cannot</i> believe
+this work has been of man; God has a right to His own
+work, to do what He will with it. May we not try to
+leave it in His hands, and be content?<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"If you learn any thing about Barter, which leads you
+to think that I can relieve him by a letter, let me know.
+The truth is this,&mdash;our good friends do not read the
+Fathers; they assent to us from the common sense of the
+case: then, when the Fathers, and we, say <i>more</i> than their
+common sense, they are dreadfully shocked.</p>
+
+<p>"The Bishop of London has rejected a man, 1. For
+holding <i>any</i> Sacrifice in the Eucharist. 2. The Real Presence.
+3. That there is a grace in Ordination<a name="FNanchor_12_12" id="FNanchor_12_12"></a><a href="#Footnote_12_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</a>.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_12_12" id="Footnote_12_12"></a><a href="#FNanchor_12_12"><span class="label">[12]</span></a> I cannot prove this at this distance of time; but I do not think it wrong
+to introduce here the passage containing it, as I am imputing to the Bishop
+nothing which the world would think disgraceful, but, on the contrary, what a
+large religious body would approve.</p></div>
+
+<p>"Are we quite sure that the Bishops will not be drawing
+up some stringent declarations of faith? Is this what
+Moberly fears? Would the Bishop of Oxford accept
+them? If so, I should be driven into the Refuge for the
+Destitute [Littlemore]. But I promise Moberly, I would
+do my utmost to catch all dangerous persons and clap them
+into confinement there."</p>
+
+<p>Christmas Bay, 1841. "I have been dreaming of
+Moberly all night. Should not he and the like see, that
+it is unwise, unfair, and impatient to ask others, What
+will you do under circumstances, which have not, which
+may never come? Why bring fear, suspicion, and disunion
+into the camp about things which are merely <i>in
+posse</i>? Natural, and exceedingly kind as Barter's and
+another friend's letters were, I think they have done great
+harm. I speak most sincerely when I say, that there are
+things which I neither contemplate, nor wish to contemplate;
+but, when I am asked about them ten times, at
+length I begin to contemplate them.</p>
+
+<p>"He surely does not mean to say, that <i>nothing</i> could
+separate a man from the English Church, e.g. its avowing
+Socinianism; its holding the Holy Eucharist in a Socinian<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span>
+sense. Yet, he would say, it was not <i>right</i> to contemplate
+such things.</p>
+
+<p>"Again, our case is [diverging] from that of Ken's.
+To say nothing of the last miserable century, which has
+given us to <i>start</i> from a much lower level and with much
+less to <i>spare</i> than a Churchman in the 17th century, questions
+of <i>doctrine</i> are now coming in; with him, it was a
+question of discipline.</p>
+
+<p>"If such dreadful events were realized, I cannot help
+thinking we should all be vastly more agreed than we
+think now. Indeed, is it possible (humanly speaking) that
+those, who have so much the same heart, should widely
+differ? But let this be considered, as to alternatives.
+<i>What</i> communion could we join? Could the Scotch or
+American sanction the presence of its Bishops and congregations
+in England, without incurring the imputation of
+schism, unless indeed (and is that likely?) they denounced
+the English as heretical?</p>
+
+<p>"Is not this a time of strange providences? is it not
+our safest course, without looking to consequences, to do
+simply <i>what we think right</i> day by day? shall we not be
+sure to go wrong, if we attempt to trace by anticipation
+the course of divine Providence?</p>
+
+<p>"Has not all our misery, as a Church, arisen from
+people being afraid to look difficulties in the face? They
+have palliated acts, when they should have denounced
+them. There is that good fellow, Worcester Palmer, can
+whitewash the Ecclesiastical Commission and the Jerusalem
+Bishopric. And what is the consequence? that our Church
+has, through centuries, ever been sinking lower and lower,
+till good part of its pretensions and professions is a mere
+sham, though it be a duty to make the best of what we
+have received. Yet, though bound to make the best of
+other men's shams, let us not incur any of our own. The
+truest friends of our Church are they, who say boldly when<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span>
+her rulers are going wrong, and the consequences; and
+(to speak catachrestically) <i>they</i> are most likely to die in
+the Church, who are, under these black circumstances,
+most prepared to leave it.</p>
+
+<p>"And I will add, that, considering the traces of God's
+grace which surround us, I am very sanguine, or rather
+confident, (if it is right so to speak,) that our prayers and
+our alms will come up as a memorial before God, and that
+all this miserable confusion tends to good.</p>
+
+<p>"Let us not then be anxious, and anticipate differences
+in prospect, when we agree in the present.</p>
+
+<p>"P.S. I think when friends" [i.e. the extreme party]
+"get over their first unsettlement of mind and consequent
+vague apprehensions, which the new attitude of the
+Bishops, and our feelings upon it, have brought about,
+they will get contented and satisfied. They will see that
+they exaggerated things.... Of course it would have
+been wrong to anticipate what one's feelings would be
+under such a painful contingency as the Bishops' charging
+as they have done,&mdash;so it seems to me nobody's fault.
+Nor is it wonderful that others" [moderate men] "are
+startled" [i.e. at my Protest, &amp;c. &amp;c.]; "yet they should
+recollect that the more implicit the reverence one pays to
+a Bishop, the more keen will be one's perception of heresy
+in him. The cord is binding and compelling, till it snaps.</p>
+
+<p>"Men of reflection would have seen this, if they had
+looked that way. Last spring, a very high churchman
+talked to me of resisting my Bishop, of asking him for
+the Canons under which he acted, and so forth; but those,
+who have cultivated a loyal feeling towards their superiors,
+are the most loving servants, or the most zealous protestors.
+If others became so too, if the clergy of Chester
+denounced the heresy of their diocesan, they would be doing
+their duty, and relieving themselves of the share which they
+otherwise have in any possible defection of their brethren.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"St. Stephen's [Day, December 26]. How I fidget!
+I now fear that the note I wrote yesterday only makes
+matters worse by <i>disclosing</i> too much. This is always my
+great difficulty.</p>
+
+<p>"In the present state of excitement on both sides, I
+think of leaving out altogether my reassertion of No. 90
+in my Preface to Volume 6 [of Parochial Sermons], and
+merely saying, 'As many false reports are at this time in
+circulation about him, he hopes his well-wishers will take
+this Volume as an indication of his real thoughts and feelings:
+those who are not, he leaves in God's hand to bring
+them to a better mind in His own time.' What do you
+say to the logic, sentiment, and propriety of this?"</p>
+
+<p>An old friend, at a distance from Oxford, Archdeacon
+Robert I. Wilberforce, must have said something to me
+at this time, I do not know what, which challenged a frank
+reply; for I disclosed to him, I do not know in what words,
+my frightful suspicion, hitherto only known to two persons,
+viz. his brother Henry and Mr. Frederic Rogers,<a name="FNanchor_13_13" id="FNanchor_13_13"></a><a href="#Footnote_13_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</a> that,
+as regards my Anglicanism, perhaps I might break
+down in the event,&mdash;that perhaps we were both out of the
+Church. I think I recollect expressing my difficulty, as
+derived from the Arian and Monophysite history, in a
+form in which it would be most intelligible to him, as
+being in fact an admission of Bishop Bull's; viz. that in
+the controversies of the early centuries the Roman Church
+was ever on the right side, which was of course a <i>prim&acirc; facie</i>
+argument in favour of Rome and against Anglicanism
+now. He answered me thus, under date of Jan. 29, 1842:
+"I don't think that I ever was so shocked by any communication,
+which was ever made to me, as by your letter
+of this morning. It has quite unnerved me.... I cannot
+but write to you, though I am at a loss where to begin....
+I know of no act by which we have dissevered ourselves
+from the communion of the Church Universal....<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span>
+The more I study Scripture, the more am I impressed
+with the resemblance between the Romish principle in the
+Church and the Babylon of St. John.... I am ready to
+grieve that I ever directed my thoughts to theology, if
+it is indeed so uncertain, as your doubts seem to indicate."</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_13_13" id="Footnote_13_13"></a><a href="#FNanchor_13_13"><span class="label">[13]</span></a> Now Lord Blachford.</p></div>
+
+<p>While my old and true friends were thus in trouble
+about me, I suppose they felt not only anxiety but pain, to
+see that I was gradually surrendering myself to the influence
+of others, who had not their own claims upon me,
+younger men, and of a cast of mind in no small degree uncongenial
+to my own. A new school of thought was rising,
+as is usual in doctrinal inquiries, and was sweeping the
+original party of the Movement aside, and was taking its
+place. The most prominent person in it, was a man of
+elegant genius, of classical mind, of rare talent in literary
+composition:&mdash;Mr. Oakeley. He was not far from my
+own age; I had long known him, though of late years he
+had not been in residence at Oxford; and quite lately, he
+has been taking several signal occasions of renewing that
+kindness, which he ever showed towards me when we were
+both in the Anglican Church. His tone of mind was not
+unlike that which gave a character to the early Movement;
+he was almost a typical Oxford man, and, as far as I recollect,
+both in political and ecclesiastical views, would have
+been of one spirit with the Oriel party of 1826-1833.
+But he had entered late into the Movement; he did not
+know its first years; and, beginning with a new start, he
+was naturally thrown together with that body of eager,
+acute, resolute minds who had begun their Catholic life
+about the same time as he, who knew nothing about the
+<i>Via Media</i>, but had heard much about Rome. This new
+party rapidly formed and increased, in and out of Oxford,
+and, as it so happened, contemporaneously with that very<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span>
+summer, when I received so serious a blow to my ecclesiastical
+views from the study of the Monophysite controversy.
+These men cut into the original Movement at an
+angle, fell across its line of thought, and then set about
+turning that line in its own direction. They were most of
+them keenly religious men, with a true concern for their
+souls as the first matter of all, with a great zeal for me,
+but giving little certainty at the time as to which way they
+would ultimately turn. Some in the event have remained
+firm to Anglicanism, some have become Catholics, and
+some have found a refuge in Liberalism. Nothing was
+clearer concerning them, than that they needed to be kept
+in order; and on me who had had so much to do with the
+making of them, that duty was as clearly incumbent; and
+it is equally clear, from what I have already said, that I
+was just the person, above all others, who could not undertake
+it. There are no friends like old friends; but of
+those old friends, few could help me, few could understand
+me, many were annoyed with me, some were angry,
+because I was breaking up a compact party, and some, as
+a matter of conscience, could not listen to me. When I
+looked round for those whom I might consult in my difficulties,
+I found the very hypothesis of those difficulties
+acting as a bar to their giving me their advice. Then I
+said, bitterly, "You are throwing me on others, whether I
+will or no." Yet still I had good and true friends around
+me of the old sort, in and out of Oxford too, who were a
+great help to me. But on the other hand, though I neither
+was so fond (with a few exceptions) of the persons, nor of
+the methods of thought, which belonged to this new school,
+as of the old set, though I could not trust in their firmness
+of purpose, for, like a swarm of flies, they might come and
+go, and at length be divided and dissipated, yet I had
+an intense sympathy in their object and in the direction
+in which their path lay, in spite of my old friends, in spite<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span>
+of my old life-long prejudices. In spite of my ingrained
+fears of Rome, and the decision of my reason and conscience
+against her usages, in spite of my affection for
+Oxford and Oriel, yet I had a secret longing love of Rome
+the Mother of English Christianity, and I had a true devotion
+to the Blessed Virgin, in whose College I lived, whose
+Altar I served, and whose Immaculate Purity I had in one
+of my earliest printed Sermons made much of. And it
+was the consciousness of this bias in myself, if it is so to
+be called, which made me preach so earnestly against the
+danger of being swayed in religious inquiry by our sympathy
+rather than by our reason. And moreover, the
+members of this new school looked up to me, as I have
+said, and did me true kindnesses, and really loved me, and
+stood by me in trouble, when others went away, and for
+all this I was grateful; nay, many of them were in
+trouble themselves, and in the same boat with me, and
+that was a further cause of sympathy between us; and
+hence it was, when the new school came on in force, and
+into collision with the old, I had not the heart, any more
+than the power, to repel them; I was in great perplexity,
+and hardly knew where I stood; I took their part; and,
+when I wanted to be in peace and silence, I had to speak
+out, and I incurred the charge of weakness from some
+men, and of mysteriousness, shuffling, and underhand
+dealing from the majority.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Now I will say here frankly, that this sort of charge is a
+matter which I cannot properly meet, because I cannot
+duly realize it. I have never had any suspicion of my
+own honesty; and, when men say that I was dishonest, I
+cannot grasp the accusation as a distinct conception, such
+as it is possible to encounter. If a man said to me, "On
+such a day and before such persons you said a thing was
+white, when it was black," I understand what is meant<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span>
+well enough, and I can set myself to prove an <i>alibi</i> or to
+explain the mistake; or if a man said to me, "You tried
+to gain me over to your party, intending to take me with
+you to Rome, but you did not succeed," I can give him
+the lie, and lay down an assertion of my own as firm and
+as exact as his, that not from the time that I was first unsettled,
+did I ever attempt to gain any one over to myself
+or to my Romanizing opinions, and that it is only his own
+coxcombical fancy which has bred such a thought in him:
+but my imagination is at a loss in presence of those vague
+charges, which have commonly been brought against me,
+charges, which are made up of impressions, and understandings,
+and inferences, and hearsay, and surmises.
+Accordingly, I shall not make the attempt, for, in doing
+so, I should be dealing blows in the air; what I shall
+attempt is to state what I know of myself and what I
+recollect, and leave to others its application.</p>
+
+<p>While I had confidence in the <i>Via Media</i>, and thought
+that nothing could overset it, I did not mind laying down
+large principles, which I saw would go further than was
+commonly perceived. I considered that to make the <i>Via
+Media</i> concrete and substantive, it must be much more
+than it was in outline; that the Anglican Church must
+have a ceremonial, a ritual, and a fulness of doctrine and
+devotion, which it had not at present, if it were to compete
+with the Roman Church with any prospect of success.
+Such additions would not remove it from its proper basis,
+but would merely strengthen and beautify it: such, for
+instance, would be confraternities, particular devotions,
+reverence for the Blessed Virgin, prayers for the dead,
+beautiful churches, munificent offerings to them and in
+them, monastic houses, and many other observances and
+institutions, which I used to say belonged to us as much
+as to Rome, though Rome had appropriated them and
+boasted of them, by reason of our having let them slip<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span>
+from us. The principle, on which all this turned, is
+brought out in one of the Letters I published on occasion
+of Tract 90. "The age is moving," I said, "towards
+something; and most unhappily the one religious communion
+among us, which has of late years been practically
+in possession of this something, is the Church of Rome.
+She alone, amid all the errors and evils of her practical
+system, has given free scope to the feelings of awe, mystery,
+tenderness, reverence, devotedness, and other feelings
+which may be especially called Catholic. The question
+then is, whether we shall give them up to the Roman
+Church or claim them for ourselves.... But if we do
+give them up, we must give up the men who cherish them.
+We must consent either to give up the men, or to admit
+their principles." With these feelings I frankly admit,
+that, while I was working simply for the sake of the
+Anglican Church, I did not at all mind, though I found
+myself laying down principles in its defence, which went
+beyond that particular kind of defence which high-and-dry
+men thought perfection, and even though I ended in framing
+a kind of defence, which they might call a revolution,
+while I thought it a restoration. Thus, for illustration, I
+might discourse upon the "Communion of Saints" in such
+a manner, (though I do not recollect doing so,) as might
+lead the way towards devotion to the Blessed Virgin and
+the Saints on the one hand, and towards prayers for the
+dead on the other. In a memorandum of the year 1844 or
+1845, I thus speak on this subject: "If the Church be not
+defended on establishment grounds, it must be upon
+principles, which go far beyond their immediate object.
+Sometimes I saw these further results, sometimes not.
+Though I saw them, I sometimes did not say that I saw
+them:&mdash;so long as I thought they were inconsistent, <i>not</i>
+with our Church, but only with the existing opinions, I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span>
+was not unwilling to insinuate truths into our Church,
+which I thought had a right to be there."</p>
+
+<p>To so much I confess; but I do not confess, I simply
+deny that I ever said any thing which secretly bore against
+the Church of England, knowing it myself, in order that
+others might unwarily accept it. It was indeed one of my
+great difficulties and causes of reserve, as time went on,
+that I at length recognized in principles which I had
+honestly preached as if Anglican, conclusions favourable
+to the cause of Rome. Of course I did not like to confess
+this; and, when interrogated, was in consequence in perplexity.
+The prime instance of this was the appeal to
+Antiquity; St. Leo had overset, in my own judgment, its
+force as the special argument for Anglicanism; yet I was
+committed to Antiquity, together with the whole Anglican
+school; what then was I to say, when acute minds urged
+this or that application of it against the <i>Via Media</i>? it was
+impossible that, in such circumstances, any answer could
+be given which was not unsatisfactory, or any behaviour
+adopted which was not mysterious. Again, sometimes in
+what I wrote I went just as far as I saw, and could as little
+say more, as I could see what is below the horizon; and
+therefore, when asked as to the consequences of what I had
+said, I had no answer to give. Again, sometimes when I
+was asked, whether certain conclusions did not follow from
+a certain principle, I might not be able to tell at the
+moment, especially if the matter were complicated; and
+for this reason, if for no other, because there is great difference
+between a conclusion in the abstract and a conclusion
+in the concrete, and because a conclusion may be modified
+in fact by a conclusion from some opposite principle. Or
+it might so happen that my head got simply confused, by
+the very strength of the logic which was administered to
+me, and thus I gave my sanction to conclusions which really<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span>
+were not mine; and when the report of those conclusions
+came round to me through others, I had to unsay them.
+And then again, perhaps I did not like to see men scared
+or scandalized by unfeeling logical inferences, which would
+not have troubled them to the day of their death, had they
+not been forced to recognize them. And then I felt altogether
+the force of the maxim of St. Ambrose, "Non in
+dialectic&acirc; complacuit Deo salvum facere populum suum;"&mdash;I
+had a great dislike of paper logic. For myself, it was
+not logic that carried me on; as well might one say that
+the quicksilver in the barometer changes the weather. It
+is the concrete being that reasons; pass a number of years,
+and I find my mind in a new place; how? the whole man
+moves; paper logic is but the record of it. All the logic
+in the world would not have made me move faster towards
+Rome than I did; as well might you say that I have
+arrived at the end of my journey, because I see the village
+church before me, as venture to assert that the miles, over
+which my soul had to pass before it got to Rome, could be
+annihilated, even though I had been in possession of some
+far clearer view than I then had, that Rome was my ultimate
+destination. Great acts take time. At least this is
+what I felt in my own case; and therefore to come to me
+with methods of logic had in it the nature of a provocation,
+and, though I do not think I ever showed it, made
+me somewhat indifferent how I met them, and perhaps led
+me, as a means of relieving my impatience, to be mysterious
+or irrelevant, or to give in because I could not meet
+them to my satisfaction. And a greater trouble still than
+these logical mazes, was the introduction of logic into
+every subject whatever, so far, that is, as this was done.
+Before I was at Oriel, I recollect an acquaintance saying
+to me that "the Oriel Common Room stank of Logic."
+One is not at all pleased when poetry, or eloquence, or devotion,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span>
+is considered as if chiefly intended to feed syllogisms.
+Now, in saying all this, I am saying nothing
+against the deep piety and earnestness which were characteristics
+of this second phase of the Movement, in which I
+had taken so prominent a part. What I have been
+observing is, that this phase had a tendency to bewilder
+and to upset me; and, that, instead of saying so, as I
+ought to have done, perhaps from a sort of laziness I gave
+answers at random, which have led to my appearing close
+or inconsistent.</p>
+
+<p>I have turned up two letters of this period, which in a
+measure illustrate what I have been saying. The first was
+written to the Bishop of Oxford on occasion of Tract 90:</p>
+
+<p>"March 20, 1841. No one can enter into my situation
+but myself. I see a great many minds working in various
+directions and a variety of principles with multiplied bearings;
+I act for the best. I sincerely think that matters
+would not have gone better for the Church, had I never
+written. And if I write I have a choice of difficulties.
+It is easy for those who do not enter into those difficulties
+to say, 'He ought to say this and not say that,' but things
+are wonderfully linked together, and I cannot, or rather I
+would not be dishonest. When persons too interrogate
+me, I am obliged in many cases to give an opinion, or I
+seem to be underhand. Keeping silence looks like artifice.
+And I do not like people to consult or respect me, from
+thinking differently of my opinions from what I know
+them to be. And again (to use the proverb) what is one
+man's food is another man's poison. All these things
+make my situation very difficult. But that collision must
+at some time ensue between members of the Church of
+opposite sentiments, I have long been aware. The time
+and mode has been in the hand of Providence; I do not
+mean to exclude my own great imperfections in bringing<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span>
+it about; yet I still feel obliged to think the Tract
+necessary."</p>
+
+<p>The second is taken from the notes of a letter which I
+sent to Dr. Pusey in the next year:</p>
+
+<p>"October 16, 1842. As to my being entirely with
+Ward, I do not know the limits of my own opinions. If
+Ward says that this or that is a development from what
+I have said, I cannot say Yes or No. It is plausible, it
+<i>may</i> be true. Of course the fact that the Roman Church
+<i>has</i> so developed and maintained, adds great weight to the
+antecedent plausibility. I cannot assert that it is not
+true; but I cannot, with that keen perception which some
+people have, appropriate it. It is a nuisance to me to be
+<i>forced</i> beyond what I can fairly accept."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>There was another source of the perplexity with which
+at this time I was encompassed, and of the reserve and
+mysteriousness, of which that perplexity gained for me the
+credit. After Tract 90 the Protestant world would not let
+me alone; they pursued me in the public journals to
+Littlemore. Reports of all kinds were circulated about
+me. "Imprimis, why did I go up to Littlemore at all?
+For no good purpose certainly; I dared not tell why."
+Why, to be sure, it was hard that I should be obliged to
+say to the Editors of newspapers that I went up there to
+say my prayers; it was hard to have to tell the world in
+confidence, that I had a certain doubt about the Anglican
+system, and could not at that moment resolve it, or say
+what would come of it; it was hard to have to confess
+that I had thought of giving up my Living a year or two
+before, and that this was a first step to it. It was hard to
+have to plead, that, for what I knew, my doubts would
+vanish, if the newspapers would be so good as to give me
+time and let me alone. Who would ever dream of making
+the world his confidant? yet I was considered insidious,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span>
+sly, dishonest, if I would not open my heart to the tender
+mercies of the world. But they persisted: "What was I
+doing at Littlemore?" Doing there! have I not retreated
+from you? have I not given up my position and my place?
+am I alone, of Englishmen, not to have the privilege
+to go where I will, no questions asked? am I alone to
+be followed about by jealous prying eyes, which take note
+whether I go in at a back door or at the front, and who
+the men are who happen to call on me in the afternoon?
+Cowards! if I advanced one step, you would run away; it
+is not you that I fear: "Di me terrent, et Jupiter hostis."
+It is because the Bishops still go on charging against
+me, though I have quite given up: it is that secret misgiving
+of heart which tells me that they do well, for I
+have neither lot nor part with them: this it is which
+weighs me down. I cannot walk into or out of my house,
+but curious eyes are upon me. Why will you not let me
+die in peace? Wounded brutes creep into some hole to
+die in, and no one grudges it them. Let me alone, I shall
+not trouble you long. This was the keen feeling which
+pierced me, and, I think, these are the very words in
+which I expressed it to myself. I asked, in the words of
+a great motto, "Ubi lapsus? quid feci?" One day when
+I entered my house, I found a flight of Under-graduates
+inside. Heads of Houses, as mounted patrols, walked
+their horses round those poor cottages. Doctors of Divinity
+dived into the hidden recesses of that private tenement
+uninvited, and drew domestic conclusions from what
+they saw there. I had thought that an Englishman's house
+was his castle; but the newspapers thought otherwise, and
+at last the matter came before my good Bishop. I insert
+his letter, and a portion of my reply to him:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"April 12, 1842. So many of the charges against yourself
+and your friends which I have seen in the public
+journals have been, within my own knowledge, false and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span>
+calumnious, that I am not apt to pay much attention, to
+what is asserted with respect to you in the newspapers.</p>
+
+<p>"In" [a newspaper] "however, of April 9, there
+appears a paragraph in which it is asserted, as a matter
+of notoriety, that a 'so-called Anglo-Catholic Monastery
+is in process of erection at Littlemore, and that the cells of
+dormitories, the chapel, the refectory, the cloisters all may
+be seen advancing to perfection, under the eye of a Parish
+Priest of the Diocese of Oxford.'</p>
+
+<p>"Now, as I have understood that you really are possessed
+of some tenements at Littlemore,&mdash;as it is generally believed
+that they are destined for the purposes of study and
+devotion,&mdash;and as much suspicion and jealousy are felt
+about the matter, I am anxious to afford you an opportunity
+of making me an explanation on the subject.</p>
+
+<p>"I know you too well not to be aware that you are the
+last man living to attempt in my Diocese a revival of the
+Monastic orders (in any thing approaching to the Romanist
+sense of the term) without previous communication with
+me,&mdash;or indeed that you should take upon yourself to
+originate any measure of importance without authority
+from the heads of the Church,&mdash;and therefore I at once
+exonerate you from the accusation brought against you by
+the newspaper I have quoted, but I feel it nevertheless a
+duty to my Diocese and myself, as well as to you, to ask
+you to put it in my power to contradict what, if uncontradicted,
+would appear to imply a glaring invasion of all
+ecclesiastical discipline on <i>your</i> part, or of inexcusable
+neglect and indifference to my duties on <i>mine</i>."</p>
+
+<p>I wrote in answer as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"April 14, 1842. I am very much obliged by your
+Lordship's kindness in allowing me to write to you on the
+subject of my house at Littlemore; at the same time I feel
+it hard both on your Lordship and myself that the restlessness<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span>
+of the public mind should oblige you to require an
+explanation of me.</p>
+
+<p>"It is now a whole year that I have been the subject of
+incessant misrepresentation. A year since I submitted
+entirely to your Lordship's authority; and, with the intention
+of following out the particular act enjoined upon
+me, I not only stopped the series of Tracts, on which I
+was engaged, but withdrew from all public discussion of
+Church matters of the day, or what may be called ecclesiastical
+politics. I turned myself at once to the preparation
+for the Press of the translations of St. Athanasius to
+which I had long wished to devote myself, and I intended
+and intend to employ myself in the like theological studies,
+and in the concerns of my own parish and in practical
+works.</p>
+
+<p>"With the same view of personal improvement I was
+led more seriously to a design which had been long on my
+mind. For many years, at least thirteen, I have wished
+to give myself to a life of greater religious regularity than
+I have hitherto led; but it is very unpleasant to confess
+such a wish even to my Bishop, because it seems arrogant,
+and because it is committing me to a profession which
+may come to nothing. For what have I done that I am
+to be called to account by the world for my private actions,
+in a way in which no one else is called? Why may I not
+have that liberty which all others are allowed? I am often
+accused of being underhand and uncandid in respect to the
+intentions to which I have been alluding: but no one likes
+his own good resolutions noised about, both from mere
+common delicacy and from fear lest he should not be able
+to fulfil them. I feel it very cruel, though the parties in
+fault do not know what they are doing, that very sacred
+matters between me and my conscience are made a matter
+of public talk. May I take a case parallel though different?<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span>
+suppose a person in prospect of marriage; would he
+like the subject discussed in newspapers, and parties, circumstances,
+&amp;c., &amp;c., publicly demanded of him, at the
+penalty of being accused of craft and duplicity?</p>
+
+<p>"The resolution I speak of has been taken with reference
+to myself alone, and has been contemplated quite
+independent of the co-operation of any other human being,
+and without reference to success or failure other than personal,
+and without regard to the blame or approbation of
+man. And being a resolution of years, and one to which
+I feel God has called me, and in which I am violating no
+rule of the Church any more than if I married, I should
+have to answer for it, if I did not pursue it, as a good
+Providence made openings for it. In pursuing it then I
+am thinking of myself alone, not aiming at any ecclesiastical
+or external effects. At the same time of course it would
+be a great comfort to me to know that God had put it into
+the hearts of others to pursue their personal edification in
+the same way, and unnatural not to wish to have the
+benefit of their presence and encouragement, or not to
+think it a great infringement on the rights of conscience
+if such personal and private resolutions were interfered
+with. Your Lordship will allow me to add my firm conviction
+that such religious resolutions are most necessary
+for keeping a certain class of minds firm in their allegiance
+to our Church; but still I can as truly say that my own
+reason for any thing I have done has been a personal one,
+without which I should not have entered upon it, and
+which I hope to pursue whether with or without the sympathies
+of others pursuing a similar course....</p>
+
+<p>"As to my intentions, I purpose to live there myself a
+good deal, as I have a resident curate in Oxford. In doing
+this, I believe I am consulting for the good of my parish,
+as my population at Littlemore is at least equal to that of
+St. Mary's in Oxford, and the <i>whole</i> of Littlemore is double<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span>
+of it. It has been very much neglected; and in providing
+a parsonage-house at Littlemore, as this will be, and will
+be called, I conceive I am doing a very great benefit to
+my people. At the same time it has appeared to me that
+a partial or temporary retirement from St. Mary's Church
+might be expedient under the prevailing excitement.</p>
+
+<p>"As to the quotation from the [newspaper], which I
+have not seen, your Lordship will perceive from what I
+have said, that no 'monastery is in process of erection;'
+there is no 'chapel;' no 'refectory', hardly a dining-room
+or parlour. The 'cloisters' are my shed connecting the
+cottages. I do not understand what 'cells of dormitories'
+means. Of course I can repeat your Lordship's words
+that 'I am not attempting a revival of the Monastic
+Orders, in any thing approaching to the Romanist sense
+of the term,' or 'taking on myself to originate any measure
+of importance without authority from the Heads of the
+Church.' I am attempting nothing ecclesiastical, but
+something personal and private, and which can only be
+made public, not private, by newspapers and letter-writers,
+in which sense the most sacred and conscientious resolves
+and acts may certainly be made the objects of an unmannerly
+and unfeeling curiosity."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>One calumny there was which the Bishop did not believe,
+and of which of course he had no idea of speaking.
+It was that I was actually in the service of the enemy. I
+had forsooth been already received into the Catholic
+Church, and was rearing at Littlemore a nest of Papists,
+who, like me, were to take the Anglican oaths which they
+disbelieved, by virtue of a dispensation from Rome, and
+thus in due time were to bring over to that unprincipled
+Church great numbers of the Anglican Clergy and Laity.
+Bishops gave their countenance to this imputation against
+me. The case was simply this:&mdash;as I made Littlemore a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span>
+place of retirement for myself, so did I offer it to others.
+There were young men in Oxford, whose testimonials for
+Orders had been refused by their Colleges; there were
+young clergymen, who had found themselves unable from
+conscience to go on with their duties, and had thrown up
+their parochial engagements. Such men were already
+going straight to Rome, and I interposed; I interposed
+for the reasons I have given in the beginning of this portion
+of my narrative. I interposed from fidelity to my
+clerical engagements, and from duty to my Bishop; and
+from the interest which I was bound to take in them, and
+from belief that they were premature or excited. Their
+friends besought me to quiet them, if I could. Some of
+them came to live with me at Littlemore. They were laymen,
+or in the place of laymen. I kept some of them
+back for several years from being received into the Catholic
+Church. Even when I had given up my living, I was
+still bound by my duty to their parents or friends, and I
+did not forget still to do what I could for them. The
+immediate occasion of my resigning St. Mary's, was the
+unexpected conversion of one of them. After that, I felt
+it was impossible to keep my post there, for I had been
+unable to keep my word with my Bishop.</p>
+
+<p>The following letters refer, more or less, to these men,
+whether they were actually with me at Littlemore or
+not:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>1. "March 6, 1842. Church doctrines are a powerful
+weapon; they were not sent into the world for nothing.
+God's word does not return unto Him void: If I have
+said, as I have, that the doctrines of the Tracts for the
+Times would build up our Church and destroy parties, I
+meant, if they were used, not if they were denounced.
+Else, they will be as powerful against us, as they might
+be powerful for us.</p>
+
+<p>"If people who have a liking for another, hear him<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span>
+called a Roman Catholic; they will say, 'Then after all
+Romanism is no such bad thing.' All these persons, who
+are making the cry, are fulfilling their own prophecy.
+If all the world agree in telling a man, he has no business
+in our Church, he will at length begin to think he has
+none. How easy is it to persuade a man of any thing,
+when numbers affirm it! so great is the force of imagination.
+Did every one who met you in the streets look hard
+at you, you would think you were somehow in fault. I do
+not know any thing so irritating, so unsettling, especially
+in the case of young persons, as, when they are going on
+calmly and unconsciously, obeying their Church and following
+its divines, (I am speaking from facts,) as suddenly
+to their surprise to be conjured not to make a leap,
+of which they have not a dream and from which they are
+far removed."</p>
+
+<p>2. 1843 or 1844. "I did not explain to you sufficiently
+the state of mind of those who were in danger. I only
+spoke of those who were convinced that our Church was
+external to the Church Catholic, though they felt it unsafe
+to trust their own private convictions; but there are two
+other states of mind; 1. that of those who are unconsciously
+near Rome, and whose <i>despair</i> about our Church
+would at once develope into a state of conscious approximation,
+or a <i>quasi</i>-resolution to go over; 2. those who feel
+they can with a safe conscience remain with us <i>while</i> they
+are allowed to <i>testify</i> in behalf of Catholicism, i.e. as if by
+such acts they were putting our Church, or at least that
+portion of it in which they were included, in the position
+of catechumens."</p>
+
+<p>3. "June 20, 1843. I return the very pleasing letter
+you have permitted me to read. What a sad thing it is,
+that it should be a plain duty to restrain one's sympathies,
+and to keep them from boiling over; but I suppose it is a
+matter of common prudence.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"Things are very serious here; but I should not like
+you to say so, as it might do no good. The Authorities
+find, that, by the Statutes, they have more than military
+power; and the general impression seems to be, that they
+intend to exert it, and put down Catholicism at any risk.
+I believe that by the Statutes, they can pretty nearly suspend
+a Preacher, as <i>seditiosus</i> or causing dissension, without
+assigning their grounds in the particular case, nay, banish
+him, or imprison him. If so, all holders of preferment in
+the University should make as quiet an <i>exit</i> as they can.
+There is more exasperation on both sides at this moment,
+as I am told, than ever there was."</p>
+
+<p>4. "July 16, 1843. I assure you that I feel, with only
+too much sympathy, what you say. You need not be told
+that the whole subject of our position is a subject of
+anxiety to others beside yourself. It is no good attempting
+to offer advice, when perhaps I might raise difficulties
+instead of removing them. It seems to me quite a case,
+in which you should, as far as may be, make up your mind
+for yourself. Come to Littlemore by all means. We shall
+all rejoice in your company; and, if quiet and retirement
+are able, as they very likely will be, to reconcile you to
+things as they are, you shall have your fill of them. How
+distressed poor Henry Wilberforce must be! Knowing
+how he values you, I feel for him; but, alas! he has his
+own position, and every one else has his own, and the
+misery is that no two of us have exactly the same.</p>
+
+<p>"It is very kind of you to be so frank and open with
+me, as you are; but this is a time which throws together
+persons who feel alike. May I without taking a liberty
+sign myself, yours affectionately, &amp;c."</p>
+
+<p>5. "August 30, 1843. A. B. has suddenly conformed
+to the Church of Rome. He was away for three weeks.
+I suppose I must say in my defence, that he promised me<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span>
+distinctly to remain in our Church three years, before I
+received him here."</p>
+
+<p>6. "June 17, 1845. I am concerned to find you speak
+of me in a tone of distrust. If you knew me ever so little,
+instead of hearing of me from persons who do not know me
+at all, you would think differently of me, whatever you
+thought of my opinions. Two years since, I got your son to
+tell you my intention of resigning St. Mary's, before I made
+it public, thinking you ought to know it. When you expressed
+some painful feeling upon it, I told him I could not
+consent to his remaining here, painful as it would be to
+me to part with him, without your written sanction. And
+this you did me the favour to give.</p>
+
+<p>"I believe you will find that it has been merely a delicacy
+on your son's part, which has delayed his speaking to
+you about me for two months past; a delicacy, lest he
+should say either too much or too little about me. I have
+urged him several times to speak to you.</p>
+
+<p>"Nothing can be done after your letter, but to recommend
+him to go to A. B. (his home) at once. I am very
+sorry to part with him."</p>
+
+<p>7. The following letter is addressed to Cardinal Wiseman,
+then Vicar Apostolic, who accused me of coldness in
+my conduct towards him:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"April 16, 1845. I was at that time in charge of a
+ministerial office in the English Church, with persons
+entrusted to me, and a Bishop to obey; how could I possibly
+write otherwise than I did without violating sacred
+obligations and betraying momentous interests which were
+upon me? I felt that my immediate, undeniable duty,
+clear if any thing was clear, was to fulfil that trust. It
+might be right indeed to give it up, that was another
+thing; but it never could be right to hold it, and to act
+as if I did not hold it.... If you knew me, you<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span>
+would acquit me, I think, of having ever felt towards your
+Lordship in an unfriendly spirit, or ever having had a
+shadow on my mind (as far as I dare witness about myself)
+of what might be called controversial rivalry or desire of
+getting the better, or fear lest the world should think I
+had got the worse, or irritation of any kind. You are too
+kind indeed to imply this, and yet your words lead me to
+say it. And now in like manner, pray believe, though I
+cannot explain it to you, that I am encompassed with
+responsibilities, so great and so various, as utterly to overcome
+me, unless I have mercy from Him, who all through
+my life has sustained and guided me, and to whom I can
+now submit myself, though men of all parties are thinking
+evil of me."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Such fidelity, however, was taken <i>in malam partem</i> by
+the high Anglican authorities; they thought it insidious.
+I happen still to have a correspondence which took place
+in 1843, in which the chief place is filled by one of
+the most eminent Bishops of the day, a theologian and
+reader of the Fathers, a moderate man, who at one time was
+talked of as likely on a vacancy to succeed to the Primacy.
+A young clergyman in his diocese became a Catholic; the
+papers at once reported on authority from "a very high
+quarter," that, after his reception, "the Oxford men had
+been recommending him to retain his living." I had
+reasons for thinking that the allusion was made to me, and
+I authorized the Editor of a Paper, who had inquired of me
+on the point, to "give it, as far as I was concerned, an
+unqualified contradiction;"&mdash;when from a motive of delicacy
+he hesitated, I added "my direct and indignant contradiction."
+"Whoever is the author of it," I continued
+to the Editor, "no correspondence or intercourse of any
+kind, direct or indirect, has passed between Mr. S. and
+myself, since his conforming to the Church of Rome,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span>
+except my formally and merely acknowledging the receipt
+of his letter, in which he informed me of the fact, without,
+as far as I recollect, my expressing any opinion upon it.
+You may state this as broadly as I have set it down." My
+denial was told to the Bishop; what took place upon it is
+given in a letter from which I copy. "My father showed
+the letter to the Bishop, who, as he laid it down, said,
+'Ah, those Oxford men are not ingenuous.' 'How do you
+mean?' asked my father. 'Why,' said the Bishop, 'they
+advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living after he turned
+Catholic. I know that to be a fact, because A. B. told me
+so.'" "The Bishop," continues the letter, "who is perhaps
+the most influential man in reality on the bench,
+evidently believes it to be the truth." Upon this Dr.
+Pusey wrote in my behalf to the Bishop; and the Bishop
+instantly beat a retreat. "I have the honour," he says in
+the autograph which I transcribe, "to acknowledge the
+receipt of your note, and to say in reply that it has not
+been stated by me, (though such a statement has, I believe,
+appeared in some of the Public Prints,) that Mr. Newman
+had advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living, after he had
+forsaken our Church. But it has been stated to me, that
+Mr. Newman was in close correspondence with Mr. B. S.,
+and, being fully aware of his state of opinions and feelings,
+yet advised him to continue in our communion. Allow
+me to add," he says to Dr. Pusey, "that neither your
+name, nor that of Mr. Keble, was mentioned to me in connexion
+with that of Mr. B. S."</p>
+
+<p>I was not going to let the Bishop off on this evasion, so
+I wrote to him myself. After quoting his Letter to Dr.
+Pusey, I continued, "I beg to trouble your Lordship with
+my own account of the two allegations" [<i>close correspondence</i>
+and <i>fully aware</i>, &amp;c.] "which are contained in your
+statement, and which have led to your speaking of me in
+terms which I hope never to deserve. 1. Since Mr. B. S.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span>
+has been in your Lordship's diocese, I have seen him in
+Common rooms or private parties in Oxford two or three
+times, when I never (as far as I can recollect) had any
+conversation with him. During the same time I have, to
+the best of my memory, written to him three letters. One
+was lately, in acknowledgment of his informing me of his
+change of religion. Another was last summer, when I
+asked him (to no purpose) to come and stay with me in
+this place. The earliest of the three letters was written
+just a year since, as far as I recollect, and it certainly was
+on the subject of his joining the Church of Rome. I wrote
+this letter at the earnest wish of a friend of his. I cannot
+be sure that, on his replying, I did not send him a brief
+note in explanation of points in my letter which he had
+misapprehended. I cannot recollect any other correspondence
+between us.</p>
+
+<p>"2. As to my knowledge of his opinions and feelings,
+as far as I remember, the only point of perplexity which I
+knew, the only point which to this hour I know, as pressing
+upon him, was that of the Pope's supremacy. He professed
+to be searching Antiquity whether the see of Rome
+had formerly that relation to the whole Church which
+Roman Catholics now assign to it. My letter was directed
+to the point, that it was his duty not to perplex himself
+with arguments on [such] a question, ... and to put it
+altogether aside.... It is hard that I am put upon my
+memory, without knowing the details of the statement
+made against me, considering the various correspondence
+in which I am from time to time unavoidably engaged....
+Be assured, my Lord, that there are very definite limits,
+beyond which persons like me would never urge another
+to retain preferment in the English Church, nor would
+retain it themselves; and that the censure which has been
+directed against them by so many of its Rulers has a very
+grave bearing upon those limits." The Bishop replied in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span>
+a civil letter, and sent my own letter to his original informant,
+who wrote to me the letter of a gentleman. It
+seems that an anxious lady had said something or other
+which had been misinterpreted, against her real meaning,
+into the calumny which was circulated, and so the report
+vanished into thin air. I closed the correspondence with
+the following Letter to the Bishop:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"I hope your Lordship will believe me when I say, that
+statements about me, equally incorrect with that which
+has come to your Lordship's ears, are from time to time
+reported to me as credited and repeated by the highest
+authorities in our Church, though it is very seldom that I
+have the opportunity of denying them. I am obliged by
+your Lordship's letter to Dr. Pusey as giving me such an
+opportunity." Then I added, with a purpose, "Your
+Lordship will observe that in my Letter I had no occasion
+to proceed to the question, whether a person holding
+Roman Catholic opinions can in honesty remain in our
+Church. Lest then any misconception should arise from
+my silence, I here take the liberty of adding, that I see
+nothing wrong in such a person's continuing in communion
+with us, provided he holds no preferment or office,
+abstains from the management of ecclesiastical matters,
+and is bound by no subscription or oath to our doctrines."</p>
+
+<p>This was written on March 8, 1843, and was in anticipation
+of my own retirement into lay communion. This
+again leads me to a remark:&mdash;for two years I was in lay
+communion, not indeed being a Catholic in my convictions,
+but in a state of serious doubt, and with the probable prospect
+of becoming some day, what as yet I was not. Under
+these circumstances I thought the best thing I could do
+was to give up duty and to throw myself into lay communion,
+remaining an Anglican. I could not go to Rome,
+while I thought what I did of the devotions she sanctioned
+to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints. I did not give up<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span>
+my fellowship, for I could not be sure that my doubts
+would not be reduced or overcome, however unlikely I
+might consider such an event. But I gave up my living;
+and, for two years before my conversion, I took no clerical
+duty. My last Sermon was in September, 1843; then I
+remained at Littlemore in quiet for two years. But it was
+made a subject of reproach to me at the time, and is at
+this day, that I did not leave the Anglican Church sooner.
+To me this seems a wonderful charge; why, even had I
+been quite sure that Rome was the true Church, the
+Anglican Bishops would have had no just subject of complaint
+against me, provided I took no Anglican oath, no
+clerical duty, no ecclesiastical administration. Do they
+force all men who go to their Churches to believe in the
+39 Articles, or to join in the Athanasian Creed? However,
+I was to have other measure dealt to me; great
+authorities ruled it so; and a great controversialist, Mr.
+Stanley Faber, thought it a shame that I did not leave the
+Church of England as much as ten years sooner than I
+did. He said this in print between the years 1847 and
+1849. His nephew, an Anglican clergyman, kindly
+wished to undeceive him on this point. So, in the latter
+year, after some correspondence, I wrote the following
+letter, which will be of service to this narrative, from its
+chronological notes:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Dec. 6, 1849. Your uncle says, 'If he (Mr. N.) will
+declare, <i>sans phrase</i>, as the French say, that I have
+laboured under an entire mistake, and that he was not a
+concealed Romanist during the ten years in question,' (I
+suppose, the last ten years of my membership with the
+Anglican Church,) 'or during any part of the time, my
+controversial antipathy will be at an end, and I will
+readily express to him that I am truly sorry that I have
+made such a mistake.'</p>
+
+<p>"So candid an avowal is what I should have expected<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span>
+from a mind like your uncle's. I am extremely glad he
+has brought it to this issue.</p>
+
+<p>"By a 'concealed Romanist' I understand him to mean
+one, who, professing to belong to the Church of England,
+in his heart and will intends to benefit the Church of
+Rome, at the expense of the Church of England. He
+cannot mean by the expression merely a person who
+in fact is benefiting the Church of Rome, while he is intending
+to benefit the Church of England, for that is no
+discredit to him morally, and he (your uncle) evidently
+means to impute blame.</p>
+
+<p>"In the sense in which I have explained the words, I
+can simply and honestly say that I was not a concealed
+Romanist during the whole, or any part of, the years in
+question.</p>
+
+<p>"For the first four years of the ten, (up to Michaelmas,
+1839,) I honestly wished to benefit the Church of England,
+at the expense of the Church of Rome:</p>
+
+<p>"For the second four years I wished to benefit the
+Church of England without prejudice to the Church of
+Rome:</p>
+
+<p>"At the beginning of the ninth year (Michaelmas,
+1843) I began to despair of the Church of England, and
+gave up all clerical duty; and then, what I wrote and did
+was influenced by a mere wish not to injure it, and not by
+the wish to benefit it:</p>
+
+<p>"At the beginning of the tenth year I distinctly contemplated
+leaving it, but I also distinctly told my friends
+that it was in my contemplation.</p>
+
+<p>"Lastly, during the last half of that tenth year I was
+engaged in writing a book (Essay on Development) in
+favour of the Roman Church, and indirectly against the
+English; but even then, till it was finished, I had not
+absolutely intended to publish it, wishing to reserve to
+myself the chance of changing my mind when the argumentative<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span>
+views which were actuating me had been distinctly
+brought out before me in writing.</p>
+
+<p>"I wish this statement, which I make from memory,
+and without consulting any document, severely tested by
+my writings and doings, as I am confident it will, on the
+whole, be borne out, whatever real or apparent exceptions
+(I suspect none) have to be allowed by me in detail.</p>
+
+<p>"Your uncle is at liberty to make what use he pleases
+of this explanation."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I have now reached an important date in my narrative,
+the year 1843; but before proceeding to the matters which
+it contains, I will insert portions of my letters from 1841
+to 1843, addressed to Catholic acquaintances.</p>
+
+<p>1. "April 8, 1841 ... The unity of the Church
+Catholic is very near my heart, only I do not see any
+prospect of it in our time; and I despair of its being
+effected without great sacrifices on all hands. As to
+resisting the Bishop's will, I observe that no point of
+doctrine or principle was in dispute, but a course of action,
+the publication of certain works. I do not think you
+sufficiently understood our position. I suppose you would
+obey the Holy See in such a case; now, when we were
+separated from the Pope, his authority reverted to our
+Diocesans. Our Bishop is our Pope. It is our theory,
+that each diocese is an integral Church, intercommunion
+being a duty, (and the breach of it a sin,) but not essential
+to Catholicity. To have resisted my Bishop, would have
+been to place myself in an utterly false position, which I
+never could have recovered. Depend upon it, the strength
+of any party lies in its being <i>true to its theory</i>. Consistency
+is the life of a movement.</p>
+
+<p>"I have no misgivings whatever that the line I have
+taken can be other than a prosperous one: that is, in itself,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span>
+for of course Providence may refuse to us its legitimate
+issues for our sins.</p>
+
+<p>"I am afraid, that in one respect you may be disappointed.
+It is my trust, though I must not be too sanguine,
+that we shall not have individual members of our
+communion going over to yours. What one's duty would
+be under other circumstances, what our duty would have been ten or twenty
+years ago, I cannot say; but I do think that there is less
+of private judgment in going with one's Church, than in
+leaving it. I can earnestly desire a union between my
+Church and yours. I cannot listen to the thought of your
+being joined by individuals among us."</p>
+
+<p>2. "April 26, 1841. My only anxiety is lest your
+branch of the Church should not meet us by those reforms
+which surely are <i>necessary</i>. It never could be, that so
+large a portion of Christendom should have split off from
+the communion of Rome, and kept up a protest for 300
+years for nothing. I think I never shall believe that so
+much piety and earnestness would be found among Protestants,
+if there were not some very grave errors on the
+side of Rome. To suppose the contrary is most unreal,
+and violates all one's notions of moral probabilities. All
+aberrations are founded on, and have their life in, some
+truth or other&mdash;and Protestantism, so widely spread and
+so long enduring, must have in it, and must be witness
+for, a great truth or much truth. That I am an advocate
+for Protestantism, you cannot suppose;&mdash;but I am forced
+into a <i>Via Media</i>, short of Rome, as it is at present."</p>
+
+<p>3. "May 5, 1841. While I most sincerely hold that
+there is in the Roman Church a traditionary system which
+is not necessarily connected with her essential formularies,
+yet, were I ever so much to change my mind on this point,
+this would not tend to bring me from my present position,
+providentially appointed in the English Church. That<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span>
+your communion was unassailable, would not prove that
+mine was indefensible. Nor would it at all affect the
+sense in which I receive our Articles; they would still
+speak against certain definite errors, though you had
+reformed them.</p>
+
+<p>"I say this lest any lurking suspicion should be left in
+the mind of your friends that persons who think with me
+are likely, by the growth of their present views, to find it
+imperative on them to pass over to your communion.
+Allow me to state strongly, that if you have any such
+thoughts, and proceed to act upon them, your friends will
+be committing a fatal mistake. We have (I trust) the
+principle and temper of obedience too intimately wrought
+into us to allow of our separating ourselves from our ecclesiastical
+superiors because in many points we may sympathize
+with others. We have too great a horror of the
+principle of private judgment to trust it in so immense
+a matter as that of changing from one communion to
+another. We may be cast out of our communion, or it
+may decree heresy to be truth,&mdash;you shall say whether
+such contingencies are likely; but I do not see other conceivable
+causes of our leaving the Church in which we
+were baptized.</p>
+
+<p>"For myself, persons must be well acquainted with
+what I have written before they venture to say whether
+I have much changed my main opinions and cardinal
+views in the course of the last eight years. That my
+<i>sympathies</i> have grown towards the religion of Rome I do
+not deny; that my <i>reasons</i> for <i>shunning</i> her communion
+have lessened or altered it would be difficult perhaps to
+prove. And I wish to go by reason, not by feeling."</p>
+
+<p>4. "June 18, 1841. You urge persons whose views
+agree with mine to commence a movement in behalf of a
+union between the Churches. Now in the letters I have
+written, I have uniformly said that I did not expect that
+union in our time, and have discouraged the notion of all<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span>
+sudden proceedings with a view to it. I must ask your
+leave to repeat on this occasion most distinctly, that I
+cannot be party to any agitation, but mean to remain
+quiet in my own place, and to do all I can to make others
+take the same course. This I conceive to be my simple
+duty; but, over and above this, I will not set my teeth on
+edge with sour grapes. I know it is quite within the
+range of possibilities that one or another of our people
+should go over to your communion; however, it would be
+a greater misfortune to you than grief to us. If your
+friends wish to put a gulf between themselves and us, let
+them make converts, but not else. Some months ago, I
+ventured to say that I felt it a painful duty to keep aloof
+from all Roman Catholics who came with the intention of
+opening negotiations for the union of the Churches: when
+you now urge us to petition our Bishops for a union, this,
+I conceive, is very like an act of negotiation."</p>
+
+<p>5. I have the first sketch or draft of a letter, which
+I wrote to a zealous Catholic layman: it runs as follows,
+as far as I have preserved it, but I think there were
+various changes and additions:&mdash;"September 12, 1841.
+It would rejoice all Catholic minds among us, more
+than words can say, if you could persuade members of the
+Church of Rome to take the line in politics which you so
+earnestly advocate. Suspicion and distrust are the main
+causes at present of the separation between us, and the
+nearest approaches in doctrine will but increase the hostility,
+which, alas, our people feel towards yours, while
+these causes continue. Depend upon it, you must not
+rely upon our Catholic tendencies till they are removed.
+I am not speaking of myself, or of any friends of mine;
+but of our Church generally. Whatever <i>our</i> personal
+feelings may be, we shall but tend to raise and spread a
+<i>rival</i> Church to yours in the four quarters of the world,
+unless <i>you</i> do what none but you <i>can</i> do. Sympathies,
+which would flow over to the Church of Rome, as a matter<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span>
+of course, did she admit them, will but be developed in the
+consolidation of our own system, if she continues to be the
+object of our suspicions and fears. I wish, of course I do,
+that our own Church may be built up and extended, but
+still, not at the cost of the Church of Rome, not in opposition
+to it. I am sure, that, while you suffer, we suffer
+too from the separation; <i>but we cannot remove the obstacles</i>;
+it is with you to do so. You do not fear us; we fear you.
+Till we cease to fear you, we cannot love you.</p>
+
+<p>"While you are in your present position, the friends of
+Catholic unity in our Church are but fulfilling the prediction
+of those of your body who are averse to them, viz.
+that they will be merely strengthening a rival communion
+to yours. Many of you say that <i>we</i> are your greatest
+enemies; we have said so ourselves: so we are, so we shall
+be, as things stand at present. We are keeping people
+from you, by supplying their wants in our own Church.
+We <i>are</i> keeping persons from you: do you wish us to keep
+them from you for a time or for ever? It rests with you
+to determine. I do not fear that you will succeed among
+us; you will not supplant our Church in the affections of
+the English nation; only through the English Church can
+you act upon the English nation. I wish of course our
+Church should be consolidated, with and through and in
+your communion, for its sake, and your sake, and for the
+sake of unity.</p>
+
+<p>"Are you aware that the more serious thinkers among
+us are used, as far as they dare form an opinion, to regard
+the spirit of Liberalism as the characteristic of the destined
+Antichrist? In vain does any one clear the Church of
+Rome from the badges of Antichrist, in which Protestants
+would invest her, if she deliberately takes up her position
+in the very quarter, whither we have cast them, when we
+took them off from her. Antichrist is described as the
+&alpha;&nu;&omicron;&mu;&omicron;&sigmaf;,
+as exalting himself above the yoke of religion and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span>
+law. The spirit of lawlessness came in with the Reformation,
+and Liberalism is its offspring.</p>
+
+<p>"And now I fear I am going to pain you by telling
+you, that you consider the approaches in doctrine on our
+part towards you, closer than they really are. I cannot
+help repeating what I have many times said in print, that
+your services and devotions to St. Mary in matter of fact
+do most deeply pain me. I am only stating it as a fact.</p>
+
+<p>"Again, I have nowhere said that I can accept the decrees
+of Trent throughout, nor implied it. The doctrine of
+Transubstantiation is a great difficulty with me, as being,
+as I think, not primitive. Nor have I said that our Articles
+in all respects admit of a Roman interpretation; the
+very word 'Transubstantiation' is disowned in them.</p>
+
+<p>"Thus, you see, it is not merely on grounds of expedience
+that we do not join you. There are positive difficulties
+in the way of it. And, even if there were not, we
+shall have no divine warrant for doing so, while we think
+that the Church of England is a branch of the true
+Church, and that intercommunion with the rest of Christendom
+is necessary, not for the life of a particular
+Church, but for its health only. I have never disguised
+that there are actual circumstances in the Church of
+Rome, which pain me much; of the removal of these I
+see no chance, while we join you one by one; but if our
+Church were prepared for a union, she might make her
+terms; she might gain the cup; she might protest against
+the extreme honours paid to St. Mary; she might make
+some explanation of the doctrine of Transubstantiation.
+I am not prepared to say that a reform in other branches
+of the Roman Church would be necessary for our uniting
+with them, however desirable in itself, so that we were
+allowed to make a reform in our own country. We do
+not look towards Rome as believing that its communion is
+infallible, but that union is a duty."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>6. The following letter was occasioned by the present
+made to me of a book by the friend to whom it is written;
+more will be said on the subject of it presently:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Nov. 22, 1842. I only wish that your Church were
+more known among us by such writings. You will not
+interest us in her, till we see her, not in politics, but in
+her true functions of exhorting, teaching, and guiding.
+I wish there were a chance of making the leading men
+among you understand, what I believe is no novel thought
+to yourself. It is not by learned discussions, or acute
+arguments, or reports of miracles, that the heart of England
+can be gained. It is by men 'approving themselves,'
+like the Apostle, 'ministers of Christ.'</p>
+
+<p>"As to your question, whether the Volume you have
+sent is not calculated to remove my apprehensions that
+another gospel is substituted for the true one in your
+practical instructions, before I can answer it in any way,
+I ought to know how far the Sermons which it comprises
+are <i>selected</i> from a number, or whether they are the whole,
+or such as the whole, which have been published of the
+author's. I assure you, or at least I trust, that, if it is
+ever clearly brought home to me that I have been wrong
+in what I have said on this subject, my public avowal of
+that conviction will only be a question of time with me.</p>
+
+<p>"If, however, you saw our Church as we see it, you
+would easily understand that such a change of feeling, did
+it take place, would have no necessary tendency, which
+you seem to expect, to draw a person from the Church of
+England to that of Rome. There is a divine life among
+us, clearly manifested, in spite of all our disorders, which
+is as great a note of the Church, as any can be. Why
+should we seek our Lord's presence elsewhere, when He
+vouchsafes it to us where we are? What <i>call</i> have we to
+change our communion?</p>
+
+<p>"Roman Catholics will find this to be the state of things<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span>
+in time to come, whatever promise they may fancy there
+is of a large secession to their Church. This man or that
+may leave us, but there will be no general movement.
+There is, indeed, an incipient movement of our <i>Church</i>
+towards yours, and this your leading men are doing all
+they can to frustrate by their unwearied efforts at all risks
+to carry off individuals. When will they know their position,
+and embrace a larger and wiser policy?"</p>
+
+
+<h3>&sect; 2.</h3>
+
+<p>The letter which I have last inserted, is addressed to my
+dear friend, Dr. Russell, the present President of Maynooth.
+He had, perhaps, more to do with my conversion
+than any one else. He called upon me, in passing through
+Oxford in the summer of 1841, and I think I took him
+over some of the buildings of the University. He called
+again another summer, on his way from Dublin to London.
+I do not recollect that he said a word on the subject of
+religion on either occasion. He sent me at different times
+several letters; he was always gentle, mild, unobtrusive,
+uncontroversial. He let me alone. He also gave me
+one or two books. Veron's Rule of Faith and some
+Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a volume of
+St. Alfonso Liguori's Sermons was another; and it is
+to those Sermons that my letter to Dr. Russell relates.</p>
+
+<p>Now it must be observed that the writings of St. Alfonso,
+as I knew them by the extracts commonly made from
+them, prejudiced me as much against the Roman Church
+as any thing else, on account of what was called their
+"Mariolatry;" but there was nothing of the kind in this
+book. I wrote to ask Dr. Russell whether any thing had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span>
+been left out in the translation; he answered that there
+certainly were omissions in one Sermon about the Blessed
+Virgin. This omission, in the case of a book intended for
+Catholics, at least showed that such passages as are found
+in the works of Italian Authors were not acceptable to
+every part of the Catholic world. Such devotional manifestations
+in honour of our Lady had been my great <i>crux</i>
+as regards Catholicism; I say frankly, I do not fully enter
+into them now; I trust I do not love her the less, because
+I cannot enter into them. They may be fully explained
+and defended; but sentiment and taste do not run with
+logic: they are suitable for Italy, but they are not suitable
+for England. But, over and above England, my own case
+was special; from a boy I had been led to consider that
+my Maker and I, His creature, were the two beings,
+luminously such, <i>in rerum natur&acirc;</i>. I will not here speculate,
+however, about my own feelings. Only this I know
+full well now, and did not know then, that the Catholic
+Church allows no image of any sort, material or immaterial,
+no dogmatic symbol, no rite, no sacrament, no
+Saint, not even the Blessed Virgin herself, to come between
+the soul and its Creator. It is face to face, "solus
+cum solo," in all matters between man and his God. He
+alone creates; He alone has redeemed; before His awful
+eyes we go in death; in the vision of Him is our eternal
+beatitude.</p>
+
+<p>1. Solus cum solo:&mdash;I recollect but indistinctly what I
+gained from the Volume of which I have been speaking;
+but it must have been something considerable. At least I
+had got a key to a difficulty; in these Sermons, (or rather
+heads of sermons, as they seem to be, taken down by a
+hearer,) there is much of what would be called legendary
+illustration; but the substance of them is plain, practical,
+awful preaching upon the great truths of salvation. What
+I can speak of with greater confidence is the effect produced<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span>
+on me a little later by studying the Exercises of St. Ignatius.
+For here again, in a matter consisting in the purest
+and most direct acts of religion,&mdash;in the intercourse between
+God and the soul, during a season of recollection, of
+repentance, of good resolution, of inquiry into vocation,&mdash;the
+soul was "sola cum solo;" there was no cloud interposed
+between the creature and the Object of his faith and
+love. The command practically enforced was, "My son,
+give Me thy heart." The devotions then to Angels and
+Saints as little interfered with the incommunicable glory of
+the Eternal, as the love which we bear our friends and relations,
+our tender human sympathies, are inconsistent with
+that supreme homage of the heart to the Unseen, which
+really does but sanctify and exalt, not jealously destroy,
+what is of earth. At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a
+large bundle of penny or half-penny books of devotion, of
+all sorts, as they are found in the booksellers' shops at
+Rome; and, on looking them over, I was quite astonished
+to find how different they were from what I had fancied,
+how little there was in them to which I could really object.
+I have given an account of them in my Essay on the Development
+of Doctrine. Dr. Russell sent me St. Alfonso's
+book at the end of 1842; however, it was still a long time
+before I got over my difficulty, on the score of the devotions
+paid to the Saints; perhaps, as I judge from a letter
+I have turned up, it was some way into 1844 before I
+could be said fully to have got over it.</p>
+
+<p>2. I am not sure that I did not also at this time feel the
+force of another consideration. The idea of the Blessed
+Virgin was as it were <i>magnified</i> in the Church of Rome, as
+time went on,&mdash;but so were all the Christian ideas; as
+that of the Blessed Eucharist. The whole scene of pale,
+faint, distant Apostolic Christianity is seen in Rome, as
+through a telescope or magnifier. The harmony of the
+whole, however, is of course what it was. It is unfair<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span>
+then to take one Roman idea, that of the Blessed Virgin,
+out of what may be called its context.</p>
+
+<p>3. Thus I am brought to the principle of development
+of doctrine in the Christian Church, to which I gave my
+mind at the end of 1842. I had made mention of it in
+the passage, which I quoted many pages back (vide p. 111),
+in "Home Thoughts Abroad," published in 1836; and even
+at an earlier date I had introduced it into my History
+of the Arians in 1832; nor had I ever lost sight of it in
+my speculations. And it is certainly recognized in the
+Treatise of Vincent of Lerins, which has so often been
+taken as the basis of Anglicanism. In 1843 I began to
+consider it attentively; I made it the subject of my last
+University Sermon on February 2; and the general view
+to which I came is stated thus in a letter to a friend of the
+date of July 14, 1844;&mdash;it will be observed that, now as
+before, my <i>issue</i> is still Creed <i>versus</i> Church:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"The kind of considerations which weighs with me are
+such as the following:&mdash;1. I am far more certain (according
+to the Fathers) that we <i>are</i> in a state of culpable
+separation, <i>than</i> that developments do <i>not</i> exist under
+the Gospel, and that the Roman developments are not the
+true ones. 2. I am far more certain, that <i>our</i> (modern)
+doctrines are wrong, <i>than</i> that the <i>Roman</i> (modern) doctrines
+are wrong. 3. Granting that the Roman (special)
+doctrines are not found drawn out in the early Church,
+yet I think there is sufficient trace of them in it, to recommend
+and prove them, <i>on the hypothesis</i> of the Church
+having a divine guidance, though not sufficient to prove
+them by itself. So that the question simply turns on the
+nature of the promise of the Spirit, made to the Church.
+4. The proof of the Roman (modern) doctrine is as strong
+(or stronger) in Antiquity, as that of certain doctrines
+which both we and Romans hold: e.g. there is more of
+evidence in Antiquity for the necessity of Unity, than for<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span>
+the Apostolical Succession; for the Supremacy of the See
+of Rome, than for the Presence in the Eucharist; for the
+practice of Invocation, than for certain books in the present
+Canon of Scripture, &amp;c. &amp;c. 5. The analogy of the
+Old Testament, and also of the New, leads to the acknowledgment
+of doctrinal developments."</p>
+
+<p>4. And thus I was led on to a further consideration.
+I saw that the principle of development not only accounted
+for certain facts, but was in itself a remarkable philosophical
+phenomenon, giving a character to the whole course
+of Christian thought. It was discernible from the first
+years of the Catholic teaching up to the present day, and
+gave to that teaching a unity and individuality. It served
+as a sort of test, which the Anglican could not exhibit,
+that modern Rome was in truth ancient Antioch, Alexandria,
+and Constantinople, just as a mathematical curve
+has its own law and expression.</p>
+
+<p>5. And thus again I was led on to examine more attentively
+what I doubt not was in my thoughts long before,
+viz. the concatenation of argument by which the mind
+ascends from its first to its final religious idea; and I
+came to the conclusion that there was no medium, in true
+philosophy, between Atheism and Catholicity, and that a
+perfectly consistent mind, under those circumstances in
+which it finds itself here below, must embrace either the
+one or the other. And I hold this still: I am a Catholic
+by virtue of my believing in a God; and if I am asked
+why I believe in a God, I answer that it is because I
+believe in myself, for I feel it impossible to believe in my
+own existence (and of that fact I am quite sure) without
+believing also in the existence of Him, who lives as a
+Personal, All-seeing, All-judging Being in my conscience.
+Now, I dare say, I have not expressed myself with philosophical
+correctness, because I have not given myself to
+the study of what metaphysicians have said on the subject;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span>
+but I think I have a strong true meaning in what I
+say which will stand examination.</p>
+
+<p>6. Moreover, I found a corroboration of the fact of the
+logical connexion of Theism with Catholicism in a consideration
+parallel to that which I had adopted on the subject of
+development of doctrine. The fact of the operation from
+first to last of that principle of development in the truths
+of Revelation, is an argument in favour of the identity of
+Roman and Primitive Christianity; but as there is a law
+which acts upon the subject-matter of dogmatic theology,
+so is there a law in the matter of religious faith. In the
+first chapter of this Narrative I spoke of certitude as the
+consequence, divinely intended and enjoined upon us, of
+the accumulative force of certain given reasons which,
+taken one by one, were only probabilities. Let it be recollected
+that I am historically relating my state of mind,
+at the period of my life which I am surveying. I am not
+speaking theologically, nor have I any intention of going
+into controversy, or of defending myself; but speaking historically
+of what I held in 1843-4, I say, that I believed
+in a God on a ground of probability, that I believed in
+Christianity on a probability, and that I believed in
+Catholicism on a probability, and that these three grounds
+of probability, distinct from each other of course in subject
+matter, were still all of them one and the same in
+nature of proof, as being probabilities&mdash;probabilities of a
+special kind, a cumulative, a transcendent probability but
+still probability; inasmuch as He who made us has so
+willed, that in mathematics indeed we should arrive at
+certitude by rigid demonstration, but in religious inquiry
+we should arrive at certitude by accumulated probabilities;&mdash;He
+has willed, I say, that we should so act, and, as
+willing it, He co-operates with us in our acting, and
+thereby enables us to do that which He wills us to do,
+and carries us on, if our will does but co-operate with His,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span>
+to a certitude which rises higher than the logical force of
+our conclusions. And thus I came to see clearly, and to
+have a satisfaction in seeing, that, in being led on into the
+Church of Rome, I was not proceeding on any secondary
+or isolated grounds of reason, or by controversial points
+in detail, but was protected and justified, even in the use
+of those secondary or particular arguments, by a great and
+broad principle. But, let it be observed, that I am stating
+a matter of fact, not defending it; and if any Catholic says
+in consequence that I have been converted in a wrong way,
+I cannot help that now.</p>
+
+<p>I have nothing more to say on the subject of the change
+in my religious opinions. On the one hand I came gradually
+to see that the Anglican Church was formally in the
+wrong, on the other that the Church of Rome was formally
+in the right; then, that no valid reasons could be assigned
+for continuing in the Anglican, and again that no valid
+objections could be taken to joining the Roman. Then,
+I had nothing more to learn; what still remained for my
+conversion, was, not further change of opinion, but to
+change opinion itself into the clearness and firmness of
+intellectual conviction.</p>
+
+<p>Now I proceed to detail the acts, to which I committed
+myself during this last stage of my inquiry.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>In 1843, I took two very significant steps:&mdash;1. In February,
+I made a formal Retractation of all the hard things
+which I had said against the Church of Rome. 2. In September,
+I resigned the Living of St. Mary's, Littlemore
+included:&mdash;I will speak of these two acts separately.</p>
+
+<p>1. The words, in which I made my Retractation, have
+given rise to much criticism. After quoting a number of
+passages from my writings against the Church of Rome,
+which I withdrew, I ended thus:&mdash;"If you ask me how
+an individual could venture, not simply to hold, but to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span>
+publish such views of a communion so ancient, so wide-spreading,
+so fruitful in Saints, I answer that I said to
+myself, 'I am not speaking my own words, I am but following
+almost a <i>consensus</i> of the divines of my own Church.
+They have ever used the strongest language against Rome,
+even the most able and learned of them. I wish to throw
+myself into their system. While I say what they say, I
+am safe. Such views, too, are necessary for our position.'
+Yet I have reason to fear still, that such language is to be
+ascribed, in no small measure, to an impetuous temper, a
+hope of approving myself to persons I respect, and a wish
+to repel the charge of Romanism."</p>
+
+<p>These words have been, and are, again and again cited
+against me, as if a confession that, when in the Anglican
+Church, I said things against Rome which I did not really
+believe.</p>
+
+<p>For myself, I cannot understand how any impartial man
+can so take them; and I have explained them in print
+several times. I trust that by this time their plain meaning
+has been satisfactorily brought out by what I have said
+in former portions of this Narrative; still I have a word or
+two to say in addition to my former remarks upon them.</p>
+
+<p>In the passage in question I apologize for <i>saying out</i>
+in controversy charges against the Church of Rome, which
+withal I affirm that I fully <i>believed</i> at the time when I
+made them. What is wonderful in such an apology?
+There are surely many things a man may hold, which at
+the same time he may feel that he has no right to say
+publicly, and which it may annoy him that he has said
+publicly. The law recognizes this principle. In our own
+time, men have been imprisoned and fined for saying true
+things of a bad king. The maxim has been held, that,
+"The greater the truth, the greater is the libel." And
+so as to the judgment of society, a just indignation would
+be felt against a writer who brought forward wantonly<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span>
+the weaknesses of a great man, though the whole world
+knew that they existed. No one is at liberty to speak ill
+of another without a justifiable reason, even though he
+knows he is speaking truth, and the public knows it too.
+Therefore, though I believed what I said against the
+Roman Church, nevertheless I could not religiously speak
+it out, unless I was really justified, not only in believing
+ill, but in speaking ill. I did believe what I said on what I
+thought to be good reasons; but had I also a just cause for
+saying out what I believed? I thought I had, and it was
+this, viz. that to say out what I believed was simply necessary
+in the controversy for self-defence. It was impossible
+to let it alone: the Anglican position could not be satisfactorily
+maintained, without assailing the Roman. In
+this, as in most cases of conflict, one party was right or
+the other, not both; and the best defence was to attack. Is
+not this almost a truism in the Roman controversy? Is it
+not what every one says, who speaks on the subject at all?
+Does any serious man abuse the Church of Rome, for the
+sake of abusing her, or because that abuse justifies his own
+religious position? What is the meaning of the very
+word "Protestantism," but that there is a call to speak
+out? This then is what I said: "I know I spoke strongly
+against the Church of Rome; but it was no mere abuse,
+for I had a serious reason for doing so."</p>
+
+<p>But, not only did I think such language necessary for
+my Church's religious position, but I recollected that all
+the great Anglican divines had thought so before me.
+They had thought so, and they had acted accordingly.
+And therefore I observe in the passage in question, with
+much propriety, that I had not used strong language
+simply out of my own head, but that in doing so I was
+following the track, or rather reproducing the teaching, of
+those who had preceded me.</p>
+
+<p>I was pleading guilty to using violent language, but I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span>
+was pleading also that there were extenuating circumstances
+in the case. We all know the story of the convict,
+who on the scaffold bit off his mother's ear. By doing so
+he did not deny the fact of his own crime, for which he
+was to hang; but he said that his mother's indulgence
+when he was a boy, had a good deal to do with it. In like
+manner I had made a charge, and I had made it <i>ex animo</i>;
+but I accused others of having, by their own example, led
+me into believing it and publishing it.</p>
+
+<p>I was in a humour, certainly, to bite off their ears. I
+will freely confess, indeed I said it some pages back, that I
+was angry with the Anglican divines. I thought they had
+taken me in; I had read the Fathers with their eyes; I
+had sometimes trusted their quotations or their reasonings;
+and from reliance on them, I had used words or made
+statements, which by right I ought rigidly to have examined
+myself. I had thought myself safe, while I had
+their warrant for what I said. I had exercised more faith
+than criticism in the matter. This did not imply any
+broad misstatements on my part, arising from reliance on
+their authority, but it implied carelessness in matters of
+detail. And this of course was a fault.</p>
+
+<p>But there was a far deeper reason for my saying what I
+said in this matter, on which I have not hitherto touched;
+and it was this:&mdash;The most oppressive thought, in the
+whole process of my change of opinion, was the clear anticipation,
+verified by the event, that it would issue in the
+triumph of Liberalism. Against the Anti-dogmatic principle
+I had thrown my whole mind; yet now I was doing
+more than any one else could do, to promote it. I was
+one of those who had kept it at bay in Oxford for so many
+years; and thus my very retirement was its triumph. The
+men who had driven me from Oxford were distinctly the
+Liberals; it was they who had opened the attack upon
+Tract 90, and it was they who would gain a second benefit,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span>
+if I went on to abandon the Anglican Church. But
+this was not all. As I have already said, there are but
+two alternatives, the way to Rome, and the way to
+Atheism: Anglicanism is the halfway house on the one
+side, and Liberalism is the halfway house on the other.
+How many men were there, as I knew full well, who would
+not follow me now in my advance from Anglicanism to
+Rome, but would at once leave Anglicanism and me for the
+Liberal camp. It is not at all easy (humanly speaking) to
+wind up an Englishman to a dogmatic level. I had done
+so in good measure, in the case both of young men and
+of laymen, the Anglican <i>Via Media</i> being the representative
+of dogma. The dogmatic and the Anglican principle
+were one, as I had taught them; but I was breaking the
+<i>Via Media</i> to pieces, and would not dogmatic faith altogether
+be broken up, in the minds of a great number, by
+the demolition of the <i>Via Media</i>? Oh! how unhappy
+this made me! I heard once from an eye-witness the
+account of a poor sailor whose legs were shattered by a
+ball, in the action off Algiers in 1816, and who was taken
+below for an operation. The surgeon and the chaplain
+persuaded him to have a leg off; it was done and the
+tourniquet applied to the wound. Then, they broke it to
+him that he must have the other off too. The poor fellow
+said, "You should have told me that, gentlemen," and deliberately
+unscrewed the instrument and bled to death.
+Would not that be the case with many friends of my own?
+How could I ever hope to make them believe in a second
+theology, when I had cheated them in the first? With what
+face could I publish a new edition of a dogmatic creed,
+and ask them to receive it as gospel? Would it not be
+plain to them that no certainty was to be found any where?
+Well, in my defence I could but make a lame apology;
+however, it was the true one, viz. that I had not read the
+Fathers cautiously enough; that in such nice points, as<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span>
+those which determine the angle of divergence between
+the two Churches, I had made considerable miscalculations.
+But how came this about? why, the fact was, unpleasant
+as it was to avow, that I had leaned too much upon the
+assertions of Ussher, Jeremy Taylor, or Barrow, and had
+been deceived by them. Valeat quantum,&mdash;it was all that
+<i>could</i> be said. This then was a chief reason of that wording
+of the Retractation, which has given so much offence,
+because the bitterness, with which it was written, was not
+understood;&mdash;and the following letter will illustrate it:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"April 3, 1844. I wish to remark on William's chief
+distress, that my changing my opinion seemed to unsettle
+one's confidence in truth and falsehood as external things,
+and led one to be suspicious of the new opinion as one
+became distrustful of the old. Now in what I shall say, I
+am not going to speak in favour of my second thoughts in
+comparison of my first, but against such scepticism and
+unsettlement about truth and falsehood generally, the idea
+of which is very painful.</p>
+
+<p>"The case with me, then, was this, and not surely an
+unnatural one:&mdash;as a matter of feeling and of duty I threw
+myself into the system which I found myself in. I saw
+that the English Church had a theological idea or theory
+as such, and I took it up. I read Laud on Tradition, and
+thought it (as I still think it) very masterly. The
+Anglican Theory was very distinctive. I admired it and
+took it on faith. It did not (I think) occur to me to doubt
+it; I saw that it was able, and supported by learning, and
+I felt it was a duty to maintain it. Further, on looking
+into Antiquity and reading the Fathers, I saw such
+portions of it as I examined, fully confirmed (e.g. the
+supremacy of Scripture). There was only one question
+about which I had a doubt, viz. whether it would <i>work</i>, for
+it has never been more than a paper system....</p>
+
+<p>"So far from my change of opinion having any fair<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span>
+tendency to unsettle persons as to truth and falsehood
+viewed as objective realities, it should be considered whether
+such change is not <i>necessary</i>, if truth be a real objective
+thing, and be made to confront a person who has been
+brought up in a system <i>short of</i> truth. Surely the <i>continuance</i>
+of a person, who wishes to go right, in a wrong
+system, and not his <i>giving it up</i>, would be that which
+militated against the objectiveness of Truth, leading, as it
+would, to the suspicion, that one thing and another were
+equally pleasing to our Maker, where men were sincere.</p>
+
+<p>"Nor surely is it a thing I need be sorry for, that I defended
+the system in which I found myself, and thus have
+had to unsay my words. For is it not one's duty, instead
+of beginning with criticism, to throw oneself generously
+into that form of religion which is providentially put
+before one? Is it right, or is it wrong, to begin with
+private judgment? May we not, on the other hand, look
+for a blessing <i>through</i> obedience even to an erroneous system,
+and a guidance even by means of it out of it? Were
+those who were strict and conscientious in their Judaism,
+or those who were lukewarm and sceptical, more likely to
+be led into Christianity, when Christ came? Yet in proportion
+to their previous zeal, would be their appearance
+of inconsistency. Certainly, I have always contended that
+obedience even to an erring conscience was the way to
+gain light, and that it mattered not where a man began,
+so that he began on what came to hand, and in faith; and
+that any thing might become a divine method of Truth;
+that to the pure all things are pure, and have a self-correcting
+virtue and a power of germinating. And
+though I have no right at all to assume that this mercy is
+granted to me, yet the fact, that a person in my situation
+<i>may</i> have it granted to him, seems to me to remove the
+perplexity which my change of opinion may occasion.</p>
+
+<p>"It may be said,&mdash;I have said it to myself,&mdash;'Why, however,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span>
+did you <i>publish</i>? had you waited quietly, you would
+have changed your opinion without any of the misery,
+which now is involved in the change, of disappointing and
+distressing people.' I answer, that things are so bound up
+together, as to form a whole, and one cannot tell what is
+or is not a condition of what. I do not see how possibly
+I could have published the Tracts, or other works professing
+to defend our Church, without accompanying them
+with a strong protest or argument against Rome. The
+one obvious objection against the whole Anglican line is,
+that it is Roman; so that I really think there was no
+alternative between silence altogether, and forming a
+theory and attacking the Roman system."</p>
+
+<p>2. And now, in the next place, as to my Resignation of
+St. Mary's, which was the second of the steps which I took
+in 1843. The ostensible, direct, and sufficient reason for
+my doing so was the persevering attack of the Bishops on
+Tract 90. I alluded to it in the letter which I have inserted
+above, addressed to one of the most influential
+among them. A series of their <i>ex cathedr&acirc;</i> judgments,
+lasting through three years, and including a notice of no
+little severity in a Charge of my own Bishop, came as near
+to a condemnation of my Tract, and, so far, to a repudiation
+of the ancient Catholic doctrine, which was the scope of
+the Tract, as was possible in the Church of England. It
+was in order to shield the Tract from such a condemnation,
+that I had at the time of its publication in 1841 so simply
+put myself at the disposal of the higher powers in London.
+At that time, all that was distinctly contemplated in the
+way of censure, was contained in the message which my
+Bishop sent me, that the Tract was "objectionable." That
+I thought was the end of the matter. I had refused to suppress
+it, and they had yielded that point. Since I published
+the former portions of this Narrative, I have found what I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span>
+wrote to Dr. Pusey on March 24, while the matter was in
+progress. "The more I think of it," I said, "the more
+reluctant I am to suppress Tract 90, though <i>of course</i> I will
+do it if the Bishop wishes it; I cannot, however, deny that
+I shall feel it a severe act." According to the notes which
+I took of the letters or messages which I sent to him on
+that and the following days, I wrote successively, "My
+first feeling was to obey without a word; I will obey still;
+but my judgment has steadily risen against it ever since."
+Then in the Postscript, "If I have done any good to the
+Church, I do ask the Bishop this favour, as my reward for
+it, that he would not insist on a measure, from which I
+think good will not come. However, I will submit to
+him." Afterwards, I got stronger still and wrote: "I
+have almost come to the resolution, if the Bishop publicly
+intimates that I must suppress the Tract, or speaks strongly
+in his charge against it, to suppress it indeed, but to
+resign my living also. I could not in conscience act otherwise.
+You may show this in any quarter you please."</p>
+
+<p>All my then hopes, all my satisfaction at the apparent fulfilment
+of those hopes was at an end in 1843. It is not wonderful
+then, that in May of that year, when two out of the
+three years were gone, I wrote on the subject of my retiring
+from St. Mary's to the same friend, whom I had consulted
+upon it in 1840. But I did more now; I told him
+my great unsettlement of mind on the question of the
+Churches. I will insert portions of two of my letters:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"May 4, 1843.... At present I fear, as far as I can
+analyze my own convictions, I consider the Roman
+Catholic Communion to be the Church of the Apostles,
+and that what grace is among us (which, through God's
+mercy, is not little) is extraordinary, and from the overflowings
+of His dispensation. I am very far more sure
+that England is in schism, than that the Roman additions<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span>
+to the Primitive Creed may not be developments, arising
+out of a keen and vivid realizing of the Divine Depositum
+of Faith.</p>
+
+<p>"You will now understand what gives edge to the
+Bishops' Charges, without any undue sensitiveness on my
+part. They distress me in two ways:&mdash;first, as being in
+some sense protests and witnesses to my conscience against
+my own unfaithfulness to the English Church, and next,
+as being samples of her teaching, and tokens how very far
+she is from even aspiring to Catholicity.</p>
+
+<p>"Of course my being unfaithful to a trust is my great
+subject of dread,&mdash;as it has long been, as you know."</p>
+
+<p>When he wrote to make natural objections to my purpose,
+such as the apprehension that the removal of clerical
+obligations might have the indirect effect of propelling me
+towards Rome, I answered:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"May 18, 1843.... My office or charge at St. Mary's
+is not a mere <i>state</i>, but a continual <i>energy</i>. People assume
+and assert certain things of me in consequence. With
+what sort of sincerity can I obey the Bishop? how am I to
+act in the frequent cases, in which one way or another the
+Church of Rome comes into consideration? I have to the
+utmost of my power tried to keep persons from Rome, and
+with some success; but even a year and a half since, my
+arguments, though more efficacious with the persons I
+aimed at than any others could be, were of a nature to infuse
+great suspicion of me into the minds of lookers-on.</p>
+
+<p>"By retaining St. Mary's, I am an offence and a stumbling-block.
+Persons are keen-sighted enough to make
+out what I think on certain points, and then they infer
+that such opinions are compatible with holding situations
+of trust in our Church. A number of younger men take
+the validity of their interpretation of the Articles, &amp;c.
+from me on <i>faith</i>. Is not my present position a cruelty, as
+well as a treachery towards the Church?<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"I do not see how I can either preach or publish again,
+while I hold St. Mary's;&mdash;but consider again the following
+difficulty in such a resolution, which I must state at some
+length.</p>
+
+<p>"Last Long Vacation the idea suggested itself to me of
+publishing the Lives of the English Saints; and I had a
+conversation with [a publisher] upon it. I thought it
+would be useful, as employing the minds of men who were
+in danger of running wild, bringing them from doctrine
+to history, and from speculation to fact;&mdash;again, as giving
+them an interest in the English soil, and the English
+Church, and keeping them from seeking sympathy in
+Rome, as she is; and further, as tending to promote the
+spread of right views.</p>
+
+<p>"But, within the last month, it has come upon me, that,
+if the scheme goes on, it will be a practical carrying out of
+No. 90, from the character of the usages and opinions of
+ante-reformation times.</p>
+
+<p>"It is easy to say, 'Why <i>will</i> you do <i>any</i> thing? why
+won't you keep quiet? what business had you to think of
+any such plan at all?' But I cannot leave a number of
+poor fellows in the lurch. I am bound to do my best for
+a great number of people both in Oxford and elsewhere.
+If <i>I</i> did not act, others would find means to do so.</p>
+
+<p>"Well, the plan has been taken up with great eagerness
+and interest. Many men are setting to work. I set down
+the names of men, most of them engaged, the rest half
+engaged and probable, some actually writing." About
+thirty names follow, some of them at that time of the
+school of Dr. Arnold, others of Dr. Pusey's, some my
+personal friends and of my own standing, others whom I
+hardly knew, while of course the majority were of the party
+of the new Movement. I continue:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"The plan has gone so far, that it would create surprise
+and talk, were it now suddenly given over. Yet how is it<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span>
+compatible with my holding St. Mary's, being what
+I am?"</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Such was the object and the origin of the projected
+Series of the English Saints; and, since the publication
+was connected, as has been seen, with my resignation of
+St. Mary's, I may be allowed to conclude what I have to
+say on the subject here, though it may read like a digression.
+As soon then as the first of the Series got into print,
+the whole project broke down. I had already anticipated
+that some portions of the Series would be written in a style
+inconsistent with the professions of a beneficed clergyman,
+and therefore I had given up my Living; but men of
+great weight went further in their misgivings than I, when
+they saw the Life of St. Stephen Harding, and decided
+that it was of a character inconsistent even with its proceeding
+from an Anglican publisher: and so the scheme
+was given up at once. After the two first numbers, I retired
+from the Editorship, and those Lives only were published
+in addition, which were then already finished, or in
+advanced preparation. The following passages from what
+I or others wrote at the time will illustrate what I have
+been saying:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>In November, 1844, I wrote thus to the author of one
+of them: "I am not Editor, I have no direct control over
+the Series. It is T.'s work; he may admit what he
+pleases; and exclude what he pleases. I was to have
+been Editor. I did edit the two first numbers. I was
+responsible for them, in the way in which an Editor is
+responsible. Had I continued Editor, I should have exercised
+a control over all. I laid down in the Preface that
+doctrinal subjects were, if possible, to be excluded. But,
+even then, I also set down that no writer was to be held
+answerable for any of the Lives but his own. When I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span>
+gave up the Editorship, I had various engagements with
+friends for separate Lives remaining on my hands. I
+should have liked to have broken from them all, but there
+were some from which I could not break, and I let them
+take their course. Some have come to nothing; others
+like yours have gone on. I have seen such, either in MS.
+or Proof. As time goes on, I shall have less and less to
+do with the Series. I think the engagement between you
+and me should come to an end. I have any how abundant
+responsibility on me, and too much. I shall write to T.
+that if he wants the advantage of your assistance, he must
+write to you direct."</p>
+
+<p>In accordance with this letter, I had already advertised
+in January 1844, ten months before it, that "other Lives,"
+after St. Stephen Harding, would "be published by their
+respective authors on their own responsibility." This notice
+was repeated in February, in the advertisement to
+the second number entitled "The Family of St. Richard,"
+though to this number, for some reason which I cannot
+now recollect, I also put my initials. In the Life of
+St. Augustine, the author, a man of nearly my own age,
+says in like manner, "No one but himself is responsible
+for the way in which these materials have been used." I
+have in MS. another advertisement to the same effect, but
+I cannot tell whether it ever appeared in print.</p>
+
+<p>I will add, since the authors have been considered "hot-headed
+fanatic young men," whom I was in charge of,
+and whom I suffered to do intemperate things, that, while
+the writer of St. Augustine was in 1844 past forty, the
+author of the proposed Life of St. Boniface, Mr. Bowden,
+was forty-six; Mr. Johnson, who was to write St. Aldhelm,
+forty-three; and most of the others were on one side
+or other of thirty. Three, I think, were under twenty-five.
+Moreover, of these writers some became Catholics,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span>
+some remained Anglicans, and others have professed what
+are called free or liberal opinions<a name="FNanchor_14_14" id="FNanchor_14_14"></a><a href="#Footnote_14_14" class="fnanchor">[14]</a>.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_14_14" id="Footnote_14_14"></a><a href="#FNanchor_14_14"><span class="label">[14]</span></a> Vide <a href="#note_d">Note D, <i>Lives of the English Saints</i></a>.</p></div>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>The immediate cause of the resignation of my Living
+is stated in the following letter, which I wrote to my
+Bishop:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"August 29, 1843. It is with much concern that I
+inform your Lordship, that Mr. A. B., who has been for
+the last year an inmate of my house here, has just conformed
+to the Church of Rome. As I have ever been
+desirous, not only of faithfully discharging the trust,
+which is involved in holding a living in your Lordship's
+diocese, but of approving myself to your Lordship, I will
+for your information state one or two circumstances connected
+with this unfortunate event.... I received him
+on condition of his promising me, which he distinctly did,
+that he would remain quietly in our Church for three
+years. A year has passed since that time, and, though
+I saw nothing in him which promised that he would eventually
+be contented with his present position, yet for the
+time his mind became as settled as one could wish, and he
+frequently expressed his satisfaction at being under the
+promise which I had exacted of him."</p>
+
+<p>I felt it impossible to remain any longer in the service
+of the Anglican Church, when such a breach of trust, however
+little I had to do with it, would be laid at my door.
+I wrote in a few days to a friend:</p>
+
+<p>"September 7, 1843. I this day ask the Bishop leave to
+resign St. Mary's. Men whom you little think, or at least
+whom I little thought, are in almost a hopeless way. Really
+we may expect any thing. I am going to publish a Volume
+of Sermons, including those Four against moving."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I resigned my living on September the 18th. I had not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span>
+the means of doing it legally at Oxford. The late Mr.
+Goldsmid was kind enough to aid me in resigning it in
+London. I found no fault with the Liberals; they had
+beaten me in a fair field. As to the act of the Bishops,
+I thought, to borrow a Scriptural image from Walter Scott,
+that they had "seethed the kid in his mother's milk."</p>
+
+<p>I said to a friend:&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
+<span class="i0">"Victrix causa diis placuit, sed victa Catoni."<br /></span>
+</div></div>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>And now I may be almost said to have brought to an
+end, as far as is necessary for a sketch such as this is, the
+history both of my changes of religious opinion and of the
+public acts which they involved.</p>
+
+<p>I had one final advance of mind to accomplish, and one
+final step to take. That further advance of mind was to be
+able honestly to say that I was <i>certain</i> of the conclusions at
+which I had already arrived. That further step, imperative
+when such certitude was attained, was my <i>submission</i>
+to the Catholic Church.</p>
+
+<p>This submission did not take place till two full years
+after the resignation of my living in September 1843; nor
+could I have made it at an earlier day, without doubt and
+apprehension, that is, with any true conviction of mind or
+certitude.</p>
+
+<p>In the interval, of which it remains to speak, viz. between
+the autumns of 1843 and 1845, I was in lay communion
+with the Church of England, attending its services as usual,
+and abstaining altogether from intercourse with Catholics,
+from their places of worship, and from those religious rites
+and usages, such as the Invocation of Saints, which are
+characteristics of their creed. I did all this on principle;
+for I never could understand how a man could be of two
+religions at once.</p>
+
+<p>What I have to say about myself between these two
+autumns I shall almost confine to this one point,&mdash;the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span>
+difficulty I was in, as to the best mode of revealing the
+state of my mind to my friends and others, and how I
+managed to reveal it.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Up to January, 1842, I had not disclosed my state of
+unsettlement to more than three persons, as has been mentioned
+above, and as is repeated in the course of the letters
+which I am now about to give to the reader. To two of
+them, intimate and familiar companions, in the Autumn
+of 1839: to the third, an old friend too, whom I have also
+named above, I suppose, when I was in great distress of
+mind upon the affair of the Jerusalem Bishopric. In May,
+1843, I made it known, as has been seen, to the friend, by
+whose advice I wished, as far as possible, to be guided.
+To mention it on set purpose to any one, unless indeed I
+was asking advice, I should have felt to be a crime. If
+there is any thing that was abhorrent to me, it was the
+scattering doubts, and unsettling consciences without necessity.
+A strong presentiment that my existing opinions
+would ultimately give way, and that the grounds of them
+were unsound, was not a sufficient warrant for disclosing
+the state of my mind. I had no guarantee yet, that that
+presentiment would be realized. Supposing I were crossing
+ice, which came right in my way, which I had good
+reasons for considering sound, and which I saw numbers
+before me crossing in safety, and supposing a stranger
+from the bank, in a voice of authority, and in an earnest
+tone, warned me that it was dangerous, and then was
+silent, I think I should be startled, and should look about
+me anxiously, but I think too that I should go on, till I had
+better grounds for doubt; and such was my state, I believe,
+till the end of 1842. Then again, when my dissatisfaction
+became greater, it was hard at first to determine
+the point of time, when it was too strong to suppress with
+propriety. Certitude of course is a point, but doubt is a progress;
+I was not near certitude yet. Certitude is a reflex<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span>
+action; it is to know that one knows. Of that I believe I
+was not possessed, till close upon my reception into the Catholic
+Church. Again, a practical, effective doubt is a point
+too, but who can easily ascertain it for himself? Who
+can determine when it is, that the scales in the balance of
+opinion begin to turn, and what was a greater probability
+in behalf of a belief becomes a positive doubt against it?</p>
+
+<p>In considering this question in its bearing upon my conduct
+in 1843, my own simple answer to my great difficulty
+had been, <i>Do</i> what your present state of opinion requires
+in the light of duty, and let that <i>doing</i> tell: speak by <i>acts</i>.
+This I had done; my first <i>act</i> of the year had been in
+February. After three months' deliberation I had published
+my retractation of the violent charges which I had
+made against Rome: I could not be wrong in doing so
+much as this; but I did no more at the time: I did not
+retract my Anglican teaching. My second <i>act</i> had been
+in September in the same year; after much sorrowful
+lingering and hesitation, I had resigned my Living. I
+tried indeed, before I did so, to keep Littlemore for myself,
+even though it was still to remain an integral part of St.
+Mary's. I had given to it a Church and a sort of Parsonage;
+I had made it a Parish, and I loved it; I thought in 1843
+that perhaps I need not forfeit my existing relations towards
+it. I could indeed submit to become the curate at
+will of another, but I hoped an arrangement was possible,
+by which, while I had the curacy, I might have been my
+own master in serving it. I had hoped an exception might
+have been made in my favour, under the circumstances; but
+I did not gain my request. Perhaps I was asking what
+was impracticable, and it is well for me that it was so.</p>
+
+<p>These had been my two acts of the year, and I said, "I
+cannot be wrong in making them; let that follow which
+must follow in the thoughts of the world about me, when
+they see what I do." And, as time went on, they fully
+answered my purpose. What I felt it a simple duty to do,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span>
+did create a general suspicion about me, without such
+responsibility as would be involved in my initiating any
+direct act for the sake of creating it. Then, when friends
+wrote me on the subject, I either did not deny or I confessed
+my state of mind, according to the character and
+need of their letters. Sometimes in the case of intimate
+friends, whom I should otherwise have been leaving in
+ignorance of what others knew on every side of them, I
+invited the question.</p>
+
+<p>And here comes in another point for explanation.
+While I was fighting in Oxford for the Anglican Church,
+then indeed I was very glad to make converts, and, though
+I never broke away from that rule of my mind, (as I may
+call it,) of which I have already spoken, of finding disciples
+rather than seeking them, yet, that I made advances to
+others in a special way, I have no doubt; this came to an
+end, however, as soon as I fell into misgivings as to the true
+ground to be taken in the controversy. For then, when
+I gave up my place in the Movement, I ceased from any
+such proceedings: and my utmost endeavour was to tranquillize
+such persons, especially those who belonged to the
+new school, as were unsettled in their religious views, and,
+as I judged, hasty in their conclusions. This went on till
+1843; but, at that date, as soon as I turned my face Rome-ward,
+I gave up, as far as ever was possible, the thought of
+in any respect and in any shape acting upon others. Then I
+myself was simply my own concern. How could I in any
+sense direct others, who had to be guided in so momentous
+a matter myself? How could I be considered in a position,
+even to say a word to them one way or the other? How
+could I presume to unsettle them, as I was unsettled, when
+I had no means of bringing them out of such unsettlement?
+And, if they were unsettled already, how could I
+point to them a place of refuge, when I was not sure that
+I should choose it for myself? My only line, my only<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span>
+duty, was to keep simply to my own case. I recollected
+Pascal's words, "Je mourrai seul." I deliberately put out
+of my thoughts all other works and claims, and said
+nothing to any one, unless I was obliged.</p>
+
+<p>But this brought upon me a great trouble. In the
+newspapers there were continual reports about my intentions;
+I did not answer them; presently strangers or
+friends wrote, begging to be allowed to answer them; and,
+if I still kept to my resolution and said nothing, then I
+was thought to be mysterious, and a prejudice was excited
+against me. But, what was far worse, there were a number
+of tender, eager hearts, of whom I knew nothing at
+all, who were watching me, wishing to think as I thought,
+and to do as I did, if they could but find it out; who in
+consequence were distressed, that, in so solemn a matter,
+they could not see what was coming, and who heard reports
+about me this way or that, on a first day and on a
+second; and felt the weariness of waiting, and the sickness
+of delayed hope, and did not understand that I was as
+perplexed as they were, and, being of more sensitive complexion
+of mind than myself, were made ill by the suspense.
+And they too of course for the time thought me
+mysterious and inexplicable. I ask their pardon as far as
+I was really unkind to them. There was a gifted and
+deeply earnest lady, who in a parabolical account of that
+time, has described both my conduct as she felt it, and
+her own feelings upon it. In a singularly graphic, amusing
+vision of pilgrims, who were making their way across a
+bleak common in great discomfort, and who were ever
+warned against, yet continually nearing, "the king's highway"
+on the right, she says, "All my fears and disquiets
+were speedily renewed by seeing the most daring of our
+leaders, (the same who had first forced his way through
+the palisade, and in whose courage and sagacity we all put
+implicit trust,) suddenly stop short, and declare that he<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span>
+would go on no further. He did not, however, take the
+leap at once, but quietly sat down on the top of the fence
+with his feet hanging towards the road, as if he meant to
+take his time about it, and let himself down easily." I do
+not wonder at all that I thus seemed so unkind to a lady,
+who at that time had never seen me. We were both in
+trial in our different ways. I am far from denying that I
+was acting selfishly both in her case and in that of others;
+but it was a religious selfishness. Certainly to myself my
+own duty seemed clear. They that are whole can heal
+others; but in my case it was, "Physician, heal thyself."
+My own soul was my first concern, and it seemed an absurdity
+to my reason to be converted in partnership. I
+wished to go to my Lord by myself, and in my own way,
+or rather His way. I had neither wish, nor, I may say,
+thought of taking a number with me. Moreover, it is
+but the truth to say, that it had ever been an annoyance
+to me to seem to be the head of a party; and that even
+from fastidiousness of mind, I could not bear to find a thing
+done elsewhere, simply or mainly because I did it myself,
+and that, from distrust of myself, I shrank from the thought,
+whenever it was brought home to me, that I was influencing
+others. But nothing of this could be known to the world.</p>
+
+<p>The following three letters are written to a friend, who
+had every claim upon me to be frank with him, Archdeacon
+Manning:&mdash;it will be seen that I disclose the real state of
+my mind in proportion as he presses me.</p>
+
+<p>1. "October 14, 1843. I would tell you in a few words
+why I have resigned St. Mary's, as you seem to wish,
+were it possible to do so. But it is most difficult to bring
+out in brief, or even <i>in extenso</i>, any just view of my feelings
+and reasons.</p>
+
+<p>"The nearest approach I can give to a general account
+of them is to say, that it has been caused by the general
+repudiation of the view, contained in No. 90, on the part<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span>
+of the Church. I could not stand against such an unanimous
+expression of opinion from the Bishops, supported,
+as it has been, by the concurrence, or at least silence, of
+all classes in the Church, lay and clerical. If there ever
+was a case, in which an individual teacher has been put
+aside and virtually put away by a community, mine is one.
+No decency has been observed in the attacks upon me
+from authority; no protests have been offered against
+them. It is felt,&mdash;I am far from denying, justly felt,&mdash;that
+I am a foreign material, and cannot assimilate with
+the Church of England.</p>
+
+<p>"Even my own Bishop has said that my mode of interpreting
+the Articles makes them mean <i>any thing or nothing</i>.
+When I heard this delivered, I did not believe my ears.
+I denied to others that it was said.... Out came the
+charge, and the words could not be mistaken. This
+astonished me the more, because I published that Letter
+to him, (how unwillingly you know,) on the understanding
+that <i>I</i> was to deliver his judgment on No. 90 <i>instead</i> of
+him. A year elapses, and a second and heavier judgment
+came forth. I did not bargain for this,&mdash;nor did he, but
+the tide was too strong for him.</p>
+
+<p>"I fear that I must confess, that, in proportion as I
+think the English Church is showing herself intrinsically
+and radically alien from Catholic principles, so do I feel
+the difficulties of defending her claims to be a branch of
+the Catholic Church. It seems a dream to call a communion
+Catholic, when one can neither appeal to any clear
+statement of Catholic doctrine in its formularies, nor interpret
+ambiguous formularies by the received and living
+Catholic sense, whether past or present. Men of Catholic
+views are too truly but a party in our Church. I cannot
+deny that many other independent circumstances, which
+it is not worth while entering into, have led me to the
+same conclusion.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"I do not say all this to every body, as you may suppose;
+but I do not like to make a secret of it to you."</p>
+
+<p>2. "Oct. 25, 1843. You have engaged in a dangerous
+correspondence; I am deeply sorry for the pain I shall
+give you.</p>
+
+<p>"I must tell you then frankly, (but I combat arguments
+which to me, alas, are shadows,) that it is not from disappointment,
+irritation, or impatience, that I have, whether
+rightly or wrongly, resigned St. Mary's; but because I
+think the Church of Rome the Catholic Church, and ours
+not part of the Catholic Church, because not in communion
+with Rome; and because I feel that I could not honestly
+be a teacher in it any longer.</p>
+
+<p>"This thought came to me last summer four years....
+I mentioned it to two friends in the autumn.... It
+arose in the first instance from the Monophysite and
+Donatist controversies, the former of which I was engaged
+with in the course of theological study to which I had
+given myself. This was at a time when no Bishop, I
+believe, had declared against us<a name="FNanchor_15_15" id="FNanchor_15_15"></a><a href="#Footnote_15_15" class="fnanchor">[15]</a>, and when all was
+progress and hope. I do not think I have ever felt
+disappointment or impatience, certainly not then; for
+I never looked forward to the future, nor do I realize
+it now.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_15_15" id="Footnote_15_15"></a><a href="#FNanchor_15_15"><span class="label">[15]</span></a> I think Sumner, Bishop of Chester, must have done so already.</p></div>
+
+<p>"My first effort was to write that article on the Catholicity
+of the English Church; for two years it quieted me.
+Since the summer of 1839 I have written little or nothing
+on modern controversy.... You know how unwillingly I
+wrote my letter to the Bishop in which I committed
+myself again, as the safest course under circumstances.
+The article I speak of quieted me till the end of 1841,
+over the affair of No. 90, when that wretched Jerusalem
+Bishopric (no personal matter) revived all my alarms.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span>
+They have increased up to this moment. At that time I
+told my secret to another person in addition.</p>
+
+<p>"You see then that the various ecclesiastical and quasi-ecclesiastical
+acts, which have taken place in the course of
+the last two years and a half, are not the <i>cause</i> of my state
+of opinion, but are keen stimulants and weighty confirmations
+of a conviction forced upon me, while engaged in the
+<i>course of duty</i>, viz. that theological reading to which I had
+given myself. And this last-mentioned circumstance is a
+fact, which has never, I think, come before me till now
+that I write to you.</p>
+
+<p>"It is three years since, on account of my state of
+opinion, I urged the Provost in vain to let St. Mary's be
+separated from Littlemore; thinking I might with a safe
+conscience serve the latter, though I could not comfortably
+continue in so public a place as a University. This was
+before No. 90.</p>
+
+<p>"Finally, I have acted under advice, and that, not of
+my own choosing, but what came to me in the way of
+duty, nor the advice of those only who agree with me, but
+of near friends who differ from me.</p>
+
+<p>"I have nothing to reproach myself with, as far as I
+see, in the matter of impatience; i.e. practically or in
+conduct. And I trust that He, who has kept me in the
+slow course of change hitherto, will keep me still from
+hasty acts, or resolves with a doubtful conscience.</p>
+
+<p>"This I am sure of, that such interposition as yours,
+kind as it is, only does what <i>you</i> would consider harm.
+It makes me realize my own views to myself; it makes
+me see their consistency; it assures me of my own deliberateness;
+it suggests to me the traces of a Providential
+Hand; it takes away the pain of disclosures; it relieves
+me of a heavy secret.</p>
+
+<p>"You may make what use of my letters you think
+right."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>3. My correspondent wrote to me once more, and I replied
+thus: "October 31, 1843. Your letter has made my heart
+ache more, and caused me more and deeper sighs than any
+I have had a long while, though I assure you there is
+much on all sides of me to cause sighing and heartache.
+On all sides:&mdash;I am quite haunted by the one dreadful
+whisper repeated from so many quarters, and causing the
+keenest distress to friends. You know but a part of my
+present trial, in knowing that I am unsettled myself.</p>
+
+<p>"Since the beginning of this year I have been obliged
+to tell the state of my mind to some others; but never, I
+think, without being in a way obliged, as from friends
+writing to me as you did, or guessing how matters stood.
+No one in Oxford knows it or here" [Littlemore], "but
+one near friend whom I felt I could not help telling the
+other day. But, I suppose, many more suspect it."</p>
+
+<p>On receiving these letters, my correspondent, if I recollect
+rightly, at once communicated the matter of them to
+Dr. Pusey, and this will enable me to describe, as nearly as I
+can, the way in which he first became aware of my changed
+state of opinion.</p>
+
+<p>I had from the first a great difficulty in making Dr.
+Pusey understand such differences of opinion as existed
+between himself and me. When there was a proposal
+about the end of 1838 for a subscription for a Cranmer
+Memorial, he wished us both to subscribe together to it.
+I could not, of course, and wished him to subscribe by
+himself. That he would not do; he could not bear the
+thought of our appearing to the world in separate positions,
+in a matter of importance. And, as time went on,
+he would not take any hints, which I gave him, on the
+subject of my growing inclination to Rome. When I
+found him so determined, I often had not the heart to go
+on. And then I knew, that, from affection to me, he so
+often took up and threw himself into what I said, that I<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span>
+felt the great responsibility I should incur, if I put things
+before him just as I might view them myself. And, not
+knowing him so well as I did afterwards, I feared lest I
+should unsettle him. And moreover, I recollected well,
+how prostrated he had been with illness in 1832, and I used
+always to think that the start of the Movement had given
+him a fresh life. I fancied that his physical energies even
+depended on the presence of a vigorous hope and bright
+prospects for his imagination to feed upon; so much so,
+that when he was so unworthily treated by the authorities
+of the place in 1843, I recollect writing to the late Mr.
+Dodsworth to state my anxiety, lest, if his mind became
+dejected in consequence, his health should suffer seriously
+also. These were difficulties in my way; and then again,
+another difficulty was, that, as we were not together under
+the same roof, we only saw each other at set times; others
+indeed, who were coming in or out of my rooms freely,
+and according to the need of the moment, knew all my
+thoughts easily; but for him to know them well, formal
+efforts were necessary. A common friend of ours broke it
+all to him in 1841, as far as matters had gone at that
+time, and showed him clearly the logical conclusions
+which must lie in propositions to which I had committed
+myself; but somehow or other in a little while, his mind
+fell back into its former happy state, and he could not
+bring himself to believe that he and I should not go on
+pleasantly together to the end. But that affectionate
+dream needs must have been broken at last; and two
+years afterwards, that friend to whom I wrote the letters
+which I have just now inserted, set himself, as I have
+said, to break it. Upon that, I too begged Dr. Pusey to
+tell in private to any one he would, that I thought in the
+event I should leave the Church of England. However,
+he would not do so; and at the end of 1844 had almost
+relapsed into his former thoughts about me, if I may<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span>
+judge from a letter of his which I have found. Nay, at
+the Commemoration of 1845, a few months before I left
+the Anglican Church, I think he said about me to a friend,
+"I trust after all we shall keep him."</p>
+
+<p>In that autumn of 1843, at the time that I spoke to
+Dr. Pusey, I asked another friend also to communicate in
+confidence, to whom he would, the prospect which lay before
+me.</p>
+
+<p>To another friend, Mr. James Hope, now Mr. Hope
+Scott, I gave the opportunity of knowing it, if he would,
+in the following Postscript to a letter:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"While I write, I will add a word about myself. You
+may come near a person or two who, owing to circumstances,
+know more exactly my state of feeling than you
+do, though they would not tell you. Now I do not like
+that you should not be aware of this, though I see no
+<i>reason</i> why you should know what they happen to know.
+Your wishing it would <i>be</i> a reason."</p>
+
+<p>I had a dear and old friend, near his death; I never
+told him my state of mind. Why should I unsettle that
+sweet calm tranquillity, when I had nothing to offer him
+instead? I could not say, "Go to Rome;" else I should
+have shown him the way. Yet I offered myself for his
+examination. One day he led the way to my speaking
+out; but, rightly or wrongly, I could not respond. My
+reason was, "I have no certainty on the matter myself.
+To say 'I think' is to tease and to distress, not to persuade."</p>
+
+<p>I wrote to him on Michaelmas Day, 1843: "As you
+may suppose, I have nothing to write to you about,
+pleasant. I <i>could</i> tell you some very painful things; but
+it is best not to anticipate trouble, which after all can but
+happen, and, for what one knows, may be averted. You
+are always so kind, that sometimes, when I part with you,
+I am nearly moved to tears, and it would be a relief to be<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span>
+so, at your kindness and at my hardness. I think no one
+ever had such kind friends as I have."</p>
+
+<p>The next year, January 22, I wrote to him: "Pusey
+has quite enough on him, and generously takes on himself
+more than enough, for me to add burdens when I am
+not obliged; particularly too, when I am very conscious,
+that there <i>are</i> burdens, which I am or shall be obliged to
+lay upon him some time or other, whether I will or no."</p>
+
+<p>And on February 21: "Half-past ten. I am just up,
+having a bad cold; the like has not happened to me
+(except twice in January) in my memory. You may
+think you have been in my thoughts, long before my
+rising. Of course you are so continually, as you well
+know. I could not come to see you; I am not worthy of
+friends. With my opinions, to the full of which I dare
+not confess, I feel like a guilty person with others, though
+I trust I am not so. People kindly think that I have
+much to bear externally, disappointment, slander, &amp;c.
+No, I have nothing to bear, but the anxiety which I feel
+for my friends' anxiety for me, and their perplexity. This
+is a better Ash-Wednesday than birthday present;" [his
+birthday was the same day as mine; it was Ash-Wednesday
+that year;] "but I cannot help writing about what
+is uppermost. And now, my dear B., all kindest and best
+wishes to you, my oldest friend, whom I must not speak
+more about, and with reference to myself, lest you should
+be angry." It was not in his nature to have doubts: he
+used to look at me with anxiety, and wonder what had
+come over me.</p>
+
+<p>On Easter Monday: "All that is good and gracious
+descend upon you and yours from the influences of this
+Blessed Season; and it will be so, (so be it!) for what is
+the life of you all, as day passes after day, but a simple
+endeavour to serve Him, from whom all blessing comes?
+Though we are separated in place, yet this we have in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span>
+common, that you are living a calm and cheerful time, and
+I am enjoying the thought of you. It is your blessing to
+have a clear heaven, and peace around, according to the
+blessing pronounced on Benjamin<a name="FNanchor_16_16" id="FNanchor_16_16"></a><a href="#Footnote_16_16" class="fnanchor">[16]</a>. So it is, my dear B.,
+and so may it ever be."</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_16_16" id="Footnote_16_16"></a><a href="#FNanchor_16_16"><span class="label">[16]</span></a> Deut. xxxiii. 12.</p></div>
+
+<p>He was in simple good faith. He died in September of
+the same year. I had expected that his last illness would
+have brought light to my mind, as to what I ought to do.
+It brought none. I made a note, which runs thus: "I
+sobbed bitterly over his coffin, to think that he left me still
+dark as to what the way of truth was, and what I ought
+to do in order to please God and fulfil His will." I think
+I wrote to Charles Marriott to say, that at that moment,
+with the thought of my friend before me, my strong view
+in favour of Rome remained just what it was. On the
+other hand, my firm belief that grace was to be found
+within the Anglican Church remained too<a name="FNanchor_17_17" id="FNanchor_17_17"></a><a href="#Footnote_17_17" class="fnanchor">[17]</a>. I wrote to
+another friend thus:&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_17_17" id="Footnote_17_17"></a><a href="#FNanchor_17_17"><span class="label">[17]</span></a> On this subject, vide my Third Lecture on "Anglican Difficulties," also
+<a href="#note_e">Note E, <i>Anglican Church</i></a>.</p></div>
+
+<p>"Sept. 16, 1844. I am full of wrong and miserable
+feelings, which it is useless to detail, so grudging and
+sullen, when I should be thankful. Of course, when one
+sees so blessed an end, and that, the termination of so
+blameless a life, of one who really fed on our ordinances
+and got strength from them, and sees the same continued
+in a whole family, the little children finding quite a solace
+of their pain in the Daily Prayer, it is impossible not to
+feel more at ease in our Church, as at least a sort of Zoar,
+a place of refuge and temporary rest, because of the steepness
+of the way. Only, may we be kept from unlawful
+security, lest we have Moab and Ammon for our progeny,
+the enemies of Israel."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I could not continue in this state, either in the light of
+duty or of reason. My difficulty was this: I had been
+deceived greatly once; how could I be sure that I was not
+deceived a second time? I thought myself right then;
+how was I to be certain that I was right now? How
+many years had I thought myself sure of what I now rejected?
+how could I ever again have confidence in myself?
+As in 1840 I listened to the rising doubt in favour of
+Rome, now I listened to the waning doubt in favour of
+the Anglican Church. To be certain is to know that one
+knows; what inward test had I, that I should not change
+again, after that I had become a Catholic? I had still
+apprehension of this, though I thought a time would come,
+when it would depart. However, some limit ought to be
+put to these vague misgivings; I must do my best and then
+leave it to a higher Power to prosper it. So, at the end of
+1844, I came to the resolution of writing an Essay on Doctrinal
+Development; and then, if, at the end of it, my convictions
+in favour of the Roman Church were not weaker,
+of taking the necessary steps for admission into her fold.</p>
+
+<p>By this time the state of my mind was generally known,
+and I made no great secret of it. I will illustrate it by
+letters of mine which have been put into my hands.</p>
+
+<p>"November 16, 1844. I am going through what must
+be gone through; and my trust only is that every day of
+pain is so much taken from the necessary draught which
+must be exhausted. There is no fear (humanly speaking)
+of my moving for a long time yet. This has got out
+without my intending it; but it is all well. As far as I
+know myself, my one great distress is the perplexity, unsettlement,
+alarm, scepticism, which I am causing to so
+many; and the loss of kind feeling and good opinion on
+the part of so many, known and unknown, who have
+wished well to me. And of these two sources of pain it is
+the former that is the constant, urgent, unmitigated one.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span>
+I had for days a literal ache all about my heart; and from
+time to time all the complaints of the Psalmist seemed to
+belong to me.</p>
+
+<p>"And as far as I know myself, my one paramount reason
+for contemplating a change is my deep, unvarying conviction
+that our Church is in schism, and that my salvation
+depends on my joining the Church of Rome. I may use
+<i>argumenta ad hominem</i> to this person or that<a name="FNanchor_18_18" id="FNanchor_18_18"></a><a href="#Footnote_18_18" class="fnanchor">[18]</a>; but I am not
+conscious of resentment, or disgust, at any thing that has
+happened to me. I have no visions whatever of hope, no
+schemes of action, in any other sphere more suited to me.
+I have no existing sympathies with Roman Catholics; I
+hardly ever, even abroad, was at one of their services; I
+know none of them, I do not like what I hear of them.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_18_18" id="Footnote_18_18"></a><a href="#FNanchor_18_18"><span class="label">[18]</span></a> Vide supr. p. 219, &amp;c. Letter of Oct. 14, 1843, compared with that of
+Oct. 25.</p></div>
+
+<p>"And then, how much I am giving up in so many ways!
+and to me sacrifices irreparable, not only from my age,
+when people hate changing, but from my especial love of
+old associations and the pleasures of memory. Nor am I
+conscious of any feeling, enthusiastic or heroic, of pleasure
+in the sacrifice; I have nothing to support me here.</p>
+
+<p>"What keeps me yet is what has kept me long; a fear
+that I am under a delusion; but the conviction remains
+firm under all circumstances, in all frames of mind. And
+this most serious feeling is growing on me; viz. that the
+reasons for which I believe as much as our system teaches,
+<i>must</i> lead me to believe more, and that not to believe more
+is to fall back into scepticism.</p>
+
+<p>"A thousand thanks for your most kind and consoling
+letter; though I have not yet spoken of it, it was a great
+gift."</p>
+
+<p>Shortly after I wrote to the same friend thus: "My
+intention is, if nothing comes upon me, which I cannot<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span>
+foresee, to remain quietly <i>in statu quo</i> for a considerable
+time, trusting that my friends will kindly remember me
+and my trial in their prayers. And I should give up my
+fellowship some time before any thing further took place."</p>
+
+<p>There was a lady, now a nun of the Visitation, to whom
+at this time I wrote the following letters:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>1. "November 7, 1844. I am still where I was; I am
+not moving. Two things, however, seem plain, that every
+one is prepared for such an event, next, that every one
+expects it of me. Few, indeed, who do not think it suitable,
+fewer still, who do not think it likely. However, I
+do not think it either suitable or likely. I have very little
+reason to doubt about the issue of things, but the when and
+the how are known to Him, from whom, I trust, both the
+course of things and the issue come. The expression of
+opinion, and the latent and habitual feeling about me,
+which is on every side and among all parties, has great
+force. I insist upon it, because I have a great dread of
+going by my own feelings, lest they should mislead me.
+By one's sense of duty one must go; but external facts
+support one in doing so."</p>
+
+<p>2. "January 8, 1845. What am I to say in answer to
+your letter? I know perfectly well, I ought to let you
+know more of my feelings and state of mind than you do
+know. But how is that possible in a few words? Any
+thing I say must be abrupt; nothing can I say which will
+not leave a bewildering feeling, as needing so much to explain
+it, and being isolated, and (as it were) unlocated,
+and not having any thing with it to show its bearings upon
+other parts of the subject.</p>
+
+<p>"At present, my full belief is, in accordance with your
+letter, that, if there is a move in our Church, very few
+persons indeed will be partners to it. I doubt whether
+one or two at the most among residents at Oxford. And
+I don't know whether I can wish it. The state of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span>
+Roman Catholics is at present so unsatisfactory. This I
+am sure of, that nothing but a simple, direct call of duty
+is a warrant for any one leaving our Church; no preference
+of another Church, no delight in its services, no hope
+of greater religious advancement in it, no indignation, no
+disgust, at the persons and things, among which we may
+find ourselves in the Church of England. The simple
+question is, Can <i>I</i> (it is personal, not whether another, but
+can <i>I</i>) be saved in the English Church? am <i>I</i> in safety,
+were I to die to-night? Is it a mortal sin in <i>me</i>, not joining
+another communion?</p>
+
+<p>"P.S. I hardly see my way to concur in attendance,
+though occasional, in the Roman Catholic chapel, unless a
+man has made up his mind pretty well to join it eventually.
+Invocations are not <i>required</i> in the Church of Rome; somehow,
+I do not like using them except under the sanction of
+the Church, and this makes me unwilling to admit them
+in members of our Church."</p>
+
+<p>3. "March 30. Now I will tell you more than any one
+knows except two friends. My own convictions are as
+strong as I suppose they can become: only it is so difficult
+to know whether it is a call of <i>reason</i> or of conscience. I
+cannot make out, if I am impelled by what seems <i>clear</i>, or
+by a sense of <i>duty</i>. You can understand how painful this
+doubt is; so I have waited, hoping for light, and using the
+words of the Psalmist, 'Show some token upon me.' But
+I suppose I have no right to wait for ever for this. Then
+I am waiting, because friends are most considerately bearing
+me in mind, and asking guidance for me; and, I trust,
+I should attend to any new feelings which came upon me,
+should that be the effect of their kindness. And then this
+waiting subserves the purpose of preparing men's minds.
+I dread shocking, unsettling people. Any how, I can't
+avoid giving incalculable pain. So, if I had my will, I
+should like to wait till the summer of 1846, which would<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span>
+be a full seven years from the time that my convictions
+first began to fall on me. But I don't think I shall last
+so long.</p>
+
+<p>"My present intention is to give up my Fellowship in
+October, and to publish some work or treatise between that
+and Christmas. I wish people to know <i>why</i> I am acting,
+as well as <i>what</i> I am doing; it takes off that vague and
+distressing surprise, 'What <i>can</i> have made him?'"</p>
+
+<p>4. "June 1. What you tell me of yourself makes it
+plain that it is your duty to remain quietly and patiently,
+till you see more clearly where you are; else you are leaping
+in the dark."</p>
+
+<p>In the early part of this year, if not before, there was
+an idea afloat that my retirement from the Anglican
+Church was owing to my distress that I had been so thrust
+aside, without any one's taking my part. Various measures
+were, I believe, talked of in consequence of this surmise.
+Coincidently with it appeared an exceedingly kind article
+about me in a Quarterly, in its April number. The writer
+praised me in kind and beautiful language far above my
+deserts. In the course of his remarks, he said, speaking
+of me as Vicar of St. Mary's: "He had the future race of
+clergy hearing him. Did he value and feel tender about,
+and cling to his position?... Not at all.... No
+sacrifice to him perhaps, he did not care about such
+things."</p>
+
+<p>There was a censure implied, however covertly, in these
+words; and it is alluded to in the following letter, addressed
+to a very intimate friend:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"April 3, 1845.... Accept this apology, my dear
+Church, and forgive me. As I say so, tears come into my
+eyes;&mdash;that arises from the accident of this time, when I
+am giving up so much I love. Just now I have been overset
+by James Mozley's article in the Remembrancer; yet
+really, my dear Church, I have never for an instant had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span>
+even the temptation of repenting my leaving Oxford. The
+feeling of repentance has not even come into my mind.
+How could it? How could I remain at St. Mary's a hypocrite?
+how could I be answerable for souls, (and life so
+uncertain,) with the convictions, or at least persuasions,
+which I had upon me? It is indeed a responsibility to
+act as I am doing; and I feel His hand heavy on me
+without intermission, who is all Wisdom and Love, so that
+my heart and mind are tired out, just as the limbs might
+be from a load on one's back. That sort of dull aching
+pain is mine; but my responsibility really is nothing to
+what it would be, to be answerable for souls, for confiding
+loving souls, in the English Church, with my convictions.
+My love to Marriott, and save me the pain of sending him
+a line."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I am now close upon the date of my reception into the
+Catholic Church; at the beginning of the year a letter had
+been addressed to me by a very dear friend, now no more,
+Charles Marriott. I quote some sentences from it, for the love
+which I bear him and the value that I set on his good word.</p>
+
+<p>"January 15, 1845. You know me well enough to be
+aware, that I never see through any thing at first. Your
+letter to Badeley casts a gloom over the future, which you
+can understand, if you have understood me, as I believe
+you have. But I may speak out at once, of what I see and
+feel at once, and doubt not that I shall ever feel: that your
+whole conduct towards the Church of England and towards
+us, who have striven and are still striving to seek after
+God for ourselves, and to revive true religion among
+others, under her authority and guidance, has been generous
+and considerate, and, were that word appropriate,
+dutiful, to a degree that I could scarcely have conceived
+possible, more unsparing of self than I should have thought
+nature could sustain. I have felt with pain every link<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span>
+that you have severed, and I have asked no questions,
+because I felt that you ought to measure the disclosure of
+your thoughts according to the occasion, and the capacity
+of those to whom you spoke. I write in haste, in the
+midst of engagements engrossing in themselves, but partly
+made tasteless, partly embittered by what I have heard;
+but I am willing to trust even you, whom I love best on
+earth, in God's Hand, in the earnest prayer that you may
+be so employed as is best for the Holy Catholic Church."</p>
+
+<p>In July, a Bishop thought it worth while to give out to
+the world that "the adherents of Mr. Newman are few in
+number. A short time will now probably suffice to prove
+this fact. It is well known that he is preparing for secession;
+and, when that event takes place, it will be seen
+how few will go with him."</p>
+
+<p>I had begun my Essay on the Development of Doctrine
+in the beginning of 1845, and I was hard at it all through
+the year till October. As I advanced, my difficulties so
+cleared away that I ceased to speak of "the Roman
+Catholics," and boldly called them Catholics. Before I
+got to the end, I resolved to be received, and the book
+remains in the state in which it was then, unfinished.</p>
+
+<p>One of my friends at Littlemore had been received into
+the Church on Michaelmas Day, at the Passionist House
+at Aston, near Stone, by Father Dominic, the Superior.
+At the beginning of October the latter was passing through
+London to Belgium; and, as I was in some perplexity
+what steps to take for being received myself, I assented
+to the proposition made to me that the good priest should
+take Littlemore in his way, with a view to his doing for me
+the same charitable service as he had done to my friend.</p>
+
+<p>On October the 8th I wrote to a number of friends the
+following letter:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Littlemore, October 8th, 1845. I am this night expecting
+Father Dominic, the Passionist, who, from his<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span>
+youth, has been led to have distinct and direct thoughts,
+first of the countries of the North, then of England. After
+thirty years' (almost) waiting, he was without his own act
+sent here. But he has had little to do with conversions.
+I saw him here for a few minutes on St. John Baptist's
+day last year.</p>
+
+<p>"He is a simple, holy man; and withal gifted with
+remarkable powers. He does not know of my intention;
+but I mean to ask of him admission into the One Fold of
+Christ....</p>
+
+<p>"I have so many letters to write, that this must do for
+all who choose to ask about me. With my best love to
+dear Charles Marriott, who is over your head, &amp;c., &amp;c.</p>
+
+<p>"P.S. This will not go till all is over. Of course it
+requires no answer."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>For a while after my reception, I proposed to betake
+myself to some secular calling. I wrote thus in answer to
+a very gracious letter of congratulation sent me by Cardinal
+Acton:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Nov. 25, 1845. I hope you will have anticipated, before
+I express it, the great gratification which I received
+from your Eminence's letter. That gratification, however,
+was tempered by the apprehension, that kind and anxious
+well-wishers at a distance attach more importance to my
+step than really belongs to it. To me indeed personally it
+is of course an inestimable gain; but persons and things
+look great at a distance, which are not so when seen close;
+and, did your Eminence know me, you would see that I was
+one, about whom there has been far more talk for good
+and bad than he deserves, and about whose movements far
+more expectation has been raised than the event will
+justify.</p>
+
+<p>"As I never, I do trust, aimed at any thing else than
+obedience to my own sense of right, and have been magnified<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span>
+into the leader of a party without my wishing it or
+acting as such, so now, much as I may wish to the contrary,
+and earnestly as I may labour (as is my duty) to
+minister in a humble way to the Catholic Church, yet my
+powers will, I fear, disappoint the expectations of both my
+own friends, and of those who pray for the peace of Jerusalem.</p>
+
+<p>"If I might ask of your Eminence a favour, it is that
+you would kindly moderate those anticipations. Would it
+were in my power to do, what I do not aspire to do! At
+present certainly I cannot look forward to the future, and,
+though it would be a good work if I could persuade others
+to do as I have done, yet it seems as if I had quite enough
+to do in thinking of myself."</p>
+
+<p>Soon, Dr. Wiseman, in whose Vicariate Oxford lay,
+called me to Oscott; and I went there with others; afterwards
+he sent me to Rome, and finally placed me in Birmingham.</p>
+
+<p>I wrote to a friend:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"January 20, 1846. You may think how lonely I am.
+'Obliviscere populum tuum et domum patris tui,' has been
+in my ears for the last twelve hours. I realize more that
+we are leaving Littlemore, and it is like going on the open
+sea."</p>
+
+<p>I left Oxford for good on Monday, February 23, 1846.
+On the Saturday and Sunday before, I was in my house at
+Littlemore simply by myself, as I had been for the first
+day or two when I had originally taken possession of it.
+I slept on Sunday night at my dear friend's, Mr. Johnson's,
+at the Observatory. Various friends came to see the
+last of me; Mr. Copeland, Mr. Church, Mr. Buckle, Mr.
+Pattison, and Mr. Lewis. Dr. Pusey too came up to take
+leave of me; and I called on Dr. Ogle, one of my very
+oldest friends, for he was my private Tutor, when I was
+an Undergraduate. In him I took leave of my first<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span>
+College, Trinity, which was so dear to me, and which held
+on its foundation so many who had been kind to me both
+when I was a boy, and all through my Oxford life. Trinity
+had never been unkind to me. There used to be much
+snap-dragon growing on the walls opposite my freshman's
+rooms there, and I had for years taken it as the emblem
+of my own perpetual residence even unto death in my
+University.</p>
+
+<p>On the morning of the 23rd I left the Observatory. I
+have never seen Oxford since, excepting its spires, as they
+are seen from the railway<a name="FNanchor_19_19" id="FNanchor_19_19"></a><a href="#Footnote_19_19" class="fnanchor">[19]</a>.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_19_19" id="Footnote_19_19"></a><a href="#FNanchor_19_19"><span class="label">[19]</span></a> At length I revisited Oxford on February 26th, 1878, after an absence
+of just 32 years. Vide Additional Note at the end of the volume.</p></div>
+
+
+
+
+<h2><a name="chapter_v" id="chapter_v"></a>CHAPTER V.</h2>
+
+<h3>POSITION OF MY MIND SINCE 1845.</h3>
+
+
+<p>From the time that I became a Catholic, of course I have
+no further history of my religious opinions to narrate. In
+saying this, I do not mean to say that my mind has been
+idle, or that I have given up thinking on theological subjects;
+but that I have had no variations to record, and
+have had no anxiety of heart whatever. I have been in
+perfect peace and contentment; I never have had one doubt.
+I was not conscious to myself, on my conversion, of any
+change, intellectual or moral, wrought in my mind. I was
+not conscious of firmer faith in the fundamental truths of
+Revelation, or of more self-command; I had not more
+fervour; but it was like coming into port after a rough
+sea; and my happiness on that score remains to this day
+without interruption.</p>
+
+<p>Nor had I any trouble about receiving those additional
+articles, which are not found in the Anglican Creed.
+Some of them I believed already, but not any one of them
+was a trial to me. I made a profession of them upon my
+reception with the greatest ease, and I have the same ease
+in believing them now. I am far of course from denying
+that every article of the Christian Creed, whether as held
+by Catholics or by Protestants, is beset with intellectual
+difficulties; and it is simple fact, that, for myself, I cannot
+answer those difficulties. Many persons are very sensitive<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span>
+of the difficulties of Religion; I am as sensitive of them
+as any one; but I have never been able to see a connexion
+between apprehending those difficulties, however keenly,
+and multiplying them to any extent, and on the other hand
+doubting the doctrines to which they are attached. Ten
+thousand difficulties do not make one doubt, as I understand
+the subject; difficulty and doubt are incommensurate.
+There of course may be difficulties in the evidence; but I
+am speaking of difficulties intrinsic to the doctrines themselves,
+or to their relations with each other. A man may be
+annoyed that he cannot work out a mathematical problem,
+of which the answer is or is not given to him, without doubting
+that it admits of an answer, or that a certain particular
+answer is the true one. Of all points of faith, the being of
+a God is, to my own apprehension, encompassed with most
+difficulty, and yet borne in upon our minds with most power.</p>
+
+<p>People say that the doctrine of Transubstantiation is
+difficult to believe; I did not believe the doctrine till I
+was a Catholic. I had no difficulty in believing it, as soon
+as I believed that the Catholic Roman Church was the
+oracle of God, and that she had declared this doctrine to be
+part of the original revelation. It is difficult, impossible,
+to imagine, I grant;&mdash;but how is it difficult to believe?
+Yet Macaulay thought it so difficult to believe, that he had
+need of a believer in it of talents as eminent as Sir Thomas
+More, before he could bring himself to conceive that the
+Catholics of an enlightened age could resist "the overwhelming
+force of the argument against it." "Sir Thomas
+More," he says, "is one of the choice specimens of wisdom
+and virtue; and the doctrine of transubstantiation is a
+kind of proof charge. A faith which stands that test, will
+stand any test." But for myself, I cannot indeed prove
+it, I cannot tell <i>how</i> it is; but I say, "Why should it not
+be? What's to hinder it? What do I know of substance
+or matter? just as much as the greatest philosophers, and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span>
+that is nothing at all;"&mdash;so much is this the case, that
+there is a rising school of philosophy now, which considers
+phenomena to constitute the whole of our knowledge in
+physics. The Catholic doctrine leaves phenomena alone.
+It does not say that the phenomena go; on the contrary,
+it says that they remain; nor does it say that the same
+phenomena are in several places at once. It deals with
+what no one on earth knows any thing about, the material
+substances themselves. And, in like manner, of that majestic
+Article of the Anglican as well as of the Catholic
+Creed,&mdash;the doctrine of the Trinity in Unity. What do
+I know of the Essence of the Divine Being? I know that
+my abstract idea of three is simply incompatible with my
+idea of one; but when I come to the question of concrete
+fact, I have no means of proving that there is not a sense
+in which one and three can equally be predicated of the
+Incommunicable God.</p>
+
+<p>But I am going to take upon myself the responsibility
+of more than the mere Creed of the Church; as the parties
+accusing me are determined I shall do. They say, that
+now, in that I am a Catholic, though I may not have
+offences of my own against honesty to answer for, yet, at
+least, I am answerable for the offences of others, of my
+co-religionists, of my brother priests, of the Church herself.
+I am quite willing to accept the responsibility; and,
+as I have been able, as I trust, by means of a few words,
+to dissipate, in the minds of all those who do not begin
+with disbelieving me, the suspicion with which so many
+Protestants start, in forming their judgment of Catholics,
+viz. that our Creed is actually set up in inevitable superstition
+and hypocrisy, as the original sin of Catholicism;
+so now I will proceed, as before, identifying myself with
+the Church and vindicating it,&mdash;not of course denying the
+enormous mass of sin and error which exists of necessity
+in that world-wide multiform Communion,&mdash;but going to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span>
+the proof of this one point, that its system is in no sense
+dishonest, and that therefore the upholders and teachers of
+that system, as such, have a claim to be acquitted in their
+own persons of that odious imputation.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>Starting then with the being of a God, (which, as I
+have said, is as certain to me as the certainty of my own
+existence, though when I try to put the grounds of that
+certainty into logical shape I find a difficulty in doing so
+in mood and figure to my satisfaction,) I look out of
+myself into the world of men, and there I see a sight
+which fills me with unspeakable distress. The world
+seems simply to give the lie to that great truth, of which
+my whole being is so full; and the effect upon me is, in
+consequence, as a matter of necessity, as confusing as if it
+denied that I am in existence myself. If I looked into a
+mirror, and did not see my face, I should have the sort of
+feeling which actually comes upon me, when I look into
+this living busy world, and see no reflexion of its Creator.
+This is, to me, one of those great difficulties of this absolute
+primary truth, to which I referred just now. Were it not
+for this voice, speaking so clearly in my conscience and
+my heart, I should be an atheist, or a pantheist, or a polytheist
+when I looked into the world. I am speaking for
+myself only; and I am far from denying the real force of
+the arguments in proof of a God, drawn from the general
+facts of human society and the course of history, but these
+do not warm me or enlighten me; they do not take away
+the winter of my desolation, or make the buds unfold and
+the leaves grow within me, and my moral being rejoice.
+The sight of the world is nothing else than the prophet's
+scroll, full of "lamentations, and mourning, and woe."</p>
+
+<p>To consider the world in its length and breadth, its
+various history, the many races of man, their starts, their
+fortunes, their mutual alienation, their conflicts; and then<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span>
+their ways, habits, governments, forms of worship; their
+enterprises, their aimless courses, their random achievements
+and acquirements, the impotent conclusion of
+long-standing facts, the tokens so faint and broken of a
+superintending design, the blind evolution of what turn
+out to be great powers or truths, the progress of things,
+as if from unreasoning elements, not towards final causes,
+the greatness and littleness of man, his far-reaching aims,
+his short duration, the curtain hung over his futurity, the
+disappointments of life, the defeat of good, the success of
+evil, physical pain, mental anguish, the prevalence and
+intensity of sin, the pervading idolatries, the corruptions,
+the dreary hopeless irreligion, that condition of the whole
+race, so fearfully yet exactly described in the Apostle's
+words, "having no hope and without God in the world,"&mdash;all
+this is a vision to dizzy and appal; and inflicts upon
+the mind the sense of a profound mystery, which is absolutely
+beyond human solution.</p>
+
+<p>What shall be said to this heart-piercing, reason-bewildering
+fact? I can only answer, that either there is no
+Creator, or this living society of men is in a true sense
+discarded from His presence. Did I see a boy of good
+make and mind, with the tokens on him of a refined
+nature, cast upon the world without provision, unable to
+say whence he came, his birth-place or his family connexions,
+I should conclude that there was some mystery
+connected with his history, and that he was one, of whom,
+from one cause or other, his parents were ashamed. Thus
+only should I be able to account for the contrast between
+the promise and the condition of his being. And so I
+argue about the world;&mdash;<i>if</i> there be a God, <i>since</i> there is a
+God, the human race is implicated in some terrible aboriginal
+calamity. It is out of joint with the purposes of its
+Creator. This is a fact, a fact as true as the fact of its
+existence; and thus the doctrine of what is theologically<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span>
+called original sin becomes to me almost as certain as that
+the world exists, and as the existence of God.</p>
+
+<p>And now, supposing it were the blessed and loving will
+of the Creator to interfere in this anarchical condition of
+things, what are we to suppose would be the methods
+which might be necessarily or naturally involved in His
+purpose of mercy? Since the world is in so abnormal a
+state, surely it would be no surprise to me, if the interposition
+were of necessity equally extraordinary&mdash;or what
+is called miraculous. But that subject does not directly
+come into the scope of my present remarks. Miracles as
+evidence, involve a process of reason, or an argument; and
+of course I am thinking of some mode of interference
+which does not immediately run into argument. I am
+rather asking what must be the face-to-face antagonist, by
+which to withstand and baffle the fierce energy of passion
+and the all-corroding, all-dissolving scepticism of the intellect
+in religious inquiries? I have no intention at all
+of denying, that truth is the real object of our reason, and
+that, if it does not attain to truth, either the premiss or
+the process is in fault; but I am not speaking here of
+right reason, but of reason as it acts in fact and concretely
+in fallen man. I know that even the unaided reason, when
+correctly exercised, leads to a belief in God, in the immortality
+of the soul, and in a future retribution; but I am
+considering the faculty of reason actually and historically;
+and in this point of view, I do not think I am wrong in
+saying that its tendency is towards a simple unbelief in
+matters of religion. No truth, however sacred, can stand
+against it, in the long run; and hence it is that in the
+pagan world, when our Lord came, the last traces of the
+religious knowledge of former times were all but disappearing
+from those portions of the world in which the
+intellect had been active and had had a career.</p>
+
+<p>And in these latter days, in like manner, outside the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span>
+Catholic Church things are tending,&mdash;with far greater rapidity
+than in that old time from the circumstance of the
+age,&mdash;to atheism in one shape or other. What a scene,
+what a prospect, does the whole of Europe present at this
+day! and not only Europe, but every government and
+every civilization through the world, which is under the
+influence of the European mind! Especially, for it most
+concerns us, how sorrowful, in the view of religion, even
+taken in its most elementary, most attenuated form, is
+the spectacle presented to us by the educated intellect of
+England, France, and Germany! Lovers of their country
+and of their race, religious men, external to the Catholic
+Church, have attempted various expedients to arrest fierce
+wilful human nature in its onward course, and to bring it
+into subjection. The necessity of some form of religion
+for the interests of humanity, has been generally acknowledged:
+but where was the concrete representative of
+things invisible, which would have the force and the
+toughness necessary to be a breakwater against the
+deluge? Three centuries ago the establishment of religion,
+material, legal, and social, was generally adopted as
+the best expedient for the purpose, in those countries
+which separated from the Catholic Church; and for a long
+time it was successful; but now the crevices of those
+establishments are admitting the enemy. Thirty years
+ago, education was relied upon: ten years ago there was a
+hope that wars would cease for ever, under the influence of
+commercial enterprise and the reign of the useful and fine
+arts; but will any one venture to say that there is any
+thing any where on this earth, which will afford a fulcrum
+for us, whereby to keep the earth from moving onwards?</p>
+
+<p>The judgment, which experience passes whether on
+establishments or on education, as a means of maintaining
+religious truth in this anarchical world, must be extended
+even to Scripture, though Scripture be divine. Experience<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span>
+proves surely that the Bible does not answer a purpose for
+which it was never intended. It may be accidentally the
+means of the conversion of individuals; but a book, after
+all, cannot make a stand against the wild living intellect
+of man, and in this day it begins to testify, as regards its
+own structure and contents, to the power of that universal
+solvent, which is so successfully acting upon religious
+establishments.</p>
+
+<p>Supposing then it to be the Will of the Creator to interfere
+in human affairs, and to make provisions for retaining
+in the world a knowledge of Himself, so definite and distinct
+as to be proof against the energy of human scepticism,
+in such a case,&mdash;I am far from saying that there was
+no other way,&mdash;but there is nothing to surprise the mind,
+if He should think fit to introduce a power into the world,
+invested with the prerogative of infallibility in religious
+matters. Such a provision would be a direct, immediate,
+active, and prompt means of withstanding the difficulty;
+it would be an instrument suited to the need; and, when
+I find that this is the very claim of the Catholic Church,
+not only do I feel no difficulty in admitting the idea, but
+there is a fitness in it, which recommends it to my mind.
+And thus I am brought to speak of the Church's infallibility,
+as a provision, adapted by the mercy of the Creator,
+to preserve religion in the world, and to restrain that freedom
+of thought, which of course in itself is one of the
+greatest of our natural gifts, and to rescue it from its own
+suicidal excesses. And let it be observed that, neither
+here nor in what follows, shall I have occasion to speak
+directly of Revelation in its subject-matter, but in reference
+to the sanction which it gives to truths which may be
+known independently of it,&mdash;as it bears upon the defence
+of natural religion. I say, that a power, possessed of infallibility
+in religious teaching, is happily adapted to be a
+working instrument, in the course of human affairs, for<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span>
+smiting hard and throwing back the immense energy of
+the aggressive, capricious, untrustworthy intellect:&mdash;and
+in saying this, as in the other things that I have to say,
+it must still be recollected that I am all along bearing in
+mind my main purpose, which is a defence of myself.</p>
+
+<p>I am defending myself here from a plausible charge
+brought against Catholics, as will be seen better as I proceed.
+The charge is this:&mdash;that I, as a Catholic, not only
+make profession to hold doctrines which I cannot possibly
+believe in my heart, but that I also believe in the existence
+of a power on earth, which at its own will imposes upon
+men any new set of <i>credenda</i>, when it pleases, by a claim
+to infallibility; in consequence, that my own thoughts are
+not my own property; that I cannot tell that to-morrow I
+may not have to give up what I hold to-day, and that the
+necessary effect of such a condition of mind must be a
+degrading bondage, or a bitter inward rebellion relieving
+itself in secret infidelity, or the necessity of ignoring the
+whole subject of religion in a sort of disgust, and of mechanically
+saying every thing that the Church says, and
+leaving to others the defence of it. As then I have above
+spoken of the relation of my mind towards the Catholic
+Creed, so now I shall speak of the attitude which it takes
+up in the view of the Church's infallibility.</p>
+
+<p>And first, the initial doctrine of the infallible teacher
+must be an emphatic protest against the existing state of
+mankind. Man had rebelled against his Maker. It was
+this that caused the divine interposition: and to proclaim
+it must be the first act of the divinely-accredited messenger.
+The Church must denounce rebellion as of all possible
+evils the greatest. She must have no terms with it; if
+she would be true to her Master, she must ban and anathematize
+it. This is the meaning of a statement of mine
+which has furnished matter for one of those special accusations
+to which I am at present replying: I have, however,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span>
+no fault at all to confess in regard to it; I have
+nothing to withdraw, and in consequence I here deliberately
+repeat it. I said, "The Catholic Church holds it
+better for the sun and moon to drop from heaven, for the
+earth to fail, and for all the many millions on it to die of
+starvation in extremest agony, as far as temporal affliction
+goes, than that one soul, I will not say, should be lost, but
+should commit one single venial sin, should tell one wilful
+untruth, or should steal one poor farthing without excuse."
+I think the principle here enunciated to be the mere preamble
+in the formal credentials of the Catholic Church, as
+an Act of Parliament might begin with a "<i>Whereas</i>."
+It is because of the intensity of the evil which has possession
+of mankind, that a suitable antagonist has been
+provided against it; and the initial act of that divinely-commissioned
+power is of course to deliver her challenge
+and to defy the enemy. Such a preamble then gives a
+meaning to her position in the world, and an interpretation
+to her whole course of teaching and action.</p>
+
+<p>In like manner she has ever put forth, with most energetic
+distinctness, those other great elementary truths,
+which either are an explanation of her mission or give a
+character to her work. She does not teach that human
+nature is irreclaimable, else wherefore should she be sent?
+not, that it is to be shattered and reversed, but to be extricated,
+purified, and restored; not, that it is a mere mass
+of hopeless evil, but that it has the promise upon it of great
+things, and even now, in its present state of disorder and
+excess, has a virtue and a praise proper to itself. But
+in the next place she knows and she preaches that such a
+restoration, as she aims at effecting in it, must be brought
+about, not simply through certain outward provisions of
+preaching and teaching, even though they be her own, but
+from an inward spiritual power or grace imparted directly
+from above, and of which she is the channel. She has<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span>
+it in charge to rescue human nature from its misery,
+but not simply by restoring it on its own level, but by
+lifting it up to a higher level than its own. She recognizes
+in it real moral excellence though degraded, but she
+cannot set it free from earth except by exalting it towards
+heaven. It was for this end that a renovating grace was
+put into her hands; and therefore from the nature of the
+gift, as well as from the reasonableness of the case, she
+goes on, as a further point, to insist, that all true conversion
+must begin with the first springs of thought, and to
+teach that each individual man must be in his own person
+one whole and perfect temple of God, while he is also one
+of the living stones which build up a visible religious community.
+And thus the distinctions between nature and
+grace, and between outward and inward religion, become
+two further articles in what I have called the preamble of
+her divine commission.</p>
+
+<p>Such truths as these she vigorously reiterates, and pertinaciously
+inflicts upon mankind; as to such she observes
+no half-measures, no economical reserve, no delicacy or
+prudence. "Ye must be born again," is the simple, direct
+form of words which she uses after her Divine Master:
+"your whole nature must be re-born; your passions, and
+your affections, and your aims, and your conscience, and
+your will, must all be bathed in a new element, and reconsecrated
+to your Maker,&mdash;and, the last not the least, your
+intellect." It was for repeating these points of her teaching
+in my own way, that certain passages of one of my
+Volumes have been brought into the general accusation
+which has been made against my religious opinions. The
+writer has said that I was demented if I believed, and unprincipled
+if I did not believe, in my own statement, that a
+lazy, ragged, filthy, story-telling beggar-woman, if chaste,
+sober, cheerful, and religious, had a prospect of heaven,
+such as was absolutely closed to an accomplished statesman,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span>
+or lawyer, or noble, be he ever so just, upright, generous,
+honourable, and conscientious, unless he had also some
+portion of the divine Christian graces;&mdash;yet I should have
+thought myself defended from criticism by the words which
+our Lord used to the chief priests, "The publicans and
+harlots go into the kingdom of God before you." And I
+was subjected again to the same alternative of imputations,
+for having ventured to say that consent to an unchaste
+wish was indefinitely more heinous than any lie viewed
+apart from its causes, its motives, and its consequences:
+though a lie, viewed under the limitation of these conditions,
+is a random utterance, an almost outward act, not
+directly from the heart, however disgraceful and despicable
+it may be, however prejudicial to the social contract, however
+deserving of public reprobation; whereas we have the
+express words of our Lord to the doctrine that "whoso
+looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed
+adultery with her already in his heart." On the strength
+of these texts, I have surely as much right to believe in
+these doctrines which have caused so much surprise, as to
+believe in original sin, or that there is a supernatural revelation,
+or that a Divine Person suffered, or that punishment
+is eternal.</p>
+
+<p>Passing now from what I have called the preamble of
+that grant of power, which is made to the Church, to that
+power itself, Infallibility, I premise two brief remarks:&mdash;1.
+on the one hand, I am not here determining any thing about
+the essential seat of that power, because that is a question
+doctrinal, not historical and practical; 2. nor, on the other
+hand, am I extending the direct subject-matter, over which
+that power of Infallibility has jurisdiction, beyond religious
+opinion:&mdash;and now as to the power itself.</p>
+
+<p>This power, viewed in its fulness, is as tremendous as
+the giant evil which has called for it. It claims, when
+brought into exercise but in the legitimate manner, for<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span>
+otherwise of course it is but quiescent, to know for certain
+the very meaning of every portion of that Divine
+Message in detail, which was committed by our Lord to
+His Apostles. It claims to know its own limits, and to
+decide what it can determine absolutely and what it cannot.
+It claims, moreover, to have a hold upon statements not
+directly religious, so far as this,&mdash;to determine whether
+they indirectly relate to religion, and, according to its own
+definitive judgment, to pronounce whether or not, in a particular
+case, they are simply consistent with revealed truth.
+It claims to decide magisterially, whether as within its own
+province or not, that such and such statements are or are not
+prejudicial to the <i>Depositum</i> of faith, in their spirit or in their
+consequences, and to allow them, or condemn and forbid
+them, accordingly. It claims to impose silence at will on
+any matters, or controversies, of doctrine, which on its own
+<i>ipse dixit</i>, it pronounces to be dangerous, or inexpedient, or
+inopportune. It claims that, whatever may be the judgment
+of Catholics upon such acts, these acts should be received
+by them with those outward marks of reverence,
+submission, and loyalty, which Englishmen, for instance,
+pay to the presence of their sovereign, without expressing
+any criticism on them on the ground that in their matter
+they are inexpedient, or in their manner violent or harsh.
+And lastly, it claims to have the right of inflicting spiritual
+punishment, of cutting off from the ordinary channels of
+the divine life, and of simply excommunicating, those who
+refuse to submit themselves to its formal declarations.
+Such is the infallibility lodged in the Catholic Church,
+viewed in the concrete, as clothed and surrounded by the
+appendages of its high sovereignty: it is, to repeat what I
+said above, a supereminent prodigious power sent upon
+earth to encounter and master a giant evil.</p>
+
+<p>And now, having thus described it, I profess my own
+absolute submission to its claim. I believe the whole revealed<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span>
+dogma as taught by the Apostles, as committed by
+the Apostles to the Church; and as declared by the Church
+to me. I receive it, as it is infallibly interpreted by the
+authority to whom it is thus committed, and (implicitly)
+as it shall be, in like manner, further interpreted by that
+same authority till the end of time. I submit, moreover,
+to the universally received traditions of the Church, in
+which lies the matter of those new dogmatic definitions
+which are from time to time made, and which in all times
+are the clothing and the illustration of the Catholic dogma
+as already defined. And I submit myself to those other
+decisions of the Holy See, theological or not, through the
+organs which it has itself appointed, which, waiving the
+question of their infallibility, on the lowest ground come
+to me with a claim to be accepted and obeyed. Also, I
+consider that, gradually and in the course of ages, Catholic
+inquiry has taken certain definite shapes, and has thrown
+itself into the form of a science, with a method and a
+phraseology of its own, under the intellectual handling of
+great minds, such as St. Athanasius, St. Augustine, and
+St. Thomas; and I feel no temptation at all to break in
+pieces the great legacy of thought thus committed to us
+for these latter days.</p>
+
+<p>All this being considered as the profession which I make
+<i>ex animo</i>, as for myself, so also on the part of the Catholic
+body, as far as I know it, it will at first sight be said that
+the restless intellect of our common humanity is utterly
+weighed down, to the repression of all independent effort
+and action whatever, so that, if this is to be the mode of
+bringing it into order, it is brought into order only to be
+destroyed. But this is far from the result, far from what
+I conceive to be the intention of that high Providence who
+has provided a great remedy for a great evil,&mdash;far from
+borne out by the history of the conflict between Infallibility
+and Reason in the past, and the prospect of it in the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span>
+future. The energy of the human intellect "does from
+opposition grow;" it thrives and is joyous, with a tough
+elastic strength, under the terrible blows of the divinely-fashioned
+weapon, and is never so much itself as when it
+has lately been overthrown. It is the custom with Protestant
+writers to consider that, whereas there are two
+great principles in action in the history of religion,
+Authority and Private Judgment, they have all the Private
+Judgment to themselves, and we have the full inheritance
+and the superincumbent oppression of Authority. But
+this is not so; it is the vast Catholic body itself, and it
+only, which affords an arena for both combatants in that
+awful, never-dying duel. It is necessary for the very life
+of religion, viewed in its large operations and its history,
+that the warfare should be incessantly carried on. Every
+exercise of Infallibility is brought out into act by an intense
+and varied operation of the Reason, both as its ally and as
+its opponent, and provokes again, when it has done its work,
+a re-action of Reason against it; and, as in a civil polity
+the State exists and endures by means of the rivalry and
+collision, the encroachments and defeats of its constituent
+parts, so in like manner Catholic Christendom is no simple
+exhibition of religious absolutism, but presents a continuous
+picture of Authority and Private Judgment alternately
+advancing and retreating as the ebb and flow of the tide;&mdash;it
+is a vast assemblage of human beings with wilful intellects
+and wild passions, brought together into one by the
+beauty and the Majesty of a Superhuman Power,&mdash;into
+what may be called a large reformatory or training-school,
+not as if into a hospital or into a prison, not in order to be
+sent to bed, not to be buried alive, but (if I may change
+my metaphor) brought together as if into some moral factory,
+for the melting, refining, and moulding, by an incessant,
+noisy process, of the raw material of human nature,
+so excellent, so dangerous, so capable of divine purposes.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>St. Paul says in one place that his Apostolical power is
+given him to edification, and not to destruction. There
+can be no better account of the Infallibility of the Church.
+It is a supply for a need, and it does not go beyond that
+need. Its object is, and its effect also, not to enfeeble the
+freedom or vigour of human thought in religious speculation,
+but to resist and control its extravagance. What
+have been its great works? All of them in the distinct
+province of theology:&mdash;to put down Arianism, Eutychianism,
+Pelagianism, Manich&aelig;ism, Lutheranism, Jansenism.
+Such is the broad result of its action in the past;&mdash;and now
+as to the securities which are given us that so it ever will
+act in time to come.</p>
+
+<p>First, Infallibility cannot act outside of a definite circle
+of thought, and it must in all its decisions, or <i>definitions</i>,
+as they are called, profess to be keeping within it. The
+great truths of the moral law, of natural religion, and of
+Apostolical faith, are both its boundary and its foundation.
+It must not go beyond them, and it must ever appeal to
+them. Both its subject-matter, and its articles in that
+subject-matter, are fixed. And it must ever profess to be
+guided by Scripture and by tradition. It must refer to
+the particular Apostolic truth which it is enforcing, or
+(what is called) <i>defining</i>. Nothing, then, can be presented
+to me, in time to come, as part of the faith, but what I
+ought already to have received, and hitherto have been
+kept from receiving, (if so,) merely because it has not been
+brought home to me. Nothing can be imposed upon me
+different in kind from what I hold already,&mdash;much less
+contrary to it. The new truth which is promulgated, if it
+is to be called new, must be at least homogeneous, cognate,
+implicit, viewed relatively to the old truth. It must be
+what I may even have guessed, or wished, to be included
+in the Apostolic revelation; and at least it will be of such<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span>
+a character, that my thoughts readily concur in it or
+coalesce with it, as soon as I hear it. Perhaps I and others
+actually have always believed it, and the only question
+which is now decided in my behalf, is, that I have henceforth
+the satisfaction of having to believe, that I have only
+been holding all along what the Apostles held before me.</p>
+
+<p>Let me take the doctrine which Protestants consider our
+greatest difficulty, that of the Immaculate Conception.
+Here I entreat the reader to recollect my main drift, which
+is this. I have no difficulty in receiving the doctrine; and
+that, because it so intimately harmonizes with that circle of
+recognized dogmatic truths, into which it has been recently
+received;&mdash;but if <i>I</i> have no difficulty, why may not another
+have no difficulty also? why may not a hundred? a
+thousand? Now I am sure that Catholics in general have
+not any intellectual difficulty at all on the subject of the
+Immaculate Conception; and that there is no reason why
+they should. Priests have no difficulty. You tell me
+that they <i>ought</i> to have a difficulty;&mdash;but they have not.
+Be large-minded enough to believe, that men may reason
+and feel very differently from yourselves; how is it that
+men, when left to themselves, fall into such various forms
+of religion, except that there are various types of mind
+among them, very distinct from each other? From my
+testimony then about myself, if you believe it, judge of
+others also who are Catholics: we do not find the difficulties
+which you do in the doctrines which we hold; we have
+no intellectual difficulty in that doctrine in particular,
+which you call a novelty of this day. We priests need not
+be hypocrites, though we be called upon to believe in the
+Immaculate Conception. To that large class of minds,
+who believe in Christianity after our manner,&mdash;in the particular
+temper, spirit, and light, (whatever word is used,)
+in which Catholics believe it,&mdash;there is no burden at all in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span>
+holding that the Blessed Virgin was conceived without
+original sin; indeed, it is a simple fact to say, that
+Catholics have not come to believe it because it is defined,
+but that it was defined because they believed it.</p>
+
+<p>So far from the definition in 1854 being a tyrannical infliction
+on the Catholic world, it was received every where
+on its promulgation with the greatest enthusiasm. It was
+in consequence of the unanimous petition, presented from
+all parts of the Church to the Holy See, in behalf of an <i>ex
+cathedr&acirc;</i> declaration that the doctrine was Apostolic, that
+it was declared so to be. I never heard of one Catholic
+having difficulties in receiving the doctrine, whose faith on
+other grounds was not already suspicious. Of course there
+were grave and good men, who were made anxious by the
+doubt whether it could be formally proved to be Apostolical
+either by Scripture or tradition, and who accordingly,
+though believing it themselves, did not see how it could
+be defined by authority and imposed upon all Catholics as
+a matter of faith; but this is another matter. The point
+in question is, whether the doctrine is a burden. I believe
+it to be none. So far from it being so, I sincerely think
+that St. Bernard and St. Thomas, who scrupled at it in
+their day, had they lived into this, would have rejoiced to
+accept it for its own sake. Their difficulty, as I view it,
+consisted in matters of words, ideas, and arguments. They
+thought the doctrine inconsistent with other doctrines;
+and those who defended it in that age had not that precision
+in their view of it, which has been attained by means
+of the long disputes of the centuries which followed. And
+in this want of precision lay the difference of opinion, and
+the controversy.</p>
+
+<p>Now the instance which I have been taking suggests
+another remark; the number of those (so called) new doctrines
+will not oppress us, if it takes eight centuries to promulgate
+even one of them. Such is about the length of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span>
+time through which the preparation has been carried on
+for the definition of the Immaculate Conception. This of
+course is an extraordinary case; but it is difficult to say
+what is ordinary, considering how few are the formal
+occasions on which the voice of Infallibility has been
+solemnly lifted up. It is to the Pope in Ecumenical
+Council that we look, as to the normal seat of Infallibility:
+now there have been only eighteen such Councils since
+Christianity was,&mdash;an average of one to a century,&mdash;and
+of these Councils some passed no doctrinal decree at
+all, others were employed on only one, and many of them
+were concerned with only elementary points of the Creed.
+The Council of Trent embraced a large field of doctrine
+certainly; but I should apply to its Canons a remark contained
+in that University Sermon of mine, which has been
+so ignorantly criticized in the Pamphlet which has been
+the occasion of this Volume;&mdash;I there have said that the
+various verses of the Athanasian Creed are only repetitions
+in various shapes of one and the same idea; and in like
+manner, the Tridentine Decrees are not isolated from each
+other, but are occupied in bringing out in detail, by a
+number of separate declarations, as if into bodily form, a
+few necessary truths. I should make the same remark on
+the various theological censures, promulgated by Popes,
+which the Church has received, and on their dogmatic decisions
+generally. I own that at first sight those decisions
+seem from their number to be a greater burden on the faith
+of individuals than are the Canons of Councils; still I do not
+believe that in matter of fact they are so at all, and I give
+this reason for it:&mdash;it is not that a Catholic, layman or
+priest, is indifferent to the subject, or, from a sort of recklessness,
+will accept any thing that is placed before him,
+or is willing, like a lawyer, to speak according to his brief,
+but that in such condemnations the Holy See is engaged,
+for the most part, in repudiating one or two great lines of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span>
+error, such as Lutheranism or Jansenism, principally ethical
+not doctrinal, which are divergent from the Catholic
+mind, and that it is but expressing what any good Catholic,
+of fair abilities, though unlearned, would say himself, from
+common and sound sense, if the matter could be put before
+him.</p>
+
+<p>Now I will go on in fairness to say what I think <i>is</i> the
+great trial to the Reason, when confronted with that august
+prerogative of the Catholic Church, of which I have been
+speaking. I enlarged just now upon the concrete shape
+and circumstances, under which pure infallible authority
+presents itself to the Catholic. That authority has the
+prerogative of an indirect jurisdiction on subject-matters
+which lie beyond its own proper limits, and it most reasonably
+has such a jurisdiction. It could not act in its own
+province, unless it had a right to act out of it. It could
+not properly defend religious truth, without claiming for
+that truth what may be called its <i>pom&oelig;ria</i>; or, to take
+another illustration, without acting as we act, as a nation,
+in claiming as our own, not only the land on which we
+live, but what are called British waters. The Catholic
+Church claims, not only to judge infallibly on religious
+questions, but to animadvert on opinions in secular matters
+which bear upon religion, on matters of philosophy,
+of science, of literature, of history, and it demands our
+submission to her claim. It claims to censure books, to
+silence authors, and to forbid discussions. In this province,
+taken as a whole, it does not so much speak doctrinally,
+as enforce measures of discipline. It must of
+course be obeyed without a word, and perhaps in process
+of time it will tacitly recede from its own injunctions. In
+such cases the question of faith does not come in at all;
+for what is matter of faith is true for all times, and never
+can be unsaid. Nor does it at all follow, because there is
+a gift of infallibility in the Catholic Church, that therefore<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span>
+the parties who are in possession of it are in all their proceedings
+infallible. "O, it is excellent," says the poet,
+"to have a giant's strength, but tyrannous, to use it like a
+giant." I think history supplies us with instances in the
+Church, where legitimate power has been harshly used.
+To make such admission is no more than saying that the
+divine treasure, in the words of the Apostle, is "in earthen
+vessels;" nor does it follow that the substance of the acts
+of the ruling power is not right and expedient, because its
+manner may have been faulty. Such high authorities act
+by means of instruments; we know how such instruments
+claim for themselves the name of their principals, who
+thus get the credit of faults which really are not theirs.
+But granting all this to an extent greater than can with
+any show of reason be imputed to the ruling power in the
+Church, what difficulty is there in the fact of this want of
+prudence or moderation more than can be urged, with far
+greater justice, against Protestant communities and institutions?
+What is there in it to make us hypocrites, if
+it has not that effect upon Protestants? We are called
+upon, not to profess any thing, but to submit and be silent,
+as Protestant Churchmen have before now obeyed the royal
+command to abstain from certain theological questions.
+Such injunctions as I have been contemplating are laid
+merely upon our actions, not upon our thoughts. How, for
+instance, does it tend to make a man a hypocrite, to be forbidden
+to publish a libel? his thoughts are as free as before:
+authoritative prohibitions may tease and irritate, but they
+have no bearing whatever upon the exercise of reason.</p>
+
+<p>So much at first sight; but I will go on to say further,
+that, in spite of all that the most hostile critic may urge
+about the encroachments or severities of high ecclesiastics,
+in times past, in the use of their power, I think that the
+event has shown after all, that they were mainly in the right,
+and that those whom they were hard upon were mainly<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span>
+in the wrong. I love, for instance, the name of Origen:
+I will not listen to the notion that so great a soul was lost;
+but I am quite sure that, in the contest between his doctrine
+and followers and the ecclesiastical power, his opponents
+were right, and he was wrong. Yet who can speak
+with patience of his enemy and the enemy of St. John
+Chrysostom, that Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria? who
+can admire or revere Pope Vigilius? And here another
+consideration presents itself to my thoughts. In reading
+ecclesiastical history, when I was an Anglican, it used to
+be forcibly brought home to me, how the initial error of
+what afterwards became heresy was the urging forward
+some truth against the prohibition of authority at an unseasonable
+time. There is a time for every thing, and
+many a man desires a reformation of an abuse, or the
+fuller development of a doctrine, or the adoption of a
+particular policy, but forgets to ask himself whether the
+right time for it is come: and, knowing that there is no
+one who will be doing any thing towards its accomplishment
+in his own lifetime unless he does it himself, he will
+not listen to the voice of authority, and he spoils a good
+work in his own century, in order that another man, as
+yet unborn, may not have the opportunity of bringing it
+happily to perfection in the next. He may seem to the
+world to be nothing else than a bold champion for the
+truth and a martyr to free opinion, when he is just one
+of those persons whom the competent authority ought to
+silence; and, though the case may not fall within that
+subject-matter in which that authority is infallible, or the
+formal conditions of the exercise of that gift may be wanting,
+it is clearly the duty of authority to act vigorously in
+the case. Yet its act will go down to posterity as an
+instance of a tyrannical interference with private judgment,
+and of the silencing of a reformer, and of a base
+love of corruption or error; and it will show still less to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span>
+advantage, if the ruling power happens in its proceedings
+to evince any defect of prudence or consideration. And
+all those who take the part of that ruling authority will
+be considered as time-servers, or indifferent to the cause of
+uprightness and truth; while, on the other hand, the said
+authority may be accidentally supported by a violent ultra
+party, which exalts opinions into dogmas, and has it principally
+at heart to destroy every school of thought but its
+own.</p>
+
+<p>Such a state of things may be provoking and discouraging
+at the time, in the case of two classes of persons; of
+moderate men who wish to make differences in religious
+opinion as little as they fairly can be made; and of such
+as keenly perceive, and are honestly eager to remedy,
+existing evils,&mdash;evils, of which divines in this or that
+foreign country know nothing at all, and which even at
+home, where they exist, it is not every one who has the
+means of estimating. This is a state of things both of
+past time and of the present. We live in a wonderful
+age; the enlargement of the circle of secular knowledge
+just now is simply a bewilderment, and the more so, because
+it has the promise of continuing, and that with
+greater rapidity, and more signal results. Now these discoveries,
+certain or probable, have in matter of fact an
+indirect bearing upon religious opinions, and the question
+arises how are the respective claims of revelation and of
+natural science to be adjusted. Few minds in earnest can
+remain at ease without some sort of rational grounds for
+their religious belief; to reconcile theory and fact is
+almost an instinct of the mind. When then a flood of
+facts, ascertained or suspected, comes pouring in upon us,
+with a multitude of others in prospect, all believers in
+Revelation, be they Catholic or not, are roused to consider
+their bearing upon themselves, both for the honour of God,
+and from tenderness for those many souls who, in consequence<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span>
+of the confident tone of the schools of secular
+knowledge, are in danger of being led away into a bottomless
+liberalism of thought.</p>
+
+<p>I am not going to criticize here that vast body of men,
+in the mass, who at this time would profess to be liberals
+in religion; and who look towards the discoveries of the
+age, certain or in progress, as their informants, direct or
+indirect, as to what they shall think about the unseen and
+the future. The Liberalism which gives a colour to society
+now, is very different from that character of thought which
+bore the name thirty or forty years ago. Now it is scarcely
+a party; it is the educated lay world. When I was young,
+I knew the word first as giving name to a periodical, set
+up by Lord Byron and others. Now, as then, I have no
+sympathy with the philosophy of Byron. Afterwards,
+Liberalism was the badge of a theological school, of a dry
+and repulsive character, not very dangerous in itself,
+though dangerous as opening the door to evils which it
+did not itself either anticipate or comprehend. At present
+it is nothing else than that deep, plausible scepticism, of
+which I spoke above, as being the development of human
+reason, as practically exercised by the natural man.</p>
+
+<p>The Liberal religionists of this day are a very mixed
+body, and therefore I am not intending to speak against
+them. There may be, and doubtless is, in the hearts of
+some or many of them a real antipathy or anger against
+revealed truth, which it is distressing to think of. Again,
+in many men of science or literature there may be an
+animosity arising from almost a personal feeling; it being
+a matter of party, a point of honour, the excitement of a
+game, or a satisfaction to the soreness or annoyance occasioned
+by the acrimony or narrowness of apologists for
+religion, to prove that Christianity or that Scripture is untrustworthy.
+Many scientific and literary men, on the other
+hand, go on, I am confident, in a straightforward impartial<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span>
+way, in their own province and on their own line of
+thought, without any disturbance from religious difficulties
+in themselves, or any wish at all to give pain to others by
+the result of their investigations. It would ill become me,
+as if I were afraid of truth of any kind, to blame those
+who pursue secular facts, by means of the reason which
+God has given them, to their logical conclusions: or to be
+angry with science, because religion is bound in duty to
+take cognizance of its teaching. But putting these particular
+classes of men aside, as having no special call on the
+sympathy of the Catholic, of course he does most deeply
+enter into the feelings of a fourth and large class of men,
+in the educated portions of society, of religious and sincere
+minds, who are simply perplexed,&mdash;frightened or rendered
+desperate, as the case may be,&mdash;by the utter confusion into
+which late discoveries or speculations have thrown their
+most elementary ideas of religion. Who does not feel for
+such men? who can have one unkind thought of them?
+I take up in their behalf St. Augustine's beautiful words,
+"Illi in vos s&aelig;viant," &amp;c. Let them be fierce with you
+who have no experience of the difficulty with which error
+is discriminated from truth, and the way of life is found
+amid the illusions of the world. How many a Catholic
+has in his thoughts followed such men, many of them so
+good, so true, so noble! how often has the wish risen in
+his heart that some one from among his own people should
+come forward as the champion of revealed truth against its
+opponents! Various persons, Catholic and Protestant,
+have asked me to do so myself; but I had several strong
+difficulties in the way. One of the greatest is this, that at
+the moment it is so difficult to say precisely what it is that
+is to be encountered and overthrown. I am far from
+denying that scientific knowledge is really growing, but it
+is by fits and starts; hypotheses rise and fall; it is difficult
+to anticipate which of them will keep their ground,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span>
+and what the state of knowledge in relation to them will
+be from year to year. In this condition of things, it has
+seemed to me to be very undignified for a Catholic to commit
+himself to the work of chasing what might turn out
+to be phantoms, and, in behalf of some special objections,
+to be ingenious in devising a theory, which, before it was
+completed, might have to give place to some theory newer
+still, from the fact that those former objections had already
+come to nought under the uprising of others. It seemed
+to be specially a time, in which Christians had a call to be
+patient, in which they had no other way of helping those
+who were alarmed, than that of exhorting them to have a
+little faith and fortitude, and to "beware," as the poet
+says, "of dangerous steps." This seemed so clear to me,
+the more I thought of the matter, as to make me surmise,
+that, if I attempted what had so little promise in it, I
+should find that the highest Catholic Authority was
+against the attempt, and that I should have spent my
+time and my thought, in doing what either it would be
+imprudent to bring before the public at all, or what, did I
+do so, would only complicate matters further which were
+already complicated, without my interference, more than
+enough. And I interpret recent acts of that authority as
+fulfilling my expectation; I interpret them as tying the
+hands of a controversialist, such as I should be, and teaching
+us that true wisdom, which Moses inculcated on his
+people, when the Egyptians were pursuing them, "Fear
+ye not, stand still; the Lord shall fight for you, and ye
+shall hold your peace." And so far from finding a difficulty
+in obeying in this case, I have cause to be thankful
+and to rejoice to have so clear a direction in a matter of
+difficulty.</p>
+
+<p>But if we would ascertain with correctness the real
+course of a principle, we must look at it at a certain distance,
+and as history represents it to us. Nothing carried<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span>
+on by human instruments, but has its irregularities, and
+affords ground for criticism, when minutely scrutinized in
+matters of detail. I have been speaking of that aspect of
+the action of an infallible authority, which is most open to
+invidious criticism from those who view it from without;
+I have tried to be fair, in estimating what can be said to
+its disadvantage, as witnessed at a particular time in the
+Catholic Church, and now I wish its adversaries to be
+equally fair in their judgment upon its historical character.
+Can, then, the infallible authority, with any show of reason,
+be said in fact to have destroyed the energy of the Catholic
+intellect? Let it be observed, I have not here to speak
+of any conflict which ecclesiastical authority has had with
+science, for this simple reason, that conflict there has been
+none; and that, because the secular sciences, as they now
+exist, are a novelty in the world, and there has been no
+time yet for a history of relations between theology and
+these new methods of knowledge, and indeed the Church
+may be said to have kept clear of them, as is proved by
+the constantly cited case of Galileo. Here "exceptio probat
+regulam:" for it is the one stock argument. Again,
+I have not to speak of any relations of the Church to the
+new sciences, because my simple question all along has
+been whether the assumption of infallibility by the proper
+authority is adapted to make me a hypocrite, and till that
+authority passes decrees on pure physical subjects and calls
+on me to subscribe them, (which it never will do, because
+it has not the power,) it has no tendency to interfere by any
+of its acts with my private judgment on those points. The
+simple question is, whether authority has so acted upon
+the reason of individuals, that they can have no opinion
+of their own, and have but an alternative of slavish superstition
+or secret rebellion of heart; and I think the whole
+history of theology puts an absolute negative upon such a
+supposition.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>It is hardly necessary to argue out so plain a point. It
+is individuals, and not the Holy See, that have taken the
+initiative, and given the lead to the Catholic mind, in theological
+inquiry. Indeed, it is one of the reproaches urged
+against the Roman Church, that it has originated nothing,
+and has only served as a sort of <i>remora</i> or break in the
+development of doctrine. And it is an objection which I
+really embrace as a truth; for such I conceive to be the
+main purpose of its extraordinary gift. It is said, and
+truly, that the Church of Rome possessed no great mind
+in the whole period of persecution. Afterwards for a long
+while, it has not a single doctor to show; St. Leo, its first,
+is the teacher of one point of doctrine; St. Gregory, who
+stands at the very extremity of the first age of the Church,
+has no place in dogma or philosophy. The great luminary
+of the western world is, as we know, St. Augustine; he,
+no infallible teacher, has formed the intellect of Christian
+Europe; indeed to the African Church generally we must
+look for the best early exposition of Latin ideas. Moreover,
+of the African divines, the first in order of time, and
+not the least influential, is the strong-minded and heterodox
+Tertullian. Nor is the Eastern intellect, as such, without
+its share in the formation of the Latin teaching. The
+free thought of Origen is visible in the writings of the
+Western Doctors, Hilary and Ambrose; and the independent
+mind of Jerome has enriched his own vigorous commentaries
+on Scripture, from the stores of the scarcely
+orthodox Eusebius. Heretical questionings have been
+transmuted by the living power of the Church into salutary
+truths. The case is the same as regards the Ecumenical
+Councils. Authority in its most imposing exhibition,
+grave bishops, laden with the traditions and rivalries of
+particular nations or places, have been guided in their
+decisions by the commanding genius of individuals, sometimes
+young and of inferior rank. Not that uninspired<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span>
+intellect overruled the super-human gift which was committed
+to the Council, which would be a self-contradictory
+assertion, but that in that process of inquiry and deliberation,
+which ended in an infallible enunciation, individual
+reason was paramount. Thus Malchion, a mere presbyter,
+was the instrument of the great Council of Antioch in the
+third century in meeting and refuting, for the assembled
+Fathers, the heretical Patriarch of that see. Parallel to
+this instance is the influence, so well known, of a young
+deacon, St. Athanasius, with the 318 Fathers at Nic&aelig;a.
+In medi&aelig;val times we read of St. Anselm at Bari, as the
+champion of the Council there held, against the Greeks.
+At Trent, the writings of St. Bonaventura, and, what is
+more to the point, the address of a Priest and theologian,
+Salmeron, had a critical effect on some of the definitions
+of dogma. In some of those cases the influence might be
+partly moral, but in others it was that of a discursive
+knowledge of ecclesiastical writers, a scientific acquaintance
+with theology, and a force of thought in the treatment
+of doctrine.</p>
+
+<p>There are of course intellectual habits which theology
+does not tend to form, as for instance the experimental,
+and again the philosophical; but that is because it <i>is</i>
+theology, not because of the gift of infallibility. But, as
+far as this goes, I think it could be shown that physical
+science on the other hand, or again mathematical, affords
+but an imperfect training for the intellect. I do not see
+then how any objection about the narrowness of theology
+comes into our question, which simply is, whether the
+belief in an infallible authority destroys the independence
+of the mind; and I consider that the whole history of
+the Church, and especially the history of the theological
+schools, gives a negative to the accusation. There never
+was a time when the intellect of the educated class was
+more active, or rather more restless, than in the middle<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span>
+ages. And then again all through Church history from
+the first, how slow is authority in interfering! Perhaps
+a local teacher, or a doctor in some local school, hazards a
+proposition, and a controversy ensues. It smoulders or
+burns in one place, no one interposing; Rome simply lets
+it alone. Then it comes before a Bishop; or some priest,
+or some professor in some other seat of learning takes it
+up; and then there is a second stage of it. Then it comes
+before a University, and it may be condemned by the
+theological faculty. So the controversy proceeds year
+after year, and Rome is still silent. An appeal perhaps is
+next made to a seat of authority inferior to Rome; and
+then at last after a long while it comes before the supreme
+power. Meanwhile, the question has been ventilated and
+turned over and over again, and viewed on every side of
+it, and authority is called upon to pronounce a decision,
+which has already been arrived at by reason. But even
+then, perhaps the supreme authority hesitates to do so,
+and nothing is determined on the point for years: or so
+generally and vaguely, that the whole controversy has to
+be gone through again, before it is ultimately determined.
+It is manifest how a mode of proceeding, such as this,
+tends not only to the liberty, but to the courage, of the
+individual theologian or controversialist. Many a man
+has ideas, which he hopes are true, and useful for his day,
+but he is not confident about them, and wishes to have
+them discussed, He is willing, or rather would be thankful,
+to give them up, if they can be proved to be erroneous or
+dangerous, and by means of controversy he obtains his
+end. He is answered, and he yields; or on the contrary
+he finds that he is considered safe. He would not dare to
+do this, if he knew an authority, which was supreme and
+final, was watching every word he said, and made signs of
+assent or dissent to each sentence, as he uttered it. Then
+indeed he would be fighting, as the Persian soldiers, under<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span>
+the lash, and the freedom of his intellect might truly be
+said to be beaten out of him. But this has not been so:&mdash;I
+do not mean to say that, when controversies run high,
+in schools or even in small portions of the Church, an
+interposition may not advisably take place; and again,
+questions may be of that urgent nature, that an appeal
+must, as a matter of duty, be made at once to the highest
+authority in the Church; but if we look into the history
+of controversy, we shall find, I think, the general run of
+things to be such as I have represented it. Zosimus
+treated Pelagius and C&oelig;lestius with extreme forbearance;
+St. Gregory VII. was equally indulgent with Berengarius:&mdash;by
+reason of the very power of the Popes they have
+commonly been slow and moderate in their use of it.</p>
+
+<p>And here again is a further shelter for the legitimate
+exercise of the reason:&mdash;the multitude of nations which
+are within the fold of the Church will be found to have
+acted for its protection, against any narrowness, on the
+supposition of narrowness, in the various authorities at
+Rome, with whom lies the practical decision of controverted
+questions. How have the Greek traditions been
+respected and provided for in the later Ecumenical Councils,
+in spite of the countries that held them being in a
+state of schism! There are important points of doctrine
+which have been (humanly speaking) exempted from the
+infallible sentence, by the tenderness with which its instruments,
+in framing it, have treated the opinions of particular
+places. Then, again, such national influences have a providential
+effect in moderating the bias which the local
+influences of Italy may exert upon the See of St. Peter.
+It stands to reason that, as the Gallican Church has in it
+a French element, so Rome must have in it an element of
+Italy; and it is no prejudice to the zeal and devotion with
+which we submit ourselves to the Holy See to admit this
+plainly. It seems to me, as I have been saying, that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span>
+Catholicity is not only one of the notes of the Church, but,
+according to the divine purposes, one of its securities. I
+think it would be a very serious evil, which Divine Mercy
+avert! that the Church should be contracted in Europe
+within the range of particular nationalities. It is a great
+idea to introduce Latin civilization into America, and to
+improve the Catholics there by the energy of French
+devotedness; but I trust that all European races will ever
+have a place in the Church, and assuredly I think that
+the loss of the English, not to say the German element, in
+its composition has been a most serious misfortune. And
+certainly, if there is one consideration more than another
+which should make us English grateful to Pius the Ninth,
+it is that, by giving us a Church of our own, he has prepared
+the way for our own habits of mind, our own
+manner of reasoning, our own tastes, and our own virtues,
+finding a place and thereby a sanctification, in the Catholic
+Church.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>There is only one other subject, which I think it necessary
+to introduce here, as bearing upon the vague suspicions
+which are attached in this country to the Catholic
+Priesthood. It is one of which my accusers have before
+now said much,&mdash;the charge of reserve and economy.
+They found it in no slight degree on what I have said on
+the subject in my History of the Arians, and in a note
+upon one of my Sermons in which I refer to it. The
+principle of Reserve is also advocated by an admirable
+writer in two numbers of the Tracts for the Times, and
+of these I was the Editor.</p>
+
+<p>Now, as to the Economy itself<a name="FNanchor_20_20" id="FNanchor_20_20"></a><a href="#Footnote_20_20" class="fnanchor">[20]</a>, it is founded upon the
+words of our Lord, "Cast not your pearls before swine;"
+and it was observed by the early Christians more or less,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span>
+in their intercourse with the heathen populations among
+whom they lived. In the midst of the abominable idolatries
+and impurities of that fearful time, the Rule of the
+Economy was an imperative duty. But that rule, at least
+as I have explained and recommended it, in anything that
+I have written, did not go beyond (1) the concealing the
+truth when we could do so without deceit, (2) stating it
+only partially, and (3) representing it under the nearest
+form possible to a learner or inquirer, when he could not
+possibly understand it exactly. I conceive that to draw
+Angels with wings is an instance of the third of these
+economical modes; and to avoid the question, "Do Christians
+believe in a Trinity?" by answering, "They believe
+in only one God," would be an instance of the second.
+As to the first, it is hardly an Economy, but comes under
+what is called the "Disciplina Arcani." The second and
+third economical modes Clement calls <i>lying</i>; meaning that
+a partial truth is in some sense a lie, as is also a representative
+truth. And this, I think, is about the long and the
+short of the ground of the accusation which has been
+so violently urged against me, as being a patron of the
+Economy.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_20_20" id="Footnote_20_20"></a><a href="#FNanchor_20_20"><span class="label">[20]</span></a> Vide <a href="#note_f">Note F, <i>The Economy</i></a>.</p></div>
+
+<p>Of late years I have come to think, as I believe most
+writers do, that Clement meant more than I have said. I
+used to think he used the word "lie" as an hyperbole,
+but I now believe that he, as other early Fathers, thought
+that, under certain circumstances, it was lawful to tell a
+lie. This doctrine I never maintained, though I used to
+think, as I do now, that the theory of the subject is surrounded
+with considerable difficulty; and it is not strange
+that I should say so, considering that great English
+writers declare without hesitation that in certain extreme
+cases, as to save life, honour, or even property, a lie is
+allowable. And thus I am brought to the direct question
+of truth, and of the truthfulness of Catholic priests generally<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span>
+in their dealings with the world, as bearing on the
+general question of their honesty, and of their internal belief
+in their religious professions.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>It would answer no purpose, and it would be departing
+from the line of writing which I have been observing all
+along, if I entered into any formal discussion on this
+question; what I shall do here, as I have done in the
+foregoing pages, is to give my own testimony on the
+matter in question, and there to leave it. Now first I will
+say, that, when I became a Catholic, nothing struck me
+more at once than the English out-spoken manner of the
+Priests. It was the same at Oscott, at Old Hall Green, at
+Ushaw; there was nothing of that smoothness, or mannerism,
+which is commonly imputed to them, and they
+were more natural and unaffected than many an Anglican
+clergyman. The many years, which have passed since,
+have only confirmed my first impression. I have ever
+found it in the priests of this Diocese; did I wish to point
+out a straightforward Englishman, I should instance the
+Bishop, who has, to our great benefit, for so many years
+presided over it.</p>
+
+<p>And next, I was struck, when I had more opportunity
+of judging of the Priests, by the simple faith in the Catholic
+Creed and system, of which they always gave evidence,
+and which they never seemed to feel, in any sense at all,
+to be a burden. And now that I have been in the Church
+nineteen years, I cannot recollect hearing of a single instance
+in England of an infidel priest. Of course there
+are men from time to time, who leave the Catholic Church
+for another religion, but I am speaking of cases, when a
+man keeps a fair outside to the world and is a hollow
+hypocrite in his heart.</p>
+
+<p>I wonder that the self-devotion of our priests does not
+strike a Protestant in this point of view. What do they<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span>
+gain by professing a Creed, in which, if their enemies are
+to be credited, they really do not believe? What is their
+reward for committing themselves to a life of self-restraint
+and toil, and perhaps to a premature and miserable death?
+The Irish fever cut off between Liverpool and Leeds thirty
+priests and more, young men in the flower of their days,
+old men who seemed entitled to some quiet time after their
+long toil. There was a bishop cut off in the North; but
+what had a man of his ecclesiastical rank to do with the
+drudgery and danger of sick calls, except that Christian
+faith and charity constrained him? Priests volunteered
+for the dangerous service. It was the same with them on
+the first coming of the cholera, that mysterious awe-inspiring
+infliction. If they did not heartily believe in the
+Creed of the Church, then I will say that the remark of
+the Apostle had its fullest illustration:&mdash;"If in this life
+only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most
+miserable." What could support a set of hypocrites in
+the presence of a deadly disorder, one of them following
+another in long order up the forlorn hope, and one after
+another perishing? And such, I may say, in its substance,
+is every Mission-Priest's life. He is ever ready to sacrifice
+himself for his people. Night and day, sick or well
+himself, in all weathers, off he is, on the news of a sick
+call. The fact of a parishioner dying without the Sacraments
+through his fault is terrible to him; why terrible,
+if he has not a deep absolute faith, which he acts upon
+with a free service? Protestants admire this, when they
+see it; but they do not seem to see as clearly, that it
+excludes the very notion of hypocrisy.</p>
+
+<p>Sometimes, when they reflect upon it, it leads them to
+remark on the wonderful discipline of the Catholic priesthood;
+they say that no Church has so well ordered a
+clergy, and that in that respect it surpasses their own;
+they wish they could have such exact discipline among<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span>
+themselves. But is it an excellence which can he purchased?
+is it a phenomenon which depends on nothing
+else than itself, or is it an effect which has a cause? You
+cannot buy devotion at a price. "It hath never been
+heard of in the land of Chanaan, neither hath it been seen
+in Theman. The children of Agar, the merchants of
+Meran, none of these have known its way." What then
+is that wonderful charm, which makes a thousand men
+act all in one way, and infuses a prompt obedience to rule,
+as if they were under some stern military compulsion?
+How difficult to find an answer, unless you will allow the
+obvious one, that they believe intensely what they profess!</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I cannot think what it can be, in a day like this, which
+keeps up the prejudice of this Protestant country against
+us, unless it be the vague charges which are drawn from
+our books of Moral Theology; and with a short notice of
+the work in particular which by our accusers is especially
+thrown into our teeth, I shall bring these observations to
+a close.</p>
+
+<p>St. Alfonso Liguori, then, it cannot be denied, lays down
+that an equivocation, (that is, a play upon words, in which
+one sense is taken by the speaker, and another sense intended
+by him for the hearer,) is allowable, if there is a just cause,
+that is, in an extraordinary case, and may even be confirmed
+by an oath. I shall give my opinion on this point
+as plainly as any Protestant can wish; and therefore I
+avow at once that in this department of morality, much as
+I admire the high points of the Italian character, I like
+the English rule of conduct better; but, in saying so, I
+am not, as will shortly be seen, saying any thing disrespectful
+to St. Alfonso, who was a lover of truth, and
+whose intercession I trust I shall not lose, though, on the
+matter under consideration, I follow other guidance in
+preference to his.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Now I make this remark first:&mdash;great English authors,
+Jeremy Taylor, Milton, Paley, Johnson, men of very different
+schools of thought, distinctly say, that under certain
+extraordinary circumstances it is allowable to tell a lie.
+Taylor says: "To tell a lie for charity, to save a man's
+life, the life of a friend, of a husband, of a prince, of a
+useful and a public person, hath not only been done at all
+times, but commended by great and wise and good men.
+Who would not save his father's life, at the charge of a
+harmless lie, from persecutors or tyrants?" Again, Milton
+says: "What man in his senses would deny, that
+there are those whom we have the best grounds for considering
+that we ought to deceive,&mdash;as boys, madmen, the
+sick, the intoxicated, enemies, men in error, thieves? I
+would ask, by which of the commandments is a lie forbidden?
+You will say, by the ninth. If then my lie
+does not injure my neighbour, certainly it is not forbidden
+by this commandment." Paley says: "There are falsehoods,
+which are not lies, that is, which are not criminal."
+Johnson: "The general rule is, that truth should never be
+violated; there must, however, be some exceptions. If,
+for instance, a murderer should ask you which way a man
+is gone."</p>
+
+<p>Now, I am not using these instances as an <i>argumentum
+ad hominem</i>; but the purpose to which I put them is
+this:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>1. First, I have set down the distinct statements of
+Taylor, Milton, Paley, and Johnson:&mdash;now, would any
+one give ever so little weight to these statements, in forming
+a real estimate of the veracity of the writers, if they
+now were alive? Were a man, who is so fierce with St.
+Alfonso, to meet Paley or Johnson to-morrow in society,
+would he look upon him as a liar, a knave, as dishonest
+and untrustworthy? I am sure he would not. Why then
+does he not deal out the same measure to Catholic priests?<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span>
+If a copy of Scavini, which speaks of equivocation as being
+in a just cause allowable, be found in a student's room at
+Oscott, not Scavini himself, but even the unhappy student,
+who has what a Protestant calls a bad book in his possession,
+is judged to be for life unworthy of credit. Are all Protestant
+text-books, which are used at the University, immaculate?
+Is it necessary to take for gospel every word
+of Aristotle's Ethics, or every assertion of Hey or Burnett
+on the Articles? Are text-books the ultimate authority,
+or rather are they not manuals in the hands of a lecturer,
+and the groundwork of his remarks? But, again, let us
+suppose, not the case of a student, or of a professor, but of
+Scavini himself, or of St. Alfonso; now here again I ask,
+since you would not scruple in holding Paley for an honest
+man, in spite of his defence of lying, why do you scruple
+at holding St. Alfonso honest? I am perfectly sure that
+you would not scruple at Paley personally; you might not
+agree with him, but you would not go further than to call
+him a bold thinker: then why should St. Alfonso's person
+be odious to you, as well as his doctrine?</p>
+
+<p>Now I wish to tell you why you are not afraid of Paley;
+because, you would say, when he advocated lying, he was
+taking <i>extreme</i> or <i>special cases</i>. You would have no fear of
+a man who you knew had shot a burglar dead in his own
+house, because you know you are <i>not</i> a burglar: so you
+would not think that Paley had a habit of telling lies in
+society, because in the case of a cruel alternative he
+thought it the lesser evil to tell a lie. Then why do you
+show such suspicion of a Catholic theologian, who speaks
+of certain extraordinary cases in which an equivocation in
+a penitent cannot be visited by his confessor as if it were a
+sin? for this is the exact point of the question.</p>
+
+<p>But again, why does Paley, why does Jeremy Taylor,
+when no practical matter is actually before him, lay down
+a maxim about the lawfulness of lying, which will startle<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span>
+most readers? The reason is plain. He is forming a theory
+of morals, and he must treat every question in turn as it
+comes. And this is just what St. Alfonso or Scavini is
+doing. You only try your hand yourself at a treatise on
+the rules of morality, and you will see how difficult the
+work is. What is the <i>definition</i> of a lie? Can you give a
+better than that it is a sin against justice, as Taylor and
+Paley consider it? but, if so, how can it be a sin at all, if
+your neighbour is not injured? If you do not like this
+definition, take another; and then, by means of that,
+perhaps you will be defending St. Alfonso's equivocation.
+However, this is what I insist upon; that St. Alfonso, as
+Paley, is considering the different portions of a large subject,
+and he must, on the subject of lying, give his judgment,
+though on that subject it is difficult to form any judgment
+which is satisfactory.</p>
+
+<p>But further still: you must not suppose that a philosopher
+or moralist uses in his own case the licence which his
+theory itself would allow him. A man in his own person
+is guided by his own conscience; but in drawing out a
+system of rules he is obliged to go by logic, and follow the
+exact deduction of conclusion from conclusion, and must
+be sure that the whole system is coherent and one. You
+hear of even immoral or irreligious books being written by
+men of decent character; there is a late writer who says
+that David Hume's sceptical works are not at all the
+picture of the man. A priest might write a treatise which
+was really lax on the subject of lying, which might come
+under the condemnation of the Holy See, as some treatises
+on that score have already been condemned, and yet in
+his own person be a rigorist. And, in fact, it is notorious
+from St. Alfonso's Life, that he, who has the repute of
+being so lax a moralist, had one of the most scrupulous
+and anxious of consciences himself. Nay, further than
+this, he was originally in the Law, and on one occasion he<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span>
+was betrayed into the commission of what seemed like a
+deceit, though it was an accident; and that was the very
+occasion of his leaving the profession and embracing the
+religious life.</p>
+
+<p>The account of this remarkable occurrence is told us in
+his Life:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Notwithstanding he had carefully examined over and
+over the details of the process, he was completely mistaken
+regarding the sense of one document, which constituted
+the right of the adverse party. The advocate of
+the Grand Duke perceived the mistake, but he allowed
+Alfonso to continue his eloquent address to the end without
+interruption; as soon, however, as he had finished, he
+rose, and said with cutting coolness, 'Sir, the case is not
+exactly what you suppose it to be; if you will review the
+process, and examine this paper attentively, you will find
+there precisely the contrary of all you have advanced.'
+'Willingly,' replied Alfonso, without hesitating; 'the
+decision depends on this question&mdash;whether the fief were
+granted under the law of Lombardy, or under the French
+Law.' The paper being examined, it was found that the
+Grand Duke's advocate was in the right. 'Yes,' said
+Alfonso, holding the paper in his hand, 'I am wrong, I
+have been mistaken.' A discovery so unexpected, and the
+fear of being accused of unfair dealing filled him with
+consternation, and covered him with confusion, so much
+so, that every one saw his emotion. It was in vain that
+the President Caravita, who loved him, and knew his
+integrity, tried to console him, by telling him that such
+mistakes were not uncommon, even among the first men
+at the bar. Alfonso would listen to nothing, but, overwhelmed
+with confusion, his head sunk on his breast, he
+said to himself, 'World, I know you now; courts of law,
+never shall you see me again!' And turning his back on
+the assembly, he withdrew to his own house, incessantly<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span>
+repeating to himself, 'World, I know you now.' What
+annoyed him most was, that having studied and re-studied
+the process during a whole month, without having discovered
+this important flaw, he could not understand how
+it had escaped his observation."</p>
+
+<p>And this is the man, so easily scared at the very shadow
+of trickery, who is so flippantly pronounced to be a patron
+of lying.</p>
+
+<p>But, in truth, a Catholic theologian has objects in view
+which men in general little compass; he is not thinking
+of himself, but of a multitude of souls, sick souls, sinful
+souls, carried away by sin, full of evil, and he is trying
+with all his might to rescue them from their miserable
+state; and, in order to save them from more heinous sins,
+he tries, to the full extent that his conscience will allow
+him to go, to shut his eyes to such sins, as are, though
+sins, yet lighter in character or degree. He knows perfectly
+well that, if he is as strict as he would wish to be,
+he shall be able to do nothing at all with the run of men;
+so he is as indulgent with them as ever he can be. Let it
+not be for an instant supposed, that I allow of the maxim
+of doing evil that good may come; but, keeping clear of
+this, there is a way of winning men from greater sins by
+winking for the time at the less, or at mere improprieties
+or faults; and this is the key to the difficulty which Catholic
+books of moral theology so often cause to the Protestant.
+They are intended for the Confessor, and Protestants
+view them as intended for the Preacher.</p>
+
+<p>2. And I observe upon Taylor, Milton, and Paley thus:
+What would a Protestant clergyman say to me, if I accused
+him of teaching that a lie was allowable; and if, when he
+asked for my proof, I said in reply that such was the
+doctrine of Taylor and Milton? Why, he would sharply
+retort, "<i>I</i> am not bound by Taylor or Milton;" and if I
+went on urging that "Taylor was one of his authorities,"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span>
+he would answer that Taylor was a great writer, but great
+writers were not therefore infallible. This is pretty much
+the answer which I make, when I am considered in this
+matter a disciple of St. Alfonso.</p>
+
+<p>I plainly and positively state, and without any reserve,
+that I do not at all follow this holy and charitable man in
+this portion of his teaching. There are various schools of
+opinion allowed in the Church: and on this point I follow
+others. I follow Cardinal Gerdil, and Natalis Alexander,
+nay, St. Augustine. I will quote one passage from Natalis
+Alexander:&mdash;"They certainly lie, who utter the words of
+an oath, without the will to swear or bind themselves: or
+who make use of mental reservations and <i>equivocations</i> in
+swearing, since they signify by words what they have not
+in mind, contrary to the end for which language was
+instituted, viz. as signs of ideas. Or they mean something
+else than the words signify in themselves and the common
+custom of speech." And, to take an instance: I do not
+believe any priest in England would dream of saying,
+"My friend is not here;" meaning, "He is not in my
+pocket or under my shoe." Nor should any consideration
+make me say so myself. I do not think St. Alfonso would
+in his own case have said so; and he would have been
+as much shocked at Taylor and Paley, as Protestants are
+at him<a name="FNanchor_21_21" id="FNanchor_21_21"></a><a href="#Footnote_21_21" class="fnanchor">[21]</a>.</p>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_21_21" id="Footnote_21_21"></a><a href="#FNanchor_21_21"><span class="label">[21]</span></a> Vide <a href="#note_g">Note G, <i>Lying and Equivocation</i></a>.</p></div>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>And now, if Protestants wish to know what our real
+teaching is, as on other subjects, so on that of lying, let
+them look, not at our books of casuistry, but at our catechisms.
+Works on pathology do not give the best insight
+into the form and the harmony of the human frame; and,
+as it is with the body, so is it with the mind. The Catechism
+of the Council of Trent was drawn up for the express<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span>
+purpose of providing preachers with subjects for their
+Sermons; and, as my whole work has been a defence of
+myself, I may here say that I rarely preach a Sermon, but
+I go to this beautiful and complete Catechism to get both
+my matter and my doctrine. There we find the following
+notices about the duty of Veracity:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"'Thou shalt not bear false witness,' &amp;c.: let attention
+be drawn to two laws contained in this commandment:&mdash;the
+one, forbidding false witness; the other bidding, that
+removing all pretence and deceits, we should measure our
+words and deeds by simple truth, as the Apostle admonished
+the Ephesians of that duty in these words: 'Doing
+truth in charity, let us grow in Him through all things.'</p>
+
+<p>"To deceive by a lie in joke or for the sake of compliment,
+though to no one there accrues loss or gain in consequence,
+nevertheless is altogether unworthy: for thus
+the Apostle admonishes, 'Putting aside lying, speak ye
+truth.' For therein is great danger of lapsing into frequent
+and more serious lying, and from lies in joke men
+gain the habit of lying, whence they gain the character of
+not being truthful. And thence again, in order to gain
+credence to their words, they find it necessary to make a
+practice of swearing.</p>
+
+<p>"Nothing is more necessary [for us] than truth of testimony,
+in those things, which we neither know ourselves, nor
+can allowably be ignorant of, on which point there is extant
+that maxim of St. Augustine's: Whoso conceals the truth,
+and whoso puts forth a lie, each is guilty; the one because
+he is not willing to do a service, the other because he has
+a wish to do a mischief.</p>
+
+<p>"It is lawful at times to be silent about the truth, but
+out of a court of law; for in court, when a witness is interrogated
+by the judge according to law, the truth is wholly
+to be brought out.</p>
+
+<p>"Witnesses, however, must beware, lest, from over-confidence<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span>
+in their memory, they affirm for certain, what
+they have not verified.</p>
+
+<p>"In order that the faithful may with more good will
+avoid the sin of lying, the Parish Priest shall set before
+them the extreme misery and turpitude of this wickedness.
+For, in holy writ, the devil is called the father of a lie;
+for, in that he did not remain in Truth, he is a liar, and
+the father of a lie. He will add, with the view of ridding
+men of so great a crime, the evils which follow upon lying;
+and, whereas they are innumerable, he will point out [at
+least] the sources and the general heads of these mischiefs
+and calamities, viz. 1. How great is God's displeasure and
+how great His hatred of a man who is insincere and a liar.
+2. What little security there is that a man who is specially
+hated by God may not be visited by the heaviest punishments.
+3. What more unclean and foul, as St. James
+says, than ... that a fountain by the same jet should
+send out sweet water and bitter? 4. For that tongue,
+which just now praised God, next, as far as in it lies, dishonours
+Him by lying. 5. In consequence, liars are shut
+out from the possession of heavenly beatitude. 6. That
+too is the worst evil of lying, that that disease of the mind
+is generally incurable.</p>
+
+<p>"Moreover, there is this harm too, and one of vast extent,
+and touching men generally, that by insincerity and
+lying faith and truth are lost, which are the firmest bonds
+of human society, and, when they are lost, supreme confusion
+follows in life, so that men seem in nothing to differ
+from devils.</p>
+
+<p>"Lastly, the Parish Priest will set those right who excuse
+their insincerity and allege the example of wise men,
+who, they say, are used to lie for an occasion. He will
+tell them, what is most true, that the wisdom of the flesh
+is death. He will exhort his hearers to trust in God, when<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span>
+they are in difficulties and straits, nor to have recourse to
+the expedient of a lie.</p>
+
+<p>"They who throw the blame of their own lie on those
+who have already by a lie deceived them, are to be taught
+that men must not revenge themselves, nor make up for
+one evil by another."</p>
+
+<p>There is much more in the Catechism to the same effect,
+and it is of universal obligation; whereas the decision of
+a particular author in morals need not be accepted by
+any one.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>To one other authority I appeal on this subject, which
+commands from me attention of a special kind, for it
+is the teaching of a Father. It will serve to bring my
+work to a conclusion.</p>
+
+<p>"St. Philip," says the Roman Oratorian who wrote his
+Life, "had a particular dislike of affectation both in himself
+and others, in speaking, in dressing, or in any thing
+else.</p>
+
+<p>"He avoided all ceremony which savoured of worldly
+compliment, and always showed himself a great stickler
+for Christian simplicity in every thing; so that, when he
+had to deal with men of worldly prudence, he did not very
+readily accommodate himself to them.</p>
+
+<p>"And he avoided, as much as possible, having any thing
+to do with <i>two-faced persons</i>, who did not go simply and
+straightforwardly to work in their transactions.</p>
+
+<p>"<i>As for liars, he could not endure them</i>, and he was <i>continually
+reminding</i> his spiritual children, <i>to avoid them as
+they would a pestilence</i>."</p>
+
+<p>These are the principles on which I have acted before I
+was a Catholic; these are the principles which, I trust,
+will be my stay and guidance to the end.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I have closed this history of myself with St. Philip's
+name upon St. Philip's feast-day; and, having done so, to
+whom can I more suitably offer it, as a memorial of affection
+and gratitude, than to St. Philip's sons, my dearest
+brothers of this House, the Priests of the Birmingham
+Oratory, <span class="smcap">Ambrose St. John</span>, <span class="smcap">Henry Austin Mills</span>, <span class="smcap">Henry
+Bittleston</span>, <span class="smcap">Edward Caswall</span>, <span class="smcap">William Paine Neville</span>,
+and <span class="smcap">Henry Ignatius Dudley Ryder</span>? who have been so
+faithful to me; who have been so sensitive of my needs;
+who have been so indulgent to my failings; who have
+carried me through so many trials; who have grudged no
+sacrifice, if I asked for it; who have been so cheerful
+under discouragements of my causing; who have done so
+many good works, and let me have the credit of them;&mdash;with
+whom I have lived so long, with whom I hope
+to die.</p>
+
+<p>And to you especially, dear <span class="smcap">Ambrose St. John</span>; whom
+God gave me, when He took every one else away; who
+are the link between my old life and my new; who have
+now for twenty-one years been so devoted to me, so patient,
+so zealous, so tender; who have let me lean so hard upon
+you; who have watched me so narrowly; who have never
+thought of yourself, if I was in question.</p>
+
+<p>And in you I gather up and bear in memory those
+familiar affectionate companions and counsellors, who in
+Oxford were given to me, one after another, to be my
+daily solace and relief; and all those others, of great name
+and high example, who were my thorough friends, and
+showed me true attachment in times long past; and also
+those many younger men, whether I knew them or not,
+who have never been disloyal to me by word or deed; and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span>
+of all these, thus various in their relations to me, those
+more especially who have since joined the Catholic
+Church.</p>
+
+<p>And I earnestly pray for this whole company, with a
+hope against hope, that all of us, who once were so united,
+and so happy in our union, may even now be brought at
+length, by the Power of the Divine Will, into One Fold
+and under One Shepherd.</p>
+
+<p>
+<i>May 26, 1864.</i><br />
+In Festo Corp. Christ.<br />
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>NOTES.</h2>
+
+<h3><a name="note_a" id="note_a"></a>NOTE A. ON PAGE 14.</h3>
+
+<h3>LIBERALISM.</h3>
+
+
+<p>I have been asked to explain more fully what it is I mean
+by "Liberalism," because merely to call it the Anti-dogmatic
+Principle is to tell very little about it. An explanation is
+the more necessary, because such good Catholics and distinguished
+writers as Count Montalembert and Father
+Lacordaire use the word in a favorable sense, and claim
+to be Liberals themselves. "The only singularity," says
+the former of the two in describing his friend, "was his
+Liberalism. By a phenomenon, at that time unheard of,
+this convert, this seminarist, this confessor of nuns, was
+just as stubborn a liberal, as in the days when he was a
+student and a barrister."&mdash;Life (transl.), p. 19.</p>
+
+<p>I do not believe that it is possible for me to differ in
+any important matter from two men whom I so highly
+admire. In their general line of thought and conduct I
+enthusiastically concur, and consider them to be before
+their age. And it would be strange indeed if I did not
+read with a special interest, in M. de Montalembert's
+beautiful volume, of the unselfish aims, the thwarted projects,
+the unrequited toils, the grand and tender resignation
+of Lacordaire. If I hesitate to adopt their language<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span>
+about Liberalism, I impute the necessity of such hesitation
+to some differences between us in the use of words or
+in the circumstances of country; and thus I reconcile
+myself to remaining faithful to my own conception of it,
+though I cannot have their voices to give force to mine.
+Speaking then in my own way, I proceed to explain what
+I meant as a Protestant by Liberalism, and to do so in
+connexion with the circumstances under which that system
+of opinion came before me at Oxford.</p>
+
+<p>If I might presume to contrast Lacordaire and myself,
+I should say, that we had been both of us inconsistent;&mdash;he,
+a Catholic, in calling himself a Liberal; I, a Protestant,
+in being an Anti-liberal; and moreover, that the cause of
+this inconsistency had been in both cases one and the
+same. That is, we were both of us such good conservatives,
+as to take up with what we happened to find established
+in our respective countries, at the time when we
+came into active life. Toryism was the creed of Oxford;
+he inherited, and made the best of, the French Revolution.</p>
+
+<p>When, in the beginning of the present century, not
+very long before my own time, after many years of moral
+and intellectual declension, the University of Oxford woke
+up to a sense of its duties, and began to reform itself, the
+first instruments of this change, to whose zeal and courage
+we all owe so much, were naturally thrown together for
+mutual support, against the numerous obstacles which lay
+in their path, and soon stood out in relief from the body
+of residents, who, though many of them men of talent
+themselves, cared little for the object which the others
+had at heart. These Reformers, as they may be called,
+were for some years members of scarcely more than three
+or four Colleges; and their own Colleges, as being under
+their direct influence, of course had the benefit of those
+stricter views of discipline and teaching, which they themselves
+were urging on the University. They had, in no<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span>
+long time, enough of real progress in their several spheres
+of exertion, and enough of reputation out of doors, to warrant
+them in considering themselves the <i>&eacute;lite</i> of the place;
+and it is not wonderful if they were in consequence led to
+look down upon the majority of Colleges, which had not
+kept pace with the reform, or which had been hostile to it.
+And, when those rivalries of one man with another arose,
+whether personal or collegiate, which befall literary and
+scientific societies, such disturbances did but tend to
+raise in their eyes the value which they had already set
+upon academical distinction, and increase their zeal in
+pursuing it. Thus was formed an intellectual circle or
+class in the University,&mdash;men, who felt they had a career
+before them, as soon as the pupils, whom they were forming,
+came into public life; men, whom non-residents,
+whether country parsons or preachers of the Low Church,
+on coming up from time to time to the old place, would
+look at, partly with admiration, partly with suspicion, as
+being an honour indeed to Oxford, but withal exposed to
+the temptation of ambitious views, and to the spiritual evils
+signified in what is called the "pride of reason."</p>
+
+<p>Nor was this imputation altogether unjust; for, as they
+were following out the proper idea of a University, of
+course they suffered more or less from the moral malady
+incident to such a pursuit. The very object of such great
+institutions lies in the cultivation of the mind and the
+spread of knowledge: if this object, as all human objects,
+has its dangers at all times, much more would these exist
+in the case of men, who were engaged in a work of reformation,
+and had the opportunity of measuring themselves,
+not only with those who were their equals in
+intellect, but with the many, who were below them. In
+this select circle or class of men, in various Colleges, the
+direct instruments and the choice fruit of real University
+Reform, we see the rudiments of the Liberal party.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Whenever men are able to act at all, there is the chance
+of extreme and intemperate action; and therefore, when
+there is exercise of mind, there is the chance of wayward
+or mistaken exercise. Liberty of thought is in itself a
+good; but it gives an opening to false liberty. Now by
+Liberalism I mean false liberty of thought, or the exercise
+of thought upon matters, in which, from the constitution
+of the human mind, thought cannot be brought to any
+successful issue, and therefore is out of place. Among
+such matters are first principles of whatever kind; and of
+these the most sacred and momentous are especially to be
+reckoned the truths of Revelation. Liberalism then is the
+mistake of subjecting to human judgment those revealed
+doctrines which are in their nature beyond and independent
+of it, and of claiming to determine on intrinsic
+grounds the truth and value of propositions which rest for
+their reception simply on the external authority of the
+Divine Word.</p>
+
+<p>Now certainly the party of whom I have been speaking,
+taken as a whole, were of a character of mind out of which
+Liberalism might easily grow up, as in fact it did; certainly
+they breathed around an influence which made men
+of religious seriousness shrink into themselves. But, while
+I say as much as this, I have no intention whatever of
+implying that the talent of the University, in the years
+before and after 1820, was liberal in its theology, in the
+sense in which the bulk of the educated classes through
+the country are liberal now. I would not for the world
+be supposed to detract from the Christian earnestness, and
+the activity in religious works, above the average of men,
+of many of the persons in question. They would have
+protested against their being supposed to place reason
+before faith, or knowledge before devotion; yet I do consider
+that they unconsciously encouraged and successfully
+introduced into Oxford a licence of opinion which went far<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span>
+beyond them. In their day they did little more than take
+credit to themselves for enlightened views, largeness of
+mind, liberality of sentiment, without drawing the line
+between what was just and what was inadmissible in
+speculation, and without seeing the tendency of their own
+principles; and engrossing, as they did, the mental energy
+of the University, they met for a time with no effectual
+hindrance to the spread of their influence, except (what
+indeed at the moment was most effectual, but not of an
+intellectual character) the thorough-going Toryism and
+traditionary Church-of-England-ism of the great body of
+the Colleges and Convocation.</p>
+
+<p>Now and then a man of note appeared in the Pulpit
+or Lecture Rooms of the University, who was a worthy
+representative of the more religious and devout Anglicans.
+These belonged chiefly to the High-Church party; for the
+party called Evangelical never has been able to breathe
+freely in the atmosphere of Oxford, and at no time has
+been conspicuous, as a party, for talent or learning. But
+of the old High Churchmen several exerted some sort of
+Anti-liberal influence in the place, at least from time to
+time, and that influence of an intellectual nature. Among
+these especially may be mentioned Mr. John Miller, of
+Worcester College, who preached the Bampton Lecture
+in the year 1817. But, as far as I know, he who turned
+the tide, and brought the talent of the University round
+to the side of the old theology, and against what was
+familiarly called "march-of-mind," was Mr. Keble. In
+and from Keble the mental activity of Oxford took that
+contrary direction which issued in what was called Tractarianism.</p>
+
+<p>Keble was young in years, when he became a University
+celebrity, and younger in mind. He had the purity and
+simplicity of a child. He had few sympathies with the intellectual
+party, who sincerely welcomed him as a brilliant<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span>
+specimen of young Oxford. He instinctively shut up before
+literary display, and pomp and donnishness of manner,
+faults which always will beset academical notabilities.
+He did not respond to their advances. His collision with
+them (if it may be so called) was thus described by Hurrell
+Froude in his own way. "Poor Keble!" he used gravely
+to say, "he was asked to join the aristocracy of talent, but
+he soon found his level." He went into the country, but
+his instance serves to prove that men need not, in the
+event, lose that influence which is rightly theirs, because
+they happen to be thwarted in the use of the channels
+natural and proper to its exercise. He did not lose his
+place in the minds of men because he was out of their
+sight.</p>
+
+<p>Keble was a man who guided himself and formed his
+judgments, not by processes of reason, by inquiry or by
+argument, but, to use the word in a broad sense, by
+authority. Conscience is an authority; the Bible is an
+authority; such is the Church; such is Antiquity; such
+are the words of the wise; such are hereditary lessons;
+such are ethical truths; such are historical memories; such
+are legal saws and state maxims; such are proverbs; such
+are sentiments, presages, and prepossessions. It seemed to
+me as if he ever felt happier, when he could speak or act
+under some such primary or external sanction; and could
+use argument mainly as a means of recommending or explaining
+what had claims on his reception prior to proof.
+He even felt a tenderness, I think, in spite of Bacon, for
+the Idols of the Tribe and the Den, of the Market and
+the Theatre. What he hated instinctively was heresy,
+insubordination, resistance to things established, claims of
+independence, disloyalty, innovation, a critical, censorious
+spirit. And such was the main principle of the school
+which in the course of years was formed around him; nor
+is it easy to set limits to its influence in its day; for multitudes<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</a></span>
+of men, who did not profess its teaching, or accept
+its peculiar doctrines, were willing nevertheless, or found
+it to their purpose, to act in company with it.</p>
+
+<p>Indeed for a time it was practically the champion and
+advocate of the political doctrines of the great clerical interest
+through the country, who found in Mr. Keble and his
+friends an intellectual, as well as moral support to their
+cause, which they looked for in vain elsewhere. His weak
+point, in their eyes, was his consistency; for he carried
+his love of authority and old times so far, as to be more
+than gentle towards the Catholic Religion, with which
+the Toryism of Oxford and of the Church of England had
+no sympathy. Accordingly, if my memory be correct, he
+never could get himself to throw his heart into the opposition
+made to Catholic Emancipation, strongly as he revolted
+from the politics and the instruments by means of
+which that Emancipation was won. I fancy he would
+have had no difficulty in accepting Dr. Johnson's saying
+about "the first Whig;" and it grieved and offended him
+that the "Via prima salutis" should be opened to the
+Catholic body from the Whig quarter. In spite of his
+reverence for the Old Religion, I conceive that on the
+whole he would rather have kept its professors beyond the
+pale of the Constitution with the Tories, than admit them
+on the principles of the Whigs. Moreover, if the Revolution
+of 1688 was too lax in principle for him and his
+friends, much less, as is very plain, could they endure to
+subscribe to the revolutionary doctrines of 1776 and 1789,
+which they felt to be absolutely and entirely out of keeping
+with theological truth.</p>
+
+<p>The Old Tory or Conservative party in Oxford had in it
+no principle or power of development, and that from its
+very nature and constitution: it was otherwise with the
+Liberals. They represented a new idea, which was but
+gradually learning to recognize itself, to ascertain its<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span>
+characteristics and external relations, and to exert an
+influence upon the University. The party grew, all the
+time that I was in Oxford, even in numbers, certainly in
+breadth and definiteness of doctrine, and in power. And,
+what was a far higher consideration, by the accession of
+Dr. Arnold's pupils, it was invested with an elevation of
+character which claimed the respect even of its opponents.
+On the other hand, in proportion as it became more earnest
+and less self-applauding, it became more free-spoken;
+and members of it might be found who, from the mere
+circumstance of remaining firm to their original professions,
+would in the judgment of the world, as to their
+public acts, seem to have left it for the Conservative camp.
+Thus, neither in its component parts nor in its policy, was
+it the same in 1832, 1836, and 1841, as it was in 1845.</p>
+
+<p>These last remarks will serve to throw light upon a
+matter personal to myself, which I have introduced into
+my Narrative, and to which my attention has been pointedly
+called, now that my Volume is coming to a second
+edition.</p>
+
+<p>It has been strongly urged upon me to re-consider the
+following passages which occur in it: "The men who had
+driven me from Oxford were distinctly the Liberals, it was
+they who had opened the attack upon Tract 90," p. 203,
+and "I found no fault with the Liberals; they had beaten
+me in a fair field," p. 214.</p>
+
+<p>I am very unwilling to seem ungracious, or to cause pain
+in any quarter; still I am sorry to say I cannot modify these
+statements. It is surely a matter of historical fact that I
+left Oxford upon the University proceedings of 1841; and
+in those proceedings, whether we look to the Heads of
+Houses or the resident Masters, the leaders, if intellect
+and influence make men such, were members of the Liberal
+party. Those who did not lead, concurred or acquiesced
+in them,&mdash;I may say, felt a satisfaction. I do not recollect<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span>
+any Liberal who was on my side on that occasion. Excepting
+the Liberal, no other party, as a party, acted
+against me. I am not complaining of them; I deserved
+nothing else at their hands. They could not undo in 1845,
+even had they wished it, (and there is no proof they did,)
+what they had done in 1841. In 1845, when I had already
+given up the contest for four years, and my part in it had
+passed into the hands of others, then some of those who
+were prominent against me in 1841, feeling (what they
+had not felt in 1841) the danger of driving a number of
+my followers to Rome, and joined by younger friends who
+had come into University importance since 1841 and felt
+kindly towards me, adopted a course more consistent with
+their principles, and proceeded to shield from the zeal of
+the Hebdomadal Board, not me, but, professedly, all parties
+through the country,&mdash;Tractarians, Evangelicals, Liberals
+in general,&mdash;who had to subscribe to the Anglican formularies,
+on the ground that those formularies, rigidly taken,
+were, on some point or other, a difficulty to all parties
+alike.</p>
+
+<p>However, besides the historical fact, I can bear witness
+to my own feeling at the time, and my feeling was this:&mdash;that
+those who in 1841 had considered it to be a duty to
+act against me, had then done their worst. What was it
+to me what they were now doing in opposition to the New
+Test proposed by the Hebdomadal Board? I owed them
+no thanks for their trouble. I took no interest at all, in
+February, 1845, in the proceedings of the Heads of Houses
+and of the Convocation. I felt myself <i>dead</i> as regarded
+my relations to the Anglican Church. My leaving it was
+all but a matter of time. I believe I did not even thank
+my real friends, the two Proctors, who in Convocation
+stopped by their Veto the condemnation of Tract 90; nor
+did I make any acknowledgment to Mr. Rogers, nor to Mr.
+James Mozley, nor, as I think, to Mr. Hussey, for their<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span>
+pamphlets in my behalf. My frame of mind is best described
+by the sentiment of the passage in Horace, which
+at the time I was fond of quoting, as expressing my view
+of the relation that existed between the Vice-Chancellor
+and myself.</p>
+
+<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
+<span class="i4">"Pentheu,<br/></span>
+<span class="i0">Rector Thebarum, quid me perferre patique<br /></span>
+<span class="i0">Indignum cogas?" "Adimam bona." "Nempe pecus, rem,<br /></span>
+<span class="i0">Lectos, argentum; tollas licet." "In manicis et<br /></span>
+<span class="i0">Compedibus, s&aelig;vo te sub custode tenebo." (<i>viz. the 39 Articles.</i>)<br /></span>
+<span class="i0">"<i>Ipse Deus, simul atque volam, me solvet.</i>" Opinor,<br /></span>
+<span class="i0">Hoc sentit: <i>Moriar. Mors ultima linea rerum est.</i></span>
+</div></div>
+
+<p>I conclude this notice of Liberalism in Oxford, and the
+party which was antagonistic to it, with some propositions
+in detail, which, as a member of the latter, and together
+with the High Church, I earnestly denounced and abjured.</p>
+
+<p>1. No religious tenet is important, unless reason shows it
+to be so.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. the doctrine of the Athanasian Creed is not to be
+insisted on, unless it tends to convert the soul; and the doctrine of
+the Atonement is to be insisted on, if it does convert the soul.</p></div>
+
+<p>2. No one can believe what he does not understand.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. there are no mysteries in true religion.</p></div>
+
+<p>3. No theological doctrine is any thing more than an
+opinion which happens to be held by bodies of men.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. no creed, as such, is necessary for salvation.</p></div>
+
+<p>4. It is dishonest in a man to make an act of faith in
+what he has not had brought home to him by actual proof.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. the mass of men ought not absolutely to believe in
+the divine authority of the Bible.</p></div>
+
+<p>5. It is immoral in a man to believe more than he can
+spontaneously receive as being congenial to his moral and
+mental nature.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. a given individual is not bound to believe in eternal
+punishment.</p></div><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>6. No revealed doctrines or precepts may reasonably
+stand in the way of scientific conclusions.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. Political Economy may reverse our Lord's declarations
+about poverty and riches, or a system of Ethics may teach that
+the highest condition of body is ordinarily essential to the highest
+state of mind.</p></div>
+
+<p>7. Christianity is necessarily modified by the growth of
+civilization, and the exigencies of times.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. the Catholic priesthood, though necessary in the
+Middle Ages, may be superseded now.</p></div>
+
+<p>8. There is a system of religion more simply true than
+Christianity as it has ever been received.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. we may advance that Christianity is the "corn of
+wheat" which has been dead for 1800 years, but at length will bear
+fruit; and that Mahometanism is the manly religion, and existing
+Christianity the womanish.</p></div>
+
+<p>9. There is a right of Private Judgment: that is, there
+is no existing authority on earth competent to interfere
+with the liberty of individuals in reasoning and judging
+for themselves about the Bible and its contents, as they
+severally please.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. religious establishments requiring subscription are
+Anti-christian.</p></div>
+
+<p>10. There are rights of conscience such, that every one
+may lawfully advance a claim to profess and teach what is
+false and wrong in matters, religious, social, and moral,
+provided that to his private conscience it seems absolutely
+true and right.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. individuals have a right to preach and practise fornication
+and polygamy.</p></div>
+
+<p>11. There is no such thing as a national or state conscience.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. no judgments can fall upon a sinful or infidel nation.</p></div><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>12. The civil power has no positive duty, in a normal
+state of things, to maintain religious truth.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. blasphemy and sabbath-breaking are not rightly
+punishable by law.</p></div>
+
+<p>13. Utility and expedience are the measure of political
+duty.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. no punishment may be enacted, on the ground that
+God commands it: e.g. on the text, "Whoso sheddeth man's blood,
+by man shall his blood be shed."</p></div>
+
+<p>14. The Civil Power may dispose of Church property
+without sacrilege.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. Henry VIII. committed no sin in his spoliations.</p></div>
+
+<p>15. The Civil Power has the right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction
+and administration.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. Parliament may impose articles of faith on the
+Church or suppress Dioceses.</p></div>
+
+<p>16. It is lawful to rise in arms against legitimate
+princes.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. the Puritans in the 17th century, and the French in
+the 18th, were justifiable in their Rebellion and Revolution respectively.</p></div>
+
+<p>17. The people are the legitimate source of power.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. Universal Suffrage is among the natural rights of
+man.</p></div>
+
+<p>18. Virtue is the child of knowledge, and vice of ignorance.</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>Therefore, e.g. education, periodical literature, railroad travelling,
+ventilation, drainage, and the arts of life, when fully carried out, serve
+to make a population moral and happy.</p></div>
+
+<p>All of these propositions, and many others too, were
+familiar to me thirty years ago, as in the number of the
+tenets of Liberalism, and, while I gave into none of them
+except No. 12, and perhaps No. 11, and partly No. 1,
+before I began to publish, so afterwards I wrote against
+most of them in some part or other of my Anglican works.</p>
+
+<p>If it is necessary to refer to a work, not simply my own,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span>
+but of the Tractarian school, which contains a similar protest,
+I should name the <i>Lyra Apostolica</i>. This volume,
+which by accident has been left unnoticed, except incidentally,
+in my Narrative, was collected together from the
+pages of the "British Magazine," in which its contents
+originally appeared, and published in a separate form, immediately
+after Hurrell Froude's death in 1836. Its
+signatures, &alpha;, &beta;, &gamma;, &delta;, &epsilon; &xi;,
+denote respectively as authors,
+Mr. Bowden, Mr. Hurrell Froude, Mr. Keble, Mr. Newman,
+Mr. Robert Wilberforce, and Mr. Isaac Williams.</p>
+
+<p>There is one poem on "Liberalism," beginning "Ye cannot
+halve the Gospel of God's grace;" which bears out the
+account of Liberalism as above given; and another upon
+"the Age to come," defining from its own point of view
+the position and prospects of Liberalism.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I need hardly say that the above Note is mainly historical.
+How far the Liberal party of 1830-40 really
+held the above eighteen Theses, which I attributed to them,
+and how far and in what sense I should oppose those
+Theses now, could scarcely be explained without a separate
+Dissertation.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="note_b" id="note_b"></a>NOTE B. ON PAGE 23.</h3>
+
+<h3>ECCLESIASTICAL MIRACLES.</h3>
+
+
+<p>The writer, who gave occasion for the foregoing Narrative,
+was very severe with me for what I had said about
+Miracles in the Preface to the Life of St. Walburga. I
+observe therefore as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>Catholics believe that miracles happen in any age of
+the Church, though not for the same purposes, in the same
+number, or with the same evidence, as in Apostolic times.
+The Apostles wrought them in evidence of their divine
+mission; and with this object they have been sometimes
+wrought by Evangelists of countries since, as even Protestants
+allow. Hence we hear of them in the history of
+St. Gregory in Pontus, and St. Martin in Gaul; and in
+their case, as in that of the Apostles, they were both
+numerous and clear. As they are granted to Evangelists,
+so are they granted, though in less measure and evidence,
+to other holy men; and as holy men are not found equally
+at all times and in all places, therefore miracles are in
+some places and times more than in others. And since,
+generally, they are granted to faith and prayer, therefore
+in a country in which faith and prayer abound, they will
+be more likely to occur, than where and when faith and
+prayer are not; so that their occurrence is irregular. And
+further, as faith and prayer obtain miracles, so still more
+commonly do they gain from above the ordinary interventions
+of Providence; and, as it is often very difficult to
+distinguish between a providence and a miracle, and there
+will be more providences than miracles, hence it will
+happen that many occurrences will be called miraculous,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span>
+which, strictly speaking, are not such, that is, not more
+than providential mercies, or what are sometimes called
+"<i>grazie</i>" or "favours."</p>
+
+<p>Persons, who believe all this, in accordance with Catholic
+teaching, as I did and do, they, on the report of a
+miracle, will of necessity, the necessity of good logic, be
+led to say, first, "It <i>may</i> be," and secondly, "But I must
+have <i>good evidence</i> in order to believe it."</p>
+
+<p>1. It <i>may</i> be, because miracles take place in all ages;
+it must be clearly <i>proved</i>, because perhaps after all it may be
+only a providential mercy, or an exaggeration, or a mistake,
+or an imposture. Well, this is precisely what I had said,
+which the writer, who has given occasion to this Volume,
+considered so irrational. I had said, as he quotes me, "In
+this day, and under our present circumstances, we can only
+reply, that there is no reason why they should not be."
+Surely this is good logic, <i>provided</i> that miracles <i>do</i> occur
+in all ages; and so again I am logical in saying, "There is
+nothing, <i>prim&acirc; facie</i>, in the miraculous accounts in question,
+to repel a <i>properly taught</i> or religiously disposed
+mind." What is the matter with this statement? My
+assailant does not pretend to say <i>what</i> the matter is, and
+he cannot; but he expresses a rude, unmeaning astonishment.
+Accordingly, in the passage which he quotes, I
+observe, "Miracles are the kind of facts proper to ecclesiastical
+history, just as instances of sagacity or daring,
+personal prowess, or crime, are the facts proper to secular
+history." What is the harm of this?</p>
+
+<p>2. But, though a miracle be conceivable, it has to be
+<i>proved</i>. <i>What</i> has to be proved? (1.) That the event
+occurred as stated, and is not a false report or an exaggeration.
+(2.) That it is clearly miraculous, and not a
+mere providence or answer to prayer within the order of
+nature. What is the fault of saying this? The inquiry
+is parallel to that which is made about some extraordinary<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span>
+fact in secular history. Supposing I hear that King
+Charles II. died a Catholic, I am led to say: It <i>may</i> be,
+but what is your <i>proof</i>?</p>
+
+<p>In my Essay on Miracles of the year 1826, I proposed
+three questions about a professed miraculous occurrence:
+1. is it antecedently <i>probable</i>? 2. is it in its <i>nature</i> certainly
+miraculous? 3. has it sufficient <i>evidence</i>? To these
+three heads I had regard in my Essay of 1842; and under
+them I still wish to conduct the inquiry into the miracles
+of Ecclesiastical History.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>So much for general principles; as to St. Walburga,
+though I have no intention at all of denying that numerous
+miracles have been wrought by her intercession,
+still, neither the Author of her Life, nor I, the Editor,
+felt that we had grounds for binding ourselves to the
+belief of certain alleged miracles in particular. I made,
+however, one exception; it was the medicinal oil which
+flows from her relics. Now as to the <i>verisimilitude</i>, the
+<i>miraculousness</i>, and the <i>fact</i>, of this medicinal oil.</p>
+
+<p>1. The <i>verisimilitude</i>. It is plain there is nothing extravagant
+in this report of her relics having a supernatural
+virtue; and for this reason, because there are such instances
+in Scripture, and Scripture cannot be extravagant.
+For instance, a man was restored to life by touching the
+relics of the Prophet Eliseus. The sacred text runs thus:&mdash;"And
+Elisha died, and they buried him. And the bands
+of the Moabites invaded the land at the coming in of the
+year. And it came to pass, as they were burying a man,
+that, behold, they spied a band of men; and they cast the
+man into the sepulchre of Elisha. And, when the man
+was let down, <i>and touched the bones of Elisha, he revived</i>, and
+stood upon his feet." Again, in the case of an inanimate
+substance, which had touched a living Saint: "And God
+wrought <i>special miracles</i> by the hands of Paul; so that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span>
+<i>from his body</i> were brought unto the sick <i>handkerchiefs or
+aprons</i>, and <i>the diseases departed from them</i>." And again
+in the case of a pool: "An <i>Angel went down</i> at a certain
+season into the pool, and troubled the water; whosoever
+then first, after the troubling of the water, stepped in,
+<i>was made whole of whatsoever disease</i> he had." 2 Kings
+[4 Kings] xiii. 20, 21. Acts xix. 11, 12. John v. 4.
+Therefore there is nothing <i>extravagant</i> in the <i>character</i> of
+the miracle.</p>
+
+<p>2. Next, the <i>matter of fact</i>:&mdash;<i>is</i> there an oil flowing
+from St. Walburga's tomb, which is medicinal? To this
+question I confined myself in my Preface. Of the accounts
+of medieval miracles, I said that there was no <i>extravagance</i>
+in their <i>general character</i>, but I could not affirm
+that there was always <i>evidence</i> for them. I could not
+simply accept them as <i>facts</i>, but I could not reject them in
+their <i>nature</i>;&mdash;they <i>might</i> be true, for they were not impossible;
+but they were <i>not proved</i> to be true, because
+there was not trustworthy testimony. However, as to St.
+Walburga, I repeat, I made <i>one</i> exception, the fact of the
+medicinal oil, since for that miracle there was distinct and
+successive testimony. And then I went on to give a chain
+of witnesses. It was my duty to state what those witnesses
+said in their very words; so I gave the testimonies
+in full, tracing them from the Saint's death. I said, "She
+is one of the principal Saints of her age and country."
+Then I quoted Basnage, a Protestant, who says, "Six
+writers are extant, who have employed themselves in
+relating the deeds or miracles of Walburga." Then I
+said that her "renown was not the mere natural <i>growth</i> of
+ages, but begins with the very century of the Saint's
+death." Then I observed that only two miracles seem to
+have been "distinctly reported of her as occurring in her
+lifetime; and they were handed down apparently by tradition."
+Also, that such miracles are said to have commenced<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span>
+about <span class="smcap">A.D.</span> 777. Then I spoke of the medicinal oil
+as having testimony to it in 893, in 1306, after 1450, in
+1615, and in 1620. Also, I said that Mabillon seems not
+to have believed some of her miracles; and that the earliest
+witness had got into trouble with his Bishop. And so I
+left the matter, as a question to be decided by evidence,
+not deciding any thing myself.</p>
+
+<p>What was the harm of all this? but my Critic muddled
+it together in a most extraordinary manner, and
+I am far from sure that he knew himself the definite categorical
+charge which he intended it to convey against me.
+One of his remarks is, "What has become of the holy oil
+for the last 240 years, Dr. Newman does not say," p. 25.
+Of course I did not, because I did not know; I gave the
+evidence as I found it; he assumes that I had a point to
+prove, and then asks why I did not make the evidence
+larger than it was.</p>
+
+<p>I can tell him more about it now: the oil still flows; I
+have had some of it in my possession; it is medicinal still.
+This leads to the third head.</p>
+
+<p>3. Its <i>miraculousness</i>. On this point, since I have been
+in the Catholic Church, I have found there is a difference
+of opinion. Some persons consider that the oil is the
+natural produce of the rock, and has ever flowed from it;
+others, that by a divine gift it flows from the relics; and
+others, allowing that it now comes naturally from the
+rock, are disposed to hold that it was in its origin miraculous,
+as was the virtue of the pool of Bethsaida.</p>
+
+<p>This point must be settled of course before the virtue of
+the oil can be ascribed to the sanctity of St. Walburga; for
+myself, I neither have, nor ever have had, the means of
+going into the question; but I will take the opportunity
+of its having come before me, to make one or two remarks,
+supplemental of what I have said on other occasions.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[Pg 303]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>1. I frankly confess that the present advance of science
+tends to make it probable that various facts take place,
+and have taken place, in the order of nature, which
+hitherto have been considered by Catholics as simply supernatural.</p>
+
+<p>2. Though I readily make this admission, it must not
+be supposed in consequence that I am disposed to grant at
+once, that every event was natural in point of fact, which
+<i>might</i> have taken place by the laws of nature; for it is
+obvious, no Catholic can bind the Almighty to act only in
+one and the same way, or to the observance always of His
+own laws. An event which is possible in the way of nature,
+is certainly possible too to Divine Power without
+the sequence of natural cause and effect at all. A conflagration,
+to take a parallel, may be the work of an
+incendiary, or the result of a flash of lightning; nor
+would a jury think it safe to find a man guilty of arson, if
+a dangerous thunderstorm was raging at the very time
+when the fire broke out. In like manner, upon the hypothesis
+that a miraculous dispensation is in operation, a
+recovery from diseases to which medical science is equal,
+may nevertheless in matter of fact have taken place, not
+by natural means, but by a supernatural interposition.
+That the Lawgiver always acts through His own laws, is
+an assumption, of which I never saw proof. In a given
+case, then, the possibility of assigning a human cause
+for an event does not <i>ipso facto</i> prove that it is not
+miraculous.</p>
+
+<p>3. So far, however, is plain, that, till some <i>experimentum
+crucis</i> can be found, such as to be decisive against the
+natural cause or the supernatural, an occurrence of this
+kind will as little convince an unbeliever that there has
+been a divine interference in the case, as it will drive the
+Catholic to admit that there has been no interference at
+all.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[Pg 304]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>4. Still there is this gain accruing to the Catholic cause
+from the larger views we now possess of the operation of
+natural causes, viz. that our opponents will not in future
+be so ready as hitherto, to impute fraud and falsehood to
+our priests and their witnesses, on the ground of their pretending
+or reporting things that are incredible. Our
+opponents have again and again accused us of false witness,
+on account of statements which they now allow are
+either true, or may have been true. They account indeed
+for the strange facts very differently from us; but still
+they allow that facts they were. It is a great thing to
+have our characters cleared; and we may reasonably hope
+that, the next time our word is vouched for occurrences
+which appear to be miraculous, our facts will be investigated,
+not our testimony impugned.</p>
+
+<p>5. Even granting that certain occurrences, which we
+have hitherto accounted miraculous, have not absolutely a
+claim to be so considered, nevertheless they constitute an
+argument still in behalf of Revelation and the Church.
+Providences, or what are called <i>grazie</i>, though they do not
+rise to the order of miracles, yet, if they occur again and
+again in connexion with the same persons, institutions, or
+doctrines, may supply a cumulative evidence of the fact
+of a supernatural presence in the quarter in which they
+are found. I have already alluded to this point in my
+Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and I have a particular
+reason, as will presently be seen, for referring here to
+what I said in the course of it.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>In that Essay, after bringing its main argument to an
+end, I append to it a review of "the evidence for particular
+alleged miracles." "It does not strictly fall within the
+scope of the Essay," I observe, "to pronounce upon the
+truth or falsehood of this or that miraculous narrative, as
+it occurs in ecclesiastical history; but only to furnish such<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[Pg 305]</a></span>
+general considerations, as may be useful in forming a
+decision in particular cases," p. cv. However, I thought
+it right to go farther and "to set down the evidence for
+and against certain miracles as we meet with them," ibid.
+In discussing these miracles separately, I make the following
+remarks, to which I have just been referring.</p>
+
+<p>After discussing the alleged miracle of the Thundering
+Legion, I observe:&mdash;"Nor does it concern us much to
+answer the objection, that there is nothing strictly miraculous
+in such an occurrence, because sudden thunderclouds
+after drought are not unfrequent; for, I would
+answer, Grant me such miracles ordinarily in the early
+Church, and I will ask no other; grant that, upon prayer,
+benefits are vouchsafed, deliverances are effected, unhoped-for
+results obtained, sicknesses cured, tempests laid, pestilences
+put to flight, famines remedied, judgments inflicted,
+and there will be no need of analyzing the causes, whether
+supernatural or natural, to which they are to be referred.
+They may, or they may not, in this or that case, follow or
+surpass the laws of nature, and they may do so plainly or
+doubtfully, but the common sense of mankind will call
+them miraculous; for by a miracle is popularly meant,
+whatever be its formal definition, an event which impresses
+upon the mind the immediate presence of the
+Moral Governor of the world. He may sometimes act
+through nature, sometimes beyond or against it; but
+those who admit the fact of such interferences, will have
+little difficulty in admitting also their strictly miraculous
+character, if the circumstances of the case require it, and
+those who deny miracles to the early Church will be
+equally strenuous against allowing her the grace of such
+intimate influence (if we may so speak) upon the course of
+divine Providence, as is here in question, even though it
+be not miraculous."&mdash;p. cxxi.</p>
+
+<p>And again, speaking of the death of Arius: "But after<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[Pg 306]</a></span>
+all, was it a miracle? for, if not, we are labouring at a
+proof of which nothing comes. The more immediate
+answer to this question has already been suggested several
+times. When a Bishop with his flock prays night and
+day against a heretic, and at length begs of God to take
+him away, and when he <i>is</i> suddenly taken away, almost at
+the moment of his triumph, and that by a death awfully
+significant, from its likeness to one recorded in Scripture,
+is it not trifling to ask whether such an occurrence comes
+up to the definition of a miracle? The question is not
+whether it is formally a miracle, but whether it is an
+event, the like of which persons, who deny that miracles
+continue, will consent that the Church should be considered
+still able to perform. If they are willing to allow
+to the Church such extraordinary protection, it is for them
+to draw the line to the satisfaction of people in general,
+between these and strictly miraculous events; if, on the
+other hand, they deny their occurrence in the times of the
+Church, then there is sufficient reason for our appealing
+here to the history of Arius in proof of the affirmative."&mdash;p.
+clxxii.</p>
+
+<p>These remarks, thus made upon the Thundering Legion
+and the death of Arius, must be applied, in consequence of
+investigations made since the date of my Essay, to the apparent
+miracle wrought in favour of the African confessors
+in the Vandal persecution. Their tongues were cut out
+by the Arian tyrant, and yet they spoke as before. In
+my Essay I insisted on this fact as being strictly miraculous.
+Among other remarks (referring to the instances
+adduced by Middleton and others in disparagement of the
+miracle, viz. of "a girl born without a tongue, who yet
+talked as distinctly and easily, as if she had enjoyed the
+full benefit of that organ," and of a boy who lost his
+tongue at the ago of eight or nine, yet retained his speech,
+whether perfectly or not,) I said, "Does Middleton mean<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_307" id="Page_307">[Pg 307]</a></span>
+to say, that, if certain of men lost their tongues <i>at the
+command of a tyrant</i> for the <i>sake of their religion</i>, and then
+spoke <i>as plainly</i> as before, nay <i>if only one person was so
+mutilated</i> and so gifted, it would not be a miracle?"&mdash;p.
+ccx. And I enlarged upon the minute details of the
+fact as reported to us by eye-witnesses and contemporaries.
+"Out of the seven writers adduced, six are contemporaries;
+three, if not four, are eye-witnesses of the miracle. One
+reports from an eye-witness, and one testifies to a fervent
+record at the burial-place of the subjects of it. All seven
+were living, or had been staying, at one or other of the
+two places which are mentioned as their abode. One is a
+Pope, a second a Catholic Bishop, a third a Bishop of a
+schismatical party, a fourth an emperor, a fifth a soldier,
+a politician, and a suspected infidel, a sixth a statesman
+and courtier, a seventh a rhetorician and philosopher.
+'He cut out the tongues by the roots,' says Victor, Bishop
+of Vito; 'I perceived the tongues entirely gone by the
+roots,' says &AElig;neas; 'as low down as the throat,' says
+Procopius; 'at the roots,' say Justinian and St. Gregory;
+'he spoke like an educated man, without impediment,'
+says Victor of Vito; 'with articulateness,' says &AElig;neas;
+'better than before;' 'they talked without any impediment,'
+says Procopius; 'speaking with perfect voice,'
+says Marcellinus; 'they spoke perfectly, even to the end,'
+says the second Victor; 'the words were formed, full, and
+perfect,' says St. Gregory."&mdash;p. ccviii.</p>
+
+<p>However, a few years ago an Article appeared in "Notes
+and Queries" (No. for May 22, 1858), in which various
+evidence was adduced to show that the tongue is not necessary
+for articulate speech.</p>
+
+<p>1. Col. Churchill, in his "Lebanon," speaking of the
+cruelties of Djezzar Pacha, in extracting to the root the
+tongues of some Emirs, adds, "It is a curious fact, however,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_308" id="Page_308">[Pg 308]</a></span>
+that the tongues grow again sufficiently for the
+purposes of speech."</p>
+
+<p>2. Sir John Malcolm, in his "Sketches of Persia,"
+speaks of Z&acirc;b, Khan of Khisht, who was condemned to lose
+his tongue. "This mandate," he says, "was imperfectly
+executed, and the loss of half this member deprived him
+of speech. Being afterwards persuaded that its being cut
+close to the root would enable him to speak so as to be
+understood, he submitted to the operation; and the effect
+has been, that his voice, though indistinct and thick, is yet
+intelligible to persons accustomed to converse with him....
+I am not an anatomist, and I cannot therefore give a
+reason, why a man, who could not articulate with half a
+tongue, should speak when he had none at all; but the
+facts are as stated."</p>
+
+<p>3. And Sir John McNeill says, "In answer to your
+inquiries about the powers of speech retained by persons
+who have had their tongues cut out, I can state from personal
+observation, that several persons whom I knew in
+Persia, who had been subjected to that punishment, spoke
+so intelligibly as to be able to transact important business....
+The conviction in Persia is universal, that the power
+of speech is destroyed by merely cutting off the tip of the
+tongue; and is to a useful extent restored by cutting off
+another portion as far back as a perpendicular section can
+be made of the portion that is free from attachment at the
+lower surface.... I never had to meet with a person
+who had suffered this punishment, who could not speak so
+as to be quite intelligible to his familiar associates."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I should not be honest, if I professed to be simply converted,
+by these testimonies, to the belief that there was
+nothing miraculous in the case of the African confessors.
+It is quite as fair to be sceptical on one side of the question<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_309" id="Page_309">[Pg 309]</a></span>
+as on the other; and if Gibbon is considered worthy of praise
+for his stubborn incredulity in receiving the evidence
+for this miracle, I do not see why I am to be blamed, if I
+wish to be quite sure of the full appositeness of the recent
+evidence which is brought to its disadvantage. Questions
+of fact cannot be disproved by analogies or presumptions;
+the inquiry must be made into the particular case in all
+its parts, as it comes before us. Meanwhile, I fully allow
+that the points of evidence brought in disparagement of
+the miracle are <i>prim&acirc; facie</i> of such cogency, that, till they
+are proved to be irrelevant, Catholics are prevented from
+appealing to it for controversial purposes.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_310" id="Page_310">[Pg 310]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="note_c" id="note_c"></a>NOTE C. ON PAGE 153.</h3>
+
+<h3>SERMON ON WISDOM AND INNOCENCE.</h3>
+
+
+<p>The professed basis of the charge of lying and equivocation
+made against me, and, in my person, against the
+Catholic clergy, was, as I have already noticed in the
+Preface, a certain Sermon of mine on "Wisdom and Innocence,"
+being the 20th in a series of "Sermons on Subjects
+of the Day," written, preached, and published while I was
+an Anglican. Of this Sermon my accuser spoke thus in
+his Pamphlet:&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"It is occupied entirely with the attitude of 'the world' to 'Christians'
+and 'the Church.' By the world appears to be signified, especially, the Protestant
+public of these realms; what Dr. Newman means by Christians, and
+the Church, he has not left in doubt; for in the preceding Sermon he says:
+'But if the truth must be spoken, what are the humble monk and the holy
+nun, and other regulars, as they are called, but Christians after the very pattern
+given us in Scripture, &amp;c.'.... This is his definition of Christians. And
+in the Sermon itself, he sufficiently defines what he means by 'the Church,' in
+two notes of her character, which he shall give in his own words: 'What, for
+instance, though we grant that sacramental confession and the celibacy of the
+clergy do tend to consolidate the body politic in the relation of rulers and
+subjects, or, in other words, to aggrandize the priesthood? for how can the
+Church be one body without such relation?'"&mdash;Pp. 8, 9.</p></div>
+
+<p>He then proceeded to analyze and comment on it at
+great length, and to criticize severely the method and tone
+of my Sermons generally. Among other things, he
+said:&mdash;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_311" id="Page_311">[Pg 311]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"What, then, did the Sermon <i>mean</i>? Why was it preached? To insinuate
+that a Church which had sacramental confession and a celibate clergy was
+the only true Church? Or to insinuate that the admiring young gentlemen
+who listened to him stood to their fellow-countrymen in the relation of the
+early Christians to the heathen Romans? Or that Queen Victoria's Government
+was to the Church of England what Nero's or Dioclesian's was to the
+Church of Rome? It may have been so. I know that men used to suspect
+Dr. Newman,&mdash;I have been inclined to do so myself,&mdash;of writing a whole
+Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter, but for the sake of one
+single passing hint&mdash;one phrase, one epithet, one little barbed arrow, which,
+as he swept magnificently past on the stream of his calm eloquence, seemingly
+unconscious of all presences, save those unseen, he delivered unheeded, as
+with his finger-tip, to the very heart of an initiated hearer, never to be withdrawn
+again. I do not blame him for that. It is one of the highest triumphs
+of oratoric power, and may be employed honestly and fairly by any person who
+has the skill to do it honestly and fairly; but then, Why did he entitle his
+Sermon 'Wisdom and Innocence?'</p>
+
+<p>"What, then, could I think that Dr. Newman <i>meant</i>? I found a preacher
+bidding Christians imitate, to some undefined point, the 'arts' of the
+basest of animals, and of men, and of the devil himself. I found him, by
+a strange perversion of Scripture, insinuating that St. Paul's conduct and
+manner were such as naturally to bring down on him the reputation of being a
+crafty deceiver. I found him&mdash;horrible to say it&mdash;even hinting the same of
+one greater than St. Paul. I found him denying or explaining away the
+existence of that Priestcraft, which is a notorious fact to every honest student
+of history, and justifying (as far as I can understand him) that double dealing
+by which prelates, in the middle age, too often played off alternately the
+sovereign against the people, and the people against the sovereign, careless
+which was in the right, so long as their own power gained by the move. I
+found him actually using of such (and, as I thought, of himself and his party
+likewise) the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly were to betray
+the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and double-dealing, because they do
+as much as they can, and not more than they may.' I found him telling
+Christians that they will always seem 'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness
+and manliness;' that they will always be 'a mystery' to the world, and that
+the world will always think them rogues; and bidding them glory in what the
+world (i.e. the rest of their countrymen) disown, and say with Mawworm,
+'I like to be despised.'</p>
+
+<p>"Now, how was I to know that the preacher, who had the reputation of
+being the most acute man of his generation, and of having a specially intimate
+acquaintance with the weaknesses of the human heart, was utterly blind to the
+broad meaning and the plain practical result of a Sermon like this, delivered
+before fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his every word?
+that he did not foresee that they would think that they obeyed him by becoming
+affected, artificial, sly, shifty, ready for concealments and equivocations?"
+&amp;c. &amp;c.&mdash;Pp. 14-16.</p></div>
+
+<p>My accuser asked in this passage what did the Sermon
+<i>mean</i>, and why was it preached. I will here answer
+this question; and with this view will speak, first of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_312" id="Page_312">[Pg 312]</a></span>
+the <i>matter</i> of the Sermon, then of its <i>subject</i>, then of its
+<i>circumstances</i>.</p>
+
+<p>1. It was one of the last six Sermons which I wrote
+when I was an Anglican. It was one of the five Sermons
+I preached in St. Mary's between Christmas and Easter,
+1843, the year when I gave up my Living. The MS. of
+the Sermon is destroyed; but I believe, and my memory
+too bears me out, as far as it goes, that the sentence in
+question about Celibacy and Confession, of which this writer
+would make so much, <i>was not preached at all</i>. The Volume,
+in which this Sermon is found, was published <i>after</i> that I
+had given up St. Mary's, when I had no call on me to
+restrain the expression of any thing which I might hold:
+and I stated an important fact about it in the Advertisement,
+in these words:&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"In preparing [these Sermons] for publication, <i>a few words and sentences</i>
+have in several places been <i>added</i>, which will be found to express more <i>of
+private or personal opinion</i>, than it was expedient to introduce into the
+<i>instruction</i> delivered in Church to a parochial Congregation. Such introduction,
+however, seems unobjectionable in the case of compositions, which are
+<i>detached</i> from the sacred place and service to which they once belonged, and
+<i>submitted to the reason</i> and judgment of the general reader."</p></div>
+
+<p>This Volume of Sermons then cannot be criticized at all
+as <i>preachments</i>; they are <i>essays</i>; essays of a man who, at the
+time of publishing them, was <i>not</i> a preacher. Such passages,
+as that in question, are just the very ones which I added
+<i>upon</i> my publishing them; and, as I always was on my guard
+in the pulpit against saying any thing which looked towards
+Rome, I shall believe that I did not preach the obnoxious
+sentence till some one is found to testify that he heard it.</p>
+
+<p>At the same time I cannot conceive why the mention of
+Sacramental Confession, or of Clerical Celibacy, had I made
+it, was inconsistent with the position of an Anglican
+Clergyman. For Sacramental Confession and Absolution
+actually form a portion of the Anglican Visitation of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_313" id="Page_313">[Pg 313]</a></span>
+Sick; and though the 32nd Article says that "Bishops,
+priests, and deacons, are not <i>commanded</i> by God's law
+either to vow the state of single life or to abstain from
+marriage," and "therefore it is <i>lawful</i> for them to marry,"
+this proposition I did not dream of denying, nor is it inconsistent
+with St. Paul's doctrine, which I held, that it
+is "<i>good</i> to abide even as he," i.e. in celibacy.</p>
+
+<p>But I have more to say on this point. This writer says,
+"I know that men used to suspect Dr. Newman,&mdash;I have
+been inclined to do so myself,&mdash;of <i>writing a whole Sermon,
+not for the sake of the text or of the matter</i>, but for the sake
+of one simple passing hint,&mdash;one phrase, one epithet."
+Now observe; can there be a plainer testimony borne to
+the practical character of my Sermons at St. Mary's than
+this gratuitous insinuation? Many a preacher of Tractarian
+doctrine has been accused of not letting his
+parishioners alone, and of teasing them with his private
+theological notions. The same report was spread about me
+twenty years ago as this writer spreads now, and the world
+believed that my Sermons at St. Mary's were full of red-hot
+Tractarianism. Then strangers came to hear me
+preach, and were astonished at their own disappointment.
+I recollect the wife of a great prelate from a distance
+coming to hear me, and then expressing her surprise to
+find that I preached nothing but a plain humdrum Sermon.
+I recollect how, when on the Sunday before Commemoration
+one year, a number of strangers came to hear
+me, and I preached in my usual way, residents in Oxford,
+of high position, were loud in their satisfaction that on a
+great occasion, I had made a simple failure, for after all
+there was nothing in the Sermon to hear. Well, but they
+were not going to let me off, for all my common-sense
+view of duty. Accordingly they got up the charitable
+theory which this Writer revives. They said that there
+was a double purpose in those plain addresses of mine,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_314" id="Page_314">[Pg 314]</a></span>
+and that my Sermons were never so artful as when they
+seemed common-place; that there were sentences which
+redeemed their apparent simplicity and quietness. So they
+watched during the delivery of a Sermon, which to them
+was too practical to be useful, for the concealed point of
+it, which they could at least imagine, if they could not
+discover. "Men used to suspect Dr. Newman," he says,
+"of writing a <i>whole</i> Sermon, <i>not</i> for the sake of <i>the text or
+of the matter</i>, but for the sake of one single passing hint, ...
+<i>one</i> phrase, <i>one</i> epithet, <i>one</i> little barbed arrow, which,
+as he <i>swept magnificently</i> past on the stream of his calm
+eloquence, <i>seemingly</i> unconscious of all presences, save those
+unseen, he delivered unheeded," &amp;c. To all appearance,
+he says, I was "unconscious of all presences." He is not
+able to deny that the "<i>whole</i> Sermon" had the <i>appearance</i>
+of being "<i>for the sake</i> of the text and matter;" therefore
+he suggests that perhaps it wasn't.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>2. And now as to the subject of the Sermon. The
+Sermons of which the Volume consists are such as are,
+more or less, exceptions to the rule which I ordinarily
+observed, as to the subjects which I introduced into the
+pulpit of St. Mary's. They are not purely ethical or
+doctrinal. They were for the most part caused by circumstances
+of the day or of the moment, and they belong to
+various years. One was written in 1832, two in 1836,
+two in 1838, five in 1840, five in 1841, four in 1842, seven
+in 1843. Many of them are engaged on one subject, viz.
+in viewing the Church in its relation to the world. By
+the world was meant, not simply those multitudes which
+were not in the Church, but the existing body of human
+society, whether in the Church or not, whether Catholics,
+Protestants, Greeks, or Mahometans, theists or idolaters,
+as being ruled by principles, maxims, and instincts of their
+own, that is, of an unregenerate nature, whatever their<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_315" id="Page_315">[Pg 315]</a></span>
+supernatural privileges might be, greater or less, according
+to their form of religion. This view of the relation of the
+Church to the world as taken apart from questions of
+ecclesiastical politics, as they may be called, is often
+brought out in my Sermons. Two occur to me at once;
+No. 3 of my Plain Sermons, which was written in 1829,
+and No. 15 of my Third Volume of Parochial, written in
+1835. On the other hand, by Church I meant,&mdash;in common
+with all writers connected with the Tract Movement, whatever
+their shades of opinion, and with the whole body
+of English divines, except those of the Puritan or Evangelical
+School,&mdash;the whole of Christendom, from the
+Apostles' time till now, whatever their later divisions into
+Latin, Greek, and Anglican. I have explained this view
+of the subject above at pp. 69-71 of this Volume.
+When then I speak, in the particular Sermon before us,
+of the members, or the rulers, or the action of "the
+Church," I mean neither the Latin, nor the Greek, nor
+the English, taken by itself, but of the whole Church as
+one body: of Italy as one with England, of the Saxon or
+Norman as one with the Caroline Church. <i>This</i> was
+specially the one Church, and the points in which one
+branch or one period differed from another were not and
+could not be Notes of the Church, because Notes necessarily
+belong to the whole of the Church every where
+and always.</p>
+
+<p>This being my doctrine as to the relation of the Church
+to the world, I laid down in the Sermon three principles
+concerning it, and there left the matter. The first is, that
+Divine Wisdom had framed for its action laws, which man,
+if left to himself, would have antecedently pronounced to
+be the worst possible for its success, and which in all ages
+have been called by the world, as they were in the
+Apostles' days, "foolishness;" that man ever relies on
+physical and material force, and on carnal inducements<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_316" id="Page_316">[Pg 316]</a></span>
+as Mahomet with his sword and his houris, or indeed
+almost as that theory of religion, called, since the Sermon
+was written, "muscular Christianity;" but that our Lord,
+on the contrary, has substituted meekness for haughtiness,
+passiveness for violence, and innocence for craft: and that
+the event has shown the high wisdom of such an economy,
+for it has brought to light a set of natural laws, unknown
+before, by which the seeming paradox that weakness should
+be stronger than might, and simplicity than worldly policy,
+is readily explained.</p>
+
+<p>Secondly, I said that men of the world, judging by the
+event, and not recognizing the secret causes of the success,
+viz. a higher order of natural laws,&mdash;natural, though their
+source and action were supernatural, (for "the meek inherit
+the earth," by means of a meekness which comes from
+above,)&mdash;these men, I say, concluded, that the success
+which they witnessed must arise from some evil secret
+which the world had not mastered,&mdash;by means of magic,
+as they said in the first ages, by cunning as they say now.
+And accordingly they thought that the humility and inoffensiveness
+of Christians, or of Churchmen, was a mere
+pretence and blind to cover the real causes of that success,
+which Christians could explain and would not; and that
+they were simply hypocrites.</p>
+
+<p>Thirdly, I suggested that shrewd ecclesiastics, who knew
+very well that there was neither magic nor craft in the
+matter, and, from their intimate acquaintance with what
+actually went on within the Church, discerned what were
+the real causes of its success, were of course under the
+temptation of substituting reason for conscience, and,
+instead of simply obeying the command, were led to do
+good that good might come, that is, to act <i>in order</i> to
+secure success, and not from a motive of faith. Some, I
+said, did yield to the temptation more or less, and their
+motives became mixed; and in this way the world in a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_317" id="Page_317">[Pg 317]</a></span>
+more subtle shape had got into the Church; and hence it
+had come to pass, that, looking at its history from first to
+last, we could not possibly draw the line between good and
+evil there, and say either that every thing was to be defended,
+or certain things to be condemned. I expressed the difficulty,
+which I supposed to be inherent in the Church, in
+the following words. I said, "<i>Priestcraft has ever been
+considered the badge</i>, and its imputation is a kind of Note
+of the Church: and <i>in part indeed truly</i>, because the presence
+of powerful enemies, and the sense of their own
+weakness, <i>has sometimes tempted Christians to the abuse,
+instead of the use of Christian wisdom, to be wise without
+being harmless</i>; but partly, nay, for the most part, not
+truly, but slanderously, and merely because the world
+called their wisdom craft, when it was found to be a match
+for its own numbers and power."</p>
+
+<p>Such is the substance of the Sermon: and as to the
+main drift of it, it was this; that I was, there and elsewhere,
+scrutinizing the course of the Church as a whole,
+as if philosophically, as an historical phenomenon, and
+observing the laws on which it was conducted. Hence
+the Sermon, or Essay as it more truly is, is written in a
+dry and unimpassioned way: it shows as little of human
+warmth of feeling as a Sermon of Bishop Butler's. Yet,
+under that calm exterior there was a deep and keen sensitiveness,
+as I shall now proceed to show.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>3. If I mistake not, it was written with a secret thought
+about myself. Every one preaches according to his frame
+of mind, at the time of preaching. One heaviness especially
+oppressed me at that season, which this Writer,
+twenty years afterwards, has set himself with a good will to
+renew: it arose from the sense of the base calumnies which
+were heaped upon me on all sides. It is worth observing that
+this Sermon is exactly contemporaneous with the report<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_318" id="Page_318">[Pg 318]</a></span>
+spread by a Bishop (<i>vid. supr.</i> p. 181), that I had advised
+a clergyman converted to Catholicism to retain his Living.
+This report was in circulation in February 1843, and my
+Sermon was preached on the 19th. In the trouble of mind
+into which I was thrown by such calumnies as this, I
+gained, while I reviewed the history of the Church, at
+once an argument and a consolation. My argument was
+this: if I, who knew my own innocence, was so blackened
+by party prejudice, perhaps those high rulers and those
+servants of the Church, in the many ages which intervened
+between the early Nicene times and the present, who were
+laden with such grievous accusations, were innocent also;
+and this reflection served to make me tender towards those
+great names of the past, to whom weaknesses or crimes
+were imputed, and reconciled me to difficulties in ecclesiastical
+proceedings, which there were no means now of
+properly explaining. And the sympathy thus excited for
+them, re-acted on myself, and I found comfort in being
+able to put myself under the shadow of those who had
+suffered as I was suffering, and who seemed to promise me
+their recompense, since I had a fellowship in their trial.
+In a letter to my Bishop at the time of Tract 90, part of
+which I have quoted, I said that I had ever tried to
+"keep innocency;" and now two years had passed since
+then, and men were louder and louder in heaping on me
+the very charges, which this Writer repeats out of my
+Sermon, of "fraud and cunning," "craftiness and deceitfulness,"
+"double-dealing," "priestcraft," of being "mysterious,
+dark, subtle, designing," when I was all the time
+conscious to myself, in my degree, and after my measure,
+of "sobriety, self-restraint, and control of word and feeling."
+I had had experience how my past success had
+been imputed to "secret management;" and how, when I
+had shown surprise at that success, that surprise again was
+imputed to "deceit;" and how my honest heartfelt submission<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_319" id="Page_319">[Pg 319]</a></span>
+to authority had been called, as it was called in a
+Bishop's charge abroad, "mystic humility;" and how my
+silence was called an "hypocrisy;" and my faithfulness to
+my clerical engagements a secret correspondence with the
+enemy. And I found a way of destroying my sensitiveness
+about these things which jarred upon my sense of justice,
+and otherwise would have been too much for me, by the
+contemplation of a large law of the Divine Dispensation,
+and felt myself more and more able to bear in my own
+person a present trial, of which in my past writings I had
+expressed an anticipation.</p>
+
+<p>For this feeling and thus speaking this Writer compares
+me to "Mawworm." "I found him telling Christians,"
+he says, "that they will always seem 'artificial,'
+and 'wanting in openness and manliness;' that they will
+always be 'a mystery' to the world; and that the world
+will always think them rogues; and bidding them glory
+in what the world (that is, the rest of their fellow-countrymen)
+disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be
+despised.' Now how was I to know that the preacher ...
+was utterly blind to the broad meaning and the plain
+practical result of a Sermon like this delivered before
+fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his
+every word?"&mdash;Fanatic and hot-headed young men, who
+hung on my every word! If he had undertaken to write
+a history, and not a romance, he would have easily found
+out, as I have said above, that from 1841 I had severed
+myself from the younger generation of Oxford, that Dr.
+Pusey and I had then closed our theological meetings at his
+house, that I had brought my own weekly evening parties
+to an end, that I preached only by fits and starts at St.
+Mary's, so that the attendance of young men was broken
+up, that in those very weeks from Christmas till over
+Easter, during which this Sermon was preached, I was
+but five times in the pulpit there. He would have found,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_320" id="Page_320">[Pg 320]</a></span>
+that it was written at a time when I was shunned rather
+than sought, when I had great sacrifices in anticipation,
+when I was thinking much of myself; that I was ruthlessly
+tearing myself away from my own followers, and
+that, in the musings of that Sermon, I was at the very
+utmost only delivering a testimony in my behalf for time
+to come, not sowing my rhetoric broadcast for the chance
+of present sympathy.</p>
+
+<p>Again, he says: "I found him actually using of such
+[prelates], (and, as I thought, of himself and his party likewise,)
+the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly
+were to betray the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and
+double-dealing, because they do as much as they can, not
+more than they may.'" This too is a proof of my duplicity!
+Let this writer, in his dealings with some one else,
+go just a little further than he has gone with me; and let
+him get into a court of law for libel; and let him be convicted;
+and let him still fancy that his libel, though a libel,
+was true, and let us then see whether he will not in such a
+case "yield outwardly," without assenting internally; and
+then again whether we should please him, if we called him
+"deceitful and double-dealing," because "he did as much
+as he could, not more than he ought to do." But Tract 90
+will supply a real illustration of what I meant. I yielded
+to the Bishops in outward act, viz. in not defending the
+Tract, and in closing the Series; but, not only did I not
+assent inwardly to any condemnation of it, but I opposed
+myself to the proposition of a condemnation on the part of
+authority. Yet I was then by the public called "deceitful
+and double-dealing," as this Writer calls me now, "because
+I did as much as I felt I could do, and not more than
+I felt I could honestly do." Many were the publications
+of the day and the private letters, which accused me of
+shuffling, because I closed the Series of Tracts, yet kept
+the Tracts on sale, as if I ought to comply not only with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_321" id="Page_321">[Pg 321]</a></span>
+what my Bishop asked, but with what he did not ask, and
+perhaps did not wish. However, such teaching, according
+to this Writer, was likely to make young men "suspect,
+that truth was not a virtue for its own sake, but only for
+the sake of the spread of 'Catholic opinions,' and the
+'salvation of their own souls;' and that cunning was
+the weapon which heaven had allowed to them to defend
+themselves against the persecuting Protestant public."&mdash;p. 16.</p>
+
+<p>And now I draw attention to a further point. He says,
+"How was I to know that the preacher ... did not foresee,
+that [fanatic and hot-headed young men] would think
+that they obeyed him, by becoming affected, artificial, sly,
+shifty, ready for concealments and <i>equivocations</i>?" "How
+should he know!" What! I suppose that we are to think
+every man a knave till he is proved not to be such. Know!
+had he no friend to tell him whether I was "affected" or
+"artificial" myself? Could he not have done better than
+impute <i>equivocations</i> to me, at a time when I was in no
+sense answerable for the <i>amphibologia</i> of the Roman
+casuists? Had he a single fact which belongs to me personally
+or by profession to couple my name with equivocation
+in 1843? "How should he know" that I was not
+sly, smooth, artificial, non-natural! he should know by
+that common manly frankness, by which we put confidence
+in others, till they are proved to have forfeited it; he
+should know it by my own words in that very Sermon, in
+which I say it is best to be natural, and that reserve is at
+best but an unpleasant necessity. For I say there expressly:&mdash;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_322" id="Page_322">[Pg 322]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"I do not deny that there is something very engaging in a frank and unpretending
+manner; some persons have it more than others; in <i>some persons it is
+a great grace</i>. But it must be recollected that I am speaking of
+<i>times of persecution
+and oppression</i> to Christians, such as the text foretells; and then
+surely frankness will become nothing else than indignation at the oppressor,
+and vehement speech, if it is permitted. Accordingly, as persons have deep
+feelings, so they will find the necessity of self-control, lest they should say
+what they ought not."</p></div>
+
+<p>He sums up thus:</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"If [Dr. Newman] would ... persist (as in this Sermon) in dealing with
+matters dark, offensive, doubtful, sometimes actually forbidden, at least according
+to the notions of the great majority of English Churchmen; if he would
+always do so in a tentative, paltering way, seldom or never letting the world
+know how much he believed, how far he intended to go; if, in a word, his
+method of teaching was a suspicious one, what wonder if the minds of men
+were filled with suspicions of him?"&mdash;p. 17.</p></div>
+
+<p>Now, in the course of my Narrative, I have frankly
+admitted that I was tentative in such of my works as fairly
+allowed of the introduction into them of religious inquiry;
+but he is speaking of my Sermons; where, then, is his
+proof that in my Sermons I dealt in matters dark, offensive,
+doubtful, actually forbidden? He must show that I
+was tentative in my Sermons; and he has the range of
+eight volumes to gather evidence in. As to the ninth, my
+University Sermons, of course I was tentative in them;
+but not because "I would seldom or never let the world
+know how much I believed, or how far I intended to go;"
+but because University Sermons are commonly, and allowably,
+of the nature of disquisitions, as preached before a
+learned body; and because in deep subjects, which had
+not been fully investigated, I said as much as I believed,
+and about as far as I saw I could go; and a man cannot
+do more; and I account no man to be a philosopher who
+attempts to do more.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_323" id="Page_323">[Pg 323]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="note_d" id="note_d"></a>NOTE D. ON PAGE 213.</h3>
+
+<h3>SERIES OF SAINTS' LIVES OF 1843-4.</h3>
+
+
+<p>I have here an opportunity of preserving, what otherwise
+would be lost, the Catalogue of English Saints which
+I formed, as preparatory to the Series of their Lives which
+was begun in the above years. It is but a first Essay, and
+has many obvious imperfections; but it may be useful to
+others as a step towards a complete hagiography for England.
+For instance St. Osberga is omitted; I suppose
+because it was not easy to learn any thing about her.
+Boniface of Canterbury is inserted, though passed over by
+the Bollandists on the ground of the absence of proof of a
+<i>cultus</i> having been paid to him. The Saints of Cornwall
+were too numerous to be attempted. Among the men of
+note, not Saints, King Edward II. is included from piety
+towards the founder of Oriel College. With these admissions
+I present my Paper to the reader.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_324" id="Page_324">[Pg 324]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p><i>Preparing for Publication, in Periodical Numbers, in small 8vo, The
+Lives of the English Saints, Edited by the Rev. John Henry Newman,
+B.D., Fellow of Oriel College.</i></p>
+
+<p>It is the compensation of the disorders and perplexities of these latter times
+of the Church that we have the history of the foregoing. We indeed of this
+day have been reserved to witness a disorganization of the City of God, which
+it never entered into the minds of the early believers to imagine: but we are
+witnesses also of its triumphs and of its luminaries through those many ages
+which have brought about the misfortunes which at present overshadow it.
+If they were blessed who lived in primitive times, and saw the fresh traces
+of their Lord, and heard the echoes of Apostolic voices, blessed too are we
+whose special portion it is to see that same Lord revealed in His Saints.
+The wonders of His grace in the soul of man, its creative power, its inexhaustible
+resources, its manifold operation, all this we know, as they knew it
+not. They never heard the names of St. Gregory, St. Bernard, St. Francis,
+and St. Louis. In fixing our thoughts then, as in an undertaking like the
+present, on the History of the Saints, we are but availing ourselves of that
+solace and recompense of our peculiar trials which has been provided for our
+need by our Gracious Master.</p>
+
+<p>And there are special reasons at this time for recurring to the Saints of
+our own dear and glorious, most favoured, yet most erring and most unfortunate
+England. Such a recurrence may serve to make us love our
+country better, and on truer grounds, than heretofore; to teach us to invest
+her territory, her cities and villages, her hills and springs, with sacred associations;
+to give us an insight into her present historical position in the
+course of the Divine Dispensation; to instruct us in the capabilities of the
+English character; and to open upon us the duties and the hopes to which
+that Church is heir, which was in former times the Mother of St. Boniface
+and St. Ethelreda.</p>
+
+<p>Even a selection or specimens of the Hagiology of our country may suffice
+for some of these high purposes; and in so wide and rich a field of research
+it is almost presumptuous in one undertaking to aim at more than such a
+partial exhibition. The list that follows, though by no means so large as
+might have been drawn up, exceeds the limits which the Editor proposes to
+his hopes, if not to his wishes; but, whether it is allowed him to accomplish
+a larger or smaller portion of it, it will be his aim to complete such subjects
+or periods as he begins before bringing it to a close. It is hardly necessary
+to observe that any list that is producible in this stage of the undertaking
+can but approximate to correctness and completeness in matters of detail,
+and even in the names which are selected to compose it.</p>
+
+<p>He has considered himself at liberty to include in the Series such saints as
+have been born in England, though they have lived and laboured out of it;
+and such, again, as have been in any sufficient way connected with our
+country, though born out of it; for instance, Missionaries or Preachers in it,
+or spiritual or temporal rulers, or founders of religious institutions or houses.</p>
+
+<p>He has also included in the Series a few eminent or holy persons, who,
+though not in the Sacred Catalogue, are recommended to our religious
+memory by their fame, learning, or the benefits they have conferred on
+posterity. These have been distinguished from the Saints by printing their
+names in italics.</p>
+
+<p>It is proposed to page all the longer Lives separately; the shorter will be
+thrown together in one. They will be published in monthly issues of not
+more than 128 pages each; and no regularity, whether of date or of subject,
+will be observed in the order of publication. But they will be so numbered
+as to admit ultimately of a general chronological arrangement.</p>
+</div>
+<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_325" id="Page_325">[Pg 325]</a></span></p>
+<div class="blockquot">
+<p>The separate writers are distinguished by letters subjoined to each Life:
+and it should be added, to prevent misapprehension, that, since under the
+present circumstances of our Church, they are necessarily of various, though
+not divergent, doctrinal opinions, no one is answerable for any composition
+but his own. At the same time, the work professing an historical and ethical
+character, questions of theology will be, as far as possible, thrown into the
+back ground.</p></div>
+
+<p>
+J. H. N.<br />
+<i>Littlemore, Sept. 9, 1843.</i><br />
+</p>
+
+
+<p>CALENDAR OF ENGLISH SAINTS.</p>
+
+
+<p>JANUARY.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C.<br/>
+ 2 Martyrs of Lichfield.<br/>
+ 3 Melorus, M.<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5 Edward, K.C.<br/>
+ 6 Peter, A.<br/>
+ 7 Cedd, B.<br/>
+ 8 Pega, V. Wulsin, B.<br/>
+ 9 Adrian, A. Bertwald, Archb.<br/>
+10 Sethrida, V.<br/>
+11 Egwin, B.<br/>
+12 Benedict Biscop, A. Aelred, A.<br/>
+13 Kentigern, B.<br/>
+14 Beuno, A.<br/>
+15 Ceolulph, K. Mo.<br/>
+16 Henry, Hermit. Fursey, A.<br/>
+17 Mildwida, V.<br/>
+18 Ulfrid or Wolfrid, M.<br/>
+19 Wulstan, B. Henry, B.<br/>
+20<br/>
+21<br/>
+22 Brithwold, B.<br/>
+23 Boisil, A.<br/>
+24 Cadoc, A.<br/>
+25<br/>
+26 Theoritgida, V.<br/>
+27 Bathildis, Queen.<br/>
+28<br/>
+29 Gildas, A.<br/>
+30<br/>
+31 Adamnan, Mo. Serapion, M.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_326" id="Page_326">[Pg 326]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>FEBRUARY.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1<br/>
+ 2 Laurence, Archb.<br/>
+ 3 Wereburga, V.<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5<br/>
+ 6 Ina, K. Mo.<br/>
+ 7 Augulus, B.M. Richard, K.<br/>
+ 8 Elfleda, A. Cuthman, C.<br/>
+ 9 Theliau, B.<br/>
+10 Trumwin, B.<br/>
+11<br/>
+12 Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne. Cedmon, Mo.<br/>
+13 Ermenilda, Q.A.<br/>
+14<br/>
+15 Sigefride, B.<br/>
+16 Finan, B.<br/>
+17<br/>
+18<br/>
+19<br/>
+20 Ulric, H.<br/>
+21<br/>
+22<br/>
+23 Milburga, V.<br/>
+24 Luidhard, B. Ethelbert of Kent, K.<br/>
+25 Walburga, V.A.<br/>
+26<br/>
+27 Alnoth, H.M.<br/>
+28 Oswald, B.<br/>
+29</p>
+
+<p>MARCH.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 David, Archb. Swibert, B.<br/>
+ 2 Chad, B. Willeik, C. Joavan, B.<br/>
+ 3 Winwaloe, A.<br/>
+ 4 Owin, Mo.<br/>
+ 5<br/>
+ 6 Kineburga, &amp;c., and Tibba, VV.<br/>
+ 7 Easterwin, A. William, Friar.<br/>
+ 8 Felix, B.<br/>
+ 9 Bosa, B.<br/>
+10<br/>
+11<br/>
+12 Elphege, B. Paul de Leon, B.C.<br/>
+13<br/>
+14 Robert, H.<br/>
+15 Eadgith, A.<br/>
+16<br/>
+17 Withburga, V.<br/>
+18 Edward, K.M.<br/>
+19 Alcmund, M.<br/>
+20 Cuthbert, B. Herbert, B.<br/>
+21<br/>
+22<br/>
+23 &AElig;delwald, H.<br/>
+24 Hildelitha, A.<br/>
+25 Alfwold of Sherborne, B. and William, M.<br/>
+26<br/>
+27<br/>
+28<br/>
+29 Gundleus, H.<br/>
+30 Merwenna, A.<br/>
+31</p>
+
+<p>APRIL.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1<br/>
+ 2<br/>
+ 3 Richard, B.<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5<br/>
+ 6<br/>
+ 7<br/>
+ 8<br/>
+ 9 Frithstan, B.<br/>
+10<br/>
+11 Guthlake, H.<br/>
+12<br/>
+13 Caradoc, H.<br/>
+14 <i>Richard of Bury, B.</i><br/>
+15 Paternus, B.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_327" id="Page_327">[Pg 327]</a></span><br/>
+16<br/>
+17 Stephen. A.<br/>
+18<br/>
+19 Elphege, Archb.<br/>
+20 Adelbare, M. Cedwalla, K.<br/>
+21 Anselm, Archb. Doctor.<br/>
+22<br/>
+23 George M.<br/>
+24<br/>
+25<br/>
+26<br/>
+27<br/>
+28<br/>
+29 Wilfrid II. Archb.<br/>
+30 Erconwald, B. Suibert, B. <i>Maud, Q.</i></p>
+
+<p>MAY.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 Asaph, B. Ultan, A. Brioe, B.C.<br/>
+ 2 Germanus, M.<br/>
+ 3<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5 Ethelred, K. Mo.<br/>
+ 6 Eadbert, A.<br/>
+ 7 John, Archb. of Beverley.<br/>
+ 8<br/>
+ 9<br/>
+10<br/>
+11 Fremund, M.<br/>
+12<br/>
+13<br/>
+14<br/>
+15<br/>
+16 Simon Stock, H.<br/>
+17<br/>
+18 Elgiva, Q.<br/>
+19 Dunstan, Archb.  <i>B. Alcuin, A.</i><br/>
+20 Ethelbert, K.M.<br/>
+21 Godric, H.<br/>
+22 Winewald, A.  Berethun, A. <i>Henry, K.</i><br/>
+23<br/>
+24 Ethelburga, Q.<br/>
+25 Aldhelm, B.<br/>
+26 Augustine, Archb.<br/>
+27 Bede, D. Mo.<br/>
+28 <i>Lanfranc, Archb.</i><br/>
+29<br/>
+30 Walston, C.<br/>
+31 Jurmin, C.</p>
+
+<p>JUNE.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 Wistan, K.M.<br/>
+ 2<br/>
+ 3<br/>
+ 4 Petroc, A.<br/>
+ 5 Boniface, Archb. M.<br/>
+ 6 Gudwall, B.<br/>
+ 7 Robert, A.<br/>
+ 8 William, Archb.<br/>
+ 9<br/>
+10 Ivo, B. and Ithamar, B.<br/>
+11<br/>
+12 Eskill, B.M.<br/>
+13<br/>
+14 Elerius, A.<br/>
+15 Edburga, V.<br/>
+16<br/>
+17 Botulph, A. John, Fr.<br/>
+18<br/>
+19<br/>
+20 Idaberga, V.<br/>
+21 Egelmund, A.<br/>
+22 Alban, and Amphibolus, MM.<br/>
+23 Ethelreda, V.A.<br/>
+24 Bartholomew, H.<br/>
+25 Adelbert, C.<br/>
+26<br/>
+27 John, C. of Moutier.<br/>
+28<br/>
+29 <i>Margaret, Countess of Richmond.</i><br/>
+30</p>
+
+<p>JULY.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 Julius, Aaron, MM. Rumold, B. Leonorus, B.<br/>
+ 2 Oudoceus, B. Swithun, B.<br/>
+ 3 Gunthiern, A.<br/>
+ 4 Odo, Archb.<br/>
+ 5 Modwenna, V.A.<br/>
+ 6 Sexburga, A.<br/>
+ 7 Edelburga, V.A. Hedda, B. Willibald, B. Ercongota, V.<br/>
+ 8 Grimbald, and Edgar, K.<br/>
+ 9 <i>Stephen Langton, Archb.</i><br/>
+10<br/>
+11<br/>
+12<br/>
+13 Mildreda, V.A.<br/>
+14 Marchelm, C. Boniface, Archb.<br/>
+15 Deus-dedit, Archb. Plechelm, B. David, A. and Editha of Tamworth, Q.V.<br/>
+16 Helier, H.M.<br/>
+17 Kenelm, K.M.<br/>
+18 Edburga and Edgitha of Aylesbury, VV. Frederic, B.M.<br/>
+19<br/>
+20<br/>
+21<br/>
+22<br/>
+23<br/>
+24 Wulfud and Ruffin, MM. Lewinna, V.M.<br/>
+25<br/>
+26<br/>
+27 Hugh, M.<br/>
+28 Sampson, B.<br/>
+29 Lupus, B.<br/>
+30 Tatwin, Archb. and Ermenigitha, V.<br/>
+31 Germanus, B. and Neot, H.</p>
+
+<p>AUGUST.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 Ethelwold, B. of Winton.<br/>
+ 2 Etheldritha, V.<br/>
+ 3 Walthen, A.<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5 Oswald, K.M. Thomas, Mo. M. of Dover.<br/>
+ 6<br/>
+ 7<br/>
+ 8 Colman, B.<br/>
+ 9<br/>
+10<br/>
+11 <i>William of Waynfleet, B.</i><br/>
+12<br/>
+13 Wigbert, A. Walter, A.<br/>
+14 Werenfrid, C.<br/>
+15<br/>
+16<br/>
+17<br/>
+18 Helen, Empress.<br/>
+19<br/>
+20 Oswin, K.M.<br/>
+21 Richard, B. of Andria.<br/>
+22 Sigfrid, A.<br/>
+23 Ebba, V.A.<br/>
+24<br/>
+25 Ebba, V.A.M.<br/>
+26 Bregwin, Archb. <i>Bradwardine, Archb.</i><br/>
+27 Sturmius, A.<br/>
+28<br/>
+29 Sebbus, K.<br/>
+30<br/>
+31 Eanswida, V.A. Aidan, A.B. Cuthburga, Q.V.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_328" id="Page_328">[Pg 328]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>SEPTEMBER.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1<br/>
+ 2 William, B. of Roschid. William, Fr.<br/>
+ 3<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5<br/>
+ 6 Bega, A.<br/>
+ 7 Alcmund, A. Tilhbert, A.<br/>
+ 8<br/>
+ 9 Bertelin, H. Wulfhilda or Vulfridis, A.<br/>
+10 Otger, C.<br/>
+11 <i>Robert Kilwardby, Archb.</i><br/>
+12<br/>
+13<br/>
+14 <i>Richard Fox, B.</i><br/>
+15<br/>
+16 Ninian, B. Edith, daughter of Edgar, V.<br/>
+17 Socrates and Stephen, MM.<br/>
+18<br/>
+19 Theodore, Archb.<br/>
+20<br/>
+21 Hereswide, Q. <i>Edward II. K.</i><br/>
+22<br/>
+23<br/>
+24<br/>
+25 Ceolfrid, A.<br/>
+26<br/>
+27 <i>William of Wykeham, B.</i><br/>
+28 Lioba, V.A.<br/>
+29 <i>B. Richard of Hampole, H.</i><br/>
+30 Honorius, Archb.</p>
+
+
+<p>OCTOBER.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1 Roger, B.<br/>
+ 2 Thomas of Hereford, B.<br/>
+ 3 Ewalds (two) MM.<br/>
+ 4<br/>
+ 5 Walter Stapleton, B. Acca, B.<br/>
+ 6 Ywy, C.<br/>
+ 7 Ositha, Q.V.M.<br/>
+ 8 Ceneu, V.<br/>
+ 9 Lina, V. and <i>Robert Grostete, B.</i><br/>
+10 Paulinus, Archb. John, C. of Bridlington.<br/>
+11 Edilburga, V.A.<br/>
+12 Edwin, K.<br/>
+13<br/>
+14 Burchard, B.<br/>
+15 Tecla, V.A.<br/>
+16 Lullus, Archb.<br/>
+17 Ethelred, Ethelbright, MM.<br/>
+18 <i>Walter de Merton, B.</i><br/>
+19 Frideswide, V. and Ethbin, A.<br/>
+20<br/>
+21 Ursula, V.M.<br/>
+22 Mello, B.C.<br/>
+23<br/>
+24 Magloire, B.<br/>
+25 <i>John of Salisbury, B.</i><br/>
+26 Eata, B.<br/>
+27 Witta, B.<br/>
+28 <i>B. Alfred.</i><br/>
+29 Sigebert, K. Elfreda, A.<br/>
+30<br/>
+31 Foillan, B.M.</p>
+
+
+<p>NOVEMBER.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1<br/>
+ 2<br/>
+ 3 Wenefred, V.M. Rumwald, C.<br/>
+ 4 Brinstan, B. Clarus, M.<br/>
+ 5 Cungar, H.<br/>
+ 6 Iltut, A. and Winoc, A.<br/>
+ 7 Willebrord, B.<br/>
+ 8 Willehad, B. Tyssilio, B.<br/>
+ 9<br/>
+10 Justus, Archb.<br/>
+11<br/>
+12 Lebwin, C.<br/>
+13 Eadburga of Menstrey, A.<br/>
+14 Dubricius, B.C.<br/>
+15 Malo, B.<br/>
+16 Edmund, B.<br/>
+17 Hilda, A. Hugh, B.<br/>
+18<br/>
+19 Ermenburga, Q.<br/>
+20 Edmund, K.M. Humbert, B.M.<br/>
+21<br/>
+22 Paulinus, A.<br/>
+23 Daniel, B.C.<br/>
+24<br/>
+25<br/>
+26<br/>
+27<br/>
+28 Edwold, M.<br/>
+29<br/>
+30<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_329" id="Page_329">[Pg 329]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>DECEMBER.<br/>
+<br/>
+ 1<br/>
+ 2 Weede, V.<br/>
+ 3 Birinus, B. Lucius, K. and Sola, H.<br/>
+ 4 Osmund, B.<br/>
+ 5 Christina, V.<br/>
+ 6<br/>
+ 7<br/>
+ 8 <i>John Peckham, Archb.</i><br/>
+ 9<br/>
+10<br/>
+11 Elfleda, A.<br/>
+12 Corentin, B.C.<br/>
+13 Ethelburga, Q. wife of Edwin.<br/>
+14<br/>
+15<br/>
+16<br/>
+17<br/>
+18 Winebald, A.<br/>
+19<br/>
+20<br/>
+21 Eadburga, V.A.<br/>
+22<br/>
+23<br/>
+24<br/>
+25<br/>
+26 Tathai, C.<br/>
+27 Gerald, A.B.<br/>
+28<br/>
+29 Thomas, Archb. M.<br/>
+30<br/>
+31</p>
+
+<p>N.B. <i>St. William</i>, <i>Austin-Friar</i>, <i>Ingulphus</i>, and <i>Peter of Blois</i> have not
+been introduced into the above Calendar, their days of death or festival not
+being as yet ascertained.</p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<p>CHRONOLOGICAL ARRANGEMENT.</p>
+
+<p>SECOND CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+182 Dec. 3. Lucius, K. of the British.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;     Jan. 1. Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C. envoys from St. Lucius to Rome.
+</p>
+
+<p>FOURTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+300 Oct. 22. Mello, B. C. of Rouen.<br/>
+303 Ap. 23. George, M. under Dioclesian. Patron of England.<br/>
+&mdash;June 22. Alban and Amphibalus, MM.<br/>
+&mdash;July 1. Julius and Aaron, MM. of Caerleon.<br/>
+304 Jan. 2. Martyrs of Lichfield.<br/>
+&mdash;Feb. 7. Augulus, B.M. of London.<br/>
+328 Aug. 18. Helen, Empress, mother of Constantine.<br/>
+388 Sept. 17. Socrates and Stephen, M.M. perhaps in Wales.<br/>
+411 Jan. 3. Melorus, M. in Cornwall.
+</p>
+
+<p>FIFTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+432 Sept. 16. Ninian, B. Apostle of the Southern Picts.<br/>
+429 July 31. Germanus, B. C. of Auxerre.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;     July 29. Lupus, B. C. of Troyes.<br/>
+502 May 1. Brioc, B. C., disciple of St. Germanus.
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_330" id="Page_330">[Pg 330]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>
+490 Oct. 8. Ceneu, or Keyna, V., sister-in-law of Gundleus.<br/>
+492 Mar. 29. Gundleus, Hermit, in Wales.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    July 3. Gunthiern, A., in Brittany.<br/>
+453 Oct. 21. Ursula, V.M. near Cologne.<br/>
+bef. 500 Dec. 12. Corentin, B.C. of Quimper.
+</p>
+
+<p>FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Welsh Schools.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+444-522 Nov. 14. Dubricius, B.C., first Bishop of Llandaff.<br/>
+520 Nov. 22. Paulinus, A. of Whitland, tutor of St. David and St. Theliau.<br/>
+445-544 Mar. 1. David, Archb. of Menevia, afterwards called from him.<br/>
+abt. 500 Dec. 26. Tathai, C., master of St. Cadoc.<br/>
+480 Jan. 24. Cadoc, A., son of St. Gundleus, and nephew of St. Keyna.<br/>
+abt. 513 Nov. 6. Iltut, A., converted by St. Cadoc.<br/>
+545 Nov. 23. Daniel, B.C., first Bishop of Bangor.<br/>
+aft. 559 Apr. 18. Paternus, B.A., pupil of St. Iltut.<br/>
+573 Mar. 12. Paul, B.C. of Leon, pupil of St. Iltut.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Mar. 2. Ioavan, B., pupil of St. Paul.<br/>
+599 July 28. <span class="smcap">Sampson, B.</span>, pupil of St. Iltut, cousin of St. Paul de Leon.<br/>
+565 Nov. 15. Malo, B., cousin of St. Sampson.<br/>
+575 Oct. 24. Magloire, B., cousin of St. Malo.<br/>
+583 Jan. 29. Gildas, A., pupil of St. Iltut.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    July 1. Leonorus, B., pupil of St. Iltut.<br/>
+604 Feb. 9. Theliau, B. of Llandaff, pupil of St. Dubricius.<br/>
+560 July 2. Oudoceus, B., nephew to St. Theliau.<br/>
+500-580 Oct. 19. Ethbin, A., pupil of St. Sampson.<br/>
+516-601 Jan. 13. Kentigern, B. of Glasgow, founder of Monastery of Elwy.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>SIXTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+529 Mar. 3. Winwaloe, A., in Brittany.<br/>
+564 June 4. Petroc., A., in Cornwall.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    July 16. Helier, Hermit, M., in Jersey.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    June 27. John, C. of Moutier, in Tours.<br/>
+590 May 1. Asaph, B. of Elwy, afterwards called after him.<br/>
+abt. 600 June 6. Gudwall, B. of Aleth in Brittany.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Nov. 8. Tyssilio, B. of St. Asaph.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part I.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+600 June 10. Ivo, or Ivia, B. from Persia.<br/>
+596 Feb. 24. Luidhard, B. of Senlis, in France.<br/>
+616 Feb. 24. Ethelbert, K. of Kent.<br/>
+608 May 26. Augustine, Archb. of Canterbury, Apostle of England.<br/>
+624 Apr. 24. Mellitus, Archb. of Canterbury,}<br/>
+619 Feb. 2. Laurence, Archb. of Canterbury,} Companions of St.<br/>
+608 Jan. 6. Peter, A. at Canterbury,} Augustine.<br/>
+627 Nov. 10. Justus, Archb. of Canterbury,}<br/>
+653 Sept. 30. Honorius, Archb. of Canterbury,}<br/>
+662 July 15. Deus-dedit, Archb. of Canterbury.
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_331" id="Page_331">[Pg 331]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part II.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+642 Oct. 29. Sigebert, K. of the East Angles.<br/>
+646 Mar. 8. Felix, B. of Dunwich, Apostle of the East Angles.<br/>
+650 Jan. 16. Fursey, A., preacher among the East Angles.<br/>
+680 May 1. Ultan, A., brother of St. Fursey.<br/>
+655 Oct. 31. Foillan, B.M., brother of St. Fursey, preacher in the
+                    Netherlands.<br/>
+680 June 17. Botulph, A., in Lincolnshire or Sussex.<br/>
+671 June 10. Ithamar, B. of Rochester.<br/>
+650 Dec. 3. Birinus, B. of Dorchester.<br/>
+705 July 7. Hedda, B. of Dorchester.<br/>
+717 Jan. 11. Egwin, B. of Worcester.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part III.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+690 Sept. 19. Theodore, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+709 Jan. 9. Adrian, A. in Canterbury.<br/>
+709 May 25. Aldhelm, B. of Sherborne, pupil of St. Adrian.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>SEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part IV.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+630 Nov. 3. Winefred, V.M. in Wales.<br/>
+642 Feb. 4. Liephard, M.B., slain near Cambray.<br/>
+660 Jan. 14. Beuno, A., kinsman of St. Cadocus and St. Kentigern.<br/>
+673 Oct. 7. Osgitha, Q.V.M., in East Anglia during a Danish inroad.<br/>
+630 June 14. Elerius, A. in Wales.<br/>
+680 Jan. 27. Bathildis, Q., wife of Clovis II., king of France.<br/>
+687 July 24. Lewinna, V.M., put to death by the Saxons.<br/>
+700 July 18. Edberga and Edgitha, VV. of Aylesbury.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part V.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+644 Oct. 10. Paulinus, Archb. of York, companion of St. Augustine.<br/>
+633 Oct. 12. Edwin, K. of Northumberland.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Dec. 13. Ethelburga, Q., wife to St. Edwin.<br/>
+642 Aug. 5. Oswald, K.M., St. Edwin's nephew.<br/>
+651 Aug. 20. Oswin, K.M., cousin to St. Oswald.<br/>
+683 Aug. 23. Ebba, V.A. of Coldingham, half-sister to St. Oswin.<br/>
+689 Jan. 31. Adamnan, Mo. of Coldingham.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part VI.&mdash;Whitby.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+650 Sept. 6. Bega, V.A., foundress of St. Bee's, called after her.<br/>
+681 Nov. 17. Hilda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Edwin's nephew.<br/>
+716 Dec. 11. Elfleda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Oswin.<br/>
+680 Feb. 12. Cedmon, Mo. of Whitby.
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_332" id="Page_332">[Pg 332]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part I.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Sept. 21. Hereswida, Q., sister of Hilda, wife of Annas,
+                     who succeeded Egric, Sigebert's cousin.<br/>
+654 Jan. 10. Sethrida, V.A. of Faremoutier, St. Hereswida's
+                     daughter by a former marriage.<br/>
+693 Apr. 30. Erconwald, A.B., son of Annas and St. Hereswida, Bishop
+                     of London, Abbot of Chertsey, founder of Barking.<br/>
+677 Aug. 29. Sebbus, K., converted by St. Erconwald.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    May 31. Jurmin, C., son of Annas and St. Hereswida.<br/>
+650 July 7. Edelburga, V.A. of Faremoutier, natural daughter
+                     of Annas.<br/>
+679 June 23. Ethelreda, Etheldreda, Etheltrudis, or Awdry, V.A.,
+                     daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.<br/>
+    Mar. 17. Withburga, V., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.<br/>
+699 July 6. Sexburga, A., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.<br/>
+660 July 7. Ercongota, or Ertongata, V.A. of Faremoutier,
+                    daughter of St. Sexburga.<br/>
+699 Feb. 13. Ermenilda, Q.A., daughter of St. Sexburga,
+                    wife of Wulfere.<br/>
+aft. 675 Feb. 3. Wereburga, V., daughter of St. Ermenilda and Wulfere,
+                    patron of Chester.<br/>
+abt. 680 Feb. 27. Alnoth, H.M., bailiff to St. Wereburga.<br/>
+640 Aug. 31. Eanswida, V.A., sister-in-law of St. Sexburga,
+                     granddaughter to St. Ethelbert.<br/>
+668 Oct. 17. Ethelred and Ethelbright, MM., nephews of St. Eanswida.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    July 30. Ermenigitha, V., niece of St. Eanswida.<br/>
+676 Oct. 11. Edilberga, V.A. of Barking, daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.<br/>
+678 Jan. 26. Theoritgida, V., nun of Barking.<br/>
+aft. 713 Aug. 31. Cuthberga, Q.V., of Barking, sister of St. Ina.<br/>
+700 Mar. 24. Hildelitha, A. of Barking.<br/>
+728 Feb. 6. Ina, K. Mo. of the West Saxons.<br/>
+740 May 24. Ethelburga, Q., wife of St. Ina, nun at Barking.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part II.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+652 June 20. Idaburga, V.}<br/>
+696 Mar. 6. Kineburga, Q.A.}<br/>
+701&mdash;&mdash; Kinneswitha, V.} Daughters of King Penda.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    &mdash;&mdash; Chidestre, V.}<br/>
+692 Dec. 2. Weeda, V.A.}<br/>
+696 Mar. 6. Tibba, V., their kinswoman.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Nov. 3. Rumwald, C., grandson of Penda.<br/>
+680 Nov. 19. Ermenburga, Q., mother to the three following.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Feb. 23. Milburga, V.A. of Wenlock,} Grand-daughters of<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    July 13. Mildreda, V.A. of Menstrey,} Penda.<br/>
+676 Jan. 17. Milwida, or Milgitha, V.}<br/>
+750 Nov. 13. Eadburga, A. of Menstrey.
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_333" id="Page_333">[Pg 333]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part III.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+670 July 24. Wulfad and Ruffin, MM., sons of Wulfere,
+                     Penda's son, and of St. Erminilda.<br/>
+672 Mar. 2. Chad, B. of Lichfield.<br/>
+664 Jan. 7. Cedd, B. of London.<br/>
+688 Mar. 4. Owin, Mo. of Lichfield.<br/>
+689 Apr. 20. Cedwalla, K. of West Saxons.<br/>
+690-725 Nov. 5. Cungar, H. in Somersetshire.<br/>
+700 Feb. 10. Trumwin, B. of the Picts.<br/>
+705 Mar. 9. Bosa, Archb. of York.<br/>
+709 Apr. 24. Wilfrid, Archb. of York.<br/>
+721 May 7. John of Beverley, Archb. of York.<br/>
+743 Apr. 29. Wilfrid II., Archb. of York.<br/>
+733 May 22. Berethun, A. of Deirwood, disciple of St. John
+                     of Beverley.<br/>
+751 May 22. Winewald, A. of Deirwood.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part IV.&mdash;Missions.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+729 Apr. 24. Egbert, C., master to Willebrord.<br/>
+693 Oct. 3. Ewalds (two), MM. in Westphalia.<br/>
+690-736 Nov. 7. Willebrord, B. of Utrecht, Apostle of Friesland.<br/>
+717 Mar. 1. Swibert, B., Apostle of Westphalia.<br/>
+727 Mar. 2. Willeik, C., successor to St. Swibert.<br/>
+705 June 25. Adelbert, C., grandson of St. Oswald, preacher
+                     in Holland.<br/>
+705 Aug. 14. Werenfrid, C., preacher in Friesland.<br/>
+720 June 21. Engelmund, A., preacher in Holland.<br/>
+730 Sept. 10. Otger, C. in Low Countries.<br/>
+732 July 15. Plechelm, B., preacher in Guelderland.<br/>
+750 May 2. Germanus, B.M. in the Netherlands.<br/>
+760 Nov. 12, Lebwin, C. in Overyssel, in Holland.<br/>
+760 July 14. Marchelm, C., companion of St. Lebwin, in Holland.<br/>
+697-755 June 5. Boniface, Archb., M. of Mentz, Apostle of Germany.<br/>
+712 Feb. 7. Richard, K. of the West Saxons.<br/>
+704-790 July 7. Willibald, B. of Aichstadt,}}
+                     in Franconia,}}<br/>
+730-760 Dec. 18. Winebald, A. of Heidenheim,} Children of}
+                     in Suabia,} St. Richard.}<br/>
+779 Feb. 25. Walburga, V.A. of Heidenheim,}}<br/>
+aft. 755 Sept. 28. Lioba, V.A. of Bischorsheim,}<br/>
+750 Oct. 15. Tecla, V.A. of Kitzingen, in Franconia,} Companions
+                                                               } of St.<br/>
+788 Oct. 16. Lullus, Archb. of Mentz,} Boniface.<br/>
+abt. 747 Aug. 13. Wigbert, A. of Fritzlar and Ortdorf, in}
+                     Germany,}<br/>
+755 Apr. 20. Adelhare, B.M. of Erford, in Franconia,}<br/>
+780 Aug. 27. Sturmius, A. of Fulda,}<br/>
+786 Oct. 27. Witta, or Albuinus, B. of Buraberg, in}
+                     Germany,}<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_334" id="Page_334">[Pg 334]</a></span><br/>
+791 Nov. 8. Willehad, B. of Bremen, and Apostle of}
+                  Saxony,} Companions<br/>
+791 Oct. 14. Burchard, B. of Wurtzburg, in Franconia,} of St.<br/>
+790 Dec 3. Sola, H., near Aichstadt, in Franconia,} Boniface.<br/>
+775 July 1. Rumold, B., Patron of Mechlin.<br/>
+807 Apr. 30. Suibert, B. of Verden in Westphalia.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part V.&mdash;Lindisfarne and Hexham.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+670 Jan. 23. Boisil, A. of Melros, in Scotland.<br/>
+651 Aug. 31. Aidan, A.B. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+664 Feb. 16. Finan, B. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+676 Aug. 8. Colman, B. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+685 Oct. 26. Eata, B. of Hexham.<br/>
+687 Mar. 20. Cuthbert, B. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;    Oct. 6. Ywy, C. disciple of St. Cuthbert.<br/>
+690 Mar. 20. Herbert, H. disciple of St. Cuthbert.<br/>
+698 May 6. Eadbert, B. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+700 Mar. 23. &AElig;delwald, H. successor of St. Cuthbert, in his hermitage.<br/>
+740 Feb. 12. Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+740 Nov. 20. Acca, B. of Hexham.<br/>
+764 Jan. 15. Ceolulph, K. Mo. of Lindisfarne.<br/>
+756 Mar. 6. Balther, H at Lindisfarne.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;     " Bilfrid, H. Goldsmith at Lindisfarne.<br/>
+781 Sept. 7. Alchmund, B. of Hexham.<br/>
+789 Sept. 7. Tilhbert, B. of Hexham.
+</p>
+
+<p>SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part VI.&mdash;Wearmouth and Yarrow.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+703 Jan. 12. Benedict Biscop, A. of Wearmouth.<br/>
+685 Mar. 7. Easterwin, A. of Wearmouth.<br/>
+689 Aug. 22. Sigfrid, A. of Wearmouth.<br/>
+716 Sept. 25. Ceofrid, A. of Yarrow.<br/>
+734 May 27. Bede, Doctor, Mo. of Yarrow.<br/>
+804 May 19. <i>B. Alcuin, A. in France</i>.
+</p>
+
+<p>EIGHTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+710 May 5. Ethelred, K. Mo. King of Mercia, Monk of Bardney.<br/>
+719 Jan. 8. Pega, V., sister of St. Guthlake.<br/>
+714 April 11. Guthlake, H. of Croyland.<br/>
+717 Nov. 6. Winoc, A. in Brittany.<br/>
+730 Jan. 9. Bertwald, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+732 Dec. 27. Gerald, A.B. in Mayo.<br/>
+734 July 30. Tatwin, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+750 Oct. 19. Frideswide, V. patron of Oxford.<br/>
+762 Aug. 26. Bregwin, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+700-800 Feb. 8. Cuthman, C. of Stening in Sussex.<br/>
+bef. 800 Sept. 9. Bertelin, H. patron of Stafford.
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_335" id="Page_335">[Pg 335]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>EIGHTH AND NINTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p>
+793 May 20. Ethelbert, K.M. of the East Angles.<br/>
+834 Aug. 2. Etheldritha, or Alfreda, V., daughter of Offa, king of
+                Mercia, nun at Croyland.<br/>
+819 July 17. Kenelm, K.M. of Mercia.<br/>
+849 June 1. Wistan, K.M. of Mercia.<br/>
+838 July 18. Frederic, Archb. M. of Utrecht.<br/>
+894 Nov. 4. Clarus, M. in Normandy.
+</p>
+
+<p>NINTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part I.&mdash;Danish Slaughters, &amp;c.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+819 Mar. 19. Alcmund, M., son of Eldred, king of Northumbria, Patron
+                of Derby.<br/>
+870 Nov. 20. Edmund, K.M. of the East Angles.<br/>
+862 May 11. Fremund, H. M. nobleman of East Anglia.<br/>
+870 Nov. 20. Humbert, B.M. of Elmon in East Anglia.<br/>
+867 Aug. 25. Ebba, V.A.M. of Coldingham.
+</p>
+
+<p>NINTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part II.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+862 July 2. Swithun, B. of Winton.<br/>
+870 July 5. Modwenna, V.A. of Pollesworth in Warwickshire.<br/>
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;     Oct. 9. Lina, V. nun at Pollesworth.<br/>
+871 Mar. 15. Eadgith, V.A. of Pollesworth, sister of King Ethelwolf.<br/>
+900 Dec. 21. Eadburga, V.A. of Winton, daughter of King Ethelwolf.<br/>
+880 Nov. 28. Edwold, H., brother of St. Edmund.
+</p>
+
+<p>NINTH AND TENTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p>
+883 July 31. Neot, H. in Cornwall.<br/>
+903 July 8. Grimbald, A. at Winton.<br/>
+900 Oct. 28. <i>B. Alfred, K.</i><br/>
+929 April 9. Frithstan, B. of Winton.<br/>
+934 Nov. 4. Brinstan, B. of Winton.
+</p>
+
+<p>TENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part I.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+960 June 15. Edburga, V., nun at Winton, granddaughter of Alfred.<br/>
+926 July 15. Editha, Q.V., nun of Tamworth, sister to Edburga.<br/>
+921 May 18. Algyfa, or Elgiva, Q., mother of Edgar.<br/>
+975 July 8. Edgar, K.<br/>
+978 Mar. 18. Edward, K.M. at Corfe Castle.<br/>
+984 Sept. 16. Edith, V., daughter of St. Edgar and St. Wulfhilda.<br/>
+990 Sept. 9. Wulfhilda, or Vulfrida, A. of Wilton.<br/>
+980 Mar. 30. Merwenna, V.A. of Romsey.<br/>
+990 Oct. 29. Elfreda, A. of Romsey.<br/>
+1016 Dec. 5. Christina of Romsey, V., sister of St. Margaret of
+                Scotland.
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_336" id="Page_336">[Pg 336]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>TENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part II.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+961 July 4. Odo, Archb. of Canterbury, Benedictine Monk.<br/>
+960-992 Feb. 28. Oswald, Archb. of York, B. of Worcester, nephew to
+                    St. Odo.<br/>
+951-1012 Mar. 12. Elphege the Bald, B. of Winton.<br/>
+988 May 19. Dunstan, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+973 Jan. 8. Wulsin, B. of Sherbourne.<br/>
+984 Aug. 1. Ethelwold, B. of Winton.<br/>
+1015 Jan. 22. Brithwold, B. of Winton.
+</p>
+
+<p>TENTH AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Missions.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+ 950 Feb. 15. Sigfride, B., apostle of Sweden.<br/>
+1016 June 12. Eskill, B.M. in Sweden, kinsman of St. Sigfride.<br/>
+1028 Jan. 18. Wolfred, M. in Sweden.<br/>
+1050 July 15. David, A., Cluniac in Sweden.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>ELEVENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+1012 April 19. Elphege, M. Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+1016 May 30. Walston, C. near Norwich.<br/>
+1053 Mar. 31. Alfwold, B. of Sherborne.<br/>
+1067 Sept. 2. William, B. of Roschid in Denmark.<br/>
+1066 Jan. 5. Edward, K.C.<br/>
+1099 Dec. 4. Osmund, B. of Salisbury.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CENTURIES.</p>
+
+<p>
+1095 Jan. 19. Wulstan, B. of Worcester.<br/>
+1089 May 28. <i>Lanfranc, Archb. of Canterbury.</i><br/>
+1109 Apr. 21. Anselm, Doctor, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+1170 Dec. 29. Thomas, Archb. M. of Canterbury.<br/>
+1200 Nov. 17. Hugh, B. of Lincoln, Carthusian Monk.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>TWELFTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part I.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+1109 <i>Ingulphus, A. of Croyland.</i><br/>
+1117 Apr. 30. <i>B. Maud, Q.</i> Wife of Henry I.<br/>
+1124 Apr. 13. Caradoc, H. in South Wales.<br/>
+1127 Jan. 16. Henry, H. in Northumberland.<br/>
+1144 Mar. 25. William, M. of Norwich.<br/>
+1151 Jan. 19. Henry, M.B. of Upsal.<br/>
+1150 Aug. 13. Walter, A. of Fontenelle, in France.<br/>
+1154 June 8. William, Archb. of York.<br/>
+1170 May 21. Godric, H. in Durham.<br/>
+1180 Oct. 25. <i>John of Salisbury, B. of Chartres.</i><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_337" id="Page_337">[Pg 337]</a></span><br/>
+1182 June 24. Bartholomew, C., monk at Durham.<br/>
+1189 Feb. 4. Gilbert, A. of Sempringham.<br/>
+1190 Aug. 21. Richard, B. of Andria.<br/>
+1200 <i>Peter de Blois, Archd. of Bath.</i>
+</p>
+
+
+<p>TWELFTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part II.&mdash;Cistertian Order.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+1134 Apr. 17. Stephen, A. of Citeaux.<br/>
+1139 June 7. Robert, A. of Newminster in Northumberland.<br/>
+1154 Feb. 20. Ulric, H. in Dorsetshire.<br/>
+1160 Aug. 3. Walthen, A. of Melrose.<br/>
+1166 Jan. 12. Aelred, A. of Rieval.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>THIRTEENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part I.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+1228 July 9. <i>Stephen Langton, Archb. of Canterbury.</i><br/>
+1242 Nov. 16. Edmund, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+1253 Apr. 3. Richard, B. of Chichester.<br/>
+1282 Oct. 2. Thomas, B. of Hereford.<br/>
+1294 Dec. 3. <i>John Peckham, Archb. of Canterbury.</i>
+</p>
+
+
+<p>THIRTEENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part II.&mdash;Orders of Friars.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+1217 June 17. John, Fr., Trinitarian.<br/>
+1232 Mar. 7. William, Fr., Franciscan.<br/>
+1240 Jan. 31. Serapion, Fr., M., Redemptionist.<br/>
+1265 May 16. Simon Stock, H., General of the Carmelites.<br/>
+1279 Sept. 11. <i>Robert Kilwardby, Archb. of Canterbury,
+                    Fr. Dominican.</i>
+</p>
+
+
+<p>THIRTEENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">Part III.</span></p>
+
+<p>
+1239 Mar. 14. Robert H. at Knaresboro'.<br/>
+1241 Oct. 1. Roger, B. of London.<br/>
+1255 July 27. Hugh, M. of Lincoln.<br/>
+1295 Aug. 5. Thomas, Mo., M. of Dover.<br/>
+1254 Oct. 9. <i>Robert Grossteste, B. of Lincoln.</i><br/>
+1270 July 14. Boniface, Archb. of Canterbury.<br/>
+1278 Oct. 18. <i>Walter de Merton, B. of Rochester.</i>
+</p>
+
+
+<p>FOURTEENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+1326 Oct. 5. <i>Stapleton, B. of Exeter.</i><br/>
+1327 Sept. 21. Edward K.<br/>
+1349 Sept. 29. <i>B. Richard, H. of Hampole.</i><br/>
+1345 Apr. 14. <i>Richard of Bury, B. of Lincoln.</i><br/>
+1349 Aug. 26. <i>Bradwardine, Archb. of Canterbury,
+                    the Doctor Profundus.</i><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_338" id="Page_338">[Pg 338]</a></span><br/>
+1358 Sept. 2. Willam, Fr., Servite.<br/>
+1379 Oct. 10. John, C. of Bridlington.<br/>
+1324-1404 Sept. 27. <i>William of Wykeham, B. of Winton.</i><br/>
+1400 William, Fr. Austin.
+</p>
+
+
+<p>FIFTEENTH CENTURY.</p>
+
+<p>
+1471 May 22. <i>Henry, K. of England.</i><br/>
+1486 Aug. 11. <i>William of Wanefleet, B. of Winton.</i><br/>
+1509 June 29. <i>Margaret, Countess of Richmond.</i><br/>
+1528 Sept. 14. <i>Richard Fox, B. of Winton.</i>
+<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_339" id="Page_339">[Pg 339]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="note_e" id="note_e"></a>NOTE E. ON PAGE 227.</h3>
+
+<h3>THE ANGLICAN CHURCH.</h3>
+
+
+<p>I have been bringing out my mind in this Volume on
+every subject which has come before me; and therefore I
+am bound to state plainly what I feel and have felt, since
+I was a Catholic, about the Anglican Church. I said, in
+a former page, that, on my conversion, I was not conscious
+of any change in me of thought or feeling, as regards
+matters of doctrine; this, however, was not the case as
+regards some matters of fact, and, unwilling as I am to
+give offence to religious Anglicans, I am bound to confess
+that I felt a great change in my view of the Church of
+England. I cannot tell how soon there came on me,&mdash;but
+very soon,&mdash;an extreme astonishment that I had ever
+imagined it to be a portion of the Catholic Church. For
+the first time, I looked at it from without, and (as I should
+myself say) saw it as it was. Forthwith I could not get
+myself to see in it any thing else, than what I had so long
+fearfully suspected, from as far back as 1836,&mdash;a mere
+national institution. As if my eyes were suddenly opened,
+so I saw it&mdash;spontaneously, apart from any definite act of
+reason or any argument; and so I have seen it ever since.
+I suppose, the main cause of this lay in the contrast which
+was presented to me by the Catholic Church. Then I
+recognized at once a reality which was quite a new thing
+with me. Then I was sensible that I was not making for
+myself a Church by an effort of thought; I needed not to
+make an act of faith in her; I had not painfully to force
+myself into a position, but my mind fell back upon itself
+in relaxation and in peace, and I gazed at her almost<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_340" id="Page_340">[Pg 340]</a></span>
+passively as a great objective fact. I looked at her;&mdash;at
+her rites, her ceremonial, and her precepts; and I said,
+"This <i>is</i> a religion;" and then, when I looked back upon
+the poor Anglican Church, for which I had laboured so
+hard, and upon all that appertained to it, and thought of
+our various attempts to dress it up doctrinally and esthetically,
+it seemed to me to be the veriest of nonentities.</p>
+
+<p>Vanity of vanities, all is vanity! How can I make a
+record of what passed within me, without seeming to be
+satirical? But I speak plain, serious words. As people
+call me credulous for acknowledging Catholic claims, so
+they call me satirical for disowning Anglican pretensions;
+to them it <i>is</i> credulity, to them it <i>is</i> satire; but it is not
+so in me. What they think exaggeration, I think truth.
+I am not speaking of the Anglican Church with any disdain,
+though to them I seem contemptuous. To them of course
+it is "Aut C&aelig;sar aut nullus," but not to me. It may be
+a great creation, though it be not divine, and this is how
+I judge of it. Men, who abjure the divine right of kings,
+would be very indignant, if on that account they were
+considered disloyal. And so I recognize in the Anglican
+Church a time-honoured institution, of noble historical
+memories, a monument of ancient wisdom, a momentous
+arm of political strength, a great national organ, a source
+of vast popular advantage, and, to a certain point, a witness
+and teacher of religious truth. I do not think that,
+if what I have written about it since I have been a
+Catholic, be equitably considered as a whole, I shall be
+found to have taken any other view than this; but that it
+is something sacred, that it is an oracle of revealed
+doctrine, that it can claim a share in St. Ignatius
+or St. Cyprian, that it can take the rank, contest
+the teaching, and stop the path of the Church of St.
+Peter, that it can call itself "the Bride of the Lamb,"
+this is the view of it which simply disappeared from my<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_341" id="Page_341">[Pg 341]</a></span>
+mind on my conversion, and which it would be almost a
+miracle to reproduce. "I went by, and lo! it was gone;
+I sought it, but its place could no where be found," and
+nothing can bring it back to me. And, as to its possession
+of an episcopal succession from the time of the
+Apostles, well, it may have it, and, if the Holy See ever
+so decide, I will believe it, as being the decision of a
+higher judgment than my own; but, for myself, I must
+have St. Philip's gift, who saw the sacerdotal character on
+the forehead of a gaily-attired youngster, before I can by
+my own wit acquiesce in it, for antiquarian arguments are
+altogether unequal to the urgency of visible facts. Why
+is it that I must pain dear friends by saying so, and
+kindle a sort of resentment against me in the kindest of
+hearts? but I must, though to do it be not only a grief to
+me, but most impolitic at the moment. Any how, this is
+my mind; and, if to have it, if to have betrayed it, before
+now, involuntarily by my words or my deeds, if on a
+fitting occasion, as now, to have avowed it, if all this be a
+proof of the justice of the charge brought against me by
+my accuser of having "turned round upon my Mother-Church
+with contumely and slander," in this sense, but
+in no other sense, do I plead guilty to it without a word
+in extenuation.</p>
+
+<p>In no other sense surely; the Church of England has
+been the instrument of Providence in conferring great
+benefits on me;&mdash;had I been born in Dissent, perhaps I
+should never have been baptized; had I been born an
+English Presbyterian, perhaps I should never have known
+our Lord's divinity; had I not come to Oxford, perhaps I
+never should have heard of the visible Church, or of
+Tradition, or other Catholic doctrines. And as I have
+received so much good from the Anglican Establishment
+itself, can I have the heart or rather the want of charity,
+considering that it does for so many others, what it has<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_342" id="Page_342">[Pg 342]</a></span>
+done for me, to wish to see it overthrown? I have no
+such wish while it is what it is, and while we are so small
+a body. Not for its own sake, but for the sake of the
+many congregations to which it ministers, I will do nothing
+against it. While Catholics are so weak in England,
+it is doing our work; and, though it does us harm
+in a measure, at present the balance is in our favour.
+What our duty would be at another time and in other
+circumstances, supposing, for instance, the Establishment
+lost its dogmatic faith, or at least did not preach it, is
+another matter altogether. In secular history we read of
+hostile nations having long truces, and renewing them
+from time to time, and that seems to be the position which
+the Catholic Church may fairly take up at present in relation
+to the Anglican Establishment.</p>
+
+<p>Doubtless the National Church has hitherto been a
+serviceable breakwater against doctrinal errors, more
+fundamental than its own. How long this will last in the
+years now before us, it is impossible to say, for the
+Nation drags down its Church to its own level; but still
+the National Church has the same sort of influence over
+the Nation that a periodical has upon the party which it
+represents, and my own idea of a Catholic's fitting attitude
+towards the National Church in this its supreme hour, is
+that of assisting and sustaining it, if it be in our power,
+in the interest of dogmatic truth. I should wish to avoid
+every thing (except indeed under the direct call of duty,
+and this is a material exception,) which went to weaken
+its hold upon the public mind, or to unsettle its establishment,
+or to embarrass and lessen its maintenance of those
+great Christian and Catholic principles and doctrines
+which it has up to this time successfully preached.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_343" id="Page_343">[Pg 343]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="note_f" id="note_f"></a>NOTE F. ON PAGE 269.</h3>
+
+<h3>THE ECONOMY.</h3>
+
+
+<p>For the Economy, considered as a rule of practice, I
+shall refer to what I wrote upon it in 1830-32, in
+my History of the Arians. I have shown above, pp. 26,
+27, that the doctrine in question had in the early Church
+a large signification, when applied to the divine ordinances:
+it also had a definite application to the duties of
+Christians, whether clergy or laity, in preaching, in
+instructing or catechizing, or in ordinary intercourse with
+the world around them; and in this aspect I have here
+to consider it.</p>
+
+<p>As Almighty God did not all at once introduce the
+Gospel to the world, and thereby gradually prepared men
+for its profitable reception, so, according to the doctrine
+of the early Church, it was a duty, for the sake of the
+heathen among whom they lived, to observe a great
+reserve and caution in communicating to them the knowledge
+of "the whole counsel of God." This cautious dispensation
+of the truth, after the manner of a discreet and
+vigilant steward, is denoted by the word "economy." It
+is a mode of acting which comes under the head of Prudence,
+one of the four Cardinal Virtues.</p>
+
+<p>The principle of the Economy is this; that out of
+various courses, in religious conduct or statement, all and
+each <i>allowable antecedently and in themselves</i>, that ought to
+be taken which is most expedient and most suitable at the
+time for the object in hand.</p>
+
+<p>Instances of its application and exercise in Scripture
+are such as the following:&mdash;1. Divine Providence did but<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_344" id="Page_344">[Pg 344]</a></span>
+gradually impart to the world in general, and to the Jews
+in particular, the knowledge of His will:&mdash;He is said to
+have "winked at the times of ignorance among the heathen;"
+and He suffered in the Jews divorce "because of
+the hardness of their hearts." 2. He has allowed Himself
+to be represented as having eyes, ears, and hands, as
+having wrath, jealousy, grief, and repentance. 3. In like
+manner, our Lord spoke harshly to the Syro-Ph&oelig;nician
+woman, whose daughter He was about to heal, and made
+as if He would go further, when the two disciples had
+come to their journey's end. 4. Thus too Joseph "made
+himself strange to his brethren," and Elisha kept silence
+on request of Naaman to bow in the house of Rimmon.
+5. Thus St. Paul circumcised Timothy, while he cried out
+"Circumcision availeth not."</p>
+
+<p>It may be said that this principle, true in itself, yet is
+dangerous, because it admits of an easy abuse, and carries
+men away into what becomes insincerity and cunning.
+This is undeniable; to do evil that good may come, to
+consider that the means, whatever they are, justify the
+end, to sacrifice truth to expedience, unscrupulousness,
+recklessness, are grave offences. These are abuses of
+the Economy. But to call them <i>economical</i> is to give a fine
+name to what occurs every day, independent of any knowledge
+of the <i>doctrine</i> of the Economy. It is the abuse of
+a rule which nature suggests to every one. Every one
+looks out for the "mollia tempora fandi," and for "mollia
+verba" too.</p>
+
+<p>Having thus explained what is meant by the Economy
+as a rule of social intercourse between men of different
+religious, or, again, political, or social views, next I will
+go on to state what I said in the Arians.</p>
+
+<p>I say in that Volume first, that our Lord has given us
+the <i>principle</i> in His own words,&mdash;"Cast not your pearls
+before swine;" and that He exemplified it in His teaching<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_345" id="Page_345">[Pg 345]</a></span>
+by parables; that St. Paul expressly distinguishes
+between the milk which is necessary to one set of men,
+and the strong meat which is allowed to others, and that,
+in two Epistles. I say, that the Apostles in the Acts
+observe the same rule in their speeches, for it is a fact,
+that they do not preach the high doctrines of Christianity,
+but only "Jesus and the Resurrection" or "repentance
+and faith." I also say, that this is the very reason that
+the Fathers assign for the silence of various writers in the
+first centuries on the subject of our Lord's divinity.
+I also speak of the catechetical system practised in the
+early Church, and the <i>disciplina arcani</i> as regards the
+doctrine of the Holy Trinity, to which Bingham bears
+witness; also of the defence of this rule by Basil, Cyril
+of Jerusalem, Chrysostom, and Theodoret.</p>
+
+<p>But next the question may be asked, whether I have
+said any thing in my Volume <i>to guard</i> the doctrine, thus
+laid down, from the abuse to which it is obviously exposed:
+and my answer is easy. Of course, had I had any idea
+that I should have been exposed to such hostile misrepresentations,
+as it has been my lot to undergo on the
+subject, I should have made more direct avowals than I
+have done of my sense of the gravity and the danger of
+that abuse. Since I could not foresee when I wrote, that
+I should have been wantonly slandered, I only wonder
+that I have anticipated the charge as fully as will be seen
+in the following extracts.</p>
+
+<p>For instance, speaking of the Disciplina Arcani, I say:&mdash;(1)
+"The elementary information given to the heathen or
+catechumen was <i>in no sense undone</i> by the subsequent secret
+teaching, which was in fact but the <i>filling up of a bare but
+correct outline</i>," p. 58, and I contrast this with the conduct
+of the Manich&aelig;ans "who represented the initiatory discipline
+as founded on a <i>fiction</i> or hypothesis, which was to
+be forgotten by the learner as he made progress in the <i>real</i><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_346" id="Page_346">[Pg 346]</a></span>
+doctrine of the Gospel." (2) As to allegorizing, I say
+that the Alexandrians erred, whenever and as far as they
+proceeded "to <i>obscure</i> the primary meaning of Scripture,
+and to <i>weaken the force of historical facts</i> and express declarations,"
+p. 69. (3) And that they were "more open
+to <i>censure</i>," when, on being "<i>urged by objections</i> to various
+passages in the history of the Old Testament, as derogatory
+to the divine perfections or to the Jewish Saints, they had
+<i>recourse to an allegorical explanation by way of answer</i>," p. 71.
+(4) I add, "<i>It is impossible to defend such a procedure</i>, which
+seems to imply a <i>want of faith</i> in those who had recourse to
+it;" for "God has given us <i>rules of right and wrong</i>", <i>ibid.</i>
+(5) Again, I say,&mdash;"The <i>abuse of the Economy</i> in <i>the hands
+of unscrupulous reasoners</i>, is obvious. <i>Even the honest</i> controversialist
+or teacher will find it very difficult to represent,
+<i>without misrepresenting</i>, what it is yet his duty to present
+to his hearers with caution or reserve. Here the
+obvious rule to guide our practice is, to be careful ever to
+maintain <i>substantial truth</i> in our use of the economical
+method," pp. 79, 80. (6) And so far from concurring at
+all hazards with Justin, Gregory, or Athanasius, I say,
+"It <i>is plain</i> [they] <i>were justified or not</i> in their Economy,
+<i>according</i> as they did or did not <i>practically mislead their
+opponents</i>," p. 80. (7) I proceed, "It is so difficult to hit
+the mark in these perplexing cases, that it is not wonderful,
+should these or other Fathers have failed at times,
+and said more or less than was proper," <i>ibid.</i></p>
+
+<p>The Principle of the Economy is familiarly acted on
+among us every day. When we would persuade others,
+we do not begin by treading on their toes. Men would be
+thought rude who introduced their own religious notions
+into mixed society, and were devotional in a drawing-room.
+Have we never thought lawyers tiresome who did <i>not</i>
+observe this polite rule, who came down for the assizes and
+talked law all through dinner? Does the same argument<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_347" id="Page_347">[Pg 347]</a></span>
+tell in the House of Commons, on the hustings, and at
+Exeter Hall? Is an educated gentleman never worsted
+at an election by the tone and arguments of some clever
+fellow, who, whatever his shortcomings in other respects,
+understands the common people?</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>As to the Catholic Religion in England at the present
+day, this only will I observe,&mdash;that the truest expedience
+is to answer right out, when you are asked; that the wisest
+economy is to have no management; that the best prudence
+is not to be a coward; that the most damaging folly
+is to be found out shuffling; and that the first of virtues is
+to "tell truth, and shame the devil."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_348" id="Page_348">[Pg 348]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="note_g" id="note_g"></a>NOTE G. ON PAGE 279.</h3>
+
+<h3>LYING AND EQUIVOCATION.</h3>
+
+
+<p>Almost all authors, Catholic and Protestant, admit, that
+<i>when a just cause is present</i>, there is some kind or other of
+verbal misleading, which is not sin. Even silence is in
+certain cases virtually such a misleading, according to the
+Proverb, "Silence gives consent." Again, silence is absolutely
+forbidden to a Catholic, as a mortal sin, under certain
+circumstances, e.g. to keep silence, when it is a duty
+to make a profession of faith.</p>
+
+<p>Another mode of verbal misleading, and the most direct,
+is actually saying the thing that is not; and it is defended
+on the principle that such words are not a lie, when there
+is a "justa causa," as killing is not murder in the case of
+an executioner.</p>
+
+<p>Another ground of certain authors for saying that an
+untruth is not a lie where there is a just cause, is, that
+veracity is a kind of justice, and therefore, when we have
+no duty of justice to tell truth to another, it is no sin not
+to do so. Hence we may say the thing that is not, to
+children, to madmen, to men who ask impertinent questions,
+to those whom we hope to benefit by misleading.</p>
+
+<p>Another ground, taken in defending certain untruths, <i>ex
+just&acirc; caus&acirc;</i>, as if not lies, is, that veracity is for the sake of
+society, and that, if in no case whatever we might lawfully
+mislead others, we should actually be doing society great
+harm.</p>
+
+<p>Another mode of verbal misleading is equivocation or a
+play upon words; and it is defended on the theory that to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_349" id="Page_349">[Pg 349]</a></span>
+lie is to use words in a sense which they will not bear.
+But an equivocator uses them in a received sense, though
+there is another received sense, and therefore, according to
+this definition, he does not lie.</p>
+
+<p>Others say that all equivocations are, after all, a kind of
+lying,&mdash;faint lies or awkward lies, but still lies; and some
+of these disputants infer, that therefore we must not equivocate,
+and others that equivocation is but a half-measure,
+and that it is better to say at once that in certain cases
+untruths are not lies.</p>
+
+<p>Others will try to distinguish between evasions and
+equivocations; but though there are evasions which are
+clearly not equivocations, yet it is very difficult scientifically
+to draw the line between the one and the other.</p>
+
+<p>To these must be added the unscientific way of dealing
+with lies:&mdash;viz. that on a great or cruel occasion a man
+cannot help telling a lie, and he would not be a man, did
+he not tell it, but still it is very wrong, and he ought not
+to do it, and he must trust that the sin will be forgiven
+him, though he goes about to commit it ever so deliberately,
+and is sure to commit it again under similar circumstances.
+It is a necessary frailty, and had better not be thought
+about before it is incurred, and not thought of again, after
+it is well over. This view cannot for a moment be defended,
+but, I suppose, it is very common.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>I think the historical course of thought upon the matter
+has been this: the Greek Fathers thought that, when there
+was a <i>justa causa</i>, an untruth need not be a lie. St. Augustine
+took another view, though with great misgiving;
+and, whether he is rightly interpreted or not, is the doctor
+of the great and common view that all untruths are lies,
+and that there can be <i>no</i> just cause of untruth. In these
+later times, this doctrine has been found difficult to work,
+and it has been largely taught that, though all untruths<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_350" id="Page_350">[Pg 350]</a></span>
+are lies, yet that certain equivocations, when there is a
+just cause, are not untruths.</p>
+
+<p>Further, there have been and all along through these
+later ages, other schools, running parallel with the above
+mentioned, one of which says that equivocations, &amp;c. after
+all <i>are</i> lies, and another which says that there are untruths
+which are not lies.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>And now as to the "just cause," which is the condition,
+<i>sine qu&acirc; non</i>. The Greek Fathers make it such as these,
+self-defence, charity, zeal for God's honour, and the like.</p>
+
+<p>St. Augustine seems to deal with the same "just causes"
+as the Greek Fathers, even though he does not allow of
+their availableness as depriving untruths, spoken on such
+occasions, of their sinfulness. He mentions defence of life
+and of honour, and the safe custody of a secret. Also the
+great Anglican writers, who have followed the Greek
+Fathers, in defending untruths when there is the "just
+cause," consider that "just cause" to be such as the preservation
+of life and property, defence of law, the good of
+others. Moreover, their moral rights, e.g. defence against
+the inquisitive, &amp;c.</p>
+
+<p>St. Alfonso, I consider, would take the same view of
+the "justa causa" as the Anglican divines; he speaks
+of it as "quicunque finis <i>honestus</i>, ad servanda bona
+spiritui vel corpori utilia;" which is very much the view
+which they take of it, judging by the instances which
+they give.</p>
+
+<p>In all cases, however, and as contemplated by all
+authors, Clement of Alexandria, or Milton, or St. Alfonso,
+such a causa is, in fact, extreme, rare, great, or at least
+special. Thus the writer in the M&eacute;langes Th&eacute;ologiques
+(Li&egrave;ge, 1852-3, p. 453) quotes Lessius: "Si absque justa
+causa fiat, est abusio orationis contra virtutem veritatis,
+et civilem consuetudinem, etsi proprie non sit mendacium."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_351" id="Page_351">[Pg 351]</a></span>
+That is, the virtue of truth, and the civil custom,
+are the <i>measure</i> of the just cause. And so Voit, "If a
+man has used a reservation (restrictione non pur&egrave; mentali)
+without a <i>grave</i> cause, he has sinned gravely." And so
+the author himself, from whom I quote, and who defends
+the Patristic and Anglican doctrine that there <i>are</i> untruths
+which are not lies, says, "Under the name of
+mental reservation theologians authorize many lies, <i>when
+there is for them a grave reason</i> and proportionate," i.e.
+to their character.&mdash;p. 459. And so St. Alfonso, in another
+Treatise, quotes St. Thomas to the effect, that if from one
+cause two immediate effects follow, and, if the good effect
+of that cause is <i>equal in value</i> to the bad effect (bonus
+<i>&aelig;quivalet</i> malo), then nothing hinders the speaker's intending
+the good and only permitting the evil. From which it
+will follow that, since the evil to society from lying is very
+great, the just cause which is to make it allowable, must
+be very great also. And so Kenrick: "It is confessed
+by all Catholics that, in the common intercourse of life,
+all ambiguity of language is to be avoided; but it is
+debated whether such ambiguity is <i>ever</i> lawful. Most
+theologians answer in the affirmative, supposing a <i>grave
+cause</i> urges, and the [true] mind of the speaker can be
+collected from the adjuncts, though in fact it be not
+collected."</p>
+
+<p>However, there are cases, I have already said, of
+another kind, in which Anglican authors would think
+a lie allowable; such as when a question is <i>impertinent</i>.
+Of such a case Walter Scott, if I mistake not, supplied a
+very distinct example, in his denying so long the authorship
+of his novels.</p>
+
+<p>What I have been saying shows what different schools
+of opinion there are in the Church in the treatment of
+this difficult doctrine; and, by consequence, that a given
+individual, such as I am, <i>cannot</i> agree with all of them,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_352" id="Page_352">[Pg 352]</a></span>
+and has a full right to follow which of them he will. The
+freedom of the Schools, indeed, is one of those rights of
+reason, which the Church is too wise really to interfere
+with. And this applies not to moral questions only, but
+to dogmatic also.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>It is supposed by Protestants that, because St. Alfonso's
+writings have had such high commendation bestowed upon
+them by authority, therefore they have been invested with
+a quasi-infallibility. This has arisen in good measure
+from Protestants not knowing the force of theological
+terms. The words to which they refer are the authoritative
+decision that "nothing in his works has been found
+<i>worthy of censure</i>," "censur&acirc; dignum;" but this does not
+lead to the conclusions which have been drawn from it.
+Those words occur in a legal document, and cannot be
+interpreted except in a legal sense. In the first place,
+the sentence is negative; nothing in St. Alfonso's
+writings is positively approved; and, secondly, it is not
+said that there are no faults in what he has written, but
+nothing which comes under the ecclesiastical <i>censura</i>,
+which is something very definite. To take and interpret
+them, in the way commonly adopted in England, is the
+same mistake, as if one were to take the word "Apologia"
+in the English sense of apology, or "Infant" in law to
+mean a little child.</p>
+
+<p>1. Now first as to the meaning of the above form of words
+viewed as a proposition. When a question on the subject
+was asked of the fitting authorities at Rome by the Archbishop
+of Besan&ccedil;on, the answer returned to him contained
+this condition, viz. that those words were to be interpreted,
+"with due regard to the mind of the Holy See
+concerning the approbation of writings of the servants
+of God, ad effectum Canonizationis." This is intended to
+prevent any Catholic taking the words about St. Alfonso's<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_353" id="Page_353">[Pg 353]</a></span>
+works in too large a sense. Before a Saint is canonized,
+his works are examined, and a judgment pronounced upon
+them. Pope Benedict XIV. says, "The <i>end</i> or <i>scope</i> of
+this judgment is, that it may appear, whether the doctrine
+of the servant of God, which he has brought out in
+his writings, is free from any soever <i>theological censure</i>."
+And he remarks in addition, "It never can be said that
+the doctrine of a servant of God is <i>approved</i> by the Holy
+See, but at most it can [only] be said that it is not disapproved
+(non reprobatam) in case that the Revisers had
+reported that there is nothing found by them in his works,
+which is adverse to the decrees of Urban VIII., and that
+the judgment of the Revisers has been approved by the
+sacred Congregation, and confirmed by the Supreme
+Pontiff." The Decree of Urban VIII. here referred to
+is, "Let works be examined, whether they contain errors
+against faith or good morals (bonos mores), or any new
+doctrine, or a doctrine foreign and alien to the common
+sense and custom of the Church." The author from whom
+I quote this (M. Vandenbroeck, of the diocese of Malines)
+observes, "It is therefore clear, that the approbation of
+the works of the Holy Bishop touches not the truth of
+every proposition, adds nothing to them, nor even gives
+them by consequence a degree of intrinsic probability."
+He adds that it gives St. Alfonso's theology an extrinsic
+probability, from the fact that, in the judgment of the
+Holy See, no proposition deserves to receive a censure;
+but that "that probability will cease nevertheless in a
+particular case, for any one who should be convinced,
+whether by evident arguments, or by a decree of the
+Holy See, or otherwise, that the doctrine of the Saint
+deviates from the truth." He adds, "From the fact that
+the approbation of the works of St. Alfonso does not decide
+the truth of each proposition, it follows, as Benedict XIV.
+has remarked, that we may combat the doctrine which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_354" id="Page_354">[Pg 354]</a></span>
+they contain; only, since a canonized saint is in question,
+who is honoured by a solemn <i>culte</i> in the Church, we
+ought not to speak except with respect, nor to attack his
+opinions except with temper and modesty."</p>
+
+<p>2. Then, as to the meaning of the word <i>censura</i>:
+Benedict XIV. enumerates a number of "Notes" which
+come under that name; he says, "Out of propositions
+which are to be noted with theological censure, some are
+heretical, some erroneous, some close upon error, some
+savouring of heresy," and so on; and each of these
+terms has its own definite meaning. Thus by "erroneous"
+is meant, according to Viva, a proposition which is not
+<i>immediately</i> opposed to a revealed proposition, but only to
+a theological <i>conclusion</i> drawn from premisses which are
+<i>de fide</i>; "savouring of heresy is" a proposition, which is
+opposed to a theological conclusion not evidently drawn
+from premisses which are <i>de fide</i>, but most probably and
+according to the common mode of theologizing;&mdash;and so
+with the rest. Therefore when it was said by the Revisers
+of St. Alfonso's works that they were not "worthy of
+<i>censure</i>," it was only meant that they did not fall under
+these particular Notes.</p>
+
+<p>But the answer from Rome to the Archbishop of Besan&ccedil;on
+went further than this; it actually took pains to
+declare that any one who pleased might follow other theologians
+instead of St. Alfonso. After saying that no
+Priest was to be interfered with who followed St. Alfonso
+in the Confessional, it added, "This is said, however,
+without on that account judging that they are reprehended
+who follow opinions handed down by other approved
+authors."</p>
+
+<p>And this too I will observe,&mdash;that St. Alfonso made
+many changes of opinion himself in the course of his
+writings; and it could not for an instant be supposed that
+we were bound to every one of his opinions, when he did<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_355" id="Page_355">[Pg 355]</a></span>
+not feel himself bound to them in his own person. And,
+what is more to the purpose still, there are opinions, or
+some opinion, of his which actually have been proscribed by
+the Church since, and cannot now be put forward or used.
+I do not pretend to be a well-read theologian myself, but
+I say this on the authority of a theological professor of
+Breda, quoted in the M&eacute;langes Th&eacute;ol. for 1850-1. He
+says: "It may happen, that, in the course of time, errors
+may be found in the works of St. Alfonso and be proscribed
+by the Church, <i>a thing which in fact has already
+occurred</i>."</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>In not ranging myself then with those who consider
+that it is justifiable to use words in a double sense, that is,
+to equivocate, I put myself under the protection of such
+authors as Cardinal Gerdil, Natalis Alexander, Contenson,
+Concina, and others. Under the protection of these authorities,
+I say as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>Casuistry is a noble science, but it is one to which I am
+led, neither by my abilities nor my turn of mind. Independently,
+then, of the difficulties of the subject, and the
+necessity, before forming an opinion, of knowing more of
+the arguments of theologians upon it than I do, I am very
+unwilling to say a word here on the subject of Lying and
+Equivocation. But I consider myself bound to speak; and
+therefore, in this strait, I can do nothing better, even for
+my own relief, than submit myself, and what I shall say, to
+the judgment of the Church, and to the consent, so far as in
+this matter there be a consent, of the Schola Theologorum.</p>
+
+<p>Now in the case of one of those special and rare exigencies
+or emergencies, which constitute the <i>justa causa</i> of
+dissembling or misleading, whether it be extreme as the
+defence of life, or a duty as the custody of a secret, or of a
+personal nature as to repel an impertinent inquirer, or a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_356" id="Page_356">[Pg 356]</a></span>
+matter too trivial to provoke question, as in dealing with
+children or madmen, there seem to be four courses:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>1. <i>To say the thing that is not.</i> Here I draw the reader's
+attention to the words <i>material</i> and <i>formal</i>. "Thou shalt
+not kill;" <i>murder</i> is the <i>formal</i> transgression of this commandment,
+but <i>accidental homicide</i> is the <i>material</i> transgression.
+The <i>matter</i> of the act is the same in both cases;
+but in the <i>homicide</i>, there is nothing more than the act,
+whereas in <i>murder</i> there must be the intention, &amp;c., which
+constitutes the formal sin. So, again, an executioner commits
+the material act, but not that formal killing which is
+a breach of the commandment. So a man, who, simply to
+save himself from starving, takes a loaf which is not his
+own, commits only the material, not the formal act of
+stealing, that is, he does not commit a sin. And so a
+baptized Christian, external to the Church, who is in
+invincible ignorance, is a material heretic, and not a formal.
+And in like manner, if to say the thing which is not be in
+special cases lawful, it may be called a <i>material lie</i>.</p>
+
+<p>The first mode then which has been suggested of meeting
+those special cases, in which to mislead by words has
+a sufficient occasion, or has a <i>just cause</i>, is by a material
+lie.</p>
+
+<p>The second mode is by an <i>&aelig;quivocatio</i>, which is not
+equivalent to the English word "equivocation," but means
+sometimes a <i>play on words</i>, sometimes an <i>evasion</i>: we
+must take these two modes of misleading separately.</p>
+
+<p>2. <i>A play upon words.</i> St. Alfonso certainly says that
+a play upon words is allowable; and, speaking under correction,
+I should say that he does so on the ground that
+lying is <i>not</i> a sin against justice, that is, against our
+neighbour, but a sin against God. God has made words the
+signs of ideas, and therefore if a word denotes two ideas,
+we are at liberty to use it in either of its senses: but<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_357" id="Page_357">[Pg 357]</a></span>
+I think I must be incorrect in some respect in supposing
+that the Saint does not recognize a lie as an injustice,
+because the Catechism of the Council, as I have quoted it
+at p. 281, says, "Vanitate et mendacio fides ac veritas
+tolluntur, arctissima vincula <i>societatis human&aelig;</i>; quibus
+sublatis, sequitur summa vit&aelig; <i>confusio</i>, ut <i>homines nihil a
+d&aelig;monibus differre videantur</i>."</p>
+
+<p>3. <i>Evasion</i>;&mdash;when, for instance, the speaker diverts
+the attention of the hearer to another subject; suggests an
+irrelevant fact or makes a remark, which confuses him and
+gives him something to think about; throws dust into his
+eyes; states some truth, from which he is quite sure his
+hearer will draw an illogical and untrue conclusion, and
+the like.</p>
+
+<p>The greatest school of evasion, I speak seriously, is the
+House of Commons; and necessarily so, from the nature
+of the case. And the hustings is another.</p>
+
+<p>An instance is supplied in the history of St. Athanasius:
+he was in a boat on the Nile, flying persecution; and
+he found himself pursued. On this he ordered his men to
+turn his boat round, and ran right to meet the satellites of
+Julian. They asked him, "Have you seen Athanasius?"
+and he told his followers to answer, "Yes, he is close to
+you." <i>They</i> went on their course as if they were sure to
+come up to him, while <i>he</i> ran back into Alexandria, and
+there lay hid till the end of the persecution.</p>
+
+<p>I gave another instance above, in reference to a doctrine
+of religion. The early Christians did their best to conceal
+their Creed on account of the misconceptions of the
+heathen about it. Were the question asked of them,
+"Do you worship a Trinity?" and did they answer, "We
+worship one God, and none else;" the inquirer might, or
+would, infer that they did not acknowledge the Trinity of
+Divine Persons.</p>
+
+<p>It is very difficult to draw the line between these<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_358" id="Page_358">[Pg 358]</a></span>
+evasions and what are commonly called in English <i>equivocations</i>;
+and of this difficulty, again, I think, the scenes in
+the House of Commons supply us with illustrations.</p>
+
+<p>4. The fourth method is <i>silence</i>. For instance, not
+giving the <i>whole</i> truth in a court of law. If St. Alban,
+after dressing himself in the Priest's clothes, and being
+taken before the persecutor, had been able to pass off for
+his friend, and so gone to martyrdom without being discovered;
+and had he in the course of examination answered
+all questions truly, but not given the whole truth, the
+most important truth, that he was the wrong person,
+he would have come very near to telling a lie, for a half-truth
+is often a falsehood. And his defence must have
+been the <i>justa causa</i>, viz. either that he might in charity or
+for religion's sake save a priest, or again that the judge
+had no right to interrogate him on the subject.</p>
+
+<p>Now, of these four modes of misleading others by the
+tongue, when there is a <i>justa causa</i> (supposing there can
+be such),&mdash;(1) a material lie, that is, an untruth which is
+not a lie, (2) an equivocation, (3) an evasion, and (4)
+silence,&mdash;First, I have no difficulty whatever in recognizing
+as allowable the method of <i>silence</i>.</p>
+
+<p>Secondly, But, if I allow of <i>silence</i>, why not of the
+method of <i>material lying</i>, since half of a truth <i>is</i> often a lie?
+And, again, if all killing be not murder, nor all taking
+from another stealing, why must all untruths be lies?
+Now I will say freely that I think it difficult to answer
+this question, whether it be urged by St. Clement or by
+Milton; at the same time, I never have acted, and I think,
+when it came to the point, I never should act upon such a
+theory myself, except in one case, stated below. This I
+say for the benefit of those who speak hardly of Catholic
+theologians, on the ground that they admit text-books
+which allow of equivocation. They are asked, how can we
+trust you, when such are your views? but such views, as<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_359" id="Page_359">[Pg 359]</a></span>
+I already have said, need not have any thing to do with
+their own practice, merely from the circumstance that they
+are contained in their text-books. A theologian draws
+out a system; he does it partly as a scientific speculation:
+but much more for the sake of others. He is lax for the
+sake of others, not of himself. His own standard of action
+is much higher than that which he imposes upon men in
+general. One special reason why religious men, after
+drawing out a theory, are unwilling to act upon it themselves,
+is this: that they practically acknowledge a broad
+distinction between their reason and their conscience; and
+that they feel the latter to be the safer guide, though the
+former may be the clearer, nay even though it be the
+truer. They would rather be in error with the sanction of
+their conscience, than be right with the mere judgment of
+their reason. And again here is this more tangible difficulty
+in the case of exceptions to the rule of Veracity,
+that so very little external help is given us in drawing the
+line, as to when untruths are allowable and when not;
+whereas that sort of killing which is not murder, is most
+definitely marked off by legal enactments, so that it cannot
+possibly be mistaken for such killing as <i>is</i> murder.
+On the other hand the cases of exemption from the rule
+of Veracity are left to the private judgment of the individual,
+and he may easily be led on from acts which are
+allowable to acts which are not. Now this remark does
+<i>not</i> apply to such acts as are related in Scripture, as being
+done by a particular inspiration, for in such cases there <i>is</i>
+a command. If I had my own way, I would oblige
+society, that is, its great men, its lawyers, its divines, its
+literature, publicly to acknowledge as such, those instances
+of untruth which are not lies, as for instance untruths in
+war; and then there could be no perplexity to the individual
+Catholic, for he would not be taking the law into
+his own hands.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_360" id="Page_360">[Pg 360]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Thirdly, as to playing upon words, or equivocation, I
+suppose it is from the English habit, but, without meaning
+any disrespect to a great Saint, or wishing to set myself
+up, or taking my conscience for more than it is worth, I
+can only say as a fact, that I admit it as little as the rest
+of my countrymen: and, without any reference to the
+right and the wrong of the matter, of this I am sure, that,
+if there is one thing more than another which prejudices
+Englishmen against the Catholic Church, it is the doctrine
+of great authorities on the subject of equivocation. For
+myself, I can fancy myself thinking it was allowable in
+extreme cases for me to lie, but never to equivocate.
+Luther said, "Pecca fortiter." I anathematize his formal
+sentiment, but there is a truth in it, when spoken of material
+acts.</p>
+
+<p>Fourthly, I think <i>evasion</i>, as I have described it, to be
+perfectly allowable; indeed, I do not know, who does not
+use it, under circumstances; but that a good deal of moral
+danger is attached to its use; and that, the cleverer a man
+is, the more likely he is to pass the line of Christian duty.</p>
+
+<hr style='width: 45%;' />
+
+<p>But it may be said, that such decisions do not meet the
+particular difficulties for which provision is required; let
+us then take some instances.</p>
+
+<p>1. I do not think it right to tell lies to children, even
+on this account, that they are sharper than we think them,
+and will soon find out what we are doing; and our example
+will be a very bad training for them. And so of
+equivocation: it is easy of imitation, and we ourselves shall
+be sure to get the worst of it in the end.</p>
+
+<p>2. If an early Father defends the patriarch Jacob in
+his mode of gaining his father's blessing, on the ground
+that the blessing was divinely pledged to him already, that
+it was his, and that his father and brother were acting at
+once against his own rights and the divine will, it does not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_361" id="Page_361">[Pg 361]</a></span>
+follow from this that such conduct is a pattern to us, who
+have no supernatural means of determining <i>when</i> an untruth
+becomes a <i>material</i>, and not a <i>formal</i> lie. It seems to
+me very dangerous, be it ever allowable or not, to lie or
+equivocate in order to preserve some great temporal or
+spiritual benefit; nor does St. Alfonso here say any thing
+to the contrary, for he is not discussing the question of
+danger or expedience.</p>
+
+<p>3. As to Johnson's case of a murderer asking you which
+way a man had gone, I should have anticipated that, had
+such a difficulty happened to him, his first act would have
+been to knock the man down, and to call out for the police;
+and next, if he was worsted in the conflict, he would not
+have given the ruffian the information he asked, at whatever
+risk to himself. I think he would have let himself
+be killed first. I do not think that he would have told
+a lie.</p>
+
+<p>4. A secret is a more difficult case. Supposing something
+has been confided to me in the strictest secrecy,
+which could not be revealed without great disadvantage to
+another, what am I to do? If I am a lawyer, I am protected
+by my profession. I have a right to treat with extreme
+indignation any question which trenches on the
+inviolability of my position; but, supposing I was driven
+up into a corner, I think I should have a right to say an
+untruth, or that, under such circumstances, a lie would be
+<i>material</i>, but it is almost an impossible case, for the law
+would defend me. In like manner, as a priest, I should
+think it lawful to speak as if I knew nothing of what
+passed in confession. And I think in these cases, I do in
+fact possess that guarantee, that I am not going by private
+judgment, which just now I demanded; for society would
+bear me out, whether as a lawyer or as a priest, in holding
+that I had a duty to my client or penitent, such, that an<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_362" id="Page_362">[Pg 362]</a></span>
+untruth in the matter was not a lie. A common type of
+this permissible denial, be it <i>material lie</i> or <i>evasion</i>, is at the
+moment supplied to me:&mdash;an artist asked a Prime Minister,
+who was sitting to him, "What news, my Lord, from
+France?" He answered, "<i>I do not know</i>; I have not
+read the Papers."</p>
+
+<p>5. A more difficult question is, when to accept confidence
+has not been a duty. Supposing a man wishes to
+keep the secret that he is the author of a book, and he is
+plainly asked on the subject. Here I should ask the
+previous question, whether any one has a right to publish
+what he dare not avow. It requires to have traced the
+bearings and results of such a principle, before being sure
+of it; but certainly, for myself, I am no friend of strictly
+anonymous writing. Next, supposing another has confided
+to you the secret of his authorship:&mdash;there are persons
+who would have no scruple at all in giving a denial
+to impertinent questions asked them on the subject. I
+have heard a great man in his day at Oxford, warmly
+contend, as if he could not enter into any other view of
+the matter, that, if he had been trusted by a friend with
+the secret of his being author of a certain book, and he
+were asked by a third person, if his friend was not (as
+he really was) the author of it, he ought, without any
+scruple and distinctly, to answer that he did not know.
+He had an existing duty towards the author; he had
+none towards his inquirer. The author had a claim on
+him; an impertinent questioner had none at all. But
+here again I desiderate some leave, recognized by society,
+as in the case of the formulas "Not at home," and "Not
+guilty," in order to give me the right of saying what is
+a <i>material</i> untruth. And moreover, I should here also
+ask the previous question, Have I any right to accept
+such a confidence? have I any right to make such a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_363" id="Page_363">[Pg 363]</a></span>
+promise? and, if it be an unlawful promise, is it binding
+when it cannot be kept without a lie? I am not attempting
+to solve these difficult questions, but they have to be carefully
+examined. And now I have said more than I had
+intended on a question of casuistry.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_364" id="Page_364">[Pg 364]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.</h2>
+
+<h3><a name="supplemental_i" id="supplemental_i"></a>I.</h3>
+
+<h3>LETTERS AND PAPERS OF THE AUTHOR USED IN THE
+COURSE OF THIS WORK.</h3>
+
+<table summary="Letters and Papers">
+<tr><td>February    11, 1811</td><td>          3</td></tr>
+<tr><td>October     26, 1823</td><td>          2</td></tr>
+<tr><td>September    7, 1829    </td><td>    119</td></tr>
+<tr><td>July        20, 1834    </td><td>     41</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November    28,  "   </td><td>        57</td></tr>
+<tr><td>August      18, 1837   </td><td>      29</td></tr>
+<tr><td>February    11, 1840   </td><td>     124</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 21, " </td><td>129</td></tr>
+<tr><td>October     29(?)"  </td><td>        132</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November         "     </td><td>     135</td></tr>
+<tr><td>March       15, 1841  </td><td>      137</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"  20, "</td><td> 170</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"  24, "</td><td> 208</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"   25, "</td><td> 137</td></tr>
+<tr><td>April        1,  "     </td><td>     137</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 4, "</td><td> 138</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 8, "</td><td> 138</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 8, " </td><td>187</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 26, " </td><td>188</td></tr>
+<tr><td>May          5,  "   </td><td>       188</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"  9, " </td><td>138</td></tr>
+<tr><td>June        18,  "     </td><td>     189</td></tr>
+<tr><td>September   12, 1841  </td><td>      190</td></tr>
+<tr><td>October     12,  "     </td><td>     143</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 17, "</td><td> 140</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 22, " </td><td>140</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November    11,  "    </td><td>      145</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 14, " </td><td>144</td></tr>
+<tr><td>December    13,  "     </td><td>     156</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 24, " </td><td> 157</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 25, " </td><td>159</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 26, " </td><td>162</td></tr>
+<tr><td>March        6, 1842    </td><td>    177</td></tr>
+<tr><td>April       14,  "   </td><td>       173</td></tr>
+<tr><td>October     16,  "    </td><td>      171</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November    22,  "    </td><td>      193</td></tr>
+<tr><td>Feb. 25, &amp;  28, 1843      </td><td>  181</td></tr>
+<tr><td>March        3,  "     </td><td>     182</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 8, " </td><td>184</td></tr>
+<tr><td>May          4,  "      </td><td>    208</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 18, " </td><td>209</td></tr>
+<tr><td>June        20,  "    </td><td>      178</td></tr>
+<tr><td>July        16,  "     </td><td>     179</td></tr>
+<tr><td>August      29,  "         </td><td> 213</td></tr>
+<tr><td>August    30, 1843  </td><td>  179</td></tr>
+<tr><td>September  7,  "  </td><td>    213</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"  29, " </td><td>225</td></tr>
+<tr><td>October   14,  "  </td><td>    219</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"  25, "</td><td> 221</td></tr>
+<tr><td>"  31, "</td><td> 223</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November  13,  "    </td><td>  140</td></tr>
+<tr><td>1843 or 1844       </td><td>   178</td></tr>
+<tr><td>January   22, 1844  </td><td>  226</td></tr>
+<tr><td>February  21,  "   </td><td>   226</td></tr>
+<tr><td>April      3,  "   </td><td>   205</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 8, " </td><td>226</td></tr>
+<tr><td>July      14,  "   </td><td>   197</td></tr>
+<tr><td>September 16,  "   </td><td>   227</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November   7,  "   </td><td>   230</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November  16, 1844  </td><td>  228</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 24, " </td><td>229</td></tr>
+<tr><td>1844 (?)          </td><td>    225</td></tr>
+<tr><td>1844 or 1845       </td><td>   167</td></tr>
+<tr><td>January    8, 1845 </td><td>   230</td></tr>
+<tr><td>March     30,  "   </td><td>   231</td></tr>
+<tr><td>April      3,  "   </td><td>   232</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 16, " </td><td>180</td></tr>
+<tr><td>June       1,  "   </td><td>   232</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 17, " </td><td>180</td></tr>
+<tr><td>October    8,  "  </td><td>    234</td></tr>
+<tr><td>November   8,  "   </td><td>   155</td></tr>
+<tr><td>" 25, " </td><td>235</td></tr>
+<tr><td>January   20, 1846  </td><td>  236</td></tr>
+<tr><td>December   6, 1849 </td><td>   185</td></tr>
+</table>
+
+
+
+
+<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_366" id="Page_366">[Pg 366]</a></span></p>
+<h3><a name="supplemental_ii" id="supplemental_ii"></a>II.</h3>
+
+<h3>CARDINAL NEWMAN'S WORKS.</h3>
+
+<p>N.B.&mdash;This List, originally made in 1865, is now corrected up to
+1890.</p>
+
+
+<p>1. SERMONS.</p>
+
+<p>VOLS. 1-8. <span class="smcap">Parochial and Plain Sermons.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>9. <span class="smcap">Sermons on Subjects of the Day.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>10. <span class="smcap">University Sermons.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>11. <span class="smcap">Sermons to Mixed Congregations.</span> (<i>Burns and Oates.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>12. <span class="smcap">Occasional Sermons.</span> (<i>Burns and Oates.</i>)</p>
+
+
+<p>2. TREATISES.</p>
+
+<p>13. <span class="smcap">On the Doctrine of Justification.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>14. <span class="smcap">On the Development of Christian Doctrine.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>15. <span class="smcap">On the Idea of a University.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>16. <span class="smcap">An Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+
+<p>3. ESSAYS.</p>
+
+<p>17. <span class="smcap">Two Essays on Miracles.</span> 1. Of Scripture. 2. Of
+Ecclesiastical History. (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>18. <span class="smcap">Discussions and Arguments.</span> 1. How to accomplish it.
+2. The Antichrist of the Fathers. 3. Scripture and the
+Creed. 4. Tamworth Reading-Room. 5. Who's to blame?
+6. An Argument for Christianity. (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>19, 20. <span class="smcap">Essays Critical and Historical.</span> 2 vols. 1. Poetry.
+2. Rationalism. 3. Apostolical Tradition. 4. De la
+Mennais. 5. Palmer on Faith and Unity. 6. St. Ignatius.
+7. Prospects of the Anglican Church. 8. The Anglo-American
+Church. 9. Countess of Huntingdon. 10.
+Catholicity of the Anglican Church. 11. The Antichrist
+of Protestants. 12. Milman's Christianity. 13. Reformation
+of the Eleventh Century. 14. Private Judgment.
+15. Davison. 16. Keble. (<i>Longmans.</i>)<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_367" id="Page_367">[Pg 367]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>4. HISTORICAL.</p>
+
+<p>21-23. <span class="smcap">Historical Sketches.</span> 3 vols. 1. The Turks. 2. Cicero.
+3. Apollonius. 4. Primitive Christianity. 5. Church of
+the Fathers. 6. St. Chrysostom. 7. Theodoret. 8. St.
+Benedict. 9. Benedictine Schools. 10. Universities.
+11. Northmen and Normans. 12. Medieval Oxford. 13.
+Convocation of Canterbury. (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+
+<p>5. THEOLOGICAL.</p>
+
+<p>24. <span class="smcap">The Arians of the Fourth Century.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>25, 26. <span class="smcap">Annotated Translation of Athanasius.</span> 2 vols.
+(<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>27. <span class="smcap">Tracts.</span> 1. Dissertatiuncul&aelig;. 2. On the Text of the
+Seven Epistles of St. Ignatius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of
+Arianism. 4. Apollinarianism. 5. St. Cyril's Formula.
+6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. Douay Version of Scripture.
+(<i>Burns and Oates.</i>)</p>
+
+
+<p>6. POLEMICAL.</p>
+
+<p>28, 29. <span class="smcap">The Via Media of the Anglican Church.</span> 2 vols.
+with Notes. Vol. I. Prophetical Office of the Church.
+Vol. II. Occasional Letters and Tracts. (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>30, 31. <span class="smcap">Certain Difficulties felt by Anglicans in
+Catholic Teaching Considered.</span> 2 vols. Vol. I.
+Twelve Lectures. Vol. II. Letters to Dr. Pusey concerning
+the Bl. Virgin, and to the Duke of Norfolk in
+Defence of the Pope and Council. (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>32. <span class="smcap">Present Position of Catholics in England.</span>
+(<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>33. <span class="smcap">Apologia pro Vita Sua.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+
+<p>7. LITERARY.</p>
+
+<p>34. <span class="smcap">Verses on Various Occasions.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>35. <span class="smcap">Loss and Gain.</span> (<i>Burns and Oates.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>36. <span class="smcap">Callista.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>37. <span class="smcap">The Dream of Gerontius.</span> (<i>Longmans.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>&para; It is scarcely necessary to say that the Author submits all
+that he has written to the judgment of the Church, whose gift and
+prerogative it is to determine what is true and what is false in
+religious teaching.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_368" id="Page_368">[Pg 368]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="supplemental_iii" id="supplemental_iii"></a>III.</h3>
+
+<h3>LETTER OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM THE
+BISHOP OF THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM, DR. ULLATHORNE.</h3>
+
+
+<p>"Bishop's House, June 2, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Dr. Newman,&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"It was with warm gratification that, after the close of the Synod
+yesterday, I listened to the Address presented to you by the clergy of the
+diocese, and to your impressive reply. But I should have been little satisfied
+with the part of the silent listener, except on the understanding with myself
+that I also might afterwards express to you my own sentiments in my own
+way.</p>
+
+<p>"We have now been personally acquainted, and much more than acquainted,
+for nineteen years, during more than sixteen of which we have stood in special
+relation of duty towards each other. This has been one of the singular blessings
+which God has given me amongst the cares of the Episcopal office. What
+my feelings of respect, of confidence, and of affection have been towards you,
+you know well, nor should I think of expressing them in words. But there is
+one thing that has struck me in this day of explanations, which you could not,
+and would not, be disposed to do, and which no one could do so properly or
+so authentically as I could, and which it seems to me is not altogether uncalled
+for, if every kind of erroneous impression that some persons have entertained
+with no better evidence than conjecture is to be removed.</p>
+
+<p>"It is difficult to comprehend how, in the face of facts, the notion should
+ever have arisen that during your Catholic life, you have been more occupied
+with your own thoughts than with the service of religion and the work of the
+Church. If we take no other work into consideration beyond the written productions
+which your Catholic pen has given to the world, they are enough for
+the life's labour of another. There are the Lectures on Anglican Difficulties,
+the Lectures on Catholicism in England, the great work on the Scope and
+End of University Education, that on the Office and Work of Universities,
+the Lectures and Essays on University Subjects, and the two Volumes of
+Sermons; not to speak of your contributions to the Atlantis, which you
+founded, and to other periodicals; then there are those beautiful offerings to
+Catholic literature, the Lectures on the Turks, Loss and Gain, and Callista,
+and though last, not least, the Apologia, which is destined to put many idle<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_369" id="Page_369">[Pg 369]</a></span>
+rumours to rest, and many unprofitable surmises; and yet all these productions
+represent but a portion of your labour, and that in the second half of your
+period of public life.</p>
+
+<p>"These works have been written in the midst of labour and cares of another
+kind, and of which the world knows very little. I will specify four of these
+undertakings, each of a distinct character, and any one of which would have
+made a reputation for untiring energy in the practical order.</p>
+
+<p>"The first of these undertakings was the establishment of the congregation
+of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri&mdash;that great ornament and accession to the
+force of English Catholicity. Both the London and the Birmingham Oratory
+must look to you as their founder and as the originator of their characteristic
+excellences; whilst that of Birmingham has never known any other presidency.</p>
+
+<p>"No sooner was this work fairly on foot than you were called by the
+highest authority to commence another, and one of yet greater magnitude and
+difficulty, the founding of a University in Ireland. After the Universities had
+been lost to the Catholics of these kingdoms for three centuries, every thing
+had to be begun from the beginning: the idea of such an institution to be
+inculcated, the plan to be formed that would work, the resources to be
+gathered, and the staff of superiors and professors to be brought together.
+Your name was then the chief point of attraction which brought these elements
+together. You alone know what difficulties you had to conciliate and
+what to surmount, before the work reached that state of consistency and promise,
+which enabled you to return to those responsibilities in England which
+you had never laid aside or suspended. And here, excuse me if I give expression
+to a fancy which passed through my mind.</p>
+
+<p>"I was lately reading a poem, not long published, from the MSS. De
+Rerum Natura, by Neckham, the foster-brother of Richard the Lion-hearted.
+He quotes an old prophecy, attributed to Merlin, and with a sort of wonder,
+as if recollecting that England owed so much of its literary learning to that
+country; and the prophecy says that after long years Oxford will pass into
+Ireland&mdash;'Vada boum suo tempore transibunt in Hiberniam.' When I read
+this, I could not but indulge the pleasant fancy that in the days when the
+Dublin University shall arise in material splendour, an allusion to this prophecy
+might form a poetic element in the inscription on the pedestal of the
+statue which commemorates its first Rector.</p>
+
+<p>"The original plan of an Oratory did not contemplate any parochial work,
+but you could not contemplate so many souls in want of pastors without being
+prompt and ready at the beck of authority to strain all your efforts in coming
+to their help. And this brings me to the third and the most continuous of
+those labours to which I have alluded. The mission in Alcester Street, its
+church and schools, were the first work of the Birmingham Oratory. After
+several years of close and hard work, and a considerable call upon the private
+resources of the Fathers who had established this congregation, it was delivered<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_370" id="Page_370">[Pg 370]</a></span>
+over to other hands, and the Fathers removed to the district of
+Edgbaston, where up to that time nothing Catholic had appeared. Then
+arose under your direction the large convent of the Oratory, the church
+expanded by degrees into its present capaciousness, a numerous congregation
+has gathered and grown in it; poor schools and other pious institutions have
+grown up in connexion with it, and, moreover, equally at your expense and
+that of your brethren, and, as I have reason to know, at much inconvenience,
+the Oratory has relieved the other clergy of Birmingham all this while by
+constantly doing the duty in the poor-house and gaol of Birmingham.</p>
+
+<p>"More recently still, the mission and the poor school at Smethwick owe
+their existence to the Oratory. And all this while the founder and father of
+these religious works has added to his other solicitudes the toil of frequent
+preaching, of attendance in the confessional, and other parochial duties.</p>
+
+<p>"I have read on this day of its publication the seventh part of the
+Apologia, and the touching allusion in it to the devotedness of the Catholic
+clergy to the poor in seasons of pestilence reminds me that when the cholera
+raged so dreadfully at Bilston, and the two priests of the town were no longer
+equal to the number of cases to which they were hurried day and night, I
+asked you to lend me two fathers to supply the place of other priests whom I
+wished to send as a further aid. But you and Father St. John preferred to
+take the place of danger which I had destined for others, and remained at
+Bilston till the worst was over.</p>
+
+<p>"The fourth work which I would notice is one more widely known. I
+refer to the school for the education of the higher classes, which at the solicitation
+of many friends you have founded and attached to the Oratory. Surely
+after reading this bare enumeration of work done, no man will venture to say
+that Dr. Newman is leading a comparatively inactive life in the service of the
+Church.</p>
+
+<p>"To spare, my dear Dr. Newman, any further pressure on those feelings
+with which I have already taken so large a liberty, I will only add one word
+more for my own satisfaction. During our long intercourse there is only one
+subject on which, after the first experience, I have measured my words with
+some caution, and that has been where questions bearing on ecclesiastical duty
+have arisen. I found some little caution necessary, because you were always
+so prompt and ready to go even beyond the slightest intimation of my wish or
+desires.</p>
+
+<p>"That God may bless you with health, life, and all the spiritual good which
+you desire, you and your brethren of the Oratory, is the earnest prayer now
+and often of,</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Dr. Newman,</p>
+
+<p>"Your affectionate friend and faithful servant in Christ,</p>
+
+<p>"+ W. B. ULLATHORNE."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_371" id="Page_371">[Pg 371]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="supplemental_iv" id="supplemental_iv"></a>IV.</h3>
+
+<h3>LETTERS OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM
+CLERGY AND LAITY.</h3>
+
+
+<p>It requires some words of explanation why I allow myself
+to sound my own praises so loudly, as I am doing by
+adding to my Volume the following Letters, written to me
+last year by large bodies of my Catholic brethren, Priests,
+and Laymen, in the course or on the conclusion of the
+publication of my Apologia. I have two reasons for
+doing so.</p>
+
+<p>1. It seems hardly respectful to them, and hardly fair
+to myself, to practise self-denial in a matter, which after
+all belongs to others as well as to me. Bodies of men become
+authorities by the fact of being bodies, over and above
+the personal claims of the individuals who constitute them.
+To have received such unusual Testimonials in my favour,
+as I have to produce, and then to have let both those
+Testimonials and the generous feelings which dictated
+them be wasted, and come to nought, would have been
+a rudeness of which I could not bear to be guilty. Far
+be it from me to show such ingratitude to those who
+were especially "friends in need." I am too proud of
+their approbation not to publish it to the world.</p>
+
+<p>2. But I have a further reason. The belief obtains
+extensively in the country at large, that Catholics, and
+especially the Priesthood, disavow the mode and form, in
+which I am accustomed to teach the Catholic faith, as if
+they were not generally recognized, but something special
+and peculiar to myself; as if, whether for the purposes<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_372" id="Page_372">[Pg 372]</a></span>
+of controversy, or from the traditions of an earlier period
+of my life, I did not exhibit Catholicism pure and simple,
+as the bulk of its professors manifest it. Such testimonials,
+then, as now follow, from as many as 558 priests, that is,
+not far from half of the clergy of England, secular and
+religious, from the Bishop and clergy of a diocese at the
+Antipodes, and from so great and authoritative a body as
+the German Congress assembled last year at Wurzburg,
+scatter to the winds a suspicion, which it is not less painful,
+I am persuaded, to numbers of those Protestants
+who entertain it, than it is injurious to me who have to
+bear it.</p>
+
+
+<h4>I. THE DIOCESE OF WESTMINSTER.</h4>
+
+<p>The following Address was signed by 110 of the
+Westminster clergy, including all the Canons, the Vicars
+General, a great number of secular priests, and five
+Doctors in theology; Fathers of the Society of Jesus,
+Fathers of the Order of St. Dominic, of St. Francis, of the
+Oratory, of the Passion, of Charity, Oblates of St. Charles,
+and Marists.</p>
+
+<p>"London, March 15, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"We, the undersigned Priests of the Diocese of Westminster,
+tender to you our respectful thanks for the service you have done to religion,
+as well as to the interests of literary morality, by your Reply to the calumnies
+of [a popular writer of the day.]</p>
+
+<p>"We cannot but regard it as a matter of congratulation that your assailant
+should have associated the cause of the Catholic Priesthood with the name of
+one so well fitted to represent its dignity, and to defend its honour, as
+yourself.</p>
+
+<p>"We recognize in this latest effort of your literary power one further claim,
+besides the many you have already established, to the gratitude and veneration
+of Catholics, and trust that the reception which it has met with on all<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_373" id="Page_373">[Pg 373]</a></span>
+sides may be the omen of new successes which you are destined to achieve in
+the vindication of the teaching and principles of the Church.</p>
+
+<p>"We are,</p>
+
+<p>"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"Your faithful and affectionate Servants in Christ."</p>
+
+<p>(<i>The Subscriptions follow.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>"To the Very Rev.</p>
+
+<p>"John Henry Newman, D.D."</p>
+
+
+<h4>II.&mdash;THE ACADEMIA OF CATHOLIC RELIGION.</h4>
+
+<p>"London, April 19, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"The Academia of Catholic Religion, at their meeting held
+to-day, under the Presidency of the Cardinal Archbishop, have instructed us
+to write to you in their behalf.</p>
+
+<p>"As they have learned, with great satisfaction, that it is your intention to
+publish a defence of Catholic Veracity, which has been assailed in your person,
+they are precluded from asking you that that defence might be made by word
+of mouth, and in London, as they would otherwise have done.</p>
+
+<p>"Composed, as the Academia is, mainly of Laymen, they feel that it is not
+out of their province to express their indignation that your opponent should
+have chosen, while praising the Catholic Laity, to do so at the expense of the
+Clergy, between whom and themselves, in this as in all other matters, there
+exists a perfect identity of principle and practice.</p>
+
+<p>"It is because, in such a matter, your cause is the cause of all Catholics,
+that we congratulate ourselves on the rashness of the opponent that has
+thrown the defence of that cause into your hands.</p>
+
+<p>"We remain,</p>
+
+<p>"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"Your very faithful Servants,</p>
+
+<p>"JAMES LAIRD PATTERSON,</p>
+
+<p>"EDW. LUCAS, <i>Secretaries.</i></p>
+
+<p>"To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D.,</p>
+
+<p>"Provost of the Birmingham Oratory."</p>
+
+<p>The above was moved at the meeting by Lord <span class="smcap">Petre</span>,
+and seconded by the Hon. <span class="smcap">Charles Langdale</span>.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_374" id="Page_374">[Pg 374]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h4>III.&mdash;THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM.</h4>
+
+<p>In this Diocese there were in 1864, according to the
+Directory of the year, 136 Priests.</p>
+
+<p>"June 1, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"In availing ourselves of your presence at the Diocesan
+Synod to offer you our hearty thanks for your recent vindication of the honour
+of the Catholic Priesthood, We, the Provost and Chapter of the Cathedral,
+and the Clergy, Secular and Regular, of the Diocese of Birmingham, cannot
+forego the assertion of a special right, as your neighbours and colleagues, to
+express our veneration and affection for one whose fidelity to the dictates of
+conscience, in the use of the highest intellectual gifts, has won even from
+opponents unbounded admiration and respect.</p>
+
+<p>"To most of us you are personally known. Of some, indeed, you were, in
+years long past, the trusted guide, to whom they owe more than can be expressed
+in words; and all are conscious that the ingenuous fulness of your
+answer to a false and unprovoked accusation, has intensified their interest in
+the labours and trials of your life. While, then, we resent the indignity to
+which you have been exposed, and lament the pain and annoyance which the
+manifestation of yourself must have cost you, we cannot but rejoice that, in
+the fulfilment of a duty, you have allowed neither the unworthiness of your
+assailant to shield him from rebuke, nor the sacredness of your inmost motives
+to deprive that rebuke of the only form which could at once complete his
+discomfiture, free your own name from the obloquy which prejudice had cast
+upon it, and afford invaluable aid to honest seekers after Truth.</p>
+
+<p>"Great as is the work which you have already done, Very Reverend Sir,
+permit us to express a hope that a greater yet remains for you to accomplish.
+In an age and in a country in which the very foundations of religious faith are
+exposed to assault, we rejoice in numbering among our brethren one so well
+qualified by learning and experience to defend that priceless deposit of Truth,
+in obtaining which you have counted as gain the loss of all things most dear
+and precious. And we esteem ourselves happy in being able to offer you that
+support and encouragement which the assurance of our unfeigned admiration
+and regard may be able to give you under your present trials and future
+labours.</p>
+
+<p>"That you may long have strength to labour for the Church of God and
+the glory of His Holy Name is, Very Reverend and Dear Sir, our heartfelt
+and united prayer."</p>
+
+<p>(<i>The Subscriptions follow.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>"To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_375" id="Page_375">[Pg 375]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h4>IV.&mdash;THE DIOCESE OF BEVERLEY.</h4>
+
+<p>The following Address, as is stated in the first paragraph,
+comes from more than 70 Priests:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Hull, May 9, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Very Rev. and Dear Dr. Newman,</p>
+
+<p>"At a recent meeting of the clergy of the Diocese of
+Beverley, held in York, at which upwards of seventy priests were present,
+special attention was called to your correspondence with [a popular writer];
+and such was the enthusiasm with which your name was received&mdash;such was
+the admiration expressed of the dignity with which you had asserted the
+claims of the Catholic Priesthood in England to be treated with becoming
+courtesy and respect&mdash;and such was the strong and all-pervading sense of the
+invaluable service which you had thus rendered, not only to faith and morals,
+but to good manners so far as regarded religious controversy in this country,
+that I was requested, as Chairman, to become the voice of the meeting, and
+to express to you as strongly and as earnestly as I could, how heartily the
+whole of the clergy of this diocese desire to thank you for services to religion
+as well-timed as they are in themselves above and beyond all commendation,
+services which the Catholics of England will never cease to hold in
+most grateful remembrance. God, in His infinite wisdom and great mercy,
+has raised you up to stand prominently forth in the glorious work of re-establishing
+in this country the holy faith which in good old times shed such lustre
+upon it. We all lament that, in the order of nature, you have so few years
+before you in which to fight against false teaching that good fight in which
+you have been so victoriously engaged of late. But our prayers are that you
+may long be spared, and may possess to the last all your vigour, and all that
+zeal for the advancement of our holy faith, which imparts such a charm to the
+productions of your pen.</p>
+
+<p>"I esteem it a great honour and a great privilege to have been deputed, as the
+representative of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, to tender you the fullest
+expression of our most grateful thanks, and the assurance of our prayers for
+your health and eternal happiness.</p>
+
+<p>"I am,</p>
+
+<p>"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"With sentiments of profound respect,</p>
+
+<p>"Yours most faithfully in Christ,</p>
+
+<p>"M. TRAPPES.</p>
+
+<p>"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_376" id="Page_376">[Pg 376]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h4>V. AND VI.&mdash;THE DIOCESES OF LIVERPOOL AND SALFORD.</h4>
+
+<p>The Secular Clergy of Liverpool amounted in 1864 to
+103, and of Salford to 76.</p>
+
+<p>"Preston, July 27, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"It may seem, perhaps, that the Clergy of Lancashire have been
+slow to address you; but it would be incorrect to suppose that they have been
+indifferent spectators of the conflict in which you have been recently engaged.
+This is the first opportunity that has presented itself, and they gladly avail
+themselves of their annual meeting in Preston to tender to you the united
+expression of their heartfelt sympathy and gratitude.</p>
+
+<p>"The atrocious imputation, out of which the late controversy arose, was felt
+as a personal affront by them, one and all, conscious as they were, that it
+was mainly owing to your position as a distinguished Catholic ecclesiastic, that
+the charge was connected with your name.</p>
+
+<p>"While they regret the pain you must needs have suffered, they cannot help
+rejoicing that it has afforded you an opportunity of rendering a new and most
+important service to their holy religion. Writers, who are not overscrupulous
+about the truth themselves, have long used the charge of untruthfulness as an
+ever ready weapon against the Catholic Clergy. Partly from the frequent repetition
+of this charge, partly from a consciousness that, instead of undervaluing
+the truth, they have ever prized it above every earthly treasure, partly, too,
+from the difficulty of obtaining a hearing in their own defence, they have generally
+passed it by in silence. They thank you for coming forward as their
+champion: your own character required no vindication. It was their battle
+more than your own that you fought. They know and feel how much pain
+it has caused you to bring so prominently forward your own life and motives,
+but they now congratulate you on the completeness of your triumph, as admitted
+alike by friend and enemy.</p>
+
+<p>"In addition to answering the original accusation, you have placed them
+under a new obligation, by giving to all, who read the English language, a work
+which, for literary ability and the lucid exposition of many difficult and abstruse
+points, forms an invaluable contribution to our literature.</p>
+
+<p>"They fervently pray that God may give you health and length of days, and,
+if it please Him, some other cause in which to use for His glory the great
+powers bestowed upon you.</p>
+
+<p>"Signed on behalf of the Meeting,</p>
+
+<p>"THOS. PROVOST COOKSON.</p>
+
+<p>"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_377" id="Page_377">[Pg 377]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h4>VII.&mdash;THE DIOCESE OF HEXHAM.</h4>
+
+<p>The Secular Priests on Mission in 1864 in this Diocese
+were 64.</p>
+
+<p>"Durham, Sept. 22, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"My Dear Dr. Newman,</p>
+
+<p>"At the annual meeting of the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham
+and Newcastle, held a few days ago at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, I was commissioned
+by them to express to you their sincere sympathy, on account of the
+slanderous accusations, to which you have been so unjustly exposed. We are
+fully aware that these foul calumnies were intended to injure the character of
+the whole body of the Catholic Clergy, and that your distinguished name was
+singled out, in order that they might be more effectually propagated. It is
+well that these poisonous shafts were thus aimed, as no one could more triumphantly
+repel them. The 'Apologia pro Vit&acirc; su&acirc;' will, if possible, render
+still more illustrious the name of its gifted author, and be a lasting monument
+of the victory of truth, and the signal overthrow of an arrogant and reckless
+assailant.</p>
+
+<p>"It may appear late for us now to ask to join in your triumph, but as the
+Annual Meeting of the Northern Clergy does not take place till this time, it is
+the first occasion offered us to present our united congratulations, and to declare
+to you, that by none of your brethren are you more esteemed and venerated,
+than by the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham and Newcastle.</p>
+
+<p>"Wishing that Almighty God may prolong your life many more years for
+the defence of our holy religion and the honour of your brethren,</p>
+
+<p>"I am, dear Dr. Newman,</p>
+
+<p>"Yours sincerely in Jesus Christ,</p>
+
+<p>"RALPH PROVOST PLATT, V. G.</p>
+
+<p>"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."</p>
+
+
+<h4>VIII.&mdash;THE CONGRESS OF W&Uuml;RZBURG.</h4>
+
+<p>"September 15, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"The undersigned, President of the Catholic Congress of Germany
+assembled in W&uuml;rzburg, has been commissioned to express to you, Very
+Rev. and Dear Sir, its deep-felt gratitude for your late able defence of the
+Catholic Clergy, not only of England, but of the whole world, against the
+attacks of its enemies.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_378" id="Page_378">[Pg 378]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"The Catholics of Germany unite with the Catholics of England in testifying
+to you their profound admiration and sympathy, and pray that the
+Almighty may long preserve your valuable life.</p>
+
+<p>"The above Resolution was voted by the Congress with acclamation.</p>
+
+<p>"Accept, very Rev. and Dear Sir, the expression of the high consideration
+with which I am</p>
+
+<p>"Your most obedient servant,</p>
+
+<p>"(Signed) ERNEST BARON MOIJ DE SONS.</p>
+
+<p>"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."</p>
+
+
+<h4>IX.&mdash;THE DIOCESE OF HOBART TOWN.</h4>
+
+
+<p>"Hobart Town, Tasmania, November 22, 1864.</p>
+
+<p>"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,</p>
+
+<p>"By the last month's post we at length received your
+admirable book, entitled, 'Apologia pro Vit&acirc; su&acirc;,' and the pamphlet, 'What
+then does Dr. Newman mean?'</p>
+
+<p>"By this month's mail, we wish to express our heartfelt gratification and
+delight for being possessed of a work so triumphant in maintaining truth, and
+so overwhelming in confounding arrogance and error, as the 'Apologia.'</p>
+
+<p>"No doubt, your adversary, resting on the deep-seated prejudice of our
+fellow-countrymen in the United Kingdom, calculated upon establishing his
+own fame as a keen-sighted polemic, as a shrewd and truth-loving man, upon
+the fallen reputation of one, who, as he would demonstrate,&mdash;yes, that he
+would,&mdash;set little or no value on truth, and who, therefore, would deservedly
+sink into obscurity, henceforward rejected and despised!</p>
+
+<p>"Aman of old erected a gibbet at the gate of the city, on which an
+unsuspecting and an unoffending man, one marked as a victim, was to be
+exposed to the gaze and derision of the people, in order that his own dignity
+and fame might be exalted; but a divine Providence ordained otherwise.
+The history of the judgment that fell upon Aman, has been recorded in
+Holy Writ, it is to be presumed, as a warning to vain and unscrupulous men,
+even in our days. There can be no doubt, a moral gibbet, full 'fifty cubits
+high,' had been prepared some time, on which you were to be exposed, for
+the pity at least, if not for the scorn and derision of so many, who had loved
+and venerated you through life!</p>
+
+<p>"But the effort made in the forty-eight pages of the redoubtable pamphlet,
+'What then does Dr. Newman Mean?'&mdash;the production of a bold,
+unscrupulous man, with a coarse mind, and regardless of inflicting pain on<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_379" id="Page_379">[Pg 379]</a></span>
+the feelings of another, has failed,&mdash;marvellously failed,&mdash;and he himself is
+now exhibited not only in our fatherland, but even at the Antipodes, in fact
+wherever the English language is spoken or read, as a shallow pretender, one
+quite incompetent to treat of matters of such undying interest as those he
+presumed to interfere with.</p>
+
+<p>"We fervently pray the Almighty, that you may be spared to His Church
+for many years to come,&mdash;that to Him alone the glory of this noble work
+may be given,&mdash;and to you the reward in eternal bliss!</p>
+
+<p>"And from this distant land we beg to convey to you, Very Rev. and Dear
+Sir, the sentiments of our affectionate respect, and deep veneration."</p>
+
+<p>(<i>The Subscriptions follow, of the Bishop Vicar-General
+and eighteen Clergy.</i>)</p>
+
+<p>"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman,
+&amp;c. &amp;c. &amp;c."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_380" id="Page_380">[Pg 380]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>ADDITIONAL NOTES.</h2>
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_1" id="addl_note_1"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 12.</h3>
+
+<h3>CORRESPONDENCE WITH ARCHBISHOP WHATELY IN 1834.</h3>
+
+<p>On application of the Editor of Dr. Whately's Correspondence,
+the following four letters were sent to her for
+publication: they are here given entire. It will be
+observed that they are of the same date as my letter to
+Dr. Hampden at p. 57.</p>
+
+
+<h4>1.</h4>
+
+<p>"Dublin, October 25, 1834.</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Newman,</p>
+
+<p>"A most shocking report concerning you has reached me,
+which indeed carries such an improbability on the face of it that you may
+perhaps wonder at my giving it a thought; and at first I did not, but finding
+it repeated from different quarters, it seems to me worth contradicting for
+the sake of your character. Some Oxford undergraduates, I find, openly
+report that when I was at Oriel last spring you absented yourself from chapel
+on purpose to avoid receiving the Communion along with me; and that you
+yourself declared this to be the case.</p>
+
+<p>"I would not notice every idle rumour; but this has been so confidently
+and so long asserted that it would be a satisfaction to me to be able to declare
+its falsity as a fact, from your authority. I did indeed at once declare my
+utter unbelief; but then this has only the weight of my opinion; though an
+opinion resting I think on no insufficient grounds. I did not profess to rest
+my disbelief on our long, intimate, and confidential friendship, which would
+make it your right and your duty&mdash;if I did any thing to offend you or any
+thing you might think materially wrong&mdash;to remonstrate with me;&mdash;but on
+your general character; which I was persuaded would have made you incapable,
+even had no such close connexion existed between us, of conduct so
+unchristian and inhuman. But, as I said, I should like for your sake to be
+able to contradict the report from your own authority.</p>
+
+<p>"Ever yours very truly,</p>
+
+<p>"R. WHATELY."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_381" id="Page_381">[Pg 381]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h4>2.</h4>
+
+<p>"Oriel College, October 28, 1834.</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Lord,</p>
+
+<p>"My absence from the Sacrament in the College Chapel on the
+Sunday you were in Oxford, was occasioned solely and altogether by my
+having it on that day in St. Mary's; and I am pretty sure, if I may trust my
+memory, that I did not even know of your Grace's presence there, till after
+the Service. Most certainly such knowledge would not have affected my
+attendance. I need not say, this being the case, that the report of my having
+made any statement on the subject is quite unfounded; indeed, your letter of
+this morning is the first information I have had in any shape of the existence
+of the report.</p>
+
+<p>"I am happy in being thus able to afford an explanation as satisfactory
+to you, as the kind feelings which you have ever entertained towards me
+could desire;&mdash;yet, on honest reflection, I cannot conceal from myself, that
+it was generally a relief to me, to see so little of your Grace, when you were
+at Oxford: and it is a greater relief now to have an opportunity of saying so
+to yourself. I have ever wished to observe the rule, never to make a public
+charge against another behind his back, and, though in the course of conversation
+and the urgency of accidental occurrences it is sometimes difficult to
+keep to it, yet I trust I have not broken it, especially in your own case: i.e.
+though my most intimate friends know how deeply I deplore the line of
+ecclesiastical policy adopted under your archiepiscopal sanction, and though in
+society I may have clearly shown that I have an opinion one way rather than
+the other, yet I have never in my intention, never (as I believe) at all, spoken
+of your Grace in a serious way before strangers;&mdash;indeed mixing very little in
+general society, and not overapt to open myself in it, I have had little temptation
+to do so. Least of all should I so forget myself as to take undergraduates
+into my confidence in such a matter.</p>
+
+<p>"I wish I could convey to your Grace the mixed and very painful feelings,
+which the late history of the Irish Church has raised in me:&mdash;the union of
+her members with men of heterodox views, and the extinction (without
+ecclesiastical sanction) of half her Candlesticks, the witnesses and guarantees
+of the Truth and trustees of the Covenant. I willingly own that both in my
+secret judgment and my mode of speaking concerning you to my friends,
+I have had great alternations and changes of feeling,&mdash;defending, then
+blaming your policy, next praising your own self and protesting against your
+measures, according as the affectionate remembrances which I had of you rose
+against my utter aversion of the secular and unbelieving policy in which I
+considered the Irish Church to be implicated. I trust I shall never be forgetful
+of the kindness you uniformly showed me during your residence in
+Oxford: and anxiously hope that no duty to Christ and His Church may ever<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_382" id="Page_382">[Pg 382]</a></span>
+interfere with the expression of my sense of it. However, on the present
+opportunity, I am conscious to myself, that I am acting according to the
+dictates both of duty and gratitude, if I beg your leave to state my persuasion,
+that the perilous measures in which your Grace has acquiesced are
+but the legitimate offspring of those principles, difficult to describe in few
+words, with which your reputation is especially associated; principles which
+bear upon the very fundamentals of all argument and investigation, and affect
+almost every doctrine and every maxim by which our faith or our conduct is
+to be guided. I can feel no reluctance to confess, that, when I first was
+noticed by your Grace, gratitude to you and admiration of your powers wrought
+upon me; and, had not something from within resisted, I should certainly
+have adopted views on religious and social duty, which seem to my present
+judgment to be based in the pride of reason and to tend towards infidelity,
+and which in your own case nothing but your Grace's high religious temper
+and the unclouded faith of early piety has been able to withstand.</p>
+
+<p>"I am quite confident, that, however you may regard this judgment, you will
+give me credit, not only for honesty, but for a deeper feeling in thus laying it
+before you.</p>
+
+<p>"May I be suffered to add, that your name is ever mentioned in my prayers,
+and to subscribe myself</p>
+
+<p>"Your Grace's very sincere friend and servant,</p>
+
+<p>"J. H. NEWMAN."</p>
+
+
+<h4>3.</h4>
+
+<p>"Dublin, November 3, 1834.</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Newman,</p>
+
+<p>"I cannot forbear writing again to express the great satisfaction
+I feel in the course I adopted; which has, eventually, enabled me to
+contradict a report which was more prevalent and more confidently upheld
+than I could have thought possible: and which, while it was perhaps likely
+to hurt my character with some persons, was injurious to yours in the eyes of
+the best men. For what idea must any one have had of religion&mdash;or at least
+of your religion&mdash;who was led to think there was any truth in the imputation
+to you of such uncharitable arrogance!</p>
+
+<p>"But it is a rule with me, not to cherish, even on the strongest assertions,
+any belief or even suspicion, to the prejudice of any one whom I have any
+reason to think well of, till I have carefully inquired, and dispassionately
+heard both sides. And I think if others were to adopt the same rule, I
+should not myself be quite so much abused as I have been.</p>
+
+<p>"I am well aware indeed that one cannot expect all, even good men, to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_383" id="Page_383">[Pg 383]</a></span>
+think alike on every point, even after they shall have heard both sides; and
+that we may expect many to judge, after all, very harshly of those who do
+differ from them: for, God help us! what will become of men if they receive
+no more mercy than they show to each other! But at least, if the rule
+were observed, men would not condemn a brother on mere vague popular
+rumour, about principles (as in my case) 'difficult to describe in few words,'
+and with which his 'reputation is associated.' My own reputation I know
+is associated, to a very great degree, with what are in fact calumnious imputations,
+originated in exaggerated, distorted, or absolutely false statements,
+for which even those who circulate them, do not, for the most part, pretend
+to have any ground except popular rumour: like the Jews at Rome; 'as
+for this way, we know that it is every where spoken against.'</p>
+
+<p>"For I have ascertained that a very large proportion of those who join in
+the outcry against my works, confess, or even boast, that they have never
+read them. And in respect of the measure you advert to&mdash;the Church
+Temporalities Act&mdash;(which of course I shall not now discuss), it is curious
+to see how many of those who load me with censure for acquiescing in it,
+receive with open arms, and laud to the skies, the Primate; who was consulted
+on the measure&mdash;as was natural, considering his knowledge of Irish
+affairs, and his influence&mdash;long before me; and gave his consent to it;
+differing from Ministers only on a point of detail, whether the revenues of
+six Sees, or of ten, should be alienated.</p>
+
+<p>"Of course, every one is bound ultimately to decide according to his own
+judgment; nor do I mean to shelter myself under his example: but only to
+point out what strange notions of justice those have, who acquit with applause
+the leader, and condemn the follower in the same individual transaction.</p>
+
+<p>"Far be it from any servant of our Master, to feel surprise or anger at
+being thus treated; it is only an admonition to me to avoid treating others in
+a similar manner; and not to 'judge another's servant,' at least without a
+fair hearing.</p>
+
+<p>"You do me no more than justice, in feeling confident that I shall give
+you credit both for 'honesty and for a deeper feeling' in freely laying your
+opinions before me: and besides this, you might have been no less confident,
+from your own experience, that, long since&mdash;whenever it was that you
+changed your judgment respecting me&mdash;if you had freely and calmly remonstrated
+with me on any point where you thought me going wrong, I should
+have listened to you with that readiness and candour and deference, which
+as you well know, I always showed, in the times when 'we took sweet
+counsel together, and walked in the house of God as friends;'&mdash;when we
+consulted together about so many practical measures, and about almost
+all the principal points in my publications.</p>
+
+<p>"I happen to have before me a letter from you just eight years ago,
+in which, after saying that 'there are few things you wish more sincerely
+than to be known as a friend of mine,' and attributing to me, in the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_384" id="Page_384">[Pg 384]</a></span>
+warmest and most flattering terms, a much greater share in the forming of
+your mind than I could presume to claim, you bear a testimony, in which
+I do most heartily concur, to the <i>freedom</i> at
+least of our <i>intercourse</i>, and the
+readiness and respect with which you were listened to. Your words are:
+'Much as I owe to Oriel in the way of mental improvement, to none, as I
+think, do I owe so much as to yourself. I know who it was first gave me
+heart to look about me after my election, and taught me to think correctly,
+and&mdash;strange office for an instructor&mdash;to rely upon myself. Nor can I forget
+that it has been at your kind suggestion, that I have since been led to employ
+myself in the consideration of several subjects, which I cannot doubt have
+been very beneficial to my mind.'</p>
+
+<p>"If in all this I was erroneous,&mdash;if I have misled you, or any one else, into
+'the pride of reason,' or any other kind of pride,&mdash;or if I have entertained,
+or led others into, any wrong opinions, I can only say I sincerely regret it.
+And again I rejoice if I have been the means of contributing to form in any
+one that 'high religious temper and unclouded faith' of which I not only
+believe, with you, that they are able to withstand tendencies towards infidelity,
+but also, that <i>without</i> them, no correctness of abstract opinions is worth
+much. But what I meant to point out, is, that there was plainly nothing to
+preclude you from offering friendly admonition (when your view of my principles
+changed), with a full confidence of being at least patiently and kindly
+listened to.</p>
+
+<p>"I for my part could not bring myself to find relief in escaping the society
+of an old friend,&mdash;with whom I had been accustomed to frank discussion,&mdash;on
+account of my differing from him as to certain principles, whether through a
+change of <i>his</i> views, or (much more) of <i>my own</i>,&mdash;till
+at least I had made full
+trial of private and affectionate remonstrance and free discussion. Even a
+'man that is a heretic,' we are told, even a ruler of a Church is not to
+reject, till after repeated admonitions.</p>
+
+<p>"But though your regard for me does not show itself such as I think mine
+would have been under similar circumstances, I will not therefore reject what
+remains of it. Let us pray for each other that it may please God to enlighten
+whichever of us is, on any point, in error, and recall him to the truth; and
+that at any rate we may hold fast that charity, without which all knowledge,
+and all faith, that could remove mountains, will profit us nothing.</p>
+
+<p>"I fear you will read with a jaundiced eye,&mdash;if you venture to read it at all&mdash;any
+publication of mine; but 'for auld lang syne' I take advantage of a
+frank to enclose you my last two addresses to my clergy.</p>
+
+<p>"Very sincerely yours,</p>
+
+<p>"RD. WHATELY."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_385" id="Page_385">[Pg 385]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h4>4.</h4>
+
+<p>"Oriel, November 11, 1834.</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Lord,</p>
+
+<p>"The remarks contained in your last letter do not come
+upon me by surprise, and I can only wish that I may be as able to explain
+myself to you, as I do with a clear and honest conscience to myself. Your
+Grace will observe that the letter of mine from which you make an extract,
+was written when I <i>was</i> in habits of intimacy with you, in which I have not
+been of late years. It does not at all follow, because I could then speak
+freely to you, that I might at another time. Opportunity is the chief thing
+in such an office as delivering to a superior an opinion about himself. Though
+I never concealed my opinion from you, I have never been forward. I have
+spoken when place and time admitted, when my opinion was asked, when I
+was called to your side and was made your counsellor. No such favourable
+circumstances have befallen me of late years,&mdash;if I must now state in explanation
+what in truth has never occurred to me in <i>this fulness</i>, till now I am
+called to reflect upon my own conduct and to account for an apparent omission.
+I have spoken the first opportunity you have given me; and I am persuaded
+good very seldom comes of <i>volunteering</i> a remonstrance.</p>
+
+<p>"Again, I cannot doubt for an instant that you have long been aware in a
+measure that my opinions differed from your Grace's. You knew it when at
+Oxford, for you often found me differing from you. You must have felt it, at
+the time you left Oxford for Dublin. You must have known it from hearsay
+in consequence of the book I have published. What indeed can account for
+my want of opportunities to speak to you freely my mind, but the feeling on
+your part, (which, if existing, is nothing but a fair reason,) that my views are
+different from yours?</p>
+
+<p>"And that difference is certainly of no recent date. I tacitly allude to it in
+the very letter you quote&mdash;in which, I recollect well that the words 'strange
+office for an instructor,&mdash;<i>to rely upon myself</i>,' were intended to convey to you
+that, much as I valued (and still value) your great kindness and the advantage
+of your countenance to me at that time, yet even then I did not fall in with
+the line of opinions which you had adopted. In them I never acquiesced.
+Doubtless I may have used at times sentiments and expressions, which I
+should not now use; but I believe these had no root in my mind, and as
+such they were mere idle words which I ought ever to be ashamed of, because
+they <i>were</i> idle. But the opinions to which I especially alluded in my former
+letter as associated by the world with your Grace's name under the title of
+'Liberal,' (but not, as you suppose, received by me on the world's authority,)
+are those which may be briefly described as the Anti-superstition notions;
+and to these I do not recollect ever assenting. Connected with these I would<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_386" id="Page_386">[Pg 386]</a></span>
+instance the undervaluing of Antiquity, and resting on one's own reasonings,
+judgments, definitions, &amp;c., rather than authority and precedent; and I think
+I gave very little in to this;&mdash;for a very short time too (if at all), in to the
+notion that the State, as such, had nothing to do with religion. On the other
+hand, whatever I held then deliberately, I believe I hold now; though perhaps
+I may not consider them as points of such prominent importance, or with
+precisely the same bearing as I did then:&mdash;as the abolition of the Jewish
+Sabbath, the unscripturalness of the doctrine of imputed righteousness (i.e.
+our Lord's active obedience)&mdash;the mistakes of the so-called Evangelical
+system, the independence of the Church; the genius of the Gospel as a
+Law of Liberty, and the impropriety of forming geological theories from
+Scripture. Of course every one changes in opinion between twenty and
+thirty; doubtless, I have changed; yet I am not conscious that I have so
+much <i>changed</i>, as made up my mind on points on which I had no opinion.
+E.g. I had no opinion about the Catholic Question till 1829. No one can
+truly say I was ever <i>for</i> the Catholics; but I was not against them. In
+fact I did not enter into the state of the question at all.</p>
+
+<p>"Then as to my change of judgment as to the character of your Grace's
+opinions, it is natural that, when two persons pursue different lines from the
+same point, they should not discover their divergence for a long while; especially
+if there be any kind feeling in the one towards the other. It was not
+for a very long time that I discovered that your opinions were (as I now think
+them) but part of intellectual views, so different from your own inward mind
+and character, so peculiar in themselves, and (if you will let me add) so dangerous.
+For a long time I thought them to be but different; for a longer, to
+be but in parts dangerous; but their full character in this respect came on me
+almost on a sudden. I heard at Naples the project of destroying the Irish
+Sees, and at first indignantly rejected the notion, which some one suggested,
+that your Grace had acquiesced in it. I thought I recollected correctly your
+Grace's opinion of the inherent rights of the Christian Church, and I thought
+you never would allow men of this world so to insult it. When I returned
+to England, all was over. I was silent on the same principle that you are
+silent about it in your letter; that it was not the time for speaking; and I
+only felt, what I hinted at when I wrote last, a bitter grief, which prompted
+me, when the act was irretrievable, to hide myself from you. However, I
+have spoken, with whatever pain to myself, the first opportunity you have
+given me.</p>
+
+<p>"I might appeal to my conscience without fear in proof of the delight it
+would give me at this time to associate my name with yours, and to stand
+forward as your friend and defender, however humble. I should hope you
+know me enough to be sure, that, however great my faults are, I have no fear
+of man such as to restrain me, if I could feel I had a call that way. But may
+God help me, as I will ever strive to fulfil my first duty, the defence of His<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_387" id="Page_387">[Pg 387]</a></span>
+Church, and of the doctrine of the old Fathers, in opposition to all the innovations
+and profanities which are rising round us.</p>
+
+<p>"My dear Lord,</p>
+
+<p>"Ever yours most sincerely and gratefully,</p>
+
+<p>"J. H. NEWMAN.</p>
+
+<p>"P.S. I feel much obliged by your kindness in sending me your Addresses
+to your clergy, which I value highly for your Grace's sake."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_388" id="Page_388">[Pg 388]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_2" id="addl_note_2"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 90.</h3>
+
+<h3>EXTRACT OF A LETTER PROM THE REV. E. SMEDLEY,
+EDITOR OF THE "ENCYCLOP&AElig;DIA METROPOLITANA."</h3>
+
+<p>When I urged on one occasion an "understanding" I
+had had with the publishers of the "Encyclop&aelig;dia," he
+answered, June 5, 1828, "I greatly dislike the word
+'understanding,' which is always <i>misunderstood</i>, and which
+occasions more mischief than any other in our language,
+unless it be its cousin-german 'delicacy.'"</p>
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_3" id="addl_note_3"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 185.</h3>
+
+<h3>EXTRACT OF A LETTER OF THE LATE REV. FRANCIS A.
+FABER, OF SAUNDERTON.</h3>
+
+<p>A letter of Mr. F. Faber's to a friend has just now
+(March, 1878) come into my hands, in which he says, "I
+have had a long correspondence with Newman on the
+subject of my uncle's saying he was 'a concealed Roman
+Catholic' long before he left us. It ends in my uncle
+making an <i>amende</i>."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_389" id="Page_389">[Pg 389]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_4" id="addl_note_4"></a>NOTE ON PAGES 194-196.</h3>
+
+<p>I have said above, "Dr. Russell had, perhaps, more to do
+with my conversion than any one else. He called on me
+in passing through Oxford in the summer of 1843; and
+I think I took him over some of the buildings of the
+University. He called again another summer, on his
+way from Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he
+said a word on the subject of religion on either occasion.
+He sent me at different times several letters.... He
+also gave me one or two books; Veron's Rule of Faith
+and some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a
+volume of St. Alfonso Liguori's sermons was another....
+At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a large bundle of
+penny or halfpenny books of devotion," &amp;c.</p>
+
+<p>On this passage I observe first that he told me, on one
+occasion of my seeing him since the publication of the
+"Apologia," that I was so far in error, that he had called on
+me at Oxford once only, not twice. He was quite positive
+on the point; it was when he was, I believe, on his way
+to Rome to escape a bishopric.</p>
+
+<p>Secondly, my own mistake has led to some vagueness
+or inaccuracy in the statements made by others. In a
+friendly notice of Dr. Russell upon his death, it is said,
+in the "Times":&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"Personally he was unknown to the leaders of the
+movement, but his reputation stood high in Oxford. He
+was often applied to for information and suggestion on
+the points arising in the Tractarian controversy. Through
+a formal call made by him on Dr. Newman a correspondence
+arose, which resulted in the final determination of
+the latter to join the Roman Catholic Church."</p>
+
+<p>On this I remark&mdash;(1) that in 1841-5, Dr. Russell was
+not well known in Oxford, and it cannot be said that then
+"his reputation stood high" there; (2) that he never<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_390" id="Page_390">[Pg 390]</a></span>
+was "applied to for information" by any one of us, as far
+as my knowledge goes; and (3) that his call on me in
+1841(3?) was in no sense "formal;" I had not expected it;
+I think he introduced himself, though he may have had
+a letter from Dr. Wiseman; and no "correspondence"
+arose in consequence. He may perhaps have sent me three
+letters, independent of each other, in five years; and, as
+far as I know, he was unaware of his part in my conversion,
+till he saw my notice of it in the "Apologia."</p>
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_5" id="addl_note_5"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 232.</h3>
+
+<h3>EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM THE REV. JOHN KEBLE
+TO THE AUTHOR.</h3>
+
+<p>"Nov. 18, 1844.&mdash;I hope I shall not annoy you if I copy
+out for you part of a letter which I had the other day
+from Judge Coleridge:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"'I was struck with part of a letter from A. B., expressing
+a wish that Newman should know how warmly
+he was loved, honoured, and sympathized with by large
+numbers of Churchmen, so that he might not feel solitary,
+or, as it were, cast out. What think you of a private
+address, carefully guarded against the appearance of
+making him the head of a party, but only assuring him
+of gratitude, veneration, and love?' &amp;c., &amp;c.</p>
+
+<p>"I thought I would just let you understand how such
+a person as Coleridge feels."</p>
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_6" id="addl_note_6"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 237.</h3>
+
+<h3>EXTRACT FROM THE "TIMES" NEWSPAPER ON THE AUTHOR'S
+VISIT TO OXFORD IN FEBRUARY, 1878.</h3>
+
+<p>"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman has this week revisited
+Oxford for the first time since 1845. He has been staying<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_391" id="Page_391">[Pg 391]</a></span>
+with the Rev. S. Wayte, President of Trinity College, of
+which society Dr. Newman was formerly a scholar, and
+has recently been elected an Honorary Fellow. On
+Tuesday evening Dr. Newman met a number of old
+friends at dinner at the President's lodgings, and on the
+following day he paid a long visit to Dr. Pusey at Christ
+Church. He also spent a considerable time at Keble
+College, in which he was greatly interested. In the
+evening Dr. Newman dined in Trinity College Hall at
+the high table, attired in his academical dress, and the
+scholars were invited to meet him afterwards. He returned
+to Birmingham on Thursday morning."</p>
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_7" id="addl_note_7"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 302.</h3>
+
+<h3>THE MEDICINAL OIL OF ST. WALBURGA.</h3>
+
+<p>I have received the following on the subject of the oil
+of St. Walburga from a German friend, the Rev. Corbinian
+Wandinger, which is a serviceable addition to
+what is said upon it in Note B. He says:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"In your 'Apologia,' 2nd Edition, p. 302, you say you neither have, nor
+ever have had, the means of going into the question of the miraculousness of
+the oil of St. Walburga. By good chance, there has arisen a contest not long
+ago between two papers, a catholic and a free-thinking one, about this very
+question, from which I collected materials. Afterwards I asked Professor
+Suttner, of Eichst&auml;dt, if the defender of the miraculousness might be fully and
+in every point trusted, and I was answered he might, since he was nobody
+else but the parson of St. Walburga, Rev. Mr. Brudlacher.</p>
+
+<p>"You know all the older literature of the oil of St. Walburga, therefore I
+restrict myself to statements of a later date than 1625.</p>
+
+<p>"First of the attempts to explain the oil as a natural produce of the rock.</p>
+
+<p>"Some thought of ordinary rock-oil. But the slightest experiment proves
+that origin, properties, and effect of the oil of St. Walburga and petroleum
+have nothing common with each other.</p>
+
+<p>"Others thought of a salt-rock, and of solution of the salt particles. But<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_392" id="Page_392">[Pg 392]</a></span>
+the marble slab from which the oil drops is of Jura-chalk, and in the whole
+Jura is not a single particle of salt to be found, and the liquor itself does not
+in the least savour of salt; besides that, if this were the case, the stone must
+have crumbled into pieces long since, whilst it is quite massive still.</p>
+
+<p>"Others thought of humour in the air, or the so-called sweating of the
+stones. But why does the slab which bears the holy relics alone sweat? and,
+why do all others beside, above, beneath it, in and out of the altar-cave,
+though being of the same nature, remain perfectly dry? Why should it
+sweat, the whole church being so dry that not a single humid spot of a
+hand's breadth is visible? Why does this slab not sweat except within a
+certain period, that is from October 12, the anniversary of depositing, to
+February 25, the day of the death of St. Walburga? And why does it remain
+dry at every other time, even at the most humid temperature of the air
+possible, and in the wettest years, for instance, 1866? Besides, what other
+stone, and be it in the deepest cave, will sweat during four or five months a
+quantity of liquor from six to ten Mass (a Mass = 1&middot;07 French Litres)? If
+these naturalists are asked all this, then they, too, are at the end of their wits.</p>
+
+<p>"To this point I add two facts which may be proved beyond any doubt; the
+one by unquestionable historical records, the other by still living eye-witnesses.
+When under Bishop Friedrich von Parsberg the interdict was inflicted on the
+city of Eichst&auml;dt, during all the year 1239 not a single drop of liquor became
+visible on the coffin-plate of St. Walburga. The contrary fact was stated on
+June 7, 1835. The cave was opened on this day by chance, passengers
+longing to see it. To their astonishment they found the stone so profusely
+dropping with oil, that the golden vase fixed underneath was full to the brim,
+whereas at this season never had been observed there any fluid. Some weeks
+later arrived the long-wished-for royal decree which sanctioned the reopening
+of the convent of St. Walburga; it was signed on that very 7th of June, 1835,
+by his Majesty King Louis I.</p>
+
+<p>"Moreover, let one try to gather water which is dropping from sweating
+stone, or glass, or metal, and let him see if it will be pure and limpid, or
+rather muddy, filthy, and cloudy. The oil of St. Walburga on the contrary,
+is and remains so limpid and crystal, that a bottle, which had been filled and
+officially sealed at the reopening of the cave after the Swedish invasion, 1645,
+preserves to this day the oil so very clear and clean as if it had been filled
+yesterday; an occurrence never to be observed even on the purest spring-water,
+according to the testimony of the royal circuit-physician (K. Bezirksarzt).</p>
+
+<p>"To this testimony of a naturalist may be added that of a much higher
+authority. The renowned naturalist, Von Oken, surely an unquestionable
+expert, came one day, while he was Professor in the University of Munich, to
+Eichst&auml;dt on the special purpose to investigate this extraordinary phenomenon.
+The cave was opened to him, he received every information he wished for, and
+having seen and examined everything, he pronounced publicly without any
+reluctance that he could not explain the matter in a natural way. He took<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_393" id="Page_393">[Pg 393]</a></span>
+of the liquor to Munich in order to subject it to a chemical analysis, and
+declared then by writing the result of his researches to be that he could
+take it neither for natural water, nor oil, and that, in general, he was not able
+to explain the phenomenon as being in accordance with the laws of nature.</p>
+
+<p>"Let me add the testimony of a historical authority. Mr. Sax, counsellor
+of the government (K. Regierungsrath), in his history of the diocese and city
+of Eichst&auml;dt, after he has spoken of the origin, the properties, and the effect
+of the oil of St. Walburga, concludes that 'they are of such a singular kind,
+that they not only exceed far the province of extraordinary nature-phenomena,
+but that they, in spite of the constant discrediting and slandering by bullying
+free-thinkers, preserved the great confidence of the catholic people even in far
+distant countries.'</p>
+
+<p>"Now of the miracles. There are related by the people many thousands,
+but, of course, few of them are attested. In the Pastoral paper of Eichst&auml;dt,
+1857, page 207, I read that Anton Ernest, Bishop of Br&uuml;nn, in Moravia,
+announces, under Nov. 1, 1857, to the Bishop of Eichst&auml;dt, the recovery of a
+girl in the establishment of the sisters of charity from blindness, and sends,
+in order to attest the fact, the following document, which I am to translate
+literally:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"'In the name of the indivisible Trinity. We, Anton Ernest, by God's
+and the Holy See's grace, Bishop of Br&uuml;nn. After we had received, first by
+the curate of the establishment of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this
+place, and then also from other quarters, the notice that a girl in the aforesaid
+establishment had regained the use of her eyes miraculously in the very
+moment when she had a vial, containing oil of St. Walburga, offered to her,
+brought to her mouth and kissed, we thought it to be our duty to research
+scrupulously into the fact, and to put it beyond all doubt in the way of a
+special commission, by hearing of witnesses and a trial at the place of the
+fact, if there be truth, and how much of it, in the supposed miraculous
+healing.</p>
+
+<p>"'About the report of this commission and the adjoined testimony of the
+physician, we have then, as prescribes the Holy Council of Trent (Sess. 25),
+collected the judgments of our theologians and other pious men; and as
+these all were quite in accordance, and the fact itself with all its circumstances
+lay before us quite clear and open, we have, after invocation of assistance of
+the Holy Ghost, pronounced, judged, and decided as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>"'The instantaneous removal of the most pertinacious eyelid-cramp
+(Augenlied krampf), which Matilda Makara during many months had hindered
+in the use of her eyes and kept in blindness, and the simultaneous
+recurrence of the full eye-sight, phlogistic appearances still remaining in the
+eyes, which occurred when Matilda Makara on Nov. 7, 1856, had a vial with
+the oil of St. Walburga brought, full of confidence, to her mouth and kissed,
+must be acknowledged to be a fact which, besides the order of nature, has
+been effected by God's grace, and is therefore a miracle.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_394" id="Page_394">[Pg 394]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"'And that the memory of this Divine favour may be preserved, that to God
+eternal thanks may be given, the confidence of the faithful may be incited and
+nourished, this devotion to the great wonder-worker St. Walburga may be
+promoted, we order that this aforegoing decision shall be affixed in the chapel
+of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this place, that it shall be preserved
+for all times to come, and that the 7th Nov. shall be celebrated as a holiday
+every year in this aforesaid establishment.</p>
+
+<p>"'Given in our Episcopal Residence at Br&uuml;nn,</p>
+
+<p>"'Nov. 1, 1857,</p>
+
+<p>"'(L. S.) <span class="smcap">Anton Ernest</span>, Bishop.'</p>
+
+<p>"A second record about St. Walburga I find in the Eichst&auml;dt Pastoral
+paper, 1858, page 192, from which I take the following: 'The Superioress
+of the Convent of St. Walburga had received in summer 1858 the notice of a
+miraculous cure written by the Superioress of the Convent of St. Leonard-sur-Mer,
+Sussex. At request for an authenticated report, John Bamber,
+chaplain of the Convent of the Holy Infant at St. Leonard-sur-Mer, wrote
+about the following: "Sister Walburga had been ill fifteen months, of which
+five bedridden. The physician pronounced the malady to be incurable.
+Large exterior tumour, frequent (thrice or four times a day) vomitings were
+caused by the diseased pylorus. The matter was hopeless, when the
+Superioress on April 27 thought of using the oil of St. Walburga. The
+chaplain brought it on the tongue of the sick sister, and in the same moment
+she had a burning feeling which seemed to her to descend, and to affect
+especially the sick part. In a few minutes the inner smart ceased, the tumour
+fell off, she felt recovered. Next morning she rose, assisted at the holy mass,
+communicated, ate with good appetite. She was quite recovered, but somewhat
+feeble, as people always are after a great disease. The physician, a
+Protestant, abode by his opinion the malady to be incurable, acknowledged,
+however, the healing. His words were: 'I believe the healing to be effected
+by the oil of St. Walburga, but how, I don't know.' As a Protestant he
+refused to give testimony that the operation of the oil had been miraculous.'</p>
+
+<p>"The report is authenticated by Thomas, Bishop of Southwark.</p>
+
+<p>"Freising, Bayern,</p>
+
+<p>"September 13, 1873."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_395" id="Page_395">[Pg 395]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h3><a name="addl_note_8" id="addl_note_8"></a>NOTE ON PAGE 323.</h3>
+
+<h3>BONIFACE OF CANTERBURY.</h3>
+
+<p>When I made the above reference in 1865 to Boniface of
+Canterbury, I was sure I had seen among my books some
+recent authoritative declaration on the subject of his <i>cultus</i>
+in opposition to the Bollandists; but I did not know
+where to look for it. I have now found in our Library
+(Concess. Offic. t. 2) what was in my mind. It consists of
+five documents proceeding from the Sacred Congregation
+of Rites, with the following title:&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"Emo ac Revmo Domino Card. Lambruschini Relatore, Taurinen. Approbationis
+cult&ucirc;s ab immemorabili tempore pr&aelig;stiti B. Bonifacio &agrave; Subaudi&acirc;
+Archiepiscopi Cantuarien. Instante serenissimo Rege Sardini&aelig; Carolo Alberto.
+Rom&aelig;, 1838."</p></div>
+
+<p>Also Dr. Grant, Bishop of Southwark, has kindly supplied
+me with the following extract from the Correspondance
+de Rome, 24 November, 1851, adding "St.
+Boniface of Canterbury or of Savoy was beatified <i>&aelig;quipollenter</i>
+by Gregory XVI.:"&mdash;</p>
+
+<div class="blockquot"><p>"Le B. Boniface de Savoie, xi de ce nome, petit-fils d'Humbert iii,
+Archev&ecirc;que de Cantorb&eacute;ry. Confirmation de son culte, &eacute;galement &agrave; la demande
+du Roi Charles Albert, 7 Sept. 1838. D'abord moine parmi les Chartreux,
+puis Archev&ecirc;que de Cantorb&eacute;ry, consacr&eacute; par Innocent IV. au Concile
+G&eacute;n&eacute;ral de Lyons; il occupa le si&eacute;ge 25 ans. Mort en 1270 pendant un
+voyage en Savoie. Son corps port&eacute; &agrave; Haucatacombe; concours des populations;
+miracles; son corps retrouv&eacute; intact trois si&egrave;cles apr&egrave;s sa mort. Son
+nom dans les livres liturgiques. Sa f&ecirc;te c&eacute;l&eacute;br&eacute;e sans aucune interruption.
+Sur la relation de Card. Lambruschini, la S. C. des Rites le 1 Sept. 1838,
+d&eacute;cida qu'il constait de cas exceptionnel aux d&eacute;crets d'Urbain VIII. p. 410."</p></div>
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+<pre>
+
+
+
+
+
+End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by 
+John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA ***
+
+***** This file should be named 22088-h.htm or 22088-h.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/2/0/8/22088/
+
+Produced by Steven Giacomelli, David King, and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading team at http://www.pgdp.net. (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by the Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+http://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
+paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.  See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
+     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
+     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+     License.  You must require such a user to return or
+     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+     Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+     of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
+
+
+Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
+http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at http://pglaf.org
+
+For additional contact information:
+     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+     Chief Executive and Director
+     gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+
+Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit http://pglaf.org
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+     http://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
+</pre>
+
+</body>
+</html>
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f001.png b/old/22088-page-images/f001.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ce27b23
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f001.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f002.png b/old/22088-page-images/f002.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..81b6638
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f002.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f003.png b/old/22088-page-images/f003.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8f21a97
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f003.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f004.png b/old/22088-page-images/f004.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f72807c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f004.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f005.png b/old/22088-page-images/f005.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8edb3b6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f005.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f006.png b/old/22088-page-images/f006.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2743841
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f006.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f007.png b/old/22088-page-images/f007.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..97ead27
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f007.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f008.png b/old/22088-page-images/f008.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..92a0c4a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f008.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f009.png b/old/22088-page-images/f009.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6e37d5d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f009.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f010.png b/old/22088-page-images/f010.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f37a0cb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f010.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f011.png b/old/22088-page-images/f011.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d2ba5f3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f011.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f012.png b/old/22088-page-images/f012.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2e261e3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f012.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f013.png b/old/22088-page-images/f013.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9fb6a35
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f013.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f014.png b/old/22088-page-images/f014.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8221b0f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f014.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f015.png b/old/22088-page-images/f015.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e7ec04f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f015.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f016.png b/old/22088-page-images/f016.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..59a45eb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f016.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f017.png b/old/22088-page-images/f017.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f3bcc59
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f017.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f018.png b/old/22088-page-images/f018.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..07528b1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f018.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f019.png b/old/22088-page-images/f019.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0c5b585
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f019.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f020.png b/old/22088-page-images/f020.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..926368b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f020.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f021.png b/old/22088-page-images/f021.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7b2620a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f021.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f022.png b/old/22088-page-images/f022.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d4c91a2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f022.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f023.png b/old/22088-page-images/f023.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3b86343
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f023.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f024.png b/old/22088-page-images/f024.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..97c67ad
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f024.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f025.png b/old/22088-page-images/f025.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..05d1e39
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f025.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f027.png b/old/22088-page-images/f027.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3fd2347
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f027.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/f028.png b/old/22088-page-images/f028.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7dd5426
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/f028.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p001.png b/old/22088-page-images/p001.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..60197ae
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p001.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p002.png b/old/22088-page-images/p002.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..60ce280
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p002.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p003.png b/old/22088-page-images/p003.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7a0ed63
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p003.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p004.png b/old/22088-page-images/p004.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..55d44c3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p004.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p005.png b/old/22088-page-images/p005.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..46224a4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p005.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p006.png b/old/22088-page-images/p006.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0193cdb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p006.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p007.png b/old/22088-page-images/p007.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ff77732
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p007.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p008.png b/old/22088-page-images/p008.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..71da8c1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p008.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p009.png b/old/22088-page-images/p009.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4320801
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p009.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p010.png b/old/22088-page-images/p010.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b189e44
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p010.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p011.png b/old/22088-page-images/p011.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fea3cd3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p011.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p012.png b/old/22088-page-images/p012.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a3f19cd
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p012.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p013.png b/old/22088-page-images/p013.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8789105
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p013.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p014.png b/old/22088-page-images/p014.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fe97261
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p014.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p015.png b/old/22088-page-images/p015.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..caf8b31
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p015.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p016.png b/old/22088-page-images/p016.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b6742c2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p016.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p017.png b/old/22088-page-images/p017.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..01e69df
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p017.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p018.png b/old/22088-page-images/p018.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..47b0fbd
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p018.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p019.png b/old/22088-page-images/p019.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a282374
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p019.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p020.png b/old/22088-page-images/p020.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0fd3bac
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p020.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p021.png b/old/22088-page-images/p021.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..29e8dba
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p021.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p022.png b/old/22088-page-images/p022.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..abac1cc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p022.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p023.png b/old/22088-page-images/p023.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..63095a3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p023.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p024.png b/old/22088-page-images/p024.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2bf0d35
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p024.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p025.png b/old/22088-page-images/p025.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fef5b3c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p025.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p026.png b/old/22088-page-images/p026.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3d22da7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p026.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p027.png b/old/22088-page-images/p027.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7bf5394
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p027.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p028.png b/old/22088-page-images/p028.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fdc3ee4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p028.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p029.png b/old/22088-page-images/p029.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ea98107
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p029.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p030.png b/old/22088-page-images/p030.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c486521
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p030.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p031.png b/old/22088-page-images/p031.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..95b4fcc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p031.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p032.png b/old/22088-page-images/p032.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1fbec8b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p032.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p033.png b/old/22088-page-images/p033.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8485824
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p033.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p034.png b/old/22088-page-images/p034.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4e5a956
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p034.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p035.png b/old/22088-page-images/p035.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0ffd87a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p035.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p036.png b/old/22088-page-images/p036.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2d6935c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p036.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p037.png b/old/22088-page-images/p037.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9bb91c3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p037.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p038.png b/old/22088-page-images/p038.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..16fab64
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p038.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p039.png b/old/22088-page-images/p039.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6657ad3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p039.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p040.png b/old/22088-page-images/p040.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..93142ab
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p040.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p041.png b/old/22088-page-images/p041.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..96b4e83
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p041.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p042.png b/old/22088-page-images/p042.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..75b162e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p042.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p043.png b/old/22088-page-images/p043.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..92f2dd5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p043.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p044.png b/old/22088-page-images/p044.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8b56562
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p044.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p045.png b/old/22088-page-images/p045.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..39f173f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p045.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p046.png b/old/22088-page-images/p046.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5335968
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p046.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p047.png b/old/22088-page-images/p047.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bcd0135
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p047.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p048.png b/old/22088-page-images/p048.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6e12c05
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p048.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p049.png b/old/22088-page-images/p049.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ebdd2fa
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p049.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p050.png b/old/22088-page-images/p050.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d919398
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p050.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p051.png b/old/22088-page-images/p051.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f4ccc14
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p051.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p052.png b/old/22088-page-images/p052.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3f2a441
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p052.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p053.png b/old/22088-page-images/p053.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..186afbb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p053.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p054.png b/old/22088-page-images/p054.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9948fc9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p054.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p055.png b/old/22088-page-images/p055.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ccd5a18
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p055.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p056.png b/old/22088-page-images/p056.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..98b5a6c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p056.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p057.png b/old/22088-page-images/p057.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f2ef60a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p057.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p058.png b/old/22088-page-images/p058.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..66f8c7c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p058.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p059.png b/old/22088-page-images/p059.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..77491c5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p059.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p060.png b/old/22088-page-images/p060.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0466529
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p060.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p061.png b/old/22088-page-images/p061.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f0635f3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p061.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p062.png b/old/22088-page-images/p062.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ff56b5c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p062.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p063.png b/old/22088-page-images/p063.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..319fdbe
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p063.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p064.png b/old/22088-page-images/p064.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ef484ee
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p064.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p065.png b/old/22088-page-images/p065.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bf85b01
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p065.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p066.png b/old/22088-page-images/p066.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ec4380f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p066.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p067.png b/old/22088-page-images/p067.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..095a6c0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p067.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p068.png b/old/22088-page-images/p068.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..42ea9fc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p068.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p069.png b/old/22088-page-images/p069.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1510a31
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p069.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p070.png b/old/22088-page-images/p070.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f7e8190
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p070.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p071.png b/old/22088-page-images/p071.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..00ead17
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p071.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p072.png b/old/22088-page-images/p072.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fa2d065
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p072.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p073.png b/old/22088-page-images/p073.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d57ce26
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p073.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p074.png b/old/22088-page-images/p074.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d12bed7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p074.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p075.png b/old/22088-page-images/p075.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..01da3d0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p075.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p076.png b/old/22088-page-images/p076.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f9dd7bf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p076.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p077.png b/old/22088-page-images/p077.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..405ca79
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p077.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p078.png b/old/22088-page-images/p078.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fcb56ef
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p078.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p079.png b/old/22088-page-images/p079.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2f2cc75
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p079.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p080.png b/old/22088-page-images/p080.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7f1ae88
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p080.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p081.png b/old/22088-page-images/p081.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c737201
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p081.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p082.png b/old/22088-page-images/p082.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3751dd5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p082.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p083.png b/old/22088-page-images/p083.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..197b367
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p083.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p084.png b/old/22088-page-images/p084.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7fa85fb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p084.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p085.png b/old/22088-page-images/p085.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6f430c8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p085.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p086.png b/old/22088-page-images/p086.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b4c15ed
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p086.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p087.png b/old/22088-page-images/p087.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bc3cc2f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p087.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p088.png b/old/22088-page-images/p088.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..19ab716
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p088.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p089.png b/old/22088-page-images/p089.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3a66cc8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p089.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p090.png b/old/22088-page-images/p090.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c22699d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p090.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p091.png b/old/22088-page-images/p091.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f954cbb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p091.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p092.png b/old/22088-page-images/p092.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..89c1c0d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p092.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p093.png b/old/22088-page-images/p093.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0481d0f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p093.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p094.png b/old/22088-page-images/p094.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3a99799
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p094.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p095.png b/old/22088-page-images/p095.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..60f621c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p095.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p096.png b/old/22088-page-images/p096.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..40ff9b3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p096.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p097.png b/old/22088-page-images/p097.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ac5aec9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p097.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p098.png b/old/22088-page-images/p098.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ea04eaa
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p098.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p099.png b/old/22088-page-images/p099.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ff35176
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p099.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p100.png b/old/22088-page-images/p100.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7738fd5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p100.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p101.png b/old/22088-page-images/p101.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bc92c91
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p101.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p102.png b/old/22088-page-images/p102.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2d97c91
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p102.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p103.png b/old/22088-page-images/p103.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..37ef418
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p103.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p104.png b/old/22088-page-images/p104.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4c2d10a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p104.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p105.png b/old/22088-page-images/p105.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2111c55
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p105.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p106.png b/old/22088-page-images/p106.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..11d7216
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p106.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p107.png b/old/22088-page-images/p107.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..005414e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p107.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p108.png b/old/22088-page-images/p108.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c5874ce
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p108.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p109.png b/old/22088-page-images/p109.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c46ab4b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p109.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p110.png b/old/22088-page-images/p110.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d859a2b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p110.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p111.png b/old/22088-page-images/p111.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e34ef43
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p111.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p112.png b/old/22088-page-images/p112.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..74b8d9d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p112.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p113.png b/old/22088-page-images/p113.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2cdc64d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p113.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p114.png b/old/22088-page-images/p114.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..19f2452
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p114.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p115.png b/old/22088-page-images/p115.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0a955c5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p115.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p116.png b/old/22088-page-images/p116.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2bb8530
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p116.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p117.png b/old/22088-page-images/p117.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c3d42f8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p117.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p118.png b/old/22088-page-images/p118.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0f92f14
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p118.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p119.png b/old/22088-page-images/p119.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4c66497
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p119.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p120.png b/old/22088-page-images/p120.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..16603ed
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p120.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p121.png b/old/22088-page-images/p121.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6d5a97e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p121.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p122.png b/old/22088-page-images/p122.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..06af145
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p122.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p123.png b/old/22088-page-images/p123.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..79f6dd5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p123.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p124.png b/old/22088-page-images/p124.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..69212ee
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p124.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p125.png b/old/22088-page-images/p125.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..06b9cb9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p125.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p126.png b/old/22088-page-images/p126.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..da45dcd
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p126.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p127.png b/old/22088-page-images/p127.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8bea26e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p127.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p128.png b/old/22088-page-images/p128.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8cbeb12
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p128.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p129.png b/old/22088-page-images/p129.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4ef82e4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p129.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p130.png b/old/22088-page-images/p130.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..38397af
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p130.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p131.png b/old/22088-page-images/p131.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b7b46bf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p131.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p132.png b/old/22088-page-images/p132.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..011712d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p132.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p133.png b/old/22088-page-images/p133.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bd1e54a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p133.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p134.png b/old/22088-page-images/p134.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..630e44b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p134.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p135.png b/old/22088-page-images/p135.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..536974c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p135.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p136.png b/old/22088-page-images/p136.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a027444
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p136.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p137.png b/old/22088-page-images/p137.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8e0b83d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p137.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p138.png b/old/22088-page-images/p138.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7eaa474
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p138.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p139.png b/old/22088-page-images/p139.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..842be81
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p139.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p140.png b/old/22088-page-images/p140.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e04ae79
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p140.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p141.png b/old/22088-page-images/p141.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a8d713a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p141.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p142.png b/old/22088-page-images/p142.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1315291
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p142.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p143.png b/old/22088-page-images/p143.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..65f3181
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p143.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p144.png b/old/22088-page-images/p144.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..dcebed3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p144.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p145.png b/old/22088-page-images/p145.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d213e6c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p145.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p146.png b/old/22088-page-images/p146.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..dbf7fc4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p146.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p147.png b/old/22088-page-images/p147.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..27d1875
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p147.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p148.png b/old/22088-page-images/p148.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fe404eb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p148.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p149.png b/old/22088-page-images/p149.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2851654
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p149.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p150.png b/old/22088-page-images/p150.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6bb4ef9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p150.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p151.png b/old/22088-page-images/p151.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6a742e5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p151.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p152.png b/old/22088-page-images/p152.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c3f365a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p152.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p153.png b/old/22088-page-images/p153.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0911a0f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p153.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p154.png b/old/22088-page-images/p154.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e42419c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p154.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p155.png b/old/22088-page-images/p155.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5b3f800
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p155.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p156.png b/old/22088-page-images/p156.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a9743ee
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p156.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p157.png b/old/22088-page-images/p157.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..79a3946
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p157.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p158.png b/old/22088-page-images/p158.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..747619d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p158.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p159.png b/old/22088-page-images/p159.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f89b245
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p159.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p160.png b/old/22088-page-images/p160.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..63efa5c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p160.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p161.png b/old/22088-page-images/p161.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..75e9121
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p161.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p162.png b/old/22088-page-images/p162.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..16953a9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p162.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p163.png b/old/22088-page-images/p163.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0aa4bed
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p163.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p164.png b/old/22088-page-images/p164.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5d56e22
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p164.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p165.png b/old/22088-page-images/p165.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d311ceb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p165.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p166.png b/old/22088-page-images/p166.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..942e5a1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p166.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p167.png b/old/22088-page-images/p167.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..00299af
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p167.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p168.png b/old/22088-page-images/p168.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b616694
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p168.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p169.png b/old/22088-page-images/p169.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1634a18
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p169.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p170.png b/old/22088-page-images/p170.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..03f1231
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p170.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p171.png b/old/22088-page-images/p171.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d3451b3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p171.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p172.png b/old/22088-page-images/p172.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b1bf6bf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p172.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p173.png b/old/22088-page-images/p173.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a9eb72b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p173.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p174.png b/old/22088-page-images/p174.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1384fa0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p174.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p175.png b/old/22088-page-images/p175.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7e9771f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p175.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p176.png b/old/22088-page-images/p176.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..12f719c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p176.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p177.png b/old/22088-page-images/p177.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..aa28e0d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p177.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p178.png b/old/22088-page-images/p178.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6b78a5f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p178.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p179.png b/old/22088-page-images/p179.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..98dbf5c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p179.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p180.png b/old/22088-page-images/p180.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ec6af0a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p180.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p181.png b/old/22088-page-images/p181.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9c1c614
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p181.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p182.png b/old/22088-page-images/p182.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b9ef9f0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p182.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p183.png b/old/22088-page-images/p183.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..031443b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p183.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p184.png b/old/22088-page-images/p184.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bb7a908
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p184.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p185.png b/old/22088-page-images/p185.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..63e9639
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p185.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p186.png b/old/22088-page-images/p186.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ea38b3a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p186.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p187.png b/old/22088-page-images/p187.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..adfd995
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p187.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p188.png b/old/22088-page-images/p188.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0678c0c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p188.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p189.png b/old/22088-page-images/p189.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0b31939
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p189.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p190.png b/old/22088-page-images/p190.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c4f70dc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p190.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p191.png b/old/22088-page-images/p191.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4d3cb73
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p191.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p192.png b/old/22088-page-images/p192.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..44d7119
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p192.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p193.png b/old/22088-page-images/p193.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5fbf618
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p193.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p194.png b/old/22088-page-images/p194.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..309dddc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p194.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p195.png b/old/22088-page-images/p195.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b983542
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p195.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p196.png b/old/22088-page-images/p196.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f569118
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p196.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p197.png b/old/22088-page-images/p197.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..50fa805
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p197.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p198.png b/old/22088-page-images/p198.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..efcc49a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p198.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p199.png b/old/22088-page-images/p199.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7610ee0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p199.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p200.png b/old/22088-page-images/p200.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..cbb06e9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p200.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p201.png b/old/22088-page-images/p201.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..659c816
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p201.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p202.png b/old/22088-page-images/p202.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e065662
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p202.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p203.png b/old/22088-page-images/p203.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..241bcab
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p203.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p204.png b/old/22088-page-images/p204.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..af944c8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p204.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p205.png b/old/22088-page-images/p205.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..20d4bd4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p205.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p206.png b/old/22088-page-images/p206.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..85957e0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p206.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p207.png b/old/22088-page-images/p207.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d986457
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p207.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p208.png b/old/22088-page-images/p208.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bd76f4a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p208.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p209.png b/old/22088-page-images/p209.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d160f1f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p209.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p210.png b/old/22088-page-images/p210.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1b264a2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p210.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p211.png b/old/22088-page-images/p211.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8868777
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p211.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p212.png b/old/22088-page-images/p212.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f801337
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p212.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p213.png b/old/22088-page-images/p213.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2c19eb3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p213.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p214.png b/old/22088-page-images/p214.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..11f49bf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p214.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p215.png b/old/22088-page-images/p215.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..cde8449
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p215.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p216.png b/old/22088-page-images/p216.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3d202d6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p216.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p217.png b/old/22088-page-images/p217.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6c4524f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p217.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p218.png b/old/22088-page-images/p218.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..70591fa
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p218.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p219.png b/old/22088-page-images/p219.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7a2da00
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p219.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p220.png b/old/22088-page-images/p220.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..314dd36
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p220.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p221.png b/old/22088-page-images/p221.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..47660f2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p221.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p222.png b/old/22088-page-images/p222.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d355ab1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p222.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p223.png b/old/22088-page-images/p223.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..eb6264c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p223.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p224.png b/old/22088-page-images/p224.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..46ee8da
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p224.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p225.png b/old/22088-page-images/p225.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e1793e1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p225.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p226.png b/old/22088-page-images/p226.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..416e7fc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p226.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p227.png b/old/22088-page-images/p227.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fb2ec12
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p227.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p228.png b/old/22088-page-images/p228.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b29384e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p228.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p229.png b/old/22088-page-images/p229.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1491868
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p229.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p230.png b/old/22088-page-images/p230.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..02b8f3b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p230.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p231.png b/old/22088-page-images/p231.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f8af00b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p231.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p232.png b/old/22088-page-images/p232.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..68d64df
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p232.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p233.png b/old/22088-page-images/p233.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a443bdb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p233.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p234.png b/old/22088-page-images/p234.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2b5567b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p234.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p235.png b/old/22088-page-images/p235.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..77aa2f6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p235.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p236.png b/old/22088-page-images/p236.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..294a899
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p236.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p237.png b/old/22088-page-images/p237.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ec035c8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p237.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p238.png b/old/22088-page-images/p238.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..780ade0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p238.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p239.png b/old/22088-page-images/p239.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..66877ef
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p239.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p240.png b/old/22088-page-images/p240.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6703502
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p240.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p241.png b/old/22088-page-images/p241.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..51616c4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p241.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p242.png b/old/22088-page-images/p242.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..663331c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p242.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p243.png b/old/22088-page-images/p243.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..13fc82f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p243.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p244.png b/old/22088-page-images/p244.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..94ffc51
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p244.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p245.png b/old/22088-page-images/p245.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..833d6a5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p245.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p246.png b/old/22088-page-images/p246.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2177b13
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p246.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p247.png b/old/22088-page-images/p247.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7614c5f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p247.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p248.png b/old/22088-page-images/p248.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..aa6c5d4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p248.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p249.png b/old/22088-page-images/p249.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f354ded
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p249.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p250.png b/old/22088-page-images/p250.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..270f634
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p250.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p251.png b/old/22088-page-images/p251.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..71d9b23
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p251.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p252.png b/old/22088-page-images/p252.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ee10651
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p252.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p253.png b/old/22088-page-images/p253.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5b4e9f5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p253.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p254.png b/old/22088-page-images/p254.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4078994
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p254.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p255.png b/old/22088-page-images/p255.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..63dcb7a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p255.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p256.png b/old/22088-page-images/p256.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5e0bcdf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p256.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p257.png b/old/22088-page-images/p257.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..beb3d05
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p257.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p258.png b/old/22088-page-images/p258.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d975099
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p258.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p259.png b/old/22088-page-images/p259.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..907aba0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p259.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p260.png b/old/22088-page-images/p260.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5ce5071
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p260.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p261.png b/old/22088-page-images/p261.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8aa05c2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p261.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p262.png b/old/22088-page-images/p262.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..167dd51
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p262.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p263.png b/old/22088-page-images/p263.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a96ae3d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p263.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p264.png b/old/22088-page-images/p264.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..34461b5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p264.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p265.png b/old/22088-page-images/p265.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d330fc6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p265.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p266.png b/old/22088-page-images/p266.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0067bf0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p266.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p267.png b/old/22088-page-images/p267.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c674e5f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p267.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p268.png b/old/22088-page-images/p268.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a5f1126
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p268.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p269.png b/old/22088-page-images/p269.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d05077d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p269.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p270.png b/old/22088-page-images/p270.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9740fab
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p270.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p271.png b/old/22088-page-images/p271.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8c82e5d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p271.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p272.png b/old/22088-page-images/p272.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..dfc7f5d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p272.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p273.png b/old/22088-page-images/p273.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4338b0d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p273.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p274.png b/old/22088-page-images/p274.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2f7e27b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p274.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p275.png b/old/22088-page-images/p275.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..07785db
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p275.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p276.png b/old/22088-page-images/p276.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a263d05
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p276.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p277.png b/old/22088-page-images/p277.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ae43810
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p277.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p278.png b/old/22088-page-images/p278.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..96798a8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p278.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p279.png b/old/22088-page-images/p279.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9a49bc1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p279.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p280.png b/old/22088-page-images/p280.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6b8c6a2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p280.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p281.png b/old/22088-page-images/p281.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8f6fb08
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p281.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p282.png b/old/22088-page-images/p282.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6ff773e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p282.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p283.png b/old/22088-page-images/p283.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..387eebf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p283.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p284.png b/old/22088-page-images/p284.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c14a5ab
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p284.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p285.png b/old/22088-page-images/p285.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..cda4ca7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p285.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p286.png b/old/22088-page-images/p286.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..65cae7f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p286.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p287.png b/old/22088-page-images/p287.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9d52701
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p287.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p288.png b/old/22088-page-images/p288.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fefb4dc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p288.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p289.png b/old/22088-page-images/p289.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c50c8ba
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p289.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p290.png b/old/22088-page-images/p290.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..211bde5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p290.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p291.png b/old/22088-page-images/p291.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..013d35c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p291.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p292.png b/old/22088-page-images/p292.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d6afff3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p292.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p293.png b/old/22088-page-images/p293.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7ad98dc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p293.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p294.png b/old/22088-page-images/p294.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b3d6a31
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p294.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p295.png b/old/22088-page-images/p295.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e989693
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p295.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p296.png b/old/22088-page-images/p296.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c293783
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p296.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p297.png b/old/22088-page-images/p297.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..75770e5
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p297.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p298.png b/old/22088-page-images/p298.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e4653c2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p298.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p299.png b/old/22088-page-images/p299.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f3e15e7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p299.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p300.png b/old/22088-page-images/p300.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4bbd608
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p300.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p301.png b/old/22088-page-images/p301.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b9577b8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p301.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p302.png b/old/22088-page-images/p302.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8fa4508
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p302.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p303.png b/old/22088-page-images/p303.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e2f2472
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p303.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p304.png b/old/22088-page-images/p304.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..aa10d9c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p304.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p305.png b/old/22088-page-images/p305.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d52ae0c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p305.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p306.png b/old/22088-page-images/p306.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7e6f72c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p306.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p307.png b/old/22088-page-images/p307.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6edc831
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p307.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p308.png b/old/22088-page-images/p308.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2db5ff8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p308.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p309.png b/old/22088-page-images/p309.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..59a25e0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p309.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p310.png b/old/22088-page-images/p310.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4179ece
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p310.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p311.png b/old/22088-page-images/p311.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8d6525e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p311.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p312.png b/old/22088-page-images/p312.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9b40cde
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p312.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p313.png b/old/22088-page-images/p313.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e745a3c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p313.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p314.png b/old/22088-page-images/p314.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4a29b08
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p314.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p315.png b/old/22088-page-images/p315.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..34184f9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p315.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p316.png b/old/22088-page-images/p316.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8e548d4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p316.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p317.png b/old/22088-page-images/p317.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..69a4b3f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p317.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p318.png b/old/22088-page-images/p318.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..066f101
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p318.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p319.png b/old/22088-page-images/p319.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e5e57b1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p319.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p320.png b/old/22088-page-images/p320.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4c2a31a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p320.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p321.png b/old/22088-page-images/p321.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..dd34373
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p321.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p322.png b/old/22088-page-images/p322.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a213cc6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p322.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p323.png b/old/22088-page-images/p323.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..790e5b2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p323.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p324.png b/old/22088-page-images/p324.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a1400de
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p324.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p325.png b/old/22088-page-images/p325.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..896d8a8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p325.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p326.png b/old/22088-page-images/p326.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d3078ad
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p326.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p327.png b/old/22088-page-images/p327.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0a7c028
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p327.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p328.png b/old/22088-page-images/p328.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..cc8bff2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p328.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p329.png b/old/22088-page-images/p329.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f29774b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p329.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p330.png b/old/22088-page-images/p330.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d3f3d7b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p330.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p331.png b/old/22088-page-images/p331.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..dbc77fd
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p331.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p332.png b/old/22088-page-images/p332.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..636c6cb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p332.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p333.png b/old/22088-page-images/p333.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1da257f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p333.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p334.png b/old/22088-page-images/p334.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..33ad2fb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p334.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p335.png b/old/22088-page-images/p335.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4eeb353
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p335.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p336.png b/old/22088-page-images/p336.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d83a770
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p336.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p337.png b/old/22088-page-images/p337.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d686d12
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p337.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p338.png b/old/22088-page-images/p338.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..08495ab
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p338.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p339.png b/old/22088-page-images/p339.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..06322a7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p339.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p340.png b/old/22088-page-images/p340.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fe80acf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p340.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p341.png b/old/22088-page-images/p341.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6f0ee84
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p341.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p342.png b/old/22088-page-images/p342.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..cc486ff
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p342.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p343.png b/old/22088-page-images/p343.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..2dda168
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p343.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p344.png b/old/22088-page-images/p344.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fb65029
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p344.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p345.png b/old/22088-page-images/p345.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c99e9d9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p345.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p346.png b/old/22088-page-images/p346.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..315f75b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p346.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p347.png b/old/22088-page-images/p347.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..99a00ef
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p347.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p348.png b/old/22088-page-images/p348.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0d7f4bd
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p348.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p349.png b/old/22088-page-images/p349.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..db4ba4d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p349.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p350.png b/old/22088-page-images/p350.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f1002b4
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p350.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p351.png b/old/22088-page-images/p351.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d935361
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p351.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p352.png b/old/22088-page-images/p352.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9b8310d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p352.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p353.png b/old/22088-page-images/p353.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e9739f3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p353.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p354.png b/old/22088-page-images/p354.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7b6ae16
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p354.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p355.png b/old/22088-page-images/p355.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6634f2c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p355.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p356.png b/old/22088-page-images/p356.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..70747ae
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p356.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p357.png b/old/22088-page-images/p357.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..25a4bc1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p357.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p358.png b/old/22088-page-images/p358.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..87aa56c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p358.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p359.png b/old/22088-page-images/p359.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3acefa0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p359.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p360.png b/old/22088-page-images/p360.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f495a71
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p360.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p361.png b/old/22088-page-images/p361.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b775057
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p361.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p362.png b/old/22088-page-images/p362.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..ac48b43
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p362.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p363.png b/old/22088-page-images/p363.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c8590f6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p363.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p364.png b/old/22088-page-images/p364.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..315dad3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p364.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p365.png b/old/22088-page-images/p365.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..97e5600
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p365.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p366.png b/old/22088-page-images/p366.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6692429
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p366.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p367.png b/old/22088-page-images/p367.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7516925
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p367.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p368.png b/old/22088-page-images/p368.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..52923f1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p368.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p369.png b/old/22088-page-images/p369.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9683672
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p369.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p370.png b/old/22088-page-images/p370.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..df5d1d3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p370.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p371.png b/old/22088-page-images/p371.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..eb67101
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p371.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p372.png b/old/22088-page-images/p372.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..61cbfd7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p372.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p373.png b/old/22088-page-images/p373.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..7a478ba
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p373.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p374.png b/old/22088-page-images/p374.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5b6766a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p374.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p375.png b/old/22088-page-images/p375.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e9b5206
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p375.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p376.png b/old/22088-page-images/p376.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8f8d0b9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p376.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p377.png b/old/22088-page-images/p377.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..03c474b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p377.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p378.png b/old/22088-page-images/p378.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8c5d276
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p378.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p379.png b/old/22088-page-images/p379.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..db3368e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p379.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p380.png b/old/22088-page-images/p380.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..731920f
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p380.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p381.png b/old/22088-page-images/p381.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8bd6035
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p381.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p382.png b/old/22088-page-images/p382.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9855b1b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p382.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p383.png b/old/22088-page-images/p383.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..78a8b34
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p383.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p384.png b/old/22088-page-images/p384.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..a92b912
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p384.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p385.png b/old/22088-page-images/p385.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b3e8007
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p385.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p386.png b/old/22088-page-images/p386.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..12f008e
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p386.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p387.png b/old/22088-page-images/p387.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f5864c0
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p387.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p388.png b/old/22088-page-images/p388.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d40ca1c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p388.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p389.png b/old/22088-page-images/p389.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b1419a7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p389.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p390.png b/old/22088-page-images/p390.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e8a0cdf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p390.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p391.png b/old/22088-page-images/p391.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4b1935c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p391.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p392.png b/old/22088-page-images/p392.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..716beb7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p392.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p393.png b/old/22088-page-images/p393.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..61db5f1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p393.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p394.png b/old/22088-page-images/p394.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..458afe1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p394.png
diff --git a/old/22088-page-images/p395.png b/old/22088-page-images/p395.png
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1e9e9a7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088-page-images/p395.png
diff --git a/old/22088.txt b/old/22088.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..e24332c
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,14186 @@
+Project Gutenberg's Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: Apologia Pro Vita Sua
+
+Author: John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+Release Date: July 16, 2007 [EBook #22088]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ASCII
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Steven Giacomelli, David King, and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading team at http://www.pgdp.net. (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by the Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
+
+
+
+
+
+APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA
+
+BEING
+
+A History of his Religious Opinions.
+
+BY
+
+JOHN HENRY CARDINAL NEWMAN.
+
+    "Commit thy way to the Lord and trust in Him, and He will do it.
+    And He will bring forth thy justice as the light, and thy
+    judgment as the noon-day."
+
+LONDON
+
+LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
+
+AND NEW YORK: 15 EAST 16th STREET
+
+1890.
+
+PRINTED BY
+
+KELLY AND CO., GATE STREET, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS,
+
+AND KINGSTON-ON-THAMES.
+
+
+
+
+PREFACE.
+
+
+The following History of my Religious Opinions, now that it is detached
+from the context in which it originally stood, requires some preliminary
+explanation; and that, not only in order to introduce it generally to
+the reader, but specially to make him understand, how I came to write a
+whole book about myself, and about my most private thoughts and
+feelings. Did I consult indeed my own impulses, I should do my best
+simply to wipe out of my Volume, and consign to oblivion, every trace of
+the circumstances to which it is to be ascribed; but its original title
+of "Apologia" is too exactly borne out by its matter and structure, and
+these again are too suggestive of correlative circumstances, and those
+circumstances are of too grave a character, to allow of my indulging so
+natural a wish. And therefore, though in this new Edition I have managed
+to omit nearly a hundred pages of my original Volume, which I could
+safely consider to be of merely ephemeral importance, I am even for that
+very reason obliged, by way of making up for their absence, to prefix to
+my Narrative some account of the provocation out of which it arose.
+
+It is now more than twenty years that a vague impression to my
+disadvantage has rested on the popular mind, as if my conduct towards
+the Anglican Church, while I was a member of it, was inconsistent with
+Christian simplicity and uprightness. An impression of this kind was
+almost unavoidable under the circumstances of the case, when a man, who
+had written strongly against a cause, and had collected a party round
+him by virtue of such writings, gradually faltered in his opposition to
+it, unsaid his words, threw his own friends into perplexity and their
+proceedings into confusion, and ended by passing over to the side of
+those whom he had so vigorously denounced. Sensitive then as I have ever
+been of the imputations which have been so freely cast upon me, I have
+never felt much impatience under them, as considering them to be a
+portion of the penalty which I naturally and justly incurred by my
+change of religion, even though they were to continue as long as I
+lived. I left their removal to a future day, when personal feelings
+would have died out, and documents would see the light, which were as
+yet buried in closets or scattered through the country.
+
+This was my state of mind, as it had been for many years, when, in the
+beginning of 1864, I unexpectedly found myself publicly put upon my
+defence, and furnished with an opportunity of pleading my cause before
+the world, and, as it so happened, with a fair prospect of an impartial
+hearing. Taken indeed by surprise, as I was, I had much reason to be
+anxious how I should be able to acquit myself in so serious a matter;
+however, I had long had a tacit understanding with myself, that, in the
+improbable event of a challenge being formally made to me, by a person
+of name, it would be my duty to meet it. That opportunity had now
+occurred; it never might occur again; not to avail myself of it at once
+would be virtually to give up my cause; accordingly, I took advantage of
+it, and, as it has turned out, the circumstance that no time was allowed
+me for any studied statements has compensated, in the equitable judgment
+of the public, for such imperfections in composition as my want of
+leisure involved.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+It was in the number for January 1864, of a magazine of wide
+circulation, and in an Article upon Queen Elizabeth, that a popular
+writer took occasion formally to accuse me by name of thinking so
+lightly of the virtue of Veracity, as in set terms to have countenanced
+and defended that neglect of it which he at the same time imputed to the
+Catholic Priesthood. His words were these:--
+
+    "Truth, for its own sake, had never been a virtue with the Roman
+    clergy. Father Newman informs us that it need not, and on the
+    whole ought not to be; that cunning is the weapon which heaven
+    has given to the Saints wherewith to withstand the brute male
+    force of the wicked world which marries and is given in
+    marriage. Whether his notion be doctrinally correct or not, it
+    is at least historically so."
+
+These assertions, going far beyond the popular prejudice entertained
+against me, had no foundation whatever in fact. I never had said, I
+never had dreamed of saying, that truth for its own sake need not, and
+on the whole ought not to be, a virtue with the Roman Clergy; or that
+cunning is the weapon which heaven has given to the Saints wherewith to
+withstand the wicked world. To what work of mine then could the writer
+be referring? In a correspondence which ensued upon the subject between
+him and myself, he rested his charge against me on a Sermon of mine,
+preached, before I was a Catholic, in the pulpit of my Church at Oxford;
+and he gave me to understand, that, after having done as much as this,
+he was not bound, over and above such a general reference to my Sermon,
+to specify the passages of it, in which the doctrine, which he imputed
+to me, was contained. On my part I considered this not enough; and I
+demanded of him to bring out his proof of his accusation in form and in
+detail, or to confess he was unable to do so. But he persevered in his
+refusal to cite any distinct passages from any writing of mine; and,
+though he consented to withdraw his charge, he would not do so on the
+issue of its truth or falsehood, but simply on the ground that I assured
+him that I had had no intention of incurring it. This did not satisfy my
+sense of justice. Formally to charge me with committing a fault is one
+thing; to allow that I did not intend to commit it, is another; it is no
+satisfaction to me, if a man accuses me of _this_ offence, for him to
+profess that he does not accuse me _of that_; but he thought
+differently. Not being able then to gain redress in the quarter, where I
+had a right to ask it, I appealed to the public. I published the
+correspondence in the shape of a Pamphlet, with some remarks of my own
+at the end, on the course which that correspondence had taken.
+
+This Pamphlet, which appeared in the first weeks of February, received a
+reply from my accuser towards the end of March, in another Pamphlet of
+48 pages, entitled, "What then does Dr. Newman mean?" in which he
+professed to do that which I had called upon him to do; that is, he
+brought together a number of extracts from various works of mine,
+Catholic and Anglican, with the object of showing that, if I was to be
+acquitted of the crime of teaching and practising deceit and dishonesty,
+according to his first supposition, it was at the price of my being
+considered no longer responsible for my actions; for, as he expressed
+it, "I had a human reason once, no doubt, but I had gambled it away,"
+and I had "worked my mind into that morbid state, in which nonsense was
+the only food for which it hungered;" and that it could not be called "a
+hasty or farfetched or unfounded mistake, when he concluded that I did
+not care for truth for its own sake, or teach my disciples to regard it
+as a virtue;" and, though "too many prefer the charge of insincerity to
+that of insipience, Dr. Newman seemed not to be of that number."
+
+He ended his Pamphlet by returning to his original imputation against
+me, which he had professed to abandon. Alluding by anticipation to my
+probable answer to what he was then publishing, he professed his
+heartfelt embarrassment how he was to believe any thing I might say in
+my exculpation, in the plain and literal sense of the words. "I am
+henceforth," he said, "in doubt and fear, as much as an honest man can
+be, concerning every word Dr. Newman may write. How can I tell, that I
+shall not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation, of one of the three
+kinds laid down as permissible by the blessed St. Alfonso da Liguori and
+his pupils, even when confirmed with an oath, because 'then we do not
+deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive himself?' ... How can I
+tell, that I may not in this Pamphlet have made an accusation, of the
+truth of which Dr. Newman is perfectly conscious; but that, as I, a
+heretic Protestant, have no business to make it, he has a full right to
+deny it?"
+
+Even if I could have found it consistent with my duty to my own
+reputation to leave such an elaborate impeachment of my moral nature
+unanswered, my duty to my Brethren in the Catholic Priesthood, would
+have forbidden such a course. _They_ were involved in the charges which
+this writer, all along, from the original passage in the Magazine, to
+the very last paragraph of the Pamphlet, had so confidently, so
+pertinaciously made. In exculpating myself, it was plain I should be
+pursuing no mere personal quarrel;--I was offering my humble service to
+a sacred cause. I was making my protest in behalf of a large body of men
+of high character, of honest and religious minds, and of sensitive
+honour,--who had their place and their rights in this world, though they
+were ministers of the world unseen, and who were insulted by my Accuser,
+as the above extracts from him sufficiently show, not only in my person,
+but directly and pointedly in their own. Accordingly, I at once set
+about writing the _Apologia pro vita sua_, of which the present Volume
+is a New Edition; and it was a great reward to me to find, as the
+controversy proceeded, such large numbers of my clerical brethren
+supporting me by their sympathy in the course which I was pursuing, and,
+as occasion offered, bestowing on me the formal and public expression of
+their approbation. These testimonials in my behalf, so important and so
+grateful to me, are, together with the Letter, sent to me with the same
+purpose, from my Bishop, contained in the last pages of this Volume.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+This Edition differs from the first form of the Apologia as
+follows:--The original work consisted of seven Parts, which were
+published in series on consecutive Thursdays, between April 21 and June
+2. An Appendix, in answer to specific allegations urged against me in
+the Pamphlet of Accusation, appeared on June 16. Of these Parts 1 and 2,
+as being for the most part directly controversial, are omitted in this
+Edition, excepting certain passages in them, which are subjoined to this
+Preface, as being necessary for the due explanation of the subsequent
+five Parts. These, (being 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, of the Apologia,) are here
+numbered as Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 respectively. Of the Appendix, about
+half has been omitted, for the same reason as has led to the omission of
+Parts 1 and 2. The rest of it is thrown into the shape of Notes of a
+discursive character, with two new ones on Liberalism and the Lives of
+the English Saints of 1843-4, and another, new in part, on
+Ecclesiastical Miracles. In the body of the work, the only addition of
+consequence is the letter which is found at p. 228, a copy of which has
+recently come into my possession.
+
+I should add that, since writing the Apologia last year, I have seen for
+the first time Mr. Oakeley's "Notes on the Tractarian Movement." This
+work remarkably corroborates the substance of my Narrative, while the
+kind terms in which he speaks of me personally, call for my sincere
+gratitude.
+
+_May 2, 1865._
+
+
+
+
+I make these extracts from the first edition of my Apologia, Part 1, pp.
+3, 20-25, and Part 2, pp. 29-31 and pp. 41-51, in order to set before
+the reader the drift I had in writing my Volume:--
+
+    I cannot be sorry to have forced my Accuser to bring out in
+    fulness his charges against me. It is far better that he should
+    discharge his thoughts upon me in my lifetime, than after I am
+    dead. Under the circumstances I am happy in having the
+    opportunity of reading the worst that can be said of me by a
+    writer who has taken pains with his work and is well satisfied
+    with it. I account it a gain to be surveyed from without by one
+    who hates the principles which are nearest to my heart, has no
+    personal knowledge of me to set right his misconceptions of my
+    doctrine, and who has some motive or other to be as severe with
+    me as he can possibly be....
+
+    But I really feel sad for what I am obliged now to say. I am in
+    warfare with him, but I wish him no ill;--it is very difficult
+    to get up resentment towards persons whom one has never seen. It
+    is easy enough to be irritated with friends or foes _vis-a-vis_;
+    but, though I am writing with all my heart against what he has
+    said of me, I am not conscious of personal unkindness towards
+    himself. I think it necessary to write as I am writing, for my
+    own sake, and for the sake of the Catholic Priesthood; but I
+    wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has been
+    furiously carried away by his feelings. Yet what shall I say of
+    the upshot of all his talk of my economies and equivocations and
+    the like? What is the precise _work_ which it is directed to
+    effect? I am at war with him; but there is such a thing as
+    legitimate warfare: war has its laws; there are things which may
+    fairly be done, and things which may not be done. I say it with
+    shame and with stern sorrow;--he has attempted a great
+    transgression; he has attempted (as I may call it) to _poison
+    the wells_. I will quote him and explain what I mean.... He
+    says,--
+
+    "I am henceforth in doubt and fear, as much as any honest man
+    can be, _concerning every word_ Dr. Newman may write. _How can I
+    tell that I shall not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation_,
+    of one of the three kinds laid down as permissible by the
+    blessed Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils, even when confirmed
+    by an oath, because 'then we do not deceive our neighbour, but
+    allow him to deceive himself?' ... It is admissible, therefore,
+    to use words and sentences which have a double signification,
+    and leave the hapless hearer to take which of them he may
+    choose. _What proof have I, then, that by 'mean it? I never said
+    it!' Dr. Newman does not signify_, I did not say it, but I did
+    mean it?"--Pp. 44, 45.
+
+    Now these insinuations and questions shall be answered in their
+    proper places; here I will but say that I scorn and detest
+    lying, and quibbling, and double-tongued practice, and slyness,
+    and cunning, and smoothness, and cant, and pretence, quite as
+    much as any Protestants hate them; and I pray to be kept from
+    the snare of them. But all this is just now by the bye; my
+    present subject is my Accuser; what I insist upon here is this
+    unmanly attempt of his, in his concluding pages, to cut the
+    ground from under my feet;--to poison by anticipation the public
+    mind against me, John Henry Newman, and to infuse into the
+    imaginations of my readers, suspicion and mistrust of everything
+    that I may say in reply to him. This I call _poisoning the
+    wells_.
+
+    "I am henceforth in _doubt and fear_," he says, "as much as any
+    _honest_ man can be, _concerning every word_ Dr. Newman may
+    write. _How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe of some
+    cunning equivocation?_" ...
+
+    Well, I can only say, that, if his taunt is to take effect, I am
+    but wasting my time in saying a word in answer to his calumnies;
+    and this is precisely what he knows and intends to be its fruit.
+    I can hardly get myself to protest against a method of
+    controversy so base and cruel, lest in doing so, I should be
+    violating my self-respect and self-possession; but most base and
+    most cruel it is. We all know how our imagination runs away with
+    us, how suddenly and at what a pace;--the saying, "Caesar's wife
+    should not be suspected," is an instance of what I mean. The
+    habitual prejudice, the humour of the moment, is the
+    turning-point which leads us to read a defence in a good sense
+    or a bad. We interpret it by our antecedent impressions.
+
+    The very same sentiments, according as our jealousy is or is not
+    awake, or our aversion stimulated, are tokens of truth or of
+    dissimulation and pretence. There is a story of a sane person
+    being by mistake shut up in the wards of a Lunatic Asylum, and
+    that, when he pleaded his cause to some strangers visiting the
+    establishment, the only remark he elicited in answer was, "How
+    naturally he talks! you would think he was in his senses."
+    Controversies should be decided by the reason; is it legitimate
+    warfare to appeal to the misgivings of the public mind and to
+    its dislikings? Any how, if my accuser is able thus to practise
+    upon my readers, the more I succeed, the less will be my
+    success. If I am natural, he will tell them "Ars est celare
+    artem;" if I am convincing, he will suggest that I am an able
+    logician; if I show warmth, I am acting the indignant innocent;
+    if I am calm, I am thereby detected as a smooth hypocrite; if I
+    clear up difficulties, I am too plausible and perfect to be
+    true. The more triumphant are my statements, the more certain
+    will be my defeat.
+
+    So will it be if my Accuser succeeds in his man[oe]uvre; but I
+    do not for an instant believe that he will. Whatever judgment my
+    readers may eventually form of me from these pages, I am
+    confident that they will believe me in what I shall say in the
+    course of them. I have no misgiving at all, that they will be
+    ungenerous or harsh towards a man who has been so long before
+    the eyes of the world; who has so many to speak of him from
+    personal knowledge; whose natural impulse it has ever been to
+    speak out; who has ever spoken too much rather than too little;
+    who would have saved himself many a scrape, if he had been wise
+    enough to hold his tongue; who has ever been fair to the
+    doctrines and arguments of his opponents; who has never slurred
+    over facts and reasonings which told against himself; who has
+    never given his name or authority to proofs which he thought
+    unsound, or to testimony which he did not think at least
+    plausible; who has never shrunk from confessing a fault when he
+    felt that he had committed one; who has ever consulted for
+    others more than for himself; who has given up much that he
+    loved and prized and could have retained, but that he loved
+    honesty better than name, and Truth better than dear friends....
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+    What then shall be the special imputation, against which I shall
+    throw myself in these pages, out of the thousand and one which
+    my Accuser directs upon me? I mean to confine myself to one, for
+    there is only one about which I much care,--the charge of
+    Untruthfulness. He may cast upon me as many other imputations as
+    he pleases, and they may stick on me, as long as they can, in
+    the course of nature. They will fall to the ground in their
+    season.
+
+    And indeed I think the same of the charge of Untruthfulness, and
+    select it from the rest, not because it is more formidable but
+    because it is more serious. Like the rest, it may disfigure me
+    for a time, but it will not stain: Archbishop Whately used to
+    say, "Throw dirt enough, and some will stick;" well, will stick,
+    but not, will stain. I think he used to mean "stain," and I do
+    not agree with him. Some dirt sticks longer than other dirt; but
+    no dirt is immortal. According to the old saying, Praevalebit
+    Veritas. There are virtues indeed, which the world is not fitted
+    to judge of or to uphold, such as faith, hope, and charity: but
+    it can judge about Truthfulness; it can judge about the natural
+    virtues, and Truthfulness is one of them. Natural virtues may
+    also become supernatural; Truthfulness is such; but that does
+    not withdraw it from the jurisdiction of mankind at large. It
+    may be more difficult in this or that particular case for men to
+    take cognizance of it, as it may be difficult for the Court of
+    Queen's Bench at Westminster to try a case fairly which took
+    place in Hindostan: but that is a question of capacity, not of
+    right. Mankind has the right to judge of Truthfulness in a
+    Catholic, as in the case of a Protestant, of an Italian, or of a
+    Chinese. I have never doubted, that in my hour, in God's hour,
+    my avenger will appear, and the world will acquit me of
+    untruthfulness, even though it be not while I live.
+
+    Still more confident am I of such eventual acquittal, seeing
+    that my judges are my own countrymen. I consider, indeed,
+    Englishmen the most suspicious and touchy of mankind; I think
+    them unreasonable, and unjust in their seasons of excitement;
+    but I had rather be an Englishman, (as in fact I am,) than
+    belong to any other race under heaven. They are as generous, as
+    they are hasty and burly; and their repentance for their
+    injustice is greater than their sin.
+
+    For twenty years and more I have borne an imputation, of which I
+    am at least as sensitive, who am the object of it, as they can
+    be, who are only the judges. I have not set myself to remove it,
+    first, because I never have had an opening to speak, and, next,
+    because I never saw in them the disposition to hear. I have
+    wished to appeal from Philip drunk to Philip sober. When shall I
+    pronounce him to be himself again? If I may judge from the tone
+    of the public press, which represents the public voice, I have
+    great reason to take heart at this time. I have been treated by
+    contemporary critics in this controversy with great fairness and
+    gentleness, and I am grateful to them for it. However, the
+    decision of the time and mode of my defence has been taken out
+    of my hands; and I am thankful that it has been so. I am bound
+    now as a duty to myself, to the Catholic cause, to the Catholic
+    Priesthood, to give account of myself without any delay, when I
+    am so rudely and circumstantially charged with Untruthfulness. I
+    accept the challenge; I shall do my best to meet it, and I shall
+    be content when I have done so.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+    It is not my present accuser alone who entertains, and has
+    entertained, so dishonourable an opinion of me and of my
+    writings. It is the impression of large classes of men; the
+    impression twenty years ago and the impression now. There has
+    been a general feeling that I was for years where I had no right
+    to be; that I was a "Romanist" in Protestant livery and service;
+    that I was doing the work of a hostile Church in the bosom of
+    the English Establishment, and knew it, or ought to have known
+    it. There was no need of arguing about particular passages in my
+    writings, when the fact was so patent, as men thought it to be.
+
+    First it was certain, and I could not myself deny it, that I
+    scouted the name "Protestant." It was certain again, that many
+    of the doctrines which I professed were popularly and generally
+    known as badges of the Roman Church, as distinguished from the
+    faith of the Reformation. Next, how could I have come by them?
+    Evidently, I had certain friends and advisers who did not
+    appear; there was some underground communication between
+    Stonyhurst or Oscott and my rooms at Oriel. Beyond a doubt, I
+    was advocating certain doctrines, not by accident, but on an
+    understanding with ecclesiastics of the old religion. Then men
+    went further, and said that I had actually been received into
+    that religion, and withal had leave given me to profess myself a
+    Protestant still. Others went even further, and gave it out to
+    the world, as a matter of fact, of which they themselves had the
+    proof in their hands, that I was actually a Jesuit. And when the
+    opinions which I advocated spread, and younger men went further
+    than I, the feeling against me waxed stronger and took a wider
+    range.
+
+    And now indignation arose at the knavery of a conspiracy such as
+    this:--and it became of course all the greater in consequence of
+    its being the received belief of the public at large, that craft
+    and intrigue, such as they fancied they beheld with their eyes,
+    were the very instruments to which the Catholic Church has in
+    these last centuries been indebted for her maintenance and
+    extension.
+
+    There was another circumstance still, which increased the
+    irritation and aversion felt by the large classes, of whom I
+    have been speaking, against the preachers of doctrines, so new
+    to them and so unpalatable; and that was, that they developed
+    them in so measured a way. If they were inspired by Roman
+    theologians, (and this was taken for granted,) why did they not
+    speak out at once? Why did they keep the world in such suspense
+    and anxiety as to what was coming next, and what was to be the
+    upshot of the whole? Why this reticence, and half-speaking, and
+    apparent indecision? It was plain that the plan of operations
+    had been carefully mapped out from the first, and that these men
+    were cautiously advancing towards its accomplishment, as far as
+    was safe at the moment; that their aim and their hope was to
+    carry off a large body with them of the young and the ignorant;
+    that they meant gradually to leaven the minds of the rising
+    generation, and to open the gates of that city, of which they
+    were the sworn defenders, to the enemy who lay in ambush outside
+    of it. And when in spite of the many protestations of the party
+    to the contrary, there was at length an actual movement among
+    their disciples, and one went over to Rome, and then another,
+    the worst anticipations and the worst judgments which had been
+    formed of them received their justification. And, lastly, when
+    men first had said of me, "You will see, _he_ will go, he is
+    only biding his time, he is waiting the word of command from
+    Rome," and, when after all, after my arguments and denunciations
+    of former years, at length I did leave the Anglican Church for
+    the Roman, then they said to each other, "It is just as we said:
+    we knew it would be so."
+
+    This was the state of mind of masses of men twenty years ago,
+    who took no more than an external and common sense view of what
+    was going on. And partly the tradition, partly the effect of
+    that feeling, remains to the present time. Certainly I consider
+    that, in my own case, it is the great obstacle in the way of my
+    being favourably heard, as at present, when I have to make my
+    defence. Not only am I now a member of a most un-English
+    communion, whose great aim is considered to be the extinction of
+    Protestantism and the Protestant Church, and whose means of
+    attack are popularly supposed to be unscrupulous cunning and
+    deceit, but how came I originally to have any relations with the
+    Church of Rome at all? did I, or my opinions, drop from the sky?
+    how came I, in Oxford, _in gremio Universitatis_, to present
+    myself to the eyes of men in that full blown investiture of
+    Popery? How could I dare, how could I have the conscience, with
+    warnings, with prophecies, with accusations against me, to
+    persevere in a path which steadily advanced towards, which ended
+    in, the religion of Rome? And how am I now to be trusted, when
+    long ago I was trusted, and was found wanting?
+
+    It is this which is the strength of the case of my Accuser
+    against me;--not the articles of impeachment which he has framed
+    from my writings, and which I shall easily crumble into dust,
+    but the bias of the court. It is the state of the atmosphere; it
+    is the vibration all around, which will echo his bold assertion
+    of my dishonesty; it is that prepossession against me, which
+    takes it for granted that, when my reasoning is convincing it is
+    only ingenious, and that when my statements are unanswerable,
+    there is always something put out of sight or hidden in my
+    sleeve; it is that plausible, but cruel conclusion to which men
+    are apt to jump, that when much is imputed, much must be true,
+    and that it is more likely that one should be to blame, than
+    that many should be mistaken in blaming him;--these are the real
+    foes which I have to fight, and the auxiliaries to whom my
+    Accuser makes his advances.
+
+    Well, I must break through this barrier of prejudice against me
+    if I can; and I think I shall be able to do so. When first I
+    read the Pamphlet of Accusation, I almost despaired of meeting
+    effectively such a heap of misrepresentations and such a
+    vehemence of animosity. What was the good of answering first one
+    point, and then another, and going through the whole circle of
+    its abuse; when my answer to the first point would be forgotten,
+    as soon as I got to the second? What was the use of bringing out
+    half a hundred separate principles or views for the refutation
+    of the separate counts in the Indictment, when rejoinders of
+    this sort would but confuse and torment the reader by their
+    number and their diversity? What hope was there of condensing
+    into a pamphlet of a readable length, matter which ought freely
+    to expand itself into half a dozen volumes? What means was
+    there, except the expenditure of interminable pages, to set
+    right even one of that series of "single passing hints," to use
+    my Assailant's own language, which, "as with his finger tip he
+    had delivered" against me?
+
+    All those separate charges had their force in being
+    illustrations of one and the same great imputation. He had
+    already a positive idea to illuminate his whole matter, and to
+    stamp it with a force, and to quicken it with an interpretation.
+    He called me a _liar_,--a simple, a broad, an intelligible, to
+    the English public a plausible arraignment; but for me, to
+    answer in detail charge one by reason one, and charge two by
+    reason two, and charge three by reason three, and so on through
+    the whole string both of accusations and replies, each of which
+    was to be independent of the rest, this would be certainly
+    labour lost as regards any effective result. What I needed was a
+    corresponding antagonist unity in my defence, and where was that
+    to be found? We see, in the case of commentators on the
+    prophecies of Scripture, an exemplification of the principle on
+    which I am insisting; viz. how much more powerful even a false
+    interpretation of the sacred text is than none at all;--how a
+    certain key to the visions of the Apocalypse, for instance, may
+    cling to the mind (I have found it so in the case of my own),
+    because the view, which it opens on us, is positive and
+    objective, in spite of the fullest demonstration that it really
+    has no claim upon our reception. The reader says, "What else can
+    the prophecy mean?" just as my Accuser asks, "What, then, does
+    Dr. Newman mean?" ... I reflected, and I saw a way out of my
+    perplexity.
+
+    Yes, I said to myself, his very question is about my _meaning_;
+    "What does Dr. Newman mean?" It pointed in the very same
+    direction as that into which my musings had turned me already.
+    He asks what I _mean_; not about my words, not about my
+    arguments, not about my actions, as his ultimate point, but
+    about that living intelligence, by which I write, and argue, and
+    act. He asks about my Mind and its Beliefs and its sentiments;
+    and he shall be answered;--not for his own sake, but for mine,
+    for the sake of the Religion which I profess, and of the
+    Priesthood in which I am unworthily included, and of my friends
+    and of my foes, and of that general public which consists of
+    neither one nor the other, but of well-wishers, lovers of fair
+    play, sceptical cross-questioners, interested inquirers, curious
+    lookers-on, and simple strangers, unconcerned yet not careless
+    about the issue,--for the sake of all these he shall be
+    answered.
+
+    My perplexity had not lasted half an hour. I recognized what I
+    had to do, though I shrank from both the task and the exposure
+    which it would entail. I must, I said, give the true key to my
+    whole life; I must show what I am, that it may be seen what I am
+    not, and that the phantom may be extinguished which gibbers
+    instead of me. I wish to be known as a living man, and not as a
+    scarecrow which is dressed up in my clothes. False ideas may be
+    refuted indeed by argument, but by true ideas alone are they
+    expelled. I will vanquish, not my Accuser, but my judges. I will
+    indeed answer his charges and criticisms on me one by one[1],
+    lest any one should say that they are unanswerable, but such a
+    work shall not be the scope nor the substance of my reply. I
+    will draw out, as far as may be, the history of my mind; I will
+    state the point at which I began, in what external suggestion or
+    accident each opinion had its rise, how far and how they
+    developed from within, how they grew, were modified, were
+    combined, were in collision with each other, and were changed;
+    again how I conducted myself towards them, and how, and how far,
+    and for how long a time, I thought I could hold them
+    consistently with the ecclesiastical engagements which I had
+    made and with the position which I held. I must show,--what is
+    the very truth,--that the doctrines which I held, and have held
+    for so many years, have been taught me (speaking humanly) partly
+    by the suggestions of Protestant friends, partly by the teaching
+    of books, and partly by the action of my own mind: and thus I
+    shall account for that phenomenon which to so many seems so
+    wonderful, that I should have left "my kindred and my father's
+    house" for a Church from which once I turned away with
+    dread;--so wonderful to them! as if forsooth a Religion which
+    has flourished through so many ages, among so many nations, amid
+    such varieties of social life, in such contrary classes and
+    conditions of men, and after so many revolutions, political and
+    civil, could not subdue the reason and overcome the heart,
+    without the aid of fraud in the process and the sophistries of
+    the schools.
+
+    [1] This was done in the Appendix, of which the more important
+    parts are preserved in the Notes.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+    What I had proposed to myself in the course of half-an-hour, I
+    determined on at the end of ten days. However, I have many
+    difficulties in fulfilling my design. How am I to say all that
+    has to be said in a reasonable compass? And then as to the
+    materials of my narrative; I have no autobiographical notes to
+    consult, no written explanations of particular treatises or of
+    tracts which at the time gave offence, hardly any minutes of
+    definite transactions or conversations, and few contemporary
+    memoranda, I fear, of the feelings or motives under which, from
+    time to time I acted. I have an abundance of letters from
+    friends with some copies or drafts of my answers to them, but
+    they are for the most part unsorted; and, till this process has
+    taken place, they are even too numerous and various to be
+    available at a moment for my purpose. Then, as to the volumes
+    which I have published, they would in many ways serve me, were I
+    well up in them: but though I took great pains in their
+    composition, I have thought little about them, when they were
+    once out of my hands, and for the most part the last time I read
+    them has been when I revised their last proof sheets.
+
+    Under these circumstances my sketch will of course be
+    incomplete. I now for the first time contemplate my course as a
+    whole; it is a first essay, but it will contain, I trust, no
+    serious or substantial mistake, and so far will answer the
+    purpose for which I write it. I purpose to set nothing down in
+    it as certain, of which I have not a clear memory, or some
+    written memorial, or the corroboration of some friend. There are
+    witnesses enough up and down the country to verify, or correct,
+    or complete it; and letters moreover of my own in abundance,
+    unless they have been destroyed.
+
+    Moreover, I mean to be simply personal and historical: I am not
+    expounding Catholic doctrine, I am doing no more than explaining
+    myself, and my opinions and actions. I wish, as far as I am
+    able, simply to state facts, whether they are ultimately
+    determined to be for me or against me. Of course there will be
+    room enough for contrariety of judgment among my readers, as to
+    the necessity, or appositeness, or value, or good taste, or
+    religious prudence, of the details which I shall introduce. I
+    may be accused of laying stress on little things, of being
+    beside the mark, of going into impertinent or ridiculous
+    details, of sounding my own praise, of giving scandal; but this
+    is a case above all others, in which I am bound to follow my own
+    lights and to speak out my own heart. It is not at all pleasant
+    for me to be egotistical; nor to be criticized for being so. It
+    is not pleasant to reveal to high and low, young and old, what
+    has gone on within me from my early years. It is not pleasant to
+    be giving to every shallow or flippant disputant the advantage
+    over me of knowing my most private thoughts, I might even say
+    the intercourse between myself and my Maker. But I do not like
+    to be called to my face a liar and a knave; nor should I be
+    doing my duty to my faith or to my name, if I were to suffer it.
+    I know I have done nothing to deserve such an insult, and if I
+    prove this, as I hope to do, I must not care for such incidental
+    annoyances as are involved in the process.
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS.
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions up to 1833
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1833 to 1839
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1839 to 1841
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+History of my Religious Opinions from 1841 to 1845
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+Position of my Mind since 1845
+
+
+NOTES.
+
+Note A. On page  14. Liberalism
+
+     B. On page  23. Ecclesiastical Miracles
+
+     C. On page 153. Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence
+
+     D. On page 213. Series of Saints' Lives of 1843-4
+
+     E. On page 227. Anglican Church
+
+     F. On page 269. The Economy
+
+     G. On page 279. Lying and Equivocation
+
+
+SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.
+
+1. Chronological List of Letters and Papers quoted in this Narrative
+
+2. List of the Author's Works
+
+3. Letter to him from his Diocesan
+
+4. Addresses from bodies of Clergy and Laity
+
+
+ADDITIONAL NOTES.
+
+Note 1, on page 12. Correspondence with Archbishop Whately in 1834
+
+2, on page 90. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. E. Smedley in 1828
+
+3, on page 185. Extract of a Letter of the Rev. Francis Faber about 1849
+
+4, on pages 194-196. The late Very Rev. Dr. Russell
+
+5, on page 232. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. John Keble in 1844
+
+6, on page 237. Extract from the _Times_ concerning the Author's visit
+to Oxford in 1878
+
+7, on page 302. The oil of St. Walburga
+
+8, on page 323. Boniface of Canterbury
+
+
+
+
+MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS TO THE YEAR 1833.
+
+
+It may easily be conceived how great a trial it is to me to write the
+following history of myself; but I must not shrink from the task. The
+words, "Secretum meum mihi," keep ringing in my ears; but as men draw
+towards their end, they care less for disclosures. Nor is it the least
+part of my trial, to anticipate that, upon first reading what I have
+written, my friends may consider much in it irrelevant to my purpose;
+yet I cannot help thinking that, viewed as a whole, it will effect what
+I propose to myself in giving it to the public.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I was brought up from a child to take great delight in reading the
+Bible; but I had no formed religious convictions till I was fifteen. Of
+course I had a perfect knowledge of my Catechism.
+
+After I was grown up, I put on paper my recollections of the thoughts
+and feelings on religious subjects, which I had at the time that I was a
+child and a boy,--such as had remained on my mind with sufficient
+prominence to make me then consider them worth recording. Out of these,
+written in the Long Vacation of 1820, and transcribed with additions in
+1823, I select two, which are at once the most definite among them, and
+also have a bearing on my later convictions.
+
+1. "I used to wish the Arabian Tales were true: my imagination ran on
+unknown influences, on magical powers, and talismans.... I thought life
+might be a dream, or I an Angel, and all this world a deception, my
+fellow-angels by a playful device concealing themselves from me, and
+deceiving me with the semblance of a material world."
+
+Again: "Reading in the Spring of 1816 a sentence from [Dr. Watts's]
+'Remnants of Time,' entitled 'the Saints unknown to the world,' to the
+effect, that 'there is nothing in their figure or countenance to
+distinguish them,' &c., &c., I supposed he spoke of Angels who lived in
+the world, as it were disguised."
+
+2. The other remark is this: "I was very superstitious, and for some
+time previous to my conversion" [when I was fifteen] "used constantly to
+cross myself on going into the dark."
+
+Of course I must have got this practice from some external source or
+other; but I can make no sort of conjecture whence; and certainly no one
+had ever spoken to me on the subject of the Catholic religion, which I
+only knew by name. The French master was an _emigre_ Priest, but he was
+simply made a butt, as French masters too commonly were in that day, and
+spoke English very imperfectly. There was a Catholic family in the
+village, old maiden ladies we used to think; but I knew nothing about
+them. I have of late years heard that there were one or two Catholic
+boys in the school; but either we were carefully kept from knowing this,
+or the knowledge of it made simply no impression on our minds. My
+brother will bear witness how free the school was from Catholic ideas.
+
+I had once been into Warwick Street Chapel, with my father, who, I
+believe, wanted to hear some piece of music; all that I bore away from
+it was the recollection of a pulpit and a preacher, and a boy swinging a
+censer.
+
+When I was at Littlemore, I was looking over old copy-books of my school
+days, and I found among them my first Latin verse-book; and in the first
+page of it there was a device which almost took my breath away with
+surprise. I have the book before me now, and have just been showing it
+to others. I have written in the first page, in my school-boy hand,
+"John. H. Newman, February 11th, 1811, Verse Book;" then follow my first
+Verses. Between "Verse" and "Book" I have drawn the figure of a solid
+cross upright, and next to it is, what may indeed be meant for a
+necklace, but what I cannot make out to be any thing else than a set of
+beads suspended, with a little cross attached. At this time I was not
+quite ten years old. I suppose I got these ideas from some romance, Mrs.
+Radcliffe's or Miss Porter's; or from some religious picture; but the
+strange thing is, how, among the thousand objects which meet a boy's
+eyes, these in particular should so have fixed themselves in my mind,
+that I made them thus practically my own. I am certain there was nothing
+in the churches I attended, or the prayer books I read, to suggest them.
+It must be recollected that Anglican churches and prayer books were not
+decorated in those days as I believe they are now.
+
+When I was fourteen, I read Paine's Tracts against the Old Testament,
+and found pleasure in thinking of the objections which were contained in
+them. Also, I read some of Hume's Essays; and perhaps that on Miracles.
+So at least I gave my Father to understand; but perhaps it was a brag.
+Also, I recollect copying out some French verses, perhaps Voltaire's, in
+denial of the immortality of the soul, and saying to myself something
+like "How dreadful, but how plausible!"
+
+When I was fifteen, (in the autumn of 1816,) a great change of thought
+took place in me. I fell under the influences of a definite Creed, and
+received into my intellect impressions of dogma, which, through God's
+mercy, have never been effaced or obscured. Above and beyond the
+conversations and sermons of the excellent man, long dead, the Rev.
+Walter Mayers, of Pembroke College, Oxford, who was the human means of
+this beginning of divine faith in me, was the effect of the books which
+he put into my hands, all of the school of Calvin. One of the first
+books I read was a work of Romaine's; I neither recollect the title nor
+the contents, except one doctrine, which of course I do not include
+among those which I believe to have come from a divine source, viz. the
+doctrine of final perseverance. I received it at once, and believed that
+the inward conversion of which I was conscious, (and of which I still am
+more certain than that I have hands and feet,) would last into the next
+life, and that I was elected to eternal glory. I have no consciousness
+that this belief had any tendency whatever to lead me to be careless
+about pleasing God. I retained it till the age of twenty-one, when it
+gradually faded away; but I believe that it had some influence on my
+opinions, in the direction of those childish imaginations which I have
+already mentioned, viz. in isolating me from the objects which
+surrounded me, in confirming me in my mistrust of the reality of
+material phenomena, and making me rest in the thought of two and two
+only absolute and luminously self-evident beings, myself and my
+Creator;--for while I considered myself predestined to salvation, my
+mind did not dwell upon others, as fancying them simply passed over, not
+predestined to eternal death. I only thought of the mercy to myself.
+
+The detestable doctrine last mentioned is simply denied and abjured,
+unless my memory strangely deceives me, by the writer who made a deeper
+impression on my mind than any other, and to whom (humanly speaking) I
+almost owe my soul,--Thomas Scott of Aston Sandford. I so admired and
+delighted in his writings, that, when I was an under-graduate, I thought
+of making a visit to his Parsonage, in order to see a man whom I so
+deeply revered. I hardly think I could have given up the idea of this
+expedition, even after I had taken my degree; for the news of his death
+in 1821 came upon me as a disappointment as well as a sorrow. I hung
+upon the lips of Daniel Wilson, afterwards Bishop of Calcutta, as in two
+sermons at St. John's Chapel he gave the history of Scott's life and
+death. I had been possessed of his "Force of Truth" and Essays from a
+boy; his Commentary I bought when I was an under-graduate.
+
+What, I suppose, will strike any reader of Scott's history and writings,
+is his bold unworldliness and vigorous independence of mind. He followed
+truth wherever it led him, beginning with Unitarianism, and ending in a
+zealous faith in the Holy Trinity. It was he who first planted deep in
+my mind that fundamental truth of religion. With the assistance of
+Scott's Essays, and the admirable work of Jones of Nayland, I made a
+collection of Scripture texts in proof of the doctrine, with remarks (I
+think) of my own upon them, before I was sixteen; and a few months later
+I drew up a series of texts in support of each verse of the Athanasian
+Creed. These papers I have still.
+
+Besides his unworldliness, what I also admired in Scott was his resolute
+opposition to Antinomianism, and the minutely practical character of his
+writings. They show him to be a true Englishman, and I deeply felt his
+influence; and for years I used almost as proverbs what I considered to
+be the scope and issue of his doctrine, "Holiness rather than peace,"
+and "Growth the only evidence of life."
+
+Calvinists make a sharp separation between the elect and the world;
+there is much in this that is cognate or parallel to the Catholic
+doctrine; but they go on to say, as I understand them, very differently
+from Catholicism,--that the converted and the unconverted can be
+discriminated by man, that the justified are conscious of their state of
+justification, and that the regenerate cannot fall away. Catholics on
+the other hand shade and soften the awful antagonism between good and
+evil, which is one of their dogmas, by holding that there are different
+degrees of justification, that there is a great difference in point of
+gravity between sin and sin, that there is the possibility and the
+danger of falling away, and that there is no certain knowledge given to
+any one that he is simply in a state of grace, and much less that he is
+to persevere to the end:--of the Calvinistic tenets the only one which
+took root in my mind was the fact of heaven and hell, divine favour and
+divine wrath, of the justified and the unjustified. The notion that the
+regenerate and the justified were one and the same, and that the
+regenerate, as such, had the gift of perseverance, remained with me not
+many years, as I have said already.
+
+This main Catholic doctrine of the warfare between the city of God and
+the powers of darkness was also deeply impressed upon my mind by a work
+of a character very opposite to Calvinism, Law's "Serious Call."
+
+From this time I have held with a full inward assent and belief the
+doctrine of eternal punishment, as delivered by our Lord Himself, in as
+true a sense as I hold that of eternal happiness; though I have tried in
+various ways to make that truth less terrible to the imagination.
+
+Now I come to two other works, which produced a deep impression on me in
+the same Autumn of 1816, when I was fifteen years old, each contrary to
+each, and planting in me the seeds of an intellectual inconsistency
+which disabled me for a long course of years. I read Joseph Milner's
+Church History, and was nothing short of enamoured of the long extracts
+from St. Augustine, St. Ambrose, and the other Fathers which I found
+there. I read them as being the religion of the primitive Christians:
+but simultaneously with Milner I read Newton on the Prophecies, and in
+consequence became most firmly convinced that the Pope was the
+Antichrist predicted by Daniel, St. Paul, and St. John. My imagination
+was stained by the effects of this doctrine up to the year 1843; it had
+been obliterated from my reason and judgment at an earlier date; but the
+thought remained upon me as a sort of false conscience. Hence came that
+conflict of mind, which so many have felt besides myself;--leading some
+men to make a compromise between two ideas, so inconsistent with each
+other,--driving others to beat out the one idea or the other from their
+minds,--and ending in my own case, after many years of intellectual
+unrest, in the gradual decay and extinction of one of them,--I do not
+say in its violent death, for why should I not have murdered it sooner,
+if I murdered it at all?
+
+I am obliged to mention, though I do it with great reluctance, another
+deep imagination, which at this time, the autumn of 1816, took
+possession of me,--there can be no mistake about the fact; viz. that it
+would be the will of God that I should lead a single life. This
+anticipation, which has held its ground almost continuously ever
+since,--with the break of a month now and a month then, up to 1829, and,
+after that date, without any break at all,--was more or less connected
+in my mind with the notion, that my calling in life would require such a
+sacrifice as celibacy involved; as, for instance, missionary work among
+the heathen, to which I had a great drawing for some years. It also
+strengthened my feeling of separation from the visible world, of which I
+have spoken above.
+
+In 1822 I came under very different influences from those to which I had
+hitherto been subjected. At that time, Mr. Whately, as he was then,
+afterwards Archbishop of Dublin, for the few months he remained in
+Oxford, which he was leaving for good, showed great kindness to me. He
+renewed it in 1825, when he became Principal of Alban Hall, making me
+his Vice-Principal and Tutor. Of Dr. Whately I will speak presently: for
+from 1822 to 1825 I saw most of the present Provost of Oriel, Dr.
+Hawkins, at that time Vicar of St. Mary's; and, when I took orders in
+1824 and had a curacy in Oxford, then, during the Long Vacations, I was
+especially thrown into his company. I can say with a full heart that I
+love him, and have never ceased to love him; and I thus preface what
+otherwise might sound rude, that in the course of the many years in
+which we were together afterwards, he provoked me very much from time to
+time, though I am perfectly certain that I have provoked him a great
+deal more. Moreover, in me such provocation was unbecoming, both because
+he was the Head of my College, and because, in the first years that I
+knew him, he had been in many ways of great service to my mind.
+
+He was the first who taught me to weigh my words, and to be cautious in
+my statements. He led me to that mode of limiting and clearing my sense
+in discussion and in controversy, and of distinguishing between cognate
+ideas, and of obviating mistakes by anticipation, which to my surprise
+has been since considered, even in quarters friendly to me, to savour of
+the polemics of Rome. He is a man of most exact mind himself, and he
+used to snub me severely, on reading, as he was kind enough to do, the
+first Sermons that I wrote, and other compositions which I was engaged
+upon.
+
+Then as to doctrine, he was the means of great additions to my belief.
+As I have noticed elsewhere, he gave me the "Treatise on Apostolical
+Preaching," by Sumner, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, from which I
+was led to give up my remaining Calvinism, and to receive the doctrine
+of Baptismal Regeneration. In many other ways too he was of use to me,
+on subjects semi-religious and semi-scholastic.
+
+It was Dr. Hawkins too who taught me to anticipate that, before many
+years were over, there would be an attack made upon the books and the
+canon of Scripture, I was brought to the same belief by the conversation
+of Mr. Blanco White, who also led me to have freer views on the subject
+of inspiration than were usual in the Church of England at the time.
+
+There is one other principle, which I gained from Dr. Hawkins, more
+directly bearing upon Catholicism, than any that I have mentioned; and
+that is the doctrine of Tradition. When I was an Under-graduate, I heard
+him preach in the University Pulpit his celebrated sermon on the
+subject, and recollect how long it appeared to me, though he was at that
+time a very striking preacher; but, when I read it and studied it as his
+gift, it made a most serious impression upon me. He does not go one
+step, I think, beyond the high Anglican doctrine, nay he does not reach
+it; but he does his work thoroughly, and his view was in him original,
+and his subject was a novel one at the time. He lays down a proposition,
+self-evident as soon as stated, to those who have at all examined the
+structure of Scripture, viz. that the sacred text was never intended to
+teach doctrine, but only to prove it, and that, if we would learn
+doctrine, we must have recourse to the formularies of the Church; for
+instance to the Catechism, and to the Creeds. He considers, that, after
+learning from them the doctrines of Christianity, the inquirer must
+verify them by Scripture. This view, most true in its outline, most
+fruitful in its consequences, opened upon me a large field of thought.
+Dr. Whately held it too. One of its effects was to strike at the root of
+the principle on which the Bible Society was set up. I belonged to its
+Oxford Association; it became a matter of time when I should withdraw my
+name from its subscription-list, though I did not do so at once.
+
+It is with pleasure that I pay here a tribute to the memory of the Rev.
+William James, then Fellow of Oriel; who, about the year 1823, taught me
+the doctrine of Apostolical Succession, in the course of a walk, I
+think, round Christ Church meadow; I recollect being somewhat impatient
+of the subject at the time.
+
+It was at about this date, I suppose, that I read Bishop Butler's
+Analogy; the study of which has been to so many, as it was to me, an era
+in their religious opinions. Its inculcation of a visible Church, the
+oracle of truth and a pattern of sanctity, of the duties of external
+religion, and of the historical character of Revelation, are
+characteristics of this great work which strike the reader at once; for
+myself, if I may attempt to determine what I most gained from it, it lay
+in two points, which I shall have an opportunity of dwelling on in the
+sequel; they are the underlying principles of a great portion of my
+teaching. First, the very idea of an analogy between the separate works
+of God leads to the conclusion that the system which is of less
+importance is economically or sacramentally connected with the more
+momentous system[2], and of this conclusion the theory, to which I was
+inclined as a boy, viz. the unreality of material phenomena, is an
+ultimate resolution. At this time I did not make the distinction between
+matter itself and its phenomena, which is so necessary and so obvious in
+discussing the subject. Secondly, Butler's doctrine that Probability is
+the guide of life, led me, at least under the teaching to which a few
+years later I was introduced, to the question of the logical cogency of
+Faith, on which I have written so much. Thus to Butler I trace those two
+principles of my teaching, which have led to a charge against me both of
+fancifulness and of scepticism.
+
+[2] It is significant that Butler begins his work with a quotation from
+Origen.
+
+And now as to Dr. Whately. I owe him a great deal. He was a man of
+generous and warm heart. He was particularly loyal to his friends, and
+to use the common phrase, "all his geese were swans." While I was still
+awkward and timid in 1822, he took me by the hand, and acted towards me
+the part of a gentle and encouraging instructor. He, emphatically,
+opened my mind, and taught me to think and to use my reason. After being
+first noticed by him in 1822, I became very intimate with him in 1825,
+when I was his Vice-Principal at Alban Hall. I gave up that office in
+1826, when I became Tutor of my College, and his hold upon me gradually
+relaxed. He had done his work towards me or nearly so, when he had
+taught me to see with my own eyes and to walk with my own feet. Not that
+I had not a good deal to learn from others still, but I influenced them
+as well as they me, and co-operated rather than merely concurred with
+them. As to Dr. Whately, his mind was too different from mine for us to
+remain long on one line. I recollect how dissatisfied he was with an
+Article of mine in the London Review, which Blanco White,
+good-humouredly, only called Platonic. When I was diverging from him in
+opinion (which he did not like), I thought of dedicating my first book
+to him, in words to the effect that he had not only taught me to think,
+but to think for myself. He left Oxford in 1831; after that, as far as I
+can recollect, I never saw him but twice,--when he visited the
+University; once in the street in 1834, once in a room in 1838. From the
+time that he left, I have always felt a real affection for what I must
+call his memory; for, at least from the year 1834, he made himself dead
+to me. He had practically indeed given me up from the time that he
+became Archbishop in 1831; but in 1834 a correspondence took place
+between us, which, though conducted especially on his side in a friendly
+spirit, was the expression of differences of opinion which acted as a
+final close to our intercourse. My reason told me that it was impossible
+we could have got on together longer, had he stayed in Oxford; yet I
+loved him too much to bid him farewell without pain. After a few years
+had passed, I began to believe that his influence on me in a higher
+respect than intellectual advance, (I will not say through his fault,)
+had not been satisfactory. I believe that he has inserted sharp things
+in his later works about me. They have never come in my way, and I have
+not thought it necessary to seek out what would pain me so much in the
+reading.
+
+What he did for me in point of religious opinion, was, first, to teach
+me the existence of the Church, as a substantive body or corporation;
+next to fix in me those anti-Erastian views of Church polity, which were
+one of the most prominent features of the Tractarian movement. On this
+point, and, as far as I know, on this point alone, he and Hurrell Froude
+intimately sympathized, though Froude's development of opinion here was
+of a later date. In the year 1826, in the course of a walk, he said much
+to me about a work then just published, called "Letters on the Church by
+an Episcopalian." He said that it would make my blood boil. It was
+certainly a most powerful composition. One of our common friends told
+me, that, after reading it, he could not keep still, but went on walking
+up and down his room. It was ascribed at once to Whately; I gave eager
+expression to the contrary opinion; but I found the belief of Oxford in
+the affirmative to be too strong for me; rightly or wrongly I yielded to
+the general voice; and I have never heard, then or since, of any
+disclaimer of authorship on the part of Dr. Whately.
+
+The main positions of this able essay are these; first that Church and
+State should be independent of each other:--he speaks of the duty of
+protesting "against the profanation of Christ's kingdom, by that _double
+usurpation_, the interference of the Church in temporals, of the State
+in spirituals," p. 191; and, secondly, that the Church may justly and by
+right retain its property, though separated from the State. "The
+clergy," he says p. 133, "though they ought not to be the hired servants
+of the Civil Magistrate, may justly retain their revenues; and the
+State, though it has no right of interference in spiritual concerns, not
+only is justly entitled to support from the ministers of religion, and
+from all other Christians, but would, under the system I am
+recommending, obtain it much more effectually." The author of this work,
+whoever he may be, argues out both these points with great force and
+ingenuity, and with a thorough-going vehemence, which perhaps we may
+refer to the circumstance, that he wrote, not _in propria persona_, and
+as thereby answerable for every sentiment that he advanced, but in the
+professed character of a Scotch Episcopalian. His work had a gradual,
+but a deep effect on my mind.
+
+I am not aware of any other religious opinion which I owe to Dr.
+Whately. In his special theological tenets I had no sympathy. In the
+next year, 1827, he told me he considered that I was Arianizing. The
+case was this: though at that time I had not read Bishop Bull's
+_Defensio_ nor the Fathers, I was just then very strong for that
+ante-Nicene view of the Trinitarian doctrine, which some writers, both
+Catholic and non-Catholic, have accused of wearing a sort of Arian
+exterior. This is the meaning of a passage in Froude's Remains, in which
+he seems to accuse me of speaking against the Athanasian Creed. I had
+contrasted the two aspects of the Trinitarian doctrine, which are
+respectively presented by the Athanasian Creed and the Nicene. My
+criticisms were to the effect that some of the verses of the former
+Creed were unnecessarily scientific. This is a specimen of a certain
+disdain for Antiquity which had been growing on me now for several
+years. It showed itself in some flippant language against the Fathers in
+the Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, about whom I knew little at the time,
+except what I had learnt as a boy from Joseph Milner. In writing on the
+Scripture Miracles in 1825-6, I had read Middleton on the Miracles of
+the early Church, and had imbibed a portion of his spirit.
+
+The truth is, I was beginning to prefer intellectual excellence to
+moral; I was drifting in the direction of the Liberalism of the day[3].
+I was rudely awakened from my dream at the end of 1827 by two great
+blows--illness and bereavement.
+
+[3] Vide Note A, _Liberalism_, at the end of the volume.
+
+In the beginning of 1829, came the formal break between Dr. Whately and
+me; the affair of Mr. Peel's re-election was the occasion of it. I think
+in 1828 or 1827 I had voted in the minority, when the Petition to
+Parliament against the Catholic Claims was brought into Convocation. I
+did so mainly on the views suggested to me in the Letters of an
+Episcopalian. Also I shrank from the bigoted "two-bottle-orthodox," as
+they were invidiously called. When then I took part against Mr. Peel, it
+was on an academical, not at all an ecclesiastical or a political
+ground; and this I professed at the time. I considered that Mr. Peel had
+taken the University by surprise; that his friends had no right to call
+upon us to turn round on a sudden, and to expose ourselves to the
+imputation of time-serving; and that a great University ought not to be
+bullied even by a great Duke of Wellington. Also by this time I was
+under the influence of Keble and Froude; who, in addition to the reasons
+I have given, disliked the Duke's change of policy as dictated by
+liberalism.
+
+Whately was considerably annoyed at me, and he took a humourous revenge,
+of which he had given me due notice beforehand. As head of a house he
+had duties of hospitality to men of all parties; he asked a set of the
+least intellectual men in Oxford to dinner, and men most fond of port;
+he made me one of this party; placed me between Provost This and
+Principal That, and then asked me if I was proud of my friends. However,
+he had a serious meaning in his act; he saw, more clearly than I could
+do, that I was separating from his own friends for good and all.
+
+Dr. Whately attributed my leaving his _clientela_ to a wish on my part
+to be the head of a party myself. I do not think that this charge was
+deserved. My habitual feeling then and since has been, that it was not I
+who sought friends, but friends who sought me. Never man had kinder or
+more indulgent friends than I have had; but I expressed my own feeling
+as to the mode in which I gained them, in this very year 1829, in the
+course of a copy of verses. Speaking of my blessings, I said, "Blessings
+of friends, which to my door _unasked, unhoped_, have come." They have
+come, they have gone; they came to my great joy, they went to my great
+grief. He who gave took away. Dr. Whately's impression about me,
+however, admits of this explanation:--
+
+During the first years of my residence at Oriel, though proud of my
+College, I was not quite at home there. I was very much alone, and I
+used often to take my daily walk by myself. I recollect once meeting Dr.
+Copleston, then Provost, with one of the Fellows. He turned round, and
+with the kind courteousness which sat so well on him, made me a bow and
+said, "Nunquam minus solus, quam cum solus." At that time indeed (from
+1823) I had the intimacy of my dear and true friend Dr. Pusey, and could
+not fail to admire and revere a soul so devoted to the cause of
+religion, so full of good works, so faithful in his affections; but he
+left residence when I was getting to know him well. As to Dr. Whately
+himself, he was too much my superior to allow of my being at my ease
+with him; and to no one in Oxford at this time did I open my heart fully
+and familiarly. But things changed in 1826. At that time I became one of
+the Tutors of my College, and this gave me position; besides, I had
+written one or two Essays which had been well received. I began to be
+known. I preached my first University Sermon. Next year I was one of the
+Public Examiners for the B.A. degree. In 1828 I became Vicar of St.
+Mary's. It was to me like the feeling of spring weather after winter;
+and, if I may so speak, I came out of my shell; I remained out of it
+till 1841.
+
+The two persons who knew me best at that time are still alive, beneficed
+clergymen, no longer my friends. They could tell better than any one
+else what I was in those years. From this time my tongue was, as it
+were, loosened, and I spoke spontaneously and without effort. One of the
+two, Mr. Rickards, said of me, I have been told, "Here is a fellow who,
+when he is silent, will never begin to speak; and when he once begins to
+speak, will never stop." It was at this time that I began to have
+influence, which steadily increased for a course of years. I gained upon
+my pupils, and was in particular intimate and affectionate with two of
+our probationer Fellows, Robert Isaac Wilberforce (afterwards
+Archdeacon) and Richard Hurrell Froude. Whately then, an acute man,
+perhaps saw around me the signs of an incipient party, of which I was
+not conscious myself. And thus we discern the first elements of that
+movement afterwards called Tractarian.
+
+The true and primary author of it, however, as is usual with great
+motive-powers, was out of sight. Having carried off as a mere boy the
+highest honours of the University, he had turned from the admiration
+which haunted his steps, and sought for a better and holier satisfaction
+in pastoral work in the country. Need I say that I am speaking of John
+Keble? The first time that I was in a room with him was on occasion of
+my election to a fellowship at Oriel, when I was sent for into the
+Tower, to shake hands with the Provost and Fellows. How is that hour
+fixed in my memory after the changes of forty-two years, forty-two this
+very day on which I write! I have lately had a letter in my hands, which
+I sent at the time to my great friend, John William Bowden, with whom I
+passed almost exclusively my Under-graduate years. "I had to hasten to
+the Tower," I say to him, "to receive the congratulations of all the
+Fellows. I bore it till Keble took my hand, and then felt so abashed and
+unworthy of the honour done me, that I seemed desirous of quite sinking
+into the ground." His had been the first name which I had heard spoken
+of, with reverence rather than admiration, when I came up to Oxford.
+When one day I was walking in High Street with my dear earliest friend
+just mentioned, with what eagerness did he cry out, "There's Keble!" and
+with what awe did I look at him! Then at another time I heard a Master
+of Arts of my College give an account how he had just then had occasion
+to introduce himself on some business to Keble, and how gentle,
+courteous, and unaffected Keble had been, so as almost to put him out of
+countenance. Then too it was reported, truly or falsely, how a rising
+man of brilliant reputation, the present Dean of St. Paul's, Dr. Milman,
+admired and loved him, adding, that somehow he was strangely unlike any
+one else. However, at the time when I was elected Fellow of Oriel he was
+not in residence, and he was shy of me for years in consequence of the
+marks which I bore upon me of the evangelical and liberal schools. At
+least so I have ever thought. Hurrell Froude brought us together about
+1828: it is one of the sayings preserved in his "Remains,"--"Do you know
+the story of the murderer who had done one good thing in his life? Well;
+if I was ever asked what good deed I had ever done, I should say that I
+had brought Keble and Newman to understand each other."
+
+The Christian Year made its appearance in 1827. It is not necessary, and
+scarcely becoming, to praise a book which has already become one of the
+classics of the language. When the general tone of religious literature
+was so nerveless and impotent, as it was at that time, Keble struck an
+original note and woke up in the hearts of thousands a new music, the
+music of a school, long unknown in England. Nor can I pretend to
+analyze, in my own instance, the effect of religious teaching so deep,
+so pure, so beautiful. I have never till now tried to do so; yet I think
+I am not wrong in saying, that the two main intellectual truths which it
+brought home to me, were the same two, which I had learned from Butler,
+though recast in the creative mind of my new master. The first of those
+was what may be called, in a large sense of the word, the Sacramental
+system; that is, the doctrine that material phenomena are both the types
+and the instruments of real things unseen,--a doctrine, which embraces
+in its fulness, not only what Anglicans, as well as Catholics, believe
+about Sacraments properly so called; but also the article of "the
+Communion of Saints;" and likewise the Mysteries of the faith. The
+connexion of this philosophy of religion with what is sometimes called
+"Berkeleyism" has been mentioned above; I knew little of Berkeley at
+this time except by name; nor have I ever studied him.
+
+On the second intellectual principle which I gained from Mr. Keble, I
+could say a great deal; if this were the place for it. It runs through
+very much that I have written, and has gained for me many hard names.
+Butler teaches us that probability is the guide of life. The danger of
+this doctrine, in the case of many minds, is, its tendency to destroy in
+them absolute certainty, leading them to consider every conclusion as
+doubtful, and resolving truth into an opinion, which it is safe indeed
+to obey or to profess, but not possible to embrace with full internal
+assent. If this were to be allowed, then the celebrated saying, "O God,
+if there be a God, save my soul, if I have a soul!" would be the highest
+measure of devotion:--but who can really pray to a Being, about whose
+existence he is seriously in doubt?
+
+I considered that Mr. Keble met this difficulty by ascribing the
+firmness of assent which we give to religious doctrine, not to the
+probabilities which introduced it, but to the living power of faith and
+love which accepted it. In matters of religion, he seemed to say, it is
+not merely probability which makes us intellectually certain, but
+probability as it is put to account by faith and love. It is faith and
+love which give to probability a force which it has not in itself. Faith
+and love are directed towards an Object; in the vision of that Object
+they live; it is that Object, received in faith and love, which renders
+it reasonable to take probability as sufficient for internal conviction.
+Thus the argument from Probability, in the matter of religion, became an
+argument from Personality, which in fact is one form of the argument
+from Authority.
+
+In illustration, Mr. Keble used to quote the words of the Psalm: "I will
+guide thee with mine _eye_. Be ye not like to horse and mule, which have
+no understanding; whose mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest
+they fall upon thee." This is the very difference, he used to say,
+between slaves, and friends or children. Friends do not ask for literal
+commands; but, from their knowledge of the speaker, they understand his
+half-words, and from love of him they anticipate his wishes. Hence it
+is, that in his Poem for St. Bartholomew's Day, he speaks of the "Eye of
+God's word;" and in the note quotes Mr. Miller, of Worcester College,
+who remarks in his Bampton Lectures, on the special power of Scripture,
+as having "this Eye, like that of a portrait, uniformly fixed upon us,
+turn where we will." The view thus suggested by Mr. Keble, is brought
+forward in one of the earliest of the "Tracts for the Times." In No. 8 I
+say, "The Gospel is a Law of Liberty. We are treated as sons, not as
+servants; not subjected to a code of formal commandments, but addressed
+as those who love God, and wish to please Him."
+
+I did not at all dispute this view of the matter, for I made use of it
+myself; but I was dissatisfied, because it did not go to the root of the
+difficulty. It was beautiful and religious, but it did not even profess
+to be logical; and accordingly I tried to complete it by considerations
+of my own, which are to be found in my University Sermons, Essay on
+Ecclesiastical Miracles, and Essay on Development of Doctrine. My
+argument is in outline as follows: that that absolute certitude which we
+were able to possess, whether as to the truths of natural theology, or
+as to the fact of a revelation, was the result of an _assemblage_ of
+concurring and converging probabilities, and that, both according to the
+constitution of the human mind and the will of its Maker; that certitude
+was a habit of mind, that certainty was a quality of propositions; that
+probabilities which did not reach to logical certainty, might suffice
+for a mental certitude; that the certitude thus brought about might
+equal in measure and strength the certitude which was created by the
+strictest scientific demonstration; and that to possess such certitude
+might in given cases and to given individuals be a plain duty, though
+not to others in other circumstances:--
+
+Moreover, that as there were probabilities which sufficed for certitude,
+so there were other probabilities which were legitimately adapted to
+create opinion; that it might be quite as much a matter of duty in given
+cases and to given persons to have about a fact an opinion of a definite
+strength and consistency, as in the case of greater or of more numerous
+probabilities it was a duty to have a certitude; that accordingly we
+were bound to be more or less sure, on a sort of (as it were) graduated
+scale of assent, viz. according as the probabilities attaching to a
+professed fact were brought home to us, and as the case might be, to
+entertain about it a pious belief, or a pious opinion, or a religious
+conjecture, or at least, a tolerance of such belief, or opinion or
+conjecture in others; that on the other hand, as it was a duty to have a
+belief, of more or less strong texture, in given cases, so in other
+cases it was a duty not to believe, not to opine, not to conjecture, not
+even to tolerate the notion that a professed fact was true, inasmuch as
+it would be credulity or superstition, or some other moral fault, to do
+so. This was the region of Private Judgment in religion; that is, of a
+Private Judgment, not formed arbitrarily and according to one's fancy or
+liking, but conscientiously, and under a sense of duty.
+
+Considerations such as these throw a new light on the subject of
+Miracles, and they seem to have led me to reconsider the view which I
+had taken of them in my Essay in 1825-6. I do not know what was the date
+of this change in me, nor of the train of ideas on which it was founded.
+That there had been already great miracles, as those of Scripture, as
+the Resurrection, was a fact establishing the principle that the laws of
+nature had sometimes been suspended by their Divine Author, and since
+what had happened once might happen again, a certain probability, at
+least no kind of improbability, was attached to the idea taken in
+itself, of miraculous intervention in later times, and miraculous
+accounts were to be regarded in connexion with the verisimilitude,
+scope, instrument, character, testimony, and circumstances, with which
+they presented themselves to us; and, according to the final result of
+those various considerations, it was our duty to be sure, or to believe,
+or to opine, or to surmise, or to tolerate, or to reject, or to
+denounce. The main difference between my Essay on Miracles in 1826 and
+my Essay in 1842 is this: that in 1826 I considered that miracles were
+sharply divided into two classes, those which were to be received, and
+those which were to be rejected; whereas in 1842 I saw that they were to
+be regarded according to their greater or less probability, which was in
+some cases sufficient to create certitude about them, in other cases
+only belief or opinion.
+
+Moreover, the argument from Analogy, on which this view of the question
+was founded, suggested to me something besides, in recommendation of the
+Ecclesiastical Miracles. It fastened itself upon the theory of Church
+History which I had learned as a boy from Joseph Milner. It is Milner's
+doctrine, that upon the visible Church come down from above, at certain
+intervals, large and temporary _Effusions_ of divine grace. This is the
+leading idea of his work. He begins by speaking of the Day of Pentecost,
+as marking "the first of those _Effusions_ of the Spirit of God, which
+from age to age have visited the earth since the coming of Christ." Vol.
+i. p. 3. In a note he adds that "in the term 'Effusion' there is _not_
+here included the idea of the miraculous or extraordinary operations of
+the Spirit of God;" but still it was natural for me, admitting Milner's
+general theory, and applying to it the principle of analogy, not to stop
+short at his abrupt _ipse dixit_, but boldly to pass forward to the
+conclusion, on other grounds plausible, that as miracles accompanied the
+first effusion of grace, so they might accompany the later. It is surely
+a natural and on the whole, a true anticipation (though of course there
+are exceptions in particular cases), that gifts and graces go together;
+now, according to the ancient Catholic doctrine, the gift of miracles
+was viewed as the attendant and shadow of transcendent sanctity: and
+moreover, since such sanctity was not of every day's occurrence, nay
+further, since one period of Church history differed widely from
+another, and, as Joseph Milner would say, there have been generations or
+centuries of degeneracy or disorder, and times of revival, and since one
+region might be in the mid-day of religious fervour, and another in
+twilight or gloom, there was no force in the popular argument, that,
+because we did not see miracles with our own eyes, miracles had not
+happened in former times, or were not now at this very time taking place
+in distant places:--but I must not dwell longer on a subject, to which
+in a few words it is impossible to do justice[4].
+
+[4] Vide note B, _Ecclesiastical Miracles_, at the end of the volume.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Hurrell Froude was a pupil of Keble's, formed by him, and in turn
+reacting upon him. I knew him first in 1826, and was in the closest and
+most affectionate friendship with him from about 1829 till his death in
+1836. He was a man of the highest gifts,--so truly many-sided, that it
+would be presumptuous in me to attempt to describe him, except under
+those aspects in which he came before me. Nor have I here to speak of
+the gentleness and tenderness of nature, the playfulness, the free
+elastic force and graceful versatility of mind, and the patient winning
+considerateness in discussion, which endeared him to those to whom he
+opened his heart; for I am all along engaged upon matters of belief and
+opinion, and am introducing others into my narrative, not for their own
+sake, or because I love and have loved them, so much as because, and so
+far as, they have influenced my theological views. In this respect then,
+I speak of Hurrell Froude,--in his intellectual aspect,--as a man of
+high genius, brimful and overflowing with ideas and views, in him
+original, which were too many and strong even for his bodily strength,
+and which crowded and jostled against each other in their effort after
+distinct shape and expression. And he had an intellect as critical and
+logical as it was speculative and bold. Dying prematurely, as he did,
+and in the conflict and transition-state of opinion, his religious views
+never reached their ultimate conclusion, by the very reason of their
+multitude and their depth. His opinions arrested and influenced me, even
+when they did not gain my assent. He professed openly his admiration of
+the Church of Rome, and his hatred of the Reformers. He delighted in the
+notion of an hierarchical system, of sacerdotal power, and of full
+ecclesiastical liberty. He felt scorn of the maxim, "The Bible and the
+Bible only is the religion of Protestants;" and he gloried in accepting
+Tradition as a main instrument of religious teaching. He had a high
+severe idea of the intrinsic excellence of Virginity; and he considered
+the Blessed Virgin its great Pattern. He delighted in thinking of the
+Saints; he had a vivid appreciation of the idea of sanctity, its
+possibility and its heights; and he was more than inclined to believe a
+large amount of miraculous interference as occurring in the early and
+middle ages. He embraced the principle of penance and mortification. He
+had a deep devotion to the Real Presence, in which he had a firm faith.
+He was powerfully drawn to the Medieval Church, but not to the
+Primitive.
+
+He had a keen insight into abstract truth; but he was an Englishman to
+the backbone in his severe adherence to the real and the concrete. He
+had a most classical taste, and a genius for philosophy and art; and he
+was fond of historical inquiry, and the politics of religion. He had no
+turn for theology as such. He set no sufficient value on the writings of
+the Fathers, on the detail or development of doctrine, on the definite
+traditions of the Church viewed in their matter, on the teaching of the
+Ecumenical Councils, or on the controversies out of which they arose. He
+took an eager courageous view of things on the whole. I should say that
+his power of entering into the minds of others did not equal his other
+gifts; he could not believe, for instance, that I really held the Roman
+Church to be Anti-christian. On many points he would not believe but
+that I agreed with him, when I did not. He seemed not to understand my
+difficulties. His were of a different kind, the contrariety between
+theory and fact. He was a high Tory of the Cavalier stamp, and was
+disgusted with the Toryism of the opponents of the Reform Bill. He was
+smitten with the love of the Theocratic Church; he went abroad and was
+shocked by the degeneracy which he thought he saw in the Catholics of
+Italy.
+
+It is difficult to enumerate the precise additions to my theological
+creed which I derived from a friend to whom I owe so much. He taught me
+to look with admiration towards the Church of Rome, and in the same
+degree to dislike the Reformation. He fixed deep in me the idea of
+devotion to the Blessed Virgin, and he led me gradually to believe in
+the Real Presence.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+There is one remaining source of my opinions to be mentioned, and that
+far from the least important. In proportion as I moved out of the shadow
+of that liberalism which had hung over my course, my early devotion
+towards the Fathers returned; and in the Long Vacation of 1828 I set
+about to read them chronologically, beginning with St. Ignatius and St.
+Justin. About 1830 a proposal was made to me by Mr. Hugh Rose, who with
+Mr. Lyall (afterwards Dean of Canterbury) was providing writers for a
+Theological Library, to furnish them with a History of the Principal
+Councils. I accepted it, and at once set to work on the Council of
+Nicaea. It was to launch myself on an ocean with currents innumerable;
+and I was drifted back first to the ante-Nicene history, and then to the
+Church of Alexandria. The work at last appeared under the title of "The
+Arians of the Fourth Century;" and of its 422 pages, the first 117
+consisted of introductory matter, and the Council of Nicaea did not
+appear till the 254th, and then occupied at most twenty pages.
+
+I do not know when I first learnt to consider that Antiquity was the
+true exponent of the doctrines of Christianity and the basis of the
+Church of England; but I take it for granted that the works of Bishop
+Bull, which at this time I read, were my chief introduction to this
+principle. The course of reading, which I pursued in the composition of
+my volume, was directly adapted to develope it in my mind. What
+principally attracted me in the ante-Nicene period was the great Church
+of Alexandria, the historical centre of teaching in those times. Of Rome
+for some centuries comparatively little is known. The battle of Arianism
+was first fought in Alexandria; Athanasius, the champion of the truth,
+was Bishop of Alexandria; and in his writings he refers to the great
+religious names of an earlier date, to Origen, Dionysius, and others,
+who were the glory of its see, or of its school. The broad philosophy of
+Clement and Origen carried me away; the philosophy, not the theological
+doctrine; and I have drawn out some features of it in my volume, with
+the zeal and freshness, but with the partiality, of a neophyte. Some
+portions of their teaching, magnificent in themselves, came like music
+to my inward ear, as if the response to ideas, which, with little
+external to encourage them, I had cherished so long. These were based on
+the mystical or sacramental principle, and spoke of the various
+Economies or Dispensations of the Eternal. I understood these passages
+to mean that the exterior world, physical and historical, was but the
+manifestation to our senses of realities greater than itself. Nature was
+a parable: Scripture was an allegory: pagan literature, philosophy, and
+mythology, properly understood, were but a preparation for the Gospel.
+The Greek poets and sages were in a certain sense prophets; for
+"thoughts beyond their thought to those high bards were given." There
+had been a directly divine dispensation granted to the Jews; but there
+had been in some sense a dispensation carried on in favour of the
+Gentiles. He who had taken the seed of Jacob for His elect people had
+not therefore cast the rest of mankind out of His sight. In the fulness
+of time both Judaism and Paganism had come to nought; the outward
+framework, which concealed yet suggested the Living Truth, had never
+been intended to last, and it was dissolving under the beams of the Sun
+of Justice which shone behind it and through it. The process of change
+had been slow; it had been done not rashly, but by rule and measure, "at
+sundry times and in divers manners," first one disclosure and then
+another, till the whole evangelical doctrine was brought into full
+manifestation. And thus room was made for the anticipation of further
+and deeper disclosures, of truths still under the veil of the letter,
+and in their season to be revealed. The visible world still remains
+without its divine interpretation; Holy Church in her sacraments and her
+hierarchical appointments, will remain, even to the end of the world,
+after all but a symbol of those heavenly facts which fill eternity. Her
+mysteries are but the expressions in human language of truths to which
+the human mind is unequal. It is evident how much there was in all this
+in correspondence with the thoughts which had attracted me when I was
+young, and with the doctrine which I have already associated with the
+Analogy and the Christian Year.
+
+It was, I suppose, to the Alexandrian school and to the early Church,
+that I owe in particular what I definitely held about the Angels. I
+viewed them, not only as the ministers employed by the Creator in the
+Jewish and Christian dispensations, as we find on the face of Scripture,
+but as carrying on, as Scripture also implies, the Economy of the
+Visible World. I considered them as the real causes of motion, light,
+and life, and of those elementary principles of the physical universe,
+which, when offered in their developments to our senses, suggest to us
+the notion of cause and effect, and of what are called the laws of
+nature. This doctrine I have drawn out in my Sermon for Michaelmas day,
+written in 1831. I say of the Angels, "Every breath of air and ray of
+light and heat, every beautiful prospect, is, as it were, the skirts of
+their garments, the waving of the robes of those whose faces see God."
+Again, I ask what would be the thoughts of a man who, "when examining a
+flower, or a herb, or a pebble, or a ray of light, which he treats as
+something so beneath him in the scale of existence, suddenly discovered
+that he was in the presence of some powerful being who was hidden behind
+the visible things he was inspecting,--who, though concealing his wise
+hand, was giving them their beauty, grace, and perfection, as being
+God's instrument for the purpose,--nay, whose robe and ornaments those
+objects were, which he was so eager to analyze?" and I therefore remark
+that "we may say with grateful and simple hearts with the Three Holy
+Children, 'O all ye works of the Lord, &c., &c., bless ye the Lord,
+praise Him, and magnify Him for ever.'"
+
+Also, besides the hosts of evil spirits, I considered there was a middle
+race, [Greek: daimonia], neither in heaven, nor in hell; partially
+fallen, capricious, wayward; noble or crafty, benevolent or malicious,
+as the case might be. These beings gave a sort of inspiration or
+intelligence to races, nations, and classes of men. Hence the action of
+bodies politic and associations, which is often so different from that
+of the individuals who compose them. Hence the character and the
+instinct of states and governments, of religious communities and
+communions. I thought these assemblages had their life in certain unseen
+Powers. My preference of the Personal to the Abstract would naturally
+lead me to this view. I thought it countenanced by the mention of "the
+Prince of Persia" in the Prophet Daniel; and I think I considered that
+it was of such intermediate beings that the Apocalypse spoke, in its
+notice of "the Angels of the Seven Churches."
+
+In 1837 I made a further development of this doctrine. I said to an
+intimate and dear friend, Samuel Francis Wood, in a letter which came
+into my hands on his death. "I have an idea. The mass of the Fathers
+(Justin, Athenagoras, Irenaeus, Clement, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius,
+Sulpicius, Ambrose, Nazianzen,) hold that, though Satan fell from the
+beginning, the Angels fell before the deluge, falling in love with the
+daughters of men. This has lately come across me as a remarkable
+solution of a notion which I cannot help holding. Daniel speaks as if
+each nation had its guardian Angel. I cannot but think that there are
+beings with a great deal of good in them, yet with great defects, who
+are the animating principles of certain institutions, &c., &c.... Take
+England with many high virtues, and yet a low Catholicism. It seems to
+me that John Bull is a spirit neither of heaven nor hell.... Has not the
+Christian Church, in its parts, surrendered itself to one or other of
+these simulations of the truth?... How are we to avoid Scylla and
+Charybdis and go straight on to the very image of Christ?" &c., &c.
+
+I am aware that what I have been saying will, with many men, be doing
+credit to my imagination at the expense of my judgment--"Hippoclides
+doesn't care;" I am not setting myself up as a pattern of good sense or
+of any thing else: I am but giving a history of my opinions, and that,
+with the view of showing that I have come by them through intelligible
+processes of thought and honest external means. The doctrine indeed of
+the Economy has in some quarters been itself condemned as intrinsically
+pernicious,--as if leading to lying and equivocation, when applied, as I
+have applied it in my remarks upon it in my History of the Arians, to
+matters of conduct. My answer to this imputation I postpone to the
+concluding pages of my Volume.
+
+While I was engaged in writing my work upon the Arians, great events
+were happening at home and abroad, which brought out into form and
+passionate expression the various beliefs which had so gradually been
+winning their way into my mind. Shortly before, there had been a
+Revolution in France; the Bourbons had been dismissed: and I held that
+it was unchristian for nations to cast off their governors, and, much
+more, sovereigns who had the divine right of inheritance. Again, the
+great Reform Agitation was going on around me as I wrote. The Whigs had
+come into power; Lord Grey had told the Bishops to set their house in
+order, and some of the Prelates had been insulted and threatened in the
+streets of London. The vital question was, how were we to keep the
+Church from being liberalized? there was such apathy on the subject in
+some quarters, such imbecile alarm in others; the true principles of
+Churchmanship seemed so radically decayed, and there was such
+distraction in the councils of the Clergy. Blomfield, the Bishop of
+London of the day, an active and open-hearted man, had been for years
+engaged in diluting the high orthodoxy of the Church by the introduction
+of members of the Evangelical body into places of influence and trust.
+He had deeply offended men who agreed in opinion with myself, by an
+off-hand saying (as it was reported) to the effect that belief in the
+Apostolical succession had gone out with the Non-jurors. "We can count
+you," he said to some of the gravest and most venerated persons of the
+old school. And the Evangelical party itself, with their late successes,
+seemed to have lost that simplicity and unworldliness which I admired so
+much in Milner and Scott. It was not that I did not venerate such men as
+Ryder, the then Bishop of Lichfield, and others of similar sentiments,
+who were not yet promoted out of the ranks of the Clergy, but I thought
+little of the Evangelicals as a class. I thought they played into the
+hands of the Liberals. With the Establishment thus divided and
+threatened, thus ignorant of its true strength, I compared that fresh
+vigorous Power of which I was reading in the first centuries. In her
+triumphant zeal on behalf of that Primeval Mystery, to which I had had
+so great a devotion from my youth, I recognized the movement of my
+Spiritual Mother. "Incessu patuit Dea." The self-conquest of her
+Ascetics, the patience of her Martyrs, the irresistible determination of
+her Bishops, the joyous swing of her advance, both exalted and abashed
+me. I said to myself, "Look on this picture and on that;" I felt
+affection for my own Church, but not tenderness; I felt dismay at her
+prospects, anger and scorn at her do-nothing perplexity. I thought that
+if Liberalism once got a footing within her, it was sure of the victory
+in the event. I saw that Reformation principles were powerless to rescue
+her. As to leaving her, the thought never crossed my imagination; still
+I ever kept before me that there was something greater than the
+Established Church, and that that was the Church Catholic and Apostolic,
+set up from the beginning, of which she was but the local presence and
+the organ. She was nothing, unless she was this. She must be dealt with
+strongly, or she would be lost. There was need of a second reformation.
+
+At this time I was disengaged from College duties, and my health had
+suffered from the labour involved in the composition of my Volume. It
+was ready for the Press in July, 1832, though not published till the end
+of 1833. I was easily persuaded to join Hurrell Froude and his Father,
+who were going to the south of Europe for the health of the former.
+
+We set out in December, 1832. It was during this expedition that my
+Verses which are in the Lyra Apostolica were written;--a few indeed
+before it, but not more than one or two of them after it. Exchanging, as
+I was, definite Tutorial work, and the literary quiet and pleasant
+friendships of the last six years, for foreign countries and an unknown
+future, I naturally was led to think that some inward changes, as well
+as some larger course of action, were coming upon me. At Whitchurch,
+while waiting for the down mail to Falmouth, I wrote the verses about my
+Guardian Angel, which begin with these words: "Are these the tracks of
+some unearthly Friend?" and which go on to speak of "the vision" which
+haunted me:--that vision is more or less brought out in the whole series
+of these compositions.
+
+I went to various coasts of the Mediterranean; parted with my friends at
+Rome; went down for the second time to Sicily without companion, at the
+end of April; and got back to England by Palermo in the early part of
+July. The strangeness of foreign life threw me back into myself; I found
+pleasure in historical sites and beautiful scenes, not in men and
+manners. We kept clear of Catholics throughout our tour. I had a
+conversation with the Dean of Malta, a most pleasant man, lately dead;
+but it was about the Fathers, and the Library of the great church. I
+knew the Abbate Santini, at Rome, who did no more than copy for me the
+Gregorian tones. Froude and I made two calls upon Monsignore (now
+Cardinal) Wiseman at the Collegio Inglese, shortly before we left Rome.
+Once we heard him preach at a church in the Corso. I do not recollect
+being in a room with any other ecclesiastics, except a Priest at
+Castro-Giovanni in Sicily, who called on me when I was ill, and with
+whom I wished to hold a controversy. As to Church Services, we attended
+the Tenebrae, at the Sestine, for the sake of the Miserere; and that was
+all. My general feeling was, "All, save the spirit of man, is divine." I
+saw nothing but what was external; of the hidden life of Catholics I
+knew nothing. I was still more driven back into myself, and felt my
+isolation. England was in my thoughts solely, and the news from England
+came rarely and imperfectly. The Bill for the Suppression of the Irish
+Sees was in progress, and filled my mind. I had fierce thoughts against
+the Liberals.
+
+It was the success of the Liberal cause which fretted me inwardly. I
+became fierce against its instruments and its manifestations. A French
+vessel was at Algiers; I would not even look at the tricolour. On my
+return, though forced to stop twenty-four hours at Paris, I kept indoors
+the whole time, and all that I saw of that beautiful city was what I saw
+from the Diligence. The Bishop of London had already sounded me as to my
+filling one of the Whitehall preacherships, which he had just then put
+on a new footing; but I was indignant at the line which he was taking,
+and from my Steamer I had sent home a letter declining the appointment
+by anticipation, should it be offered to me. At this time I was
+specially annoyed with Dr. Arnold, though it did not last into later
+years. Some one, I think, asked, in conversation at Rome, whether a
+certain interpretation of Scripture was Christian? it was answered that
+Dr. Arnold took it; I interposed, "But is _he_ a Christian?" The subject
+went out of my head at once; when afterwards I was taxed with it, I
+could say no more in explanation, than (what I believe was the fact)
+that I must have had in mind some free views of Dr. Arnold about the Old
+Testament:--I thought I must have meant, "Arnold answers for the
+interpretation, but who is to answer for Arnold?" It was at Rome, too,
+that we began the Lyra Apostolica which appeared monthly in the British
+Magazine. The motto shows the feeling of both Froude and myself at the
+time: we borrowed from M. Bunsen a Homer, and Froude chose the words in
+which Achilles, on returning to the battle, says, "You shall know the
+difference, now that I am back again."
+
+Especially when I was left by myself, the thought came upon me that
+deliverance is wrought, not by the many but by the few, not by bodies
+but by persons. Now it was, I think, that I repeated to myself the
+words, which had ever been dear to me from my school days, "Exoriare
+aliquis!"--now too, that Southey's beautiful poem of Thalaba, for which
+I had an immense liking, came forcibly to my mind. I began to think that
+I had a mission. There are sentences of my letters to my friends to this
+effect, if they are not destroyed. When we took leave of Monsignore
+Wiseman, he had courteously expressed a wish that we might make a second
+visit to Rome; I said with great gravity, "We have a work to do in
+England." I went down at once to Sicily, and the presentiment grew
+stronger. I struck into the middle of the island, and fell ill of a
+fever at Leonforte. My servant thought that I was dying, and begged for
+my last directions. I gave them, as he wished; but I said, "I shall not
+die." I repeated, "I shall not die, for I have not sinned against light,
+I have not sinned against light." I never have been able quite to make
+out what I meant.
+
+I got to Castro-Giovanni, and was laid up there for nearly three weeks.
+Towards the end of May I left for Palermo, taking three days for the
+journey. Before starting from my inn in the morning of May 26th or 27th,
+I sat down on my bed, and began to sob violently. My servant, who had
+acted as my nurse, asked what ailed me. I could only answer him, "I have
+a work to do in England."
+
+I was aching to get home; yet for want of a vessel I was kept at Palermo
+for three weeks. I began to visit the Churches, and they calmed my
+impatience, though I did not attend any services. I knew nothing of the
+Presence of the Blessed Sacrament there. At last I got off in an orange
+boat, bound for Marseilles. Then it was that I wrote the lines, "Lead,
+kindly light," which have since become well known. We were becalmed a
+whole week in the Straits of Bonifacio. I was writing verses the whole
+time of my passage. At length I got to Marseilles, and set off for
+England. The fatigue of travelling was too much for me, and I was laid
+up for several days at Lyons. At last I got off again, and did not stop
+night or day, (except a compulsory delay at Paris,) till I reached
+England, and my mother's house. My brother had arrived from Persia only
+a few hours before. This was on the Tuesday. The following Sunday, July
+14th, Mr. Keble preached the Assize Sermon in the University Pulpit. It
+was published under the title of "National Apostasy." I have ever
+considered and kept the day, as the start of the religious movement of
+1833.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1833 TO 1839.
+
+
+In spite of the foregoing pages, I have no romantic story to tell; but I
+have written them, because it is my duty to tell things as they took
+place. I have not exaggerated the feelings with which I returned to
+England, and I have no desire to dress up the events which followed, so
+as to make them in keeping with the narrative which has gone before. I
+soon relapsed into the every-day life which I had hitherto led; in all
+things the same, except that a new object was given me. I had employed
+myself in my own rooms in reading and writing, and in the care of a
+Church, before I left England, and I returned to the same occupations
+when I was back again. And yet perhaps those first vehement feelings
+which carried me on, were necessary for the beginning of the Movement;
+and afterwards, when it was once begun, the special need of me was over.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+When I got home from abroad, I found that already a movement had
+commenced, in opposition to the specific danger which at that time was
+threatening the religion of the nation and its Church. Several zealous
+and able men had united their counsels, and were in correspondence with
+each other. The principal of these were Mr. Keble, Hurrell Froude, who
+had reached home long before me, Mr. William Palmer of Dublin and
+Worcester College (not Mr. William Palmer of Magdalen, who is now a
+Catholic), Mr. Arthur Perceval, and Mr. Hugh Rose.
+
+To mention Mr. Hugh Rose's name is to kindle in the minds of those who
+knew him a host of pleasant and affectionate remembrances. He was the
+man above all others fitted by his cast of mind and literary powers to
+make a stand, if a stand could be made, against the calamity of the
+times. He was gifted with a high and large mind, and a true sensibility
+of what was great and beautiful; he wrote with warmth and energy; and he
+had a cool head and cautious judgment. He spent his strength and
+shortened his life. Pro Ecclesia Dei, as he understood that sovereign
+idea. Some years earlier he had been the first to give warning, I think
+from the University Pulpit at Cambridge, of the perils to England which
+lay in the biblical and theological speculations of Germany. The Reform
+agitation followed, and the Whig Government came into power; and he
+anticipated in their distribution of Church patronage the authoritative
+introduction of liberal opinions into the country. He feared that by the
+Whig party a door would be opened in England to the most grievous of
+heresies, which never could be closed again. In order under such grave
+circumstances to unite Churchmen together, and to make a front against
+the coming danger, he had in 1832 commenced the British Magazine, and in
+the same year he came to Oxford in the summer term, in order to beat up
+for writers for his publication; on that occasion I became known to him
+through Mr. Palmer. His reputation and position came in aid of his
+obvious fitness, in point of character and intellect, to become the
+centre of an ecclesiastical movement, if such a movement were to depend
+on the action of a party. His delicate health, his premature death,
+would have frustrated the expectation, even though the new school of
+opinion had been more exactly thrown into the shape of a party, than in
+fact was the case. But he zealously backed up the first efforts of those
+who were principals in it; and, when he went abroad to die, in 1838, he
+allowed me the solace of expressing my feelings of attachment and
+gratitude to him by addressing him, in the dedication of a volume of my
+Sermons, as the man "who, when hearts were failing, bade us stir up the
+gift that was in us, and betake ourselves to our true Mother."
+
+But there were other reasons, besides Mr. Rose's state of health, which
+hindered those who so much admired him from availing themselves of his
+close co-operation in the coming fight. United as both he and they were
+in the general scope of the Movement, they were in discordance with each
+other from the first in their estimate of the means to be adopted for
+attaining it. Mr. Rose had a position in the Church, a name, and serious
+responsibilities; he had direct ecclesiastical superiors; he had
+intimate relations with his own University, and a large clerical
+connexion through the country. Froude and I were nobodies; with no
+characters to lose, and no antecedents to fetter us. Rose could not go
+a-head across country, as Froude had no scruples in doing. Froude was a
+bold rider, as on horseback, so also in his speculations. After a long
+conversation with him on the logical bearing of his principles, Mr. Rose
+said of him with quiet humour, that "he did not seem to be afraid of
+inferences." It was simply the truth; Froude had that strong hold of
+first principles, and that keen perception of their value, that he was
+comparatively indifferent to the revolutionary action which would attend
+on their application to a given state of things; whereas in the thoughts
+of Rose, as a practical man, existing facts had the precedence of every
+other idea, and the chief test of the soundness of a line of policy lay
+in the consideration whether it would work. This was one of the first
+questions, which, as it seemed to me, on every occasion occurred to his
+mind. With Froude, Erastianism,--that is, the union (so he viewed it) of
+Church and State,--was the parent, or if not the parent, the serviceable
+and sufficient tool, of liberalism. Till that union was snapped,
+Christian doctrine never could be safe; and, while he well knew how high
+and unselfish was the temper of Mr. Rose, yet he used to apply to him an
+epithet, reproachful in his own mouth;--Rose was a "conservative." By
+bad luck, I brought out this word to Mr. Rose in a letter of my own,
+which I wrote to him in criticism of something he had inserted in his
+Magazine: I got a vehement rebuke for my pains, for though Rose pursued
+a conservative line, he had as high a disdain, as Froude could have, of
+a worldly ambition, and an extreme sensitiveness of such an imputation.
+
+But there was another reason still, and a more elementary one, which
+severed Mr. Rose from the Oxford Movement. Living movements do not come
+of committees, nor are great ideas worked out through the post, even
+though it had been the penny post. This principle deeply penetrated both
+Froude and myself from the first, and recommended to us the course which
+things soon took spontaneously, and without set purpose of our own.
+Universities are the natural centres of intellectual movements. How
+could men act together, whatever was their zeal, unless they were united
+in a sort of individuality? Now, first, we had no unity of place. Mr.
+Rose was in Suffolk, Mr. Perceval in Surrey, Mr. Keble in
+Gloucestershire; Hurrell Froude had to go for his health to Barbadoes.
+Mr. Palmer was indeed in Oxford; this was an important advantage, and
+told well in the first months of the Movement;--but another condition,
+besides that of place, was required.
+
+A far more essential unity was that of antecedents,--a common history,
+common memories, an intercourse of mind with mind in the past, and a
+progress and increase in that intercourse in the present. Mr. Perceval,
+to be sure, was a pupil of Mr. Keble's; but Keble, Rose, and Palmer,
+represented distinct parties, or at least tempers, in the Establishment.
+Mr. Palmer had many conditions of authority and influence. He was the
+only really learned man among us. He understood theology as a science;
+he was practised in the scholastic mode of controversial writing; and, I
+believe, was as well acquainted, as he was dissatisfied, with the
+Catholic schools. He was as decided in his religious views, as he was
+cautious and even subtle in their expression, and gentle in their
+enforcement. But he was deficient in depth; and besides, coming from a
+distance, he never had really grown into an Oxford man, nor was he
+generally received as such; nor had he any insight into the force of
+personal influence and congeniality of thought in carrying out a
+religious theory,--a condition which Froude and I considered essential
+to any true success in the stand which had to be made against
+Liberalism. Mr. Palmer had a certain connexion, as it may be called, in
+the Establishment, consisting of high Church dignitaries, Archdeacons,
+London Rectors, and the like, who belonged to what was commonly called
+the high-and-dry school. They were far more opposed than even he was to
+the irresponsible action of individuals. Of course their _beau ideal_ in
+ecclesiastical action was a board of safe, sound, sensible men. Mr.
+Palmer was their organ and representative; and he wished for a
+Committee, an Association, with rules and meetings, to protect the
+interests of the Church in its existing peril. He was in some measure
+supported by Mr. Perceval.
+
+I, on the other hand, had out of my own head begun the Tracts; and
+these, as representing the antagonist principle of personality, were
+looked upon by Mr. Palmer's friends with considerable alarm. The great
+point at the time with these good men in London,--some of them men of
+the highest principle, and far from influenced by what we used to call
+Erastianism,--was to put down the Tracts. I, as their editor, and mainly
+their author, was of course willing to give way. Keble and Froude
+advocated their continuance strongly, and were angry with me for
+consenting to stop them. Mr. Palmer shared the anxiety of his own
+friends; and, kind as were his thoughts of us, he still not unnaturally
+felt, for reasons of his own, some fidget and nervousness at the course
+which his Oriel friends were taking. Froude, for whom he had a real
+liking, took a high tone in his project of measures for dealing with
+bishops and clergy, which must have shocked and scandalized him
+considerably. As for me, there was matter enough in the early Tracts to
+give him equal disgust; and doubtless I much tasked his generosity, when
+he had to defend me, whether against the London dignitaries or the
+country clergy. Oriel, from the time of Dr. Copleston to Dr. Hampden,
+had had a name far and wide for liberality of thought; it had received a
+formal recognition from the Edinburgh Review, if my memory serves me
+truly, as the school of speculative philosophy in England; and on one
+occasion, in 1833, when I presented myself, with some of the first
+papers of the Movement, to a country clergyman in Northamptonshire, he
+paused awhile, and then, eyeing me with significance, asked "Whether
+Whately was at the bottom of them?"
+
+Mr. Perceval wrote to me in support of the judgment of Mr. Palmer and
+the dignitaries. I replied in a letter, which he afterwards published.
+"As to the Tracts," I said to him (I quote my own words from his
+Pamphlet), "every one has his own taste. You object to some things,
+another to others. If we altered to please every one, the effect would
+be spoiled. They were not intended as symbols _e cathedra_ but as the
+expression of individual minds; and individuals, feeling strongly, while
+on the one hand, they are incidentally faulty in mode or language, are
+still peculiarly effective. No great work was done by a system; whereas
+systems rise out of individual exertions. Luther was an individual. The
+very faults of an individual excite attention; he loses, but his cause
+(if good and he powerful-minded) gains. This is the way of things; we
+promote truth by a self-sacrifice."
+
+The visit which I made to the Northamptonshire Rector was only one of a
+series of similar expedients, which I adopted during the year 1833. I
+called upon clergy in various parts of the country, whether I was
+acquainted with them or not, and I attended at the houses of friends
+where several of them were from time to time assembled. I do not think
+that much came of such attempts, nor were they quite in my way. Also I
+wrote various letters to clergymen, which fared not much better, except
+that they advertised the fact, that a rally in favour of the Church was
+commencing. I did not care whether my visits were made to high Church or
+low Church; I wished to make a strong pull in union with all who were
+opposed to the principles of liberalism, whoever they might be. Giving
+my name to the Editor, I commenced a series of letters in the Record
+Newspaper: they ran to a considerable length; and were borne by him with
+great courtesy and patience. The heading given to them was, "Church
+Reform." The first was on the revival of Church Discipline; the second,
+on its Scripture proof; the third, on the application of the doctrine;
+the fourth was an answer to objections; the fifth was on the benefits of
+discipline. And then the series was abruptly brought to a termination. I
+had said what I really felt, and what was also in keeping with the
+strong teaching of the Tracts, but I suppose the Editor discovered in me
+some divergence from his own line of thought; for at length he sent a
+very civil letter, apologizing for the non-appearance of my sixth
+communication, on the ground that it contained an attack upon
+"Temperance Societies," about which he did not wish a controversy in his
+columns. He added, however, his serious regret at the theological views
+of the Tracts. I had subscribed a small sum in 1828 towards the first
+start of the Record.
+
+Acts of the officious character, which I have been describing, were
+uncongenial to my natural temper, to the genius of the Movement, and to
+the historical mode of its success:--they were the fruit of that
+exuberant and joyous energy with which I had returned from abroad, and
+which I never had before or since. I had the exultation of health
+restored, and home regained. While I was at Palermo and thought of the
+breadth of the Mediterranean, and the wearisome journey across France, I
+could not imagine how I was ever to get to England; but now I was amid
+familiar scenes and faces once more. And my health and strength came
+back to me with such a rebound, that some friends at Oxford, on seeing
+me, did not well know that it was I, and hesitated before they spoke to
+me. And I had the consciousness that I was employed in that work which I
+had been dreaming about, and which I felt to be so momentous and
+inspiring. I had a supreme confidence in our cause; we were upholding
+that primitive Christianity which was delivered for all time by the
+early teachers of the Church, and which was registered and attested in
+the Anglican formularies and by the Anglican divines. That ancient
+religion had well nigh faded away out of the land, through the political
+changes of the last 150 years, and it must be restored. It would be in
+fact a second Reformation:--a better reformation, for it would be a
+return not to the sixteenth century, but to the seventeenth. No time was
+to be lost, for the Whigs had come to do their worst, and the rescue
+might come too late. Bishopricks were already in course of suppression;
+Church property was in course of confiscation; Sees would soon be
+receiving unsuitable occupants. We knew enough to begin preaching upon,
+and there was no one else to preach. I felt as on board a vessel, which
+first gets under weigh, and then the deck is cleared out, and luggage
+and live stock stowed away into their proper receptacles.
+
+Nor was it only that I had confidence in our cause, both in itself, and
+in its polemical force, but also, on the other hand, I despised every
+rival system of doctrine and its arguments too. As to the high Church
+and the low Church, I thought that the one had not much more of a
+logical basis than the other; while I had a thorough contempt for the
+controversial position of the latter. I had a real respect for the
+character of many of the advocates of each party, but that did not give
+cogency to their arguments; and I thought, on the contrary, that the
+Apostolical form of doctrine was essential and imperative, and its
+grounds of evidence impregnable. Owing to this supreme confidence, it
+came to pass at that time, that there was a double aspect in my bearing
+towards others, which it is necessary for me to enlarge upon. My
+behaviour had a mixture in it both of fierceness and of sport; and on
+this account, I dare say, it gave offence to many; nor am I here
+defending it.
+
+I wished men to agree with me, and I walked with them step by step, as
+far as they would go; this I did sincerely; but if they would stop, I
+did not much care about it, but walked on, with some satisfaction that I
+had brought them so far. I liked to make them preach the truth without
+knowing it, and encouraged them to do so. It was a satisfaction to me
+that the Record had allowed me to say so much in its columns, without
+remonstrance. I was amused to hear of one of the Bishops, who, on
+reading an early Tract on the Apostolical Succession, could not make up
+his mind whether he held the doctrine or not. I was not distressed at
+the wonder or anger of dull and self-conceited men, at propositions
+which they did not understand. When a correspondent, in good faith,
+wrote to a newspaper, to say that the "Sacrifice of the Holy Eucharist,"
+spoken of in the Tract, was a false print for "Sacrament," I thought the
+mistake too pleasant to be corrected before I was asked about it. I was
+not unwilling to draw an opponent on step by step, by virtue of his own
+opinions, to the brink of some intellectual absurdity, and to leave him
+to get back as he could. I was not unwilling to play with a man, who
+asked me impertinent questions. I think I had in my mouth the words of
+the Wise man, "Answer a fool according to his folly," especially if he
+was prying or spiteful. I was reckless of the gossip which was
+circulated about me; and, when I might easily have set it right, did not
+deign to do so. Also I used irony in conversation, when
+matter-of-fact-men would not see what I meant.
+
+This kind of behaviour was a sort of habit with me. If I have ever
+trifled with my subject, it was a more serious fault. I never used
+arguments which I saw clearly to be unsound. The nearest approach which
+I remember to such conduct, but which I consider was clear of it
+nevertheless, was in the case of Tract 15. The matter of this Tract was
+furnished to me by a friend, to whom I had applied for assistance, but
+who did not wish to be mixed up with the publication. He gave it me,
+that I might throw it into shape, and I took his arguments as they
+stood. In the chief portion of the Tract I fully agreed; for instance,
+as to what it says about the Council of Trent; but there were arguments,
+or some argument, in it which I did not follow; I do not recollect what
+it was. Froude, I think, was disgusted with the whole Tract, and accused
+me of _economy_ in publishing it. It is principally through Mr. Froude's
+Remains that this word has got into our language. I think, I defended
+myself with arguments such as these:--that, as every one knew, the
+Tracts were written by various persons who agreed together in their
+doctrine, but not always in the arguments by which it was to be proved;
+that we must be tolerant of difference of opinion among ourselves; that
+the author of the Tract had a right to his own opinion, and that the
+argument in question was ordinarily received; that I did not give my own
+name or authority, nor was asked for my personal belief, but only acted
+instrumentally, as one might translate a friend's book into a foreign
+language. I account these to be good arguments; nevertheless I feel also
+that such practices admit of easy abuse and are consequently dangerous;
+but then, again, I feel also this,--that if all such mistakes were to be
+severely visited, not many men in public life would be left with a
+character for honour and honesty.
+
+This absolute confidence in my cause, which led me to the negligence or
+wantonness which I have been instancing, also laid me open, not
+unfairly, to the opposite charge of fierceness in certain steps which I
+took, or words which I published. In the Lyra Apostolica, I have said
+that before learning to love, we must "learn to hate;" though I had
+explained my words by adding "hatred of sin." In one of my first Sermons
+I said, "I do not shrink from uttering my firm conviction that it would
+be a gain to the country were it vastly more superstitious, more
+bigoted, more gloomy, more fierce in its religion than at present it
+shows itself to be." I added, of course, that it would be an absurdity
+to suppose such tempers of mind desirable in themselves. The corrector
+of the press bore these strong epithets till he got to "more fierce,"
+and then he put in the margin a _query_. In the very first page of the
+first Tract, I said of the Bishops, that, "black event though it would
+be for the country, yet we could not wish them a more blessed
+termination of their course, than the spoiling of their goods and
+martyrdom." In consequence of a passage in my work upon the Arian
+History, a Northern dignitary wrote to accuse me of wishing to
+re-establish the blood and torture of the Inquisition. Contrasting
+heretics and heresiarchs, I had said, "The latter should meet with no
+mercy: he assumes the office of the Tempter; and, so far forth as his
+error goes, must be dealt with by the competent authority, as if he were
+embodied evil. To spare him is a false and dangerous pity. It is to
+endanger the souls of thousands, and it is uncharitable towards
+himself." I cannot deny that this is a very fierce passage; but Arius
+was banished, not burned; and it is only fair to myself to say that
+neither at this, nor any other time of my life, not even when I was
+fiercest, could I have even cut off a Puritan's ears, and I think the
+sight of a Spanish _auto-da-fe_ would have been the death of me. Again,
+when one of my friends, of liberal and evangelical opinions, wrote to
+expostulate with me on the course I was taking, I said that we would
+ride over him and his, as Othniel prevailed over Chushan-rishathaim,
+king of Mesopotamia. Again, I would have no dealings with my brother,
+and I put my conduct upon a syllogism. I said, "St. Paul bids us avoid
+those who cause divisions; you cause divisions: therefore I must avoid
+you." I dissuaded a lady from attending the marriage of a sister who had
+seceded from the Anglican Church. No wonder that Blanco White, who had
+known me under such different circumstances, now hearing the general
+course that I was taking, was amazed at the change which he recognized
+in me. He speaks bitterly and unfairly of me in his letters
+contemporaneously with the first years of the Movement; but in 1839, on
+looking back, he uses terms of me, which it would be hardly modest in me
+to quote, were it not that what he says of me in praise occurs in the
+midst of blame. He says: "In this party [the anti-Peel, in 1829] I
+found, to my great surprise, my dear friend, Mr. Newman of Oriel. As he
+had been one of the annual Petitioners to Parliament for Catholic
+Emancipation, his sudden union with the most violent bigots was
+inexplicable to me. That change was the first manifestation of the
+mental revolution, which has suddenly made him one of the leading
+persecutors of Dr. Hampden, and the most active and influential member
+of that association called the Puseyite party, from which we have those
+very strange productions, entitled, Tracts for the Times. While stating
+these public facts, my heart feels a pang at the recollection of the
+affectionate and mutual friendship between that excellent man and
+myself; a friendship, which his principles of orthodoxy could not allow
+him to continue in regard to one, whom he now regards as inevitably
+doomed to eternal perdition. Such is the venomous character of
+orthodoxy. What mischief must it create in a bad heart and narrow mind,
+when it can work so effectually for evil, in one of the most benevolent
+of bosoms, and one of the ablest of minds, in the amiable, the
+intellectual, the refined John Henry Newman!" (Vol. iii. p. 131.) He
+adds that I would have nothing to do with him, a circumstance which I do
+not recollect, and very much doubt.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have spoken of my firm confidence in my position; and now let me state
+more definitely what the position was which I took up, and the
+propositions about which I was so confident. These were three:--
+
+1. First was the principle of dogma: my battle was with liberalism; by
+liberalism I mean the anti-dogmatic principle and its developments. This
+was the first point on which I was certain. Here I make a remark:
+persistence in a given belief is no sufficient test of its truth: but
+departure from it is at least a slur upon the man who has felt so
+certain about it. In proportion, then, as I had in 1832 a strong
+persuasion of the truth of opinions which I have since given up, so far
+a sort of guilt attaches to me, not only for that vain confidence, but
+for all the various proceedings which were the consequence of it. But
+under this first head I have the satisfaction of feeling that I have
+nothing to retract, and nothing to repent of. The main principle of the
+movement is as dear to me now, as it ever was. I have changed in many
+things: in this I have not. From the age of fifteen, dogma has been the
+fundamental principle of my religion: I know no other religion; I cannot
+enter into the idea of any other sort of religion; religion, as a mere
+sentiment, is to me a dream and a mockery. As well can there be filial
+love without the fact of a father, as devotion without the fact of a
+Supreme Being. What I held in 1816, I held in 1833, and I hold in 1864.
+Please God, I shall hold it to the end. Even when I was under Dr.
+Whately's influence, I had no temptation to be less zealous for the
+great dogmas of the faith, and at various times I used to resist such
+trains of thought on his part as seemed to me (rightly or wrongly) to
+obscure them. Such was the fundamental principle of the Movement of
+1833.
+
+2. Secondly, I was confident in the truth of a certain definite
+religious teaching, based upon this foundation of dogma; viz. that there
+was a visible Church, with sacraments and rites which are the channels
+of invisible grace. I thought that this was the doctrine of Scripture,
+of the early Church, and of the Anglican Church. Here again, I have not
+changed in opinion; I am as certain now on this point as I was in 1833,
+and have never ceased to be certain. In 1834 and the following years I
+put this ecclesiastical doctrine on a broader basis, after reading Laud,
+Bramhall, and Stillingfleet and other Anglican divines on the one hand,
+and after prosecuting the study of the Fathers on the other; but the
+doctrine of 1833 was strengthened in me, not changed. When I began the
+Tracts for the Times I rested the main doctrine, of which I am speaking,
+upon Scripture, on the Anglican Prayer Book, and on St. Ignatius's
+Epistles. (1) As to the existence of a visible Church, I especially
+argued out the point from Scripture, in Tract 11, viz. from the Acts of
+the Apostles and the Epistles. (2) As to the Sacraments and Sacramental
+rites, I stood on the Prayer Book. I appealed to the Ordination Service,
+in which the Bishop says, "Receive the Holy Ghost;" to the Visitation
+Service, which teaches confession and absolution; to the Baptismal
+Service, in which the Priest speaks of the child after baptism as
+regenerate; to the Catechism, in which Sacramental Communion is
+receiving "verily and indeed the Body and Blood of Christ;" to the
+Commination Service, in which we are told to do "works of penance;" to
+the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to the calendar and rubricks,
+portions of the Prayer Book, wherein we find the festivals of the
+Apostles, notice of certain other Saints, and days of fasting and
+abstinence.
+
+(3.) And further, as to the Episcopal system, I founded it upon the
+Epistles of St. Ignatius, which inculcated it in various ways. One
+passage especially impressed itself upon me: speaking of cases of
+disobedience to ecclesiastical authority, he says, "A man does not
+deceive that Bishop whom he sees, but he practises rather with the
+Bishop Invisible, and so the question is not with flesh, but with God,
+who knows the secret heart." I wished to act on this principle to the
+letter, and I may say with confidence that I never consciously
+transgressed it. I loved to act as feeling myself in my Bishop's sight,
+as if it were the sight of God. It was one of my special supports and
+safeguards against myself; I could not go very wrong while I had reason
+to believe that I was in no respect displeasing him. It was not a mere
+formal obedience to rule that I put before me, but I desired to please
+him personally, as I considered him set over me by the Divine Hand. I
+was strict in observing my clerical engagements, not only because they
+_were_ engagements, but because I considered myself simply as the
+servant and instrument of my Bishop. I did not care much for the Bench
+of Bishops, except as they might be the voice of my Church: nor should I
+have cared much for a Provincial Council; nor for a Diocesan Synod
+presided over by my Bishop; all these matters seemed to me to be _jure
+ecclesiastico_, but what to me was _jure divino_ was the voice of my
+Bishop in his own person. My own Bishop was my Pope; I knew no other;
+the successor of the Apostles, the Vicar of Christ. This was but a
+practical exhibition of the Anglican theory of Church Government, as I
+had already drawn it out myself, after various Anglican Divines. This
+continued all through my course; when at length, in 1845, I wrote to
+Bishop Wiseman, in whose Vicariate I found myself, to announce my
+conversion, I could find nothing better to say to him than that I would
+obey the Pope as I had obeyed my own Bishop in the Anglican Church. My
+duty to him was my point of honour; his disapprobation was the one thing
+which I could not bear. I believe it to have been a generous and honest
+feeling; and in consequence I was rewarded by having all my time for
+ecclesiastical superior a man, whom, had I had a choice, I should have
+preferred, out and out, to any other Bishop on the Bench, and for whose
+memory I have a special affection. Dr. Bagot--a man of noble mind, and
+as kind-hearted and as considerate as he was noble. He ever sympathized
+with me in my trials which followed; it was my own fault, that I was not
+brought into more familiar personal relations with him, than it was my
+happiness to be. May his name be ever blessed!
+
+And now in concluding my remarks on the second point on which my
+confidence rested, I repeat that here again I have no retractation to
+announce as to its main outline. While I am now as clear in my
+acceptance of the principle of dogma, as I was in 1833 and 1816, so
+again I am now as firm in my belief of a visible Church, of the
+authority of Bishops, of the grace of the sacraments, of the religious
+worth of works of penance, as I was in 1833. I have added Articles to my
+Creed; but the old ones, which I then held with a divine faith, remain.
+
+3. But now, as to the third point on which I stood in 1833, and which I
+have utterly renounced and trampled upon since,--my then view of the
+Church of Rome;--I will speak about it as exactly as I can. When I was
+young, as I have said already, and after I was grown up, I thought the
+Pope to be Antichrist. At Christmas 1824-5 I preached a sermon to that
+effect. But in 1827 I accepted eagerly the stanza in the Christian Year,
+which many people thought too charitable, "Speak _gently_ of thy
+sister's fall." From the time that I knew Froude I got less and less
+bitter on the subject. I spoke (successively, but I cannot tell in what
+order or at what dates) of the Roman Church as being bound up with "the
+_cause_ of Antichrist," as being _one_ of the "_many_ antichrists"
+foretold by St. John, as being influenced by "the _spirit_ of
+Antichrist," and as having something "very Anti-christian" or
+"unchristian" about her. From my boyhood and in 1824 I considered, after
+Protestant authorities, that St. Gregory I. about A.D. 600 was the first
+Pope that was Antichrist, though, in spite of this, he was also a great
+and holy man; but in 1832-3 I thought the Church of Rome was bound up
+with the cause of Antichrist by the Council of Trent. When it was that
+in my deliberate judgment I gave up the notion altogether in any shape,
+that some special reproach was attached to her name, I cannot tell; but
+I had a shrinking from renouncing it, even when my reason so ordered me,
+from a sort of conscience or prejudice, I think up to 1843. Moreover, at
+least during the Tract Movement, I thought the essence of her offence to
+consist in the honours which she paid to the Blessed Virgin and the
+Saints; and the more I grew in devotion, both to the Saints and to our
+Lady, the more impatient was I at the Roman practices, as if those
+glorified creations of God must be gravely shocked, if pain could be
+theirs, at the undue veneration of which they were the objects.
+
+On the other hand, Hurrell Froude in his familiar conversations was
+always tending to rub the idea out of my mind. In a passage of one of
+his letters from abroad, alluding, I suppose, to what I used to say in
+opposition to him, he observes; "I think people are injudicious who talk
+against the Roman Catholics for worshipping Saints, and honouring the
+Virgin and images, &c. These things may perhaps be idolatrous; I cannot
+make up my mind about it; but to my mind it is the Carnival that is real
+practical idolatry, as it is written, 'the people sat down to eat and
+drink, and rose up to play.'" The Carnival, I observe in passing, is, in
+fact, one of those very excesses, to which, for at least three
+centuries, religious Catholics have ever opposed themselves, as we see
+in the life of St. Philip, to say nothing of the present day; but this
+we did not then know. Moreover, from Froude I learned to admire the
+great medieval Pontiffs; and, of course, when I had come to consider the
+Council of Trent to be the turning-point of the history of Christian
+Rome, I found myself as free, as I was rejoiced, to speak in their
+praise. Then, when I was abroad, the sight of so many great places,
+venerable shrines, and noble churches, much impressed my imagination.
+And my heart was touched also. Making an expedition on foot across some
+wild country in Sicily, at six in the morning, I came upon a small
+church; I heard voices, and I looked in. It was crowded, and the
+congregation was singing. Of course it was the mass, though I did not
+know it at the time. And, in my weary days at Palermo, I was not
+ungrateful for the comfort which I had received in frequenting the
+churches; nor did I ever forget it. Then, again, her zealous maintenance
+of the doctrine and the rule of celibacy, which I recognized as
+Apostolic, and her faithful agreement with Antiquity in so many other
+points which were dear to me, was an argument as well as a plea in
+favour of the great Church of Rome. Thus I learned to have tender
+feelings towards her; but still my reason was not affected at all. My
+judgment was against her, when viewed as an institution, as truly as it
+ever had been.
+
+This conflict between reason and affection I expressed in one of the
+early Tracts, published July, 1834. "Considering the high gifts and the
+strong claims of the Church of Rome and its dependencies on our
+admiration, reverence, love, and gratitude; how could we withstand it,
+as we do, how could we refrain from being melted into tenderness, and
+rushing into communion with it, but for the words of Truth itself, which
+bid us prefer It to the whole world? 'He that loveth father or mother
+more than Me, is not worthy of me.' How could 'we learn to be severe,
+and execute judgment,' but for the warning of Moses against even a
+divinely-gifted teacher, who should preach new gods; and the anathema of
+St. Paul even against Angels and Apostles, who should bring in a new
+doctrine?"--_Records_, No. 24. My feeling was something like that of a
+man, who is obliged in a court of justice to bear witness against a
+friend; or like my own now, when I have said, and shall say, so many
+things on which I had rather be silent.
+
+As a matter, then, of simple conscience, though it went against my
+feelings, I felt it to be a duty to protest against the Church of Rome.
+But besides this, it was a duty, because the prescription of such a
+protest was a living principle of my own Church, as expressed not simply
+in a _catena_, but by a _consensus_ of her divines, and by the voice of
+her people. Moreover, such a protest was necessary as an integral
+portion of her controversial basis; for I adopted the argument of
+Bernard Gilpin, that Protestants "were _not able_ to give any _firm and
+solid_ reason of the separation besides this, to wit, that the Pope is
+Antichrist." But while I thus thought such a protest to be based upon
+truth, and to be a religious duty, and a rule of Anglicanism, and a
+necessity of the case, I did not at all like the work. Hurrell Froude
+attacked me for doing it; and, besides, I felt that my language had a
+vulgar and rhetorical look about it. I believed, and really measured, my
+words, when I used them; but I knew that I had a temptation, on the
+other hand, to say against Rome as much as ever I could, in order to
+protect myself against the charge of Popery.
+
+And now I come to the very point, for which I have introduced the
+subject of my feelings about Rome. I felt such confidence in the
+substantial justice of the charges which I advanced against her, that I
+considered them to be a safeguard and an assurance that no harm could
+ever arise from the freest exposition of what I used to call Anglican
+principles. All the world was astounded at what Froude and I were
+saying: men said that it was sheer Popery. I answered, "True, we seem to
+be making straight for it; but go on awhile, and you will come to a deep
+chasm across the path, which makes real approximation impossible." And I
+urged in addition, that many Anglican divines had been accused of
+Popery, yet had died in their Anglicanism;--now, the ecclesiastical
+principles which I professed, they had professed also; and the judgment
+against Rome which they had formed, I had formed also. Whatever
+deficiencies then had to be supplied in the existing Anglican system,
+and however boldly I might point them out, any how that system would not
+in the process be brought nearer to the special creed of Rome, and might
+be mended in spite of her. In that very agreement of the two forms of
+faith, close as it might seem, would really be found, on examination,
+the elements and principles of an essential discordance.
+
+It was with this absolute persuasion on my mind that I fancied that
+there could be no rashness in giving to the world in fullest measure the
+teaching and the writings of the Fathers. I thought that the Church of
+England was substantially founded upon them. I did not know all that the
+Fathers had said, but I felt that, even when their tenets happened to
+differ from the Anglican, no harm could come of reporting them. I said
+out what I was clear they had said; I spoke vaguely and imperfectly, of
+what I thought they said, or what some of them had said. Any how, no
+harm could come of bending the crooked stick the other way, in the
+process of straightening it; it was impossible to break it. If there was
+any thing in the Fathers of a startling character, this would be only
+for a time; it would admit of explanation, or it might suggest something
+profitable to Anglicans; it could not lead to Rome. I express this view
+of the matter in a passage of the Preface to the first volume, which I
+edited, of the Library of the Fathers. Speaking of the strangeness at
+first sight, in the judgment of the present day, of some of their
+principles and opinions, I bid the reader go forward hopefully, and not
+indulge his criticism till he knows more about them, than he will learn
+at the outset. "Since the evil," I say, "is in the nature of the case
+itself, we can do no more than have patience, and recommend patience to
+others, and with the racer in the Tragedy, look forward steadily and
+hopefully to the _event_, [Greek: to telei pistin pheron], when, as we
+trust, all that is inharmonious and anomalous in the details, will at
+length be practically smoothed."
+
+Such was the position, such the defences, such the tactics, by which I
+thought that it was both incumbent on us, and possible for us, to meet
+that onset of Liberal principles, of which we were all in immediate
+anticipation, whether in the Church or in the University. And during the
+first year of the Tracts, the attack upon the University began. In
+November, 1834, was sent to me by Dr. Hampden the second edition of his
+Pamphlet, entitled, "Observations on Religious Dissent, with particular
+reference to the use of religious tests in the University." In this
+Pamphlet it was maintained, that "Religion is distinct from Theological
+Opinion," pp. 1. 28. 30, &c.; that it is but a common prejudice to
+identify theological propositions methodically deduced and stated, with
+the simple religion of Christ, p. 1; that under Theological Opinion were
+to be placed the Trinitarian doctrine, p. 27, and the Unitarian, p. 19;
+that a dogma was a theological opinion formally insisted on, pp. 20, 21;
+that speculation always left an opening for improvement, p. 22; that the
+Church of England was not dogmatic in its spirit, though the wording of
+its formularies might often carry the sound of dogmatism, p. 23.
+
+I acknowledged the receipt of this work in the following letter:--
+
+"The kindness which has led to your presenting me with your late
+Pamphlet, encourages me to hope that you will forgive me, if I take the
+opportunity it affords of expressing to you my very sincere and deep
+regret that it has been published. Such an opportunity I could not let
+slip without being unfaithful to my own serious thoughts on the subject.
+
+"While I respect the tone of piety which the Pamphlet displays, I dare
+not trust myself to put on paper my feelings about the principles
+contained in it; tending as they do, in my opinion, altogether to make
+shipwreck of Christian faith. I also lament, that, by its appearance,
+the first step has been taken towards interrupting that peace and mutual
+good understanding which has prevailed so long in this place, and which,
+if once seriously disturbed, will be succeeded by dissensions the more
+intractable, because justified in the minds of those who resist
+innovation by a feeling of imperative duty."
+
+Since that time Phaeton has got into the chariot of the sun; we, alas!
+can only look on, and watch him down the steep of heaven. Meanwhile, the
+lands, which he is passing over, suffer from his driving.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such was the commencement of the assault of Liberalism upon the old
+orthodoxy of Oxford and England; and it could not have been broken, as
+it was, for so long a time, had not a great change taken place in the
+circumstances of that counter-movement which had already started with
+the view of resisting it. For myself, I was not the person to take the
+lead of a party; I never was, from first to last, more than a leading
+author of a school; nor did I ever wish to be anything else. This is my
+own account of the matter; and I say it, neither as intending to disown
+the responsibility of what was done, or as if ungrateful to those who at
+that time made more of me than I deserved, and did more for my sake and
+at my bidding than I realized myself. I am giving my history from my own
+point of sight, and it is as follows:--I had lived for ten years among
+my personal friends; the greater part of the time, I had been
+influenced, not influencing; and at no time have I acted on others,
+without their acting upon me. As is the custom of a University, I had
+lived with my private, nay, with some of my public, pupils, and with the
+junior fellows of my College, without form or distance, on a footing of
+equality. Thus it was through friends, younger, for the most part, than
+myself, that my principles were spreading. They heard what I said in
+conversation, and told it to others. Under-graduates in due time took
+their degree, and became private tutors themselves. In their new
+_status_, they in turn preached the opinions, with which they had
+already become acquainted. Others went down to the country, and became
+curates of parishes. Then they had down from London parcels of the
+Tracts, and other publications. They placed them in the shops of local
+booksellers, got them into newspapers, introduced them to clerical
+meetings, and converted more or less their Rectors and their brother
+curates. Thus the Movement, viewed with relation to myself, was but a
+floating opinion; it was not a power. It never would have been a power,
+if it had remained in my hands. Years after, a friend, writing to me in
+remonstrance at the excesses, as he thought them, of my disciples,
+applied to me my own verse about St. Gregory Nazianzen, "Thou couldst a
+people raise, but couldst not rule." At the time that he wrote to me, I
+had special impediments in the way of such an exercise of power; but at
+no time could I exercise over others that authority, which under the
+circumstances was imperatively required. My great principle ever was,
+Live and let live. I never had the staidness or dignity necessary for a
+leader. To the last I never recognized the hold I had over young men. Of
+late years I have read and heard that they even imitated me in various
+ways. I was quite unconscious of it, and I think my immediate friends
+knew too well how disgusted I should be at such proceedings, to have the
+heart to tell me. I felt great impatience at our being called a party,
+and would not allow that we were such. I had a lounging, free-and-easy
+way of carrying things on. I exercised no sufficient censorship upon the
+Tracts. I did not confine them to the writings of such persons as agreed
+in all things with myself; and, as to my own Tracts, I printed on them a
+notice to the effect, that any one who pleased, might make what use he
+would of them, and reprint them with alterations if he chose, under the
+conviction that their main scope could not be damaged by such a process.
+It was the same with me afterwards, as regards other publications. For
+two years I furnished a certain number of sheets for the British Critic
+from myself and my friends, while a gentleman was editor, a man of
+splendid talent, who, however, was scarcely an acquaintance of mine, and
+had no sympathy with the Tracts. When I was Editor myself, from 1838 to
+1841, in my very first number I suffered to appear a critique
+unfavorable to my work on Justification, which had been published a few
+months before, from a feeling of propriety, because I had put the book
+into the hands of the writer who so handled it. Afterwards I suffered an
+article against the Jesuits to appear in it, of which I did not like the
+tone. When I had to provide a curate for my new church at Littlemore, I
+engaged a friend, by no fault of his, who, before he had entered into
+his charge, preached a sermon, either in depreciation of baptismal
+regeneration, or of Dr. Pusey's view of it. I showed a similar easiness
+as to the Editors who helped me in the separate volumes of Fleury's
+Church History; they were able, learned, and excellent men, but their
+after-history has shown, how little my choice of them was influenced by
+any notion I could have had of any intimate agreement of opinion between
+them and myself. I shall have to make the same remark in its place
+concerning the Lives of the English Saints, which subsequently appeared.
+All this may seem inconsistent with what I have said of my fierceness. I
+am not bound to account for it; but there have been men before me,
+fierce in act, yet tolerant and moderate in their reasonings; at least,
+so I read history. However, such was the case, and such its effect upon
+the Tracts. These at first starting were short, hasty, and some of them
+ineffective; and at the end of the year, when collected into a volume,
+they had a slovenly appearance.
+
+It was under these circumstances, that Dr. Pusey joined us. I had known
+him well since 1827-8, and had felt for him an enthusiastic admiration,
+I used to call him [Greek: ho megas]. His great learning, his immense
+diligence, his scholarlike mind, his simple devotion to the cause of
+religion, overcame me; and great of course was my joy, when in the last
+days of 1833 he showed a disposition to make common cause with us. His
+Tract on Fasting appeared as one of the series with the date of December
+21. He was not, however, I think, fully associated in the Movement till
+1835 and 1836, when he published his Tract on Baptism, and started the
+Library of the Fathers. He at once gave to us a position and a name.
+Without him we should have had little chance, especially at the early
+date of 1834, of making any serious resistance to the Liberal
+aggression. But Dr. Pusey was a Professor and Canon of Christ Church; he
+had a vast influence in consequence of his deep religious seriousness,
+the munificence of his charities, his Professorship, his family
+connexions, and his easy relations with University authorities. He was
+to the Movement all that Mr. Rose might have been, with that
+indispensable addition, which was wanting to Mr. Rose, the intimate
+friendship and the familiar daily society of the persons who had
+commenced it. And he had that special claim on their attachment, which
+lies in the living presence of a faithful and loyal affectionateness.
+There was henceforth a man who could be the head and centre of the
+zealous people in every part of the country, who were adopting the new
+opinions; and not only so, but there was one who furnished the Movement
+with a front to the world, and gained for it a recognition from other
+parties in the University. In 1829, Mr. Froude, or Mr. Robert
+Wilberforce, or Mr. Newman were but individuals; and, when they ranged
+themselves in the contest of that year on the side of Sir Robert Inglis,
+men on either side only asked with surprise how they got there, and
+attached no significancy to the fact; but Dr. Pusey was, to use the
+common expression, a host in himself; he was able to give a name, a
+form, and a personality, to what was without him a sort of mob; and when
+various parties had to meet together in order to resist the liberal acts
+of the Government, we of the Movement took our place by right among
+them.
+
+Such was the benefit which he conferred on the Movement externally; nor
+were the internal advantages at all inferior to it. He was a man of
+large designs; he had a hopeful, sanguine mind; he had no fear of
+others; he was haunted by no intellectual perplexities. People are apt
+to say that he was once nearer to the Catholic Church than he is now; I
+pray God that he may be one day far nearer to the Catholic Church than
+he was then; for I believe that, in his reason and judgment, all the
+time that I knew him, he never was near to it at all. When I became a
+Catholic, I was often asked, "What of Dr. Pusey?"; when I said that I
+did not see symptoms of his doing as I had done, I was sometimes thought
+uncharitable. If confidence in his position is, (as it is,) a first
+essential in the leader of a party, this Dr. Pusey possessed
+pre-eminently. The most remarkable instance of this, was his statement,
+in one of his subsequent defences of the Movement, when moreover it had
+advanced a considerable way in the direction of Rome, that among its
+more hopeful peculiarities was its "stationariness." He made it in good
+faith; it was his subjective view of it.
+
+Dr. Pusey's influence was felt at once. He saw that there ought to be
+more sobriety, more gravity, more careful pains, more sense of
+responsibility in the Tracts and in the whole Movement. It was through
+him that the character of the Tracts was changed. When he gave to us his
+Tract on Fasting, he put his initials to it. In 1835 he published his
+elaborate Treatise on Baptism, which was followed by other Tracts from
+different authors, if not of equal learning, yet of equal power and
+appositeness. The Catenas of Anglican divines, projected by me, which
+occur in the Series were executed with a like aim at greater accuracy
+and method. In 1836 he advertised his great project for a Translation of
+the Fathers:--but I must return to myself. I am not writing the history
+either of Dr. Pusey or of the Movement; but it is a pleasure to me to
+have been able to introduce here reminiscences of the place which he
+held in it, which have so direct a bearing on myself, that they are no
+digression from my narrative.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I suspect it was Dr. Pusey's influence and example which set me, and
+made me set others, on the larger and more careful works in defence of
+the principles of the Movement which followed in a course of
+years,--some of them demanding and receiving from their authors, such
+elaborate treatment that they did not make their appearance till both
+its temper and its fortunes had changed. I set about a work at once; one
+in which was brought out with precision the relation in which we stood
+to the Church of Rome. We could not move a step in comfort, till this
+was done. It was of absolute necessity and a plain duty from the first,
+to provide as soon as possible a large statement, which would encourage
+and reassure our friends, and repel the attacks of our opponents. A cry
+was heard on all sides of us, that the Tracts and the writings of the
+Fathers would lead us to become Catholics, before we were aware of it.
+This was loudly expressed by members of the Evangelical party, who in
+1836 had joined us in making a protest in Convocation against a
+memorable appointment of the Prime Minister. These clergymen even then
+avowed their desire, that the next time they were brought up to Oxford
+to give a vote, it might be in order to put down the Popery of the
+Movement. There was another reason still, and quite as important.
+Monsignore Wiseman, with the acuteness and zeal which might be expected
+from that great Prelate, had anticipated what was coming, had returned
+to England by 1836, had delivered Lectures in London on the doctrines of
+Catholicism, and created an impression through the country, shared in by
+ourselves, that we had for our opponents in controversy, not only our
+brethren, but our hereditary foes. These were the circumstances, which
+led to my publication of "The Prophetical office of the Church viewed
+relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism."
+
+This work employed me for three years, from the beginning of 1834 to the
+end of 1836, and was published in 1837. It was composed, after a careful
+consideration and comparison of the principal Anglican divines of the
+17th century. It was first written in the shape of controversial
+correspondence with a learned French Priest; then it was re-cast, and
+delivered in Lectures at St. Mary's; lastly, with considerable
+retrenchments and additions, it was rewritten for publication.
+
+It attempts to trace out the rudimental lines on which Christian faith
+and teaching proceed, and to use them as means of determining the
+relation of the Roman and Anglican systems to each other. In this way it
+shows that to confuse the two together is impossible, and that the
+Anglican can be as little said to tend to the Roman, as the Roman to the
+Anglican. The spirit of the Volume is not so gentle to the Church of
+Rome, as Tract 71 published the year before; on the contrary, it is very
+fierce; and this I attribute to the circumstance that the Volume is
+theological and didactic, whereas the Tract, being controversial,
+assumes as little and grants as much as possible on the points in
+dispute, and insists on points of agreement as well as of difference. A
+further and more direct reason is, that in my Volume I deal with
+"Romanism" (as I call it), not so much in its formal decrees and in the
+substance of its creed, as in its traditional action and its authorized
+teaching as represented by its prominent writers;--whereas the Tract is
+written as if discussing the differences of the Churches with a view to
+a reconciliation between them. There is a further reason too, which I
+will state presently.
+
+But this Volume had a larger scope than that of opposing the Roman
+system. It was an attempt at commencing a system of theology on the
+Anglican idea, and based upon Anglican authorities. Mr. Palmer, about
+the same time, was projecting a work of a similar nature in his own way.
+It was published, I think, under the title, "A Treatise on the Christian
+Church." As was to be expected from the author, it was a most learned,
+most careful composition; and in its form, I should say, polemical. So
+happily at least did he follow the logical method of the Roman Schools,
+that Father Perrone in his Treatise on dogmatic theology, recognized in
+him a combatant of the true cast, and saluted him as a foe worthy of
+being vanquished. Other soldiers in that field he seems to have thought
+little better than the _Lanzknechts_ of the middle ages, and, I dare
+say, with very good reason. When I knew that excellent and kind-hearted
+man at Rome at a later time, he allowed me to put him to ample penance
+for those light thoughts of me, which he had once had, by encroaching on
+his valuable time with my theological questions. As to Mr. Palmer's
+book, it was one which no Anglican could write but himself,--in no
+sense, if I recollect aright, a tentative work. The ground of
+controversy was cut into squares, and then every objection had its
+answer. This is the proper method to adopt in teaching authoritatively
+young men; and the work in fact was intended for students in theology.
+My own book, on the other hand, was of a directly tentative and
+empirical character. I wished to build up an Anglican theology out of
+the stores which already lay cut and hewn upon the ground, the past toil
+of great divines. To do this could not be the work of one man; much
+less, could it be at once received into Anglican theology, however well
+it was done. This I fully recognized; and, while I trusted that my
+statements of doctrine would turn out to be true and important, still I
+wrote, to use the common phrase, "under correction."
+
+There was another motive for my publishing, of a personal nature, which
+I think I should mention. I felt then, and all along felt, that there
+was an intellectual cowardice in not finding a basis in reason for my
+belief, and a moral cowardice in not avowing that basis. I should have
+felt myself less than a man, if I did not bring it out, whatever it was.
+This is one principal reason why I wrote and published the "Prophetical
+Office." It was from the same feeling, that in the spring of 1836, at a
+meeting of residents on the subject of the struggle then proceeding
+against a Whig appointment, when some one wanted us all merely to act on
+college and conservative grounds (as I understood him), with as few
+published statements as possible, I answered, that the person whom we
+were resisting had committed himself in writing, and that we ought to
+commit ourselves too. This again was a main reason for the publication
+of Tract 90. Alas! it was my portion for whole years to remain without
+any satisfactory basis for my religious profession, in a state of moral
+sickness, neither able to acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to go to
+Rome. But I bore it, till in course of time my way was made clear to me.
+If here it be objected to me, that as time went on, I often in my
+writings hinted at things which I did not fully bring out, I submit for
+consideration whether this occurred except when I was in great
+difficulties, how to speak, or how to be silent, with due regard for the
+position of mind or the feelings of others. However, I may have an
+opportunity to say more on this subject. But to return to the
+"Prophetical Office."
+
+I thus speak in the Introduction to my Volume:--
+
+"It is proposed," I say, "to offer helps towards the formation of a
+recognized Anglican theology in one of its departments. The present
+state of our divinity is as follows: the most vigorous, the clearest,
+the most fertile minds, have through God's mercy been employed in the
+service of our Church: minds too as reverential and holy, and as fully
+imbued with Ancient Truth, and as well versed in the writings of the
+Fathers, as they were intellectually gifted. This is God's great mercy
+indeed, for which we must ever be thankful. Primitive doctrine has been
+explored for us in every direction, and the original principles of the
+Gospel and the Church patiently brought to light. But one thing is still
+wanting: our champions and teachers have lived in stormy times:
+political and other influences have acted upon them variously in their
+day, and have since obstructed a careful consolidation of their
+judgments. We have a vast inheritance, but no inventory of our
+treasures. All is given us in profusion; it remains for us to catalogue,
+sort, distribute, select, harmonize, and complete. We have more than we
+know how to use; stores of learning, but little that is precise and
+serviceable; Catholic truth and individual opinion, first principles and
+the guesses of genius, all mingled in the same works, and requiring to
+be discriminated. We meet with truths overstated or misdirected, matters
+of detail variously taken, facts incompletely proved or applied, and
+rules inconsistently urged or discordantly interpreted. Such indeed is
+the state of every deep philosophy in its first stages, and therefore of
+theological knowledge. What we need at present for our Church's
+well-being, is not invention, nor originality, nor sagacity, nor even
+learning in our divines, at least in the first place, though all gifts
+of God are in a measure needed, and never can be unseasonable when used
+religiously, but we need peculiarly a sound judgment, patient thought,
+discrimination, a comprehensive mind, an abstinence from all private
+fancies and caprices and personal tastes,--in a word, Divine Wisdom."
+
+The subject of the Volume is the doctrine of the _Via Media_, a name
+which had already been applied to the Anglican system by writers of
+repute. It is an expressive title, but not altogether satisfactory,
+because it is at first sight negative. This had been the reason of my
+dislike to the word "Protestant;" viz. it did not denote the profession
+of any particular religion at all, and was compatible with infidelity. A
+_Via Media_ was but a receding from extremes,--therefore it needed to be
+drawn out into a definite shape and character: before it could have
+claims on our respect, it must first be shown to be one, intelligible,
+and consistent. This was the first condition of any reasonable treatise
+on the _Via Media_. The second condition, and necessary too, was not in
+my power. I could only hope that it would one day be fulfilled. Even if
+the _Via Media_ were ever so positive a religious system, it was not as
+yet objective and real; it had no original any where of which it was the
+representative. It was at present a paper religion. This I confess in my
+Introduction; I say, "Protestantism and Popery are real religions ...
+but the _Via Media_, viewed as an integral system, has scarcely had
+existence except on paper." I grant the objection, though I endeavour to
+lessen it:--"It still remains to be tried, whether what is called
+Anglo-Catholicism, the religion of Andrewes, Laud, Hammond, Butler, and
+Wilson, is capable of being professed, acted on, and maintained on a
+large sphere of action, or whether it be a mere modification or
+transition-state of either Romanism or popular Protestantism." I trusted
+that some day it would prove to be a substantive religion.
+
+Lest I should be misunderstood, let me observe that this hesitation
+about the validity of the theory of the _Via Media_ implied no doubt of
+the three fundamental points on which it was based, as I have described
+them above, dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism.
+
+Other investigations which had to be followed up were of a still more
+tentative character. The basis of the _Via Media_, consisting of the
+three elementary points, which I have just mentioned, was clear enough;
+but, not only had the house itself to be built upon them, but it had
+also to be furnished, and it is not wonderful if, after building it,
+both I and others erred in detail in determining what its furniture
+should be, what was consistent with the style of building, and what was
+in itself desirable. I will explain what I mean.
+
+I had brought out in the "Prophetical Office" in what the Roman and the
+Anglican systems differed from each other, but less distinctly in what
+they agreed. I had indeed enumerated the Fundamentals, common to both,
+in the following passage:--"In both systems the same Creeds are
+acknowledged. Besides other points in common, we both hold, that certain
+doctrines are necessary to be believed for salvation; we both believe in
+the doctrines of the Trinity, Incarnation, and Atonement; in original
+sin; in the necessity of regeneration; in the supernatural grace of the
+Sacraments; in the Apostolical succession; in the obligation of faith
+and obedience, and in the eternity of future punishment,"--pp. 55, 56.
+So much I had said, but I had not said enough. This enumeration implied
+a great many more points of agreement than were found in those very
+Articles which were fundamental. If the two Churches were thus the same
+in fundamentals, they were also one and the same in such plain
+consequences as were contained in those fundamentals and in such natural
+observances as outwardly represented them. It was an Anglican principle
+that "the abuse of a thing doth not take away the lawful use of it;" and
+an Anglican Canon in 1603 had declared that the English Church had no
+purpose to forsake all that was held in the Churches of Italy, France,
+and Spain, and reverenced those ceremonies and particular points which
+were Apostolic. Excepting then such exceptional matters, as are implied
+in this avowal, whether they were many or few, all these Churches were
+evidently to be considered as one with the Anglican. The Catholic Church
+in all lands had been one from the first for many centuries; then,
+various portions had followed their own way to the injury, but not to
+the destruction, whether of truth or of charity. These portions or
+branches were mainly three:--the Greek, Latin, and Anglican. Each of
+these inherited the early undivided Church _in solido_ as its own
+possession. Each branch was identical with that early undivided Church,
+and in the unity of that Church it had unity with the other branches.
+The three branches agreed together in _all but_ their later accidental
+errors. Some branches had retained in detail portions of Apostolical
+truth and usage, which the others had not; and these portions might be
+and should be appropriated again by the others which had let them slip.
+Thus, the middle age belonged to the Anglican Church, and much more did
+the middle age of England. The Church of the 12th century was the Church
+of the 19th. Dr. Howley sat in the seat of St. Thomas the Martyr; Oxford
+was a medieval University. Saving our engagements to Prayer Book and
+Articles, we might breathe and live and act and speak, as in the
+atmosphere and climate of Henry III.'s day, or the Confessor's, or of
+Alfred's. And we ought to be indulgent to all that Rome taught now, as
+to what Rome taught then, saving our protest. We might boldly welcome,
+even what we did not ourselves think right to adopt. And, when we were
+obliged on the contrary boldly to denounce, we should do so with pain,
+not with exultation. By very reason of our protest, which we had made,
+and made _ex animo_, we could agree to differ. What the members of the
+Bible Society did on the basis of Scripture, we could do on the basis of
+the Church; Trinitarian and Unitarian were further apart than Roman and
+Anglican. Thus we had a real wish to co-operate with Rome in all lawful
+things, if she would let us, and if the rules of our own Church let us;
+and we thought there was no better way towards the restoration of
+doctrinal purity and unity. And we thought that Rome was not committed
+by her formal decrees to all that she actually taught: and again, if her
+disputants had been unfair to us, or her rulers tyrannical, we bore in
+mind that on our side too there had been rancour and slander in our
+controversial attacks upon her, and violence in our political measures.
+As to ourselves being direct instruments in improving her belief or
+practice, I used to say, "Look at home; let us first, (or at least let
+us the while,) supply our own shortcomings, before we attempt to be
+physicians to any one else." This is very much the spirit of Tract 71,
+to which I referred just now. I am well aware that there is a paragraph
+inconsistent with it in the Prospectus to the Library of the Fathers;
+but I do not consider myself responsible for it. Indeed, I have no
+intention whatever of implying that Dr. Pusey concurred in the
+ecclesiastical theory, which I have been now drawing out; nor that I
+took it up myself except by degrees in the course of ten years. It was
+necessarily the growth of time. In fact, hardly any two persons, who
+took part in the Movement, agreed in their view of the limit to which
+our general principles might religiously be carried.
+
+And now I have said enough on what I consider to have been the general
+objects of the various works, which I wrote, edited, or prompted in the
+years which I am reviewing. I wanted to bring out in a substantive form
+a living Church of England, in a position proper to herself, and founded
+on distinct principles; as far as paper could do it, as far as earnestly
+preaching it and influencing others towards it, could tend to make it a
+fact;--a living Church, made of flesh and blood, with voice, complexion,
+and motion and action, and a will of its own. I believe I had no private
+motive, and no personal aim. Nor did I ask for more than "a fair stage
+and no favour," nor expect the work would be accomplished in my days;
+but I thought that enough would be secured to continue it in the future,
+under, perhaps, more hopeful circumstances and prospects than the
+present.
+
+I will mention in illustration some of the principal works, doctrinal
+and historical, which originated in the object which I have stated.
+
+I wrote my Essay on Justification in 1837; it was aimed at the Lutheran
+dictum that justification by faith only was the cardinal doctrine of
+Christianity. I considered that this doctrine was either a paradox or a
+truism,--a paradox in Luther's mouth, a truism in Melanchthon's. I
+thought that the Anglican Church followed Melanchthon, and that in
+consequence between Rome and Anglicanism, between high Church and low
+Church, there was no real intellectual difference on the point. I wished
+to fill up a ditch, the work of man. In this Volume again, I express my
+desire to build up a system of theology out of the Anglican divines, and
+imply that my dissertation was a tentative Inquiry. I speak in the
+Preface of "offering suggestions towards a work, which must be uppermost
+in the mind of every true son of the English Church at this day,--the
+consolidation of a theological system, which, built upon those
+formularies, to which all clergymen are bound, may tend to inform,
+persuade, and absorb into itself religious minds, which hitherto have
+fancied, that, on the peculiar Protestant questions, they were seriously
+opposed to each other."--P. vii.
+
+In my University Sermons there is a series of discussions upon the
+subject of Faith and Reason; these again were the tentative commencement
+of a grave and necessary work, viz. an inquiry into the ultimate basis
+of religious faith, prior to the distinction into Creeds.
+
+In like manner in a Pamphlet, which I published in the summer of 1838,
+is an attempt at placing the doctrine of the Real Presence on an
+intellectual basis. The fundamental idea is consonant to that to which I
+had been so long attached: it is the denial of the existence of space
+except as a subjective idea of our minds.
+
+The Church of the Fathers is one of the earliest productions of the
+Movement, and appeared in numbers in the British Magazine, being written
+with the aim of introducing the religious sentiments, views, and customs
+of the first ages into the modern Church of England.
+
+The Translation of Fleury's Church History was commenced under these
+circumstances:--I was fond of Fleury for a reason which I express in the
+Advertisement; because it presented a sort of photograph of
+ecclesiastical history without any comment upon it. In the event, that
+simple representation of the early centuries had a good deal to do with
+unsettling me in my Anglicanism; but how little I could anticipate this,
+will be seen in the fact that the publication of Fleury was a favourite
+scheme with Mr. Rose. He proposed it to me twice, between the years 1834
+and 1837; and I mention it as one out of many particulars curiously
+illustrating how truly my change of opinion arose, not from foreign
+influences, but from the working of my own mind, and the accidents
+around me. The date, from which the portion actually translated began,
+was determined by the Publisher on reasons with which we were not
+concerned.
+
+Another historical work, but drawn from original sources, was given to
+the world by my old friend Mr. Bowden, being a Life of Pope Gregory VII.
+I need scarcely recall to those who have read it, the power and the
+liveliness of the narrative. This composition was the author's
+relaxation, on evenings and in his summer vacations, from his ordinary
+engagements in London. It had been suggested to him originally by me, at
+the instance of Hurrell Froude.
+
+The Series of the Lives of the English Saints was projected at a later
+period, under circumstances which I shall have in the sequel to
+describe. Those beautiful compositions have nothing in them, as far as I
+recollect, simply inconsistent with the general objects which I have
+been assigning to my labours in these years, though the immediate
+occasion which led to them, and the tone in which they were written, had
+little that was congenial with Anglicanism.
+
+At a comparatively early date I drew up the Tract on the Roman Breviary.
+It frightened my own friends on its first appearance; and several years
+afterwards, when younger men began to translate for publication the four
+volumes _in extenso_, they were dissuaded from doing so by advice to
+which from a sense of duty they listened. It was an apparent accident,
+which introduced me to the knowledge of that most wonderful and most
+attractive monument of the devotion of saints. On Hurrell Froude's
+death, in 1836, I was asked to select one of his books as a keepsake. I
+selected Butler's Analogy; finding that it had been already chosen, I
+looked with some perplexity along the shelves as they stood before me,
+when an intimate friend at my elbow said, "Take that." It was the
+Breviary which Hurrell had had with him at Barbadoes. Accordingly I took
+it, studied it, wrote my Tract from it, and have it on my table in
+constant use till this day.
+
+That dear and familiar companion, who thus put the Breviary into my
+hands, is still in the Anglican Church. So, too, is that early venerated
+long-loved friend, together with whom I edited a work which, more
+perhaps than any other, caused disturbance and annoyance in the Anglican
+world,--Froude's Remains; yet, however judgments might run as to the
+prudence of publishing it, I never heard any one impute to Mr. Keble the
+very shadow of dishonesty or treachery towards his Church in so acting.
+
+The annotated Translation of the Treatises of St. Athanasius was of
+course in no sense of a tentative character; it belongs to another order
+of thought. This historico-dogmatic work employed me for years. I had
+made preparations for following it up with a doctrinal history of the
+heresies which succeeded to the Arian.
+
+I should make mention also of the British Critic. I was Editor of it for
+three years, from July 1838 to July 1841. My writers belonged to various
+schools, some to none at all. The subjects are various,--classical,
+academical, political, critical, and artistic, as well as theological,
+and upon the Movement none are to be found which do not keep quite clear
+of advocating the cause of Rome.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+So I went on for years up to 1841. It was, in a human point of view, the
+happiest time of my life. I was truly at home. I had in one of my
+volumes appropriated to myself the words of Bramhall, "Bees, by the
+instinct of nature, do love their hives, and birds their nests." I did
+not suppose that such sunshine would last, though I knew not what would
+be its termination. It was the time of plenty, and, during its seven
+years, I tried to lay up as much as I could for the dearth which was to
+follow it. We prospered and spread. I have spoken of the doings of these
+years, since I was a Catholic, in a passage, part of which I will here
+quote:
+
+"From beginnings so small," I said, "from elements of thought so
+fortuitous, with prospects so unpromising, the Anglo-Catholic party
+suddenly became a power in the National Church, and an object of alarm
+to her rulers and friends. Its originators would have found it difficult
+to say what they aimed at of a practical kind: rather, they put forth
+views and principles for their own sake, because they were true, as if
+they were obliged to say them; and, as they might be themselves
+surprised at their earnestness in uttering them, they had as great cause
+to be surprised at the success which attended their propagation. And, in
+fact, they could only say that those doctrines were in the air; that to
+assert was to prove, and that to explain was to persuade; and that the
+Movement in which they were taking part was the birth of a crisis rather
+than of a place. In a very few years a school of opinion was formed,
+fixed in its principles, indefinite and progressive in their range; and
+it extended itself into every part of the country. If we inquire what
+the world thought of it, we have still more to raise our wonder; for,
+not to mention the excitement it caused in England, the Movement and its
+party-names were known to the police of Italy and to the back-woodmen of
+America. And so it proceeded, getting stronger and stronger every year,
+till it came into collision with the Nation, and that Church of the
+Nation, which it began by professing especially to serve."
+
+The greater its success, the nearer was that collision at hand. The
+first threatenings of what was coming were heard in 1838. At that time,
+my Bishop in a Charge made some light animadversions, but they _were_
+animadversions, on the Tracts for the Times. At once I offered to stop
+them. What took place on the occasion I prefer to state in the words, in
+which I related it in a Pamphlet addressed to him in a later year, when
+the blow actually came down upon me.
+
+"In your Lordship's Charge for 1838," I said, "an allusion was made to
+the Tracts for the Times. Some opponents of the Tracts said that you
+treated them with undue indulgence.... I wrote to the Archdeacon on the
+subject, submitting the Tracts entirely to your Lordship's disposal.
+What I thought about your Charge will appear from the words I then used
+to him. I said, 'A Bishop's lightest word _ex cathedra_ is heavy. His
+judgment on a book cannot be light. It is a rare occurrence.' And I
+offered to withdraw any of the Tracts over which I had control, if I
+were informed which were those to which your Lordship had objections. I
+afterwards wrote to your Lordship to this effect, that 'I trusted I
+might say sincerely, that I should feel a more lively pleasure in
+knowing that I was submitting myself to your Lordship's expressed
+judgment in a matter of that kind, than I could have even in the widest
+circulation of the volumes in question.' Your Lordship did not think it
+necessary to proceed to such a measure, but I felt, and always have
+felt, that, if ever you determined on it, I was bound to obey."
+
+That day at length came, and I conclude this portion of my narrative,
+with relating the circumstances of it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+From the time that I had entered upon the duties of Public Tutor at my
+College, when my doctrinal views were very different from what they were
+in 1841, I had meditated a comment upon the Articles. Then, when the
+Movement was in its swing, friends had said to me, "What will you make
+of the Articles?" but I did not share the apprehension which their
+question implied. Whether, as time went on, I should have been forced,
+by the necessities of the original theory of the Movement, to put on
+paper the speculations which I had about them, I am not able to
+conjecture. The actual cause of my doing so, in the beginning of 1841,
+was the restlessness, actual and prospective, of those who neither liked
+the _Via Media_, nor my strong judgment against Rome. I had been
+enjoined, I think by my Bishop, to keep these men straight, and I wished
+so to do: but their tangible difficulty was subscription to the
+Articles; and thus the question of the Articles came before me. It was
+thrown in our teeth; "How can you manage to sign the Articles? they are
+directly against Rome." "Against Rome?" I made answer, "What do you mean
+by 'Rome?'" and then I proceeded to make distinctions, of which I shall
+now give an account.
+
+By "Roman doctrine" might be meant one of three things: 1, the _Catholic
+teaching_ of the early centuries; or 2, the _formal dogmas of Rome_ as
+contained in the later Councils, especially the Council of Trent, and as
+condensed in the Creed of Pope Pius IV.; 3, the _actual popular beliefs
+and usages_ sanctioned by Rome in the countries in communion with it,
+over and above the dogmas; and these I called "dominant errors." Now
+Protestants commonly thought that in all three senses, "Roman doctrine"
+was condemned in the Articles: I thought that the _Catholic teaching_
+was not condemned; that the _dominant errors_ were; and as to the
+_formal dogmas_, that some were, some were not, and that the line had to
+be drawn between them. Thus, 1. The use of Prayers for the dead was a
+Catholic doctrine,--not condemned in the Articles; 2. The prison of
+Purgatory was a Roman dogma,--which was condemned in them; but the
+infallibility of Ecumenical Councils was a Roman dogma,--not condemned;
+and 3. The fire of Purgatory was an authorized and popular error, not a
+dogma,--which was condemned.
+
+Further, I considered that the difficulties, felt by the persons whom I
+have mentioned, mainly lay in their mistaking, 1, Catholic teaching,
+which was not condemned in the Articles, for Roman dogma which was
+condemned; and 2, Roman dogma, which was not condemned in the Articles,
+for dominant error which was. If they went further than this, I had
+nothing more to say to them.
+
+A further motive which I had for my attempt, was the desire to ascertain
+the ultimate points of contrariety between the Roman and Anglican
+creeds, and to make them as few as possible. I thought that each creed
+was obscured and misrepresented by a dominant circumambient "Popery" and
+"Protestantism."
+
+The main thesis then of my Essay was this:--the Articles do not oppose
+Catholic teaching; they but partially oppose Roman dogma; they for the
+most part oppose the dominant errors of Rome. And the problem was, as I
+have said, to draw the line as to what they allowed and what they
+condemned.
+
+Such being the object which I had in view, what were my prospects of
+widening and of defining their meaning? The prospect was encouraging;
+there was no doubt at all of the elasticity of the Articles: to take a
+palmary instance, the seventeenth was assumed by one party to be
+Lutheran, by another Calvinistic, though the two interpretations were
+contradictory of each other; why then should not other Articles be drawn
+up with a vagueness of an equally intense character? I wanted to
+ascertain what was the limit of that elasticity in the direction of
+Roman dogma. But next, I had a way of inquiry of my own, which I state
+without defending. I instanced it afterwards in my Essay on Doctrinal
+Development. That work, I believe, I have not read since I published it,
+and I do not doubt at all I have made many mistakes in it;--partly, from
+my ignorance of the details of doctrine, as the Church of Rome holds
+them, but partly from my impatience to clear as large a range for the
+_principle_ of doctrinal Development (waiving the question of historical
+_fact_) as was consistent with the strict Apostolicity and identity of
+the Catholic Creed. In like manner, as regards the 39 Articles, my
+method of inquiry was to leap _in medias res_. I wished to institute an
+inquiry how far, in critical fairness, the text _could_ be opened; I was
+aiming far more at ascertaining what a man who subscribed it might hold
+than what he must, so that my conclusions were negative rather than
+positive. It was but a first essay. And I made it with the full
+recognition and consciousness, which I had already expressed in my
+Prophetical Office, as regards the _Via Media_, that I was making only
+"a first approximation to the required solution;"--"a series of
+illustrations supplying hints for the removal" of a difficulty, and with
+full acknowledgment "that in minor points, whether in question of fact
+or of judgment, there was room for difference or error of opinion," and
+that I "should not be ashamed to own a mistake, if it were proved
+against me, nor reluctant to bear the just blame of it."--Proph. Off. p.
+31.
+
+I will add, I was embarrassed in consequence of my wish to go as far as
+was possible in interpreting the Articles in the direction of Roman
+dogma, without disclosing what I was doing to the parties whose doubts I
+was meeting; who, if they understood at once the full extent of the
+licence which the Articles admitted, might be thereby encouraged to
+proceed still further than at present they found in themselves any call
+to go.
+
+1. But in the way of such an attempt comes the prompt objection that the
+Articles were actually drawn up against "Popery," and therefore it was
+transcendently absurd and dishonest to suppose that Popery, in any
+shape,--patristic belief, Tridentine dogma, or popular corruption
+authoritatively sanctioned,--would be able to take refuge under their
+text. This premiss I denied. Not any religious doctrine at all, but a
+political principle, was the primary English idea of "Popery" at the
+date of the Reformation. And what was that political principle, and how
+could it best be suppressed in England? What was the great question in
+the days of Henry and Elizabeth? The _Supremacy_;--now, was I saying one
+single word in favour of the Supremacy of the Holy See, in favour of the
+foreign jurisdiction? No, I did not believe in it myself. Did Henry
+VIII. religiously hold Justification by faith only? did he disbelieve
+Purgatory? Was Elizabeth zealous for the marriage of the Clergy? or had
+she a conscience against the Mass? The Supremacy of the Pope was the
+essence of the "Popery" to which, at the time of the composition of the
+Articles, the Supreme Head or Governor of the English Church was so
+violently hostile.
+
+2. But again I said this:--let "Popery" mean what it would in the mouths
+of the compilers of the Articles, let it even, for argument's sake,
+include the doctrines of that Tridentine Council, which was not yet over
+when the Articles were drawn up, and against which they could not be
+simply directed, yet, consider, what was the object of the Government in
+their imposition? merely to get rid of "Popery?" No; it had the further
+object of gaining the "Papists." What then was the best way to induce
+reluctant or wavering minds, and these, I supposed, were the majority,
+to give in their adhesion to the new symbol? how had the Arians drawn up
+their Creeds? was it not on the principle of using vague ambiguous
+language, which to the subscribers would seem to bear a Catholic sense,
+but which, when worked out on the long run, would prove to be heterodox?
+Accordingly, there was great antecedent probability, that, fierce as the
+Articles might look at first sight, their bark would prove worse than
+their bite. I say antecedent probability, for to what extent that
+surmise might be true, could only be ascertained by investigation.
+
+3. But a consideration came up at once, which threw light on this
+surmise:--what if it should turn out that the very men who drew up the
+Articles, in the very act of doing so, had avowed, or rather in one of
+those very Articles themselves had imposed on subscribers, a number of
+those very "Papistical" doctrines, which they were now thought to deny,
+as part and parcel of that very Protestantism, which they were now
+thought to consider divine? and this was the fact, and I showed it in my
+Essay.
+
+Let the reader observe:--the 35th Article says: "The second Book of
+Homilies doth contain _a godly and wholesome doctrine, and necessary
+for_ these times, as doth the former Book of Homilies." Here the
+_doctrine_ of the Homilies is recognized as godly and wholesome, and
+concurrence in that recognition is imposed on all subscribers of the
+Articles. Let us then turn to the Homilies, and see what this godly
+doctrine is: I quoted from them to the following effect:
+
+1. They declare that the so-called "apocryphal" book of Tobit is the
+teaching of the Holy Ghost, and is Scripture.
+
+2. That the so-called "apocryphal" book of Wisdom is Scripture, and the
+infallible and undeceivable word of God.
+
+3. That the Primitive Church, next to the Apostles' time, and, as they
+imply, for almost 700 years, is no doubt most pure.
+
+4. That the Primitive Church is specially to be followed.
+
+5. That the Four first General Councils belong to the Primitive Church.
+
+6. That there are Six Councils which are allowed and received by all
+men.
+
+7. Again, they speak of a certain truth, and say that it is declared by
+God's word, the sentences of the ancient doctors, and judgment of the
+Primitive Church.
+
+8. Of the learned and holy Bishops and doctors of the Church of the
+first eight centuries being of great authority and credit with the
+people.
+
+9. Of the declaration of Christ and His Apostles and all the rest of the
+Holy Fathers.
+
+10. Of the authority both of Scripture and also of Augustine.
+
+11. Of Augustine, Chrysostom, Ambrose, Jerome, and about thirty other
+Fathers, to some of whom they give the title of "Saint," to others of
+"ancient Catholic Fathers and doctors, &c."
+
+12. They declare that, not only the holy Apostles and disciples of
+Christ, but the godly Fathers also, before and since Christ, were endued
+without doubt with the Holy Ghost.
+
+13. That the ancient Catholic Fathers say that the "Lord's Supper" is
+the salve of immortality, the sovereign preservative against death, the
+food of immortality, the healthful grace.
+
+14. That the Lord's Blessed Body and Blood are received under the form
+of bread and wine.
+
+15. That the meat in the Sacrament is an invisible meat and a ghostly
+substance.
+
+16. That the holy Body and Blood of thy God ought to be touched with the
+mind.
+
+17. That Ordination is a Sacrament.
+
+18. That Matrimony is a Sacrament.
+
+19. That there are other Sacraments besides "Baptism and the Lord's
+Supper," though not "such as" they.
+
+20. That the souls of the Saints are reigning in joy and in heaven with
+God.
+
+21. That alms-deeds purge the soul from the infection and filthy spots
+of sin, and are a precious medicine, an inestimable jewel.
+
+22. That mercifulness wipes out and washes away sins, as salves and
+remedies to heal sores and grievous diseases.
+
+23. That the duty of fasting is a truth more manifest than it should
+need to be proved.
+
+24. That fasting, used with prayer, is of great efficacy and weigheth
+much with God; so the Angel Raphael told Tobias.
+
+25. That the puissant and mighty Emperor Theodosius was, in the
+Primitive Church which was most holy and godly, excommunicated by St.
+Ambrose.
+
+26. That Constantine, Bishop of Rome, did condemn Philippicus, then
+Emperor, not without a cause indeed, but very justly.
+
+Putting altogether aside the question how far these separate theses came
+under the matter to which subscription was to be made, it was quite
+plain, that in the minds of the men who wrote the Homilies, and who thus
+incorporated them into the Anglican system of doctrine, there was no
+such nice discrimination between the Catholic and the Protestant faith,
+no such clear recognition of formal Protestant principles and tenets, no
+such accurate definition of "Roman doctrine," as is received at the
+present day:--hence great probability accrued to my presentiment, that
+the Articles were tolerant, not only of what I called "Catholic
+teaching," but of much that was "Roman."
+
+4. And here was another reason against the notion that the Articles
+directly attacked the Roman dogmas as declared at Trent and as
+promulgated by Pius the Fourth:--the Council of Trent was not over, nor
+its Canons promulgated at the date when the Articles were drawn up[5],
+so that those Articles must be aiming at something else? What was that
+something else? The Homilies tell us: the Homilies are the best comment
+upon the Articles. Let us turn to the Homilies, and we shall find from
+first to last that, not only is not the Catholic teaching of the first
+centuries, but neither again are the dogmas of Rome, the objects of the
+protest of the compilers of the Articles, but the dominant errors, the
+popular corruptions, authorized or suffered by the high name of Rome.
+The eloquent declamation of the Homilies finds its matter almost
+exclusively in the dominant errors. As to Catholic teaching, nay as to
+Roman dogma, of such theology those Homilies, as I have shown, contained
+no small portion themselves.
+
+[5] The Pope's Confirmation of the Council, by which its Canons became
+_de fide_, and his Bull _super confirmatione_ by which they were
+promulgated to the world, are dated January 26, 1564. The Articles are
+dated 1562.
+
+5. So much for the writers of the Articles and Homilies;--they were
+witnesses, not authorities, and I used them as such; but in the next
+place, who were the actual authorities imposing them? I reasonably
+considered the authority _imponens_ to be the Convocation of 1571; but
+here again, it would be found that the very Convocation, which received
+and confirmed the 39 Articles, also enjoined by Canon that "preachers
+should be _careful_, that they should _never_ teach aught in a sermon,
+to be religiously held and believed by the people, except that which is
+agreeable to the doctrine of the Old and New Testament, and _which the
+Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have collected_ from that very
+doctrine." Here, let it be observed, an appeal is made by the
+Convocation _imponens_ to the very same ancient authorities, as had been
+mentioned with such profound veneration by the writers of the Homilies
+and the Articles, and thus, if the Homilies contained views of doctrine
+which now would be called Roman, there seemed to me to be an extreme
+probability that the Convocation of 1571 also countenanced and received,
+or at least did not reject, those doctrines.
+
+6. And further, when at length I came actually to look into the text of
+the Articles, I saw in many cases a patent justification of all that I
+had surmised as to their vagueness and indecisiveness, and that, not
+only on questions which lay between Lutherans, Calvinists, and
+Zuinglians, but on Catholic questions also; and I have noticed them in
+my Tract. In the conclusion of my Tract I observe: The Articles are
+"evidently framed on the principle of leaving open large questions on
+which the controversy hinges. They state broadly extreme truths, and are
+silent about their adjustment. For instance, they say that all necessary
+faith must be proved from Scripture; but do not say _who_ is to prove
+it. They say, that the Church has authority in controversies; they do
+not say _what_ authority. They say that it may enforce nothing beyond
+Scripture, but do not say _where_ the remedy lies when it does. They say
+that works _before_ grace _and_ justification are worthless and worse,
+and that works _after_ grace _and_ justification are acceptable, but
+they do not speak at all of works _with_ God's aid _before_
+justification. They say that men are lawfully called and sent to
+minister and preach, who are chosen and called by men who have public
+authority _given_ them in the Congregation; but they do not add _by
+whom_ the authority is to be given. They say that Councils called by
+_princes_ may err; they do not determine whether Councils called in the
+name of Christ may err."
+
+Such were the considerations which weighed with me in my inquiry how far
+the Articles were tolerant of a Catholic, or even a Roman
+interpretation; and such was the defence which I made in my Tract for
+having attempted it. From what I have already said, it will appear that
+I have no need or intention at this day to maintain every particular
+interpretation which I suggested in the course of my Tract, nor indeed
+had I then. Whether it was prudent or not, whether it was sensible or
+not, any how I attempted only a first essay of a necessary work, an
+essay which, as I was quite prepared to find, would require revision and
+modification by means of the lights which I should gain from the
+criticism of others. I should have gladly withdrawn any statement, which
+could be proved to me to be erroneous; I considered my work to be faulty
+and open to objection in the same sense in which I now consider my
+Anglican interpretations of Scripture to be erroneous; but in no other
+sense. I am surprised that men do not apply to the interpreters of
+Scripture generally the hard names which they apply to the author of
+Tract 90. He held a large system of theology, and applied it to the
+Articles: Episcopalians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians, or Unitarians,
+hold a large system of theology and apply it to Scripture. Every
+theology has its difficulties; Protestants hold justification by faith
+only, though there is no text in St. Paul which enunciates it, and
+though St. James expressly denies it; do we therefore call Protestants
+dishonest? they deny that the Church has a divine mission, though St.
+Paul says that it is "the Pillar and ground of Truth;" they keep the
+Sabbath, though St. Paul says, "Let no man judge you in meat or drink or
+in respect of ... the sabbath days." Every creed has texts in its
+favour, and again texts which run counter to it: and this is generally
+confessed. And this is what I felt keenly:--how had I done worse in
+Tract 90 than Anglicans, Wesleyans, and Calvinists did daily in their
+Sermons and their publications? how had I done worse, than the
+Evangelical party in their _ex animo_ reception of the Services for
+Baptism and Visitation of the Sick[6]? Why was I to be dishonest and
+they immaculate? There was an occasion on which our Lord gave an answer,
+which seemed to be appropriate to my own case, when the tumult broke out
+against my Tract:--"He that is without sin among you, let him first cast
+a stone at him." I could have fancied that a sense of their own
+difficulties of interpretation would have persuaded the great party I
+have mentioned to some prudence, or at least moderation, in opposing a
+teacher of an opposite school. But I suppose their alarm and their anger
+overcame their sense of justice.
+
+[6] For instance, let candid men consider the form of Absolution
+contained in that Prayer Book, of which all clergymen, Evangelical and
+Liberal as well as high Church, and (I think) all persons in University
+office declare that "it containeth _nothing contrary to the Word of
+God_."
+
+I challenge, in the sight of all England, Evangelical clergymen
+generally, to put on paper an interpretation of this form of words,
+consistent with their sentiments, which shall be less forced than the
+most objectionable of the interpretations which Tract 90 puts upon any
+passage in the Articles.
+
+"Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left _power_ to His Church to absolve
+all sinners who truly repent and believe in Him, of His great mercy
+forgive thee thine offences; and by _His authority committed to me, I
+absolve thee from all thy sins_, in the Name of the Father, and of the
+Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen."
+
+I subjoin the Roman form, as used in England and elsewhere: "Dominus
+noster Jesus Christus te absolvat; et ego auctoritate ipsius te absolvo,
+ab omni vinculo excommunicationis et interdicti, in quantum possum et tu
+indiges. Deinde ego te absolvo a peccatis tuis, in nomine Patris et
+Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Amen."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In the sudden storm of indignation with which the Tract was received
+throughout the country on its appearance, I recognize much of real
+religious feeling, much of honest and true principle, much of
+straightforward ignorant common sense. In Oxford there was genuine
+feeling too; but there had been a smouldering, stern, energetic
+animosity, not at all unnatural, partly rational, against its author. A
+false step had been made; now was the time for action. I am told that,
+even before the publication of the Tract, rumours of its contents had
+got into the hostile camp in an exaggerated form; and not a moment was
+lost in proceeding to action, when I was actually fallen into the hands
+of the Philistines. I was quite unprepared for the outbreak, and was
+startled at its violence. I do not think I had any fear. Nay, I will
+add, I am not sure that it was not in one point of view a relief to me.
+
+I saw indeed clearly that my place in the Movement was lost; public
+confidence was at an end; my occupation was gone. It was simply an
+impossibility that I could say any thing henceforth to good effect, when
+I had been posted up by the marshal on the buttery-hatch of every
+College of my University, after the manner of discommoned pastry-cooks,
+and when in every part of the country and every class of society,
+through every organ and opportunity of opinion, in newspapers, in
+periodicals, at meetings, in pulpits, at dinner-tables, in coffee-rooms,
+in railway carriages, I was denounced as a traitor who had laid his
+train and was detected in the very act of firing it against the
+time-honoured Establishment. There were indeed men, besides my own
+immediate friends, men of name and position, who gallantly took my part,
+as Dr. Hook, Mr. Palmer, and Mr. Perceval; it must have been a grievous
+trial for themselves; yet what after all could they do for me?
+Confidence in me was lost;--but I had already lost full confidence in
+myself. Thoughts had passed over me a year and a half before in respect
+to the Anglican claims, which for the time had profoundly troubled me.
+They had gone: I had not less confidence in the power and the prospects
+of the Apostolical movement than before; not less confidence than before
+in the grievousness of what I called the "dominant errors" of Rome: but
+how was I any more to have absolute confidence in myself? how was I to
+have confidence in my present confidence? how was I to be sure that I
+should always think as I thought now? I felt that by this event a kind
+Providence had saved me from an impossible position in the future.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+First, if I remember right, they wished me to withdraw the Tract. This I
+refused to do: I would not do so for the sake of those who were
+unsettled or in danger of unsettlement. I would not do so for my own
+sake; for how could I acquiesce in a mere Protestant interpretation of
+the Articles? how could I range myself among the professors of a
+theology, of which it put my teeth on edge even to hear the sound?
+
+Next they said, "Keep silence; do not defend the Tract;" I answered,
+"Yes, if you will not condemn it,--if you will allow it to continue on
+sale." They pressed on me whenever I gave way; they fell back when they
+saw me obstinate. Their line of action was to get out of me as much as
+they could; but upon the point of their tolerating the Tract I _was_
+obstinate. So they let me continue it on sale; and they said they would
+not condemn it. But they said that this was on condition that I did not
+defend it, that I stopped the series, and that I myself published my own
+condemnation in a letter to the Bishop of Oxford. I impute nothing
+whatever to him, he was ever most kind to me. Also, they said they could
+not answer for what some individual Bishops might perhaps say about the
+Tract in their own charges. I agreed to their conditions. My one point
+was to save the Tract.
+
+Not a line in writing was given me, as a pledge of the observance of the
+main article on their side of the engagement. Parts of letters from them
+were read to me, without being put into my hands. It was an
+"understanding." A clever man had warned me against "understandings"
+some thirteen years before: I have hated them ever since.
+
+In the last words of my letter to the Bishop of Oxford I thus resigned
+my place in the Movement:--
+
+"I have nothing to be sorry for," I say to him, "except having made your
+Lordship anxious, and others whom I am bound to revere. I have nothing
+to be sorry for, but everything to rejoice in and be thankful for. I
+have never taken pleasure in seeming to be able to move a party, and
+whatever influence I have had, has been found, not sought after. I have
+acted because others did not act, and have sacrificed a quiet which I
+prized. May God be with me in time to come, as He has been hitherto! and
+He will be, if I can but keep my hand clean and my heart pure. I think I
+can bear, or at least will try to bear, any personal humiliation, so
+that I am preserved from betraying sacred interests, which the Lord of
+grace and power has given into my charge[7]."
+
+[7] To the Pamphlets published in my behalf at this time I should add
+"One Tract more," an able and generous defence of Tractarianism and No.
+90, by the present Lord Houghton.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1839 TO 1841.
+
+
+And now that I am about to trace, as far as I can, the course of that
+great revolution of mind, which led me to leave my own home, to which I
+was bound by so many strong and tender ties, I feel overcome with the
+difficulty of satisfying myself in my account of it, and have recoiled
+from the attempt, till the near approach of the day, on which these
+lines must be given to the world, forces me to set about the task. For
+who can know himself, and the multitude of subtle influences which act
+upon him? And who can recollect, at the distance of twenty-five years,
+all that he once knew about his thoughts and his deeds, and that, during
+a portion of his life, when, even at the time, his observation, whether
+of himself or of the external world, was less than before or after, by
+very reason of the perplexity and dismay which weighed upon him,--when,
+in spite of the light given to him according to his need amid his
+darkness, yet a darkness it emphatically was? And who can suddenly gird
+himself to a new and anxious undertaking, which he might be able indeed
+to perform well, were full and calm leisure allowed him to look through
+every thing that he had written, whether in published works or private
+letters? yet again, granting that calm contemplation of the past, in
+itself so desirable, who could afford to be leisurely and deliberate,
+while he practises on himself a cruel operation, the ripping up of old
+griefs, and the venturing again upon the "infandum dolorem" of years in
+which the stars of this lower heaven were one by one going out? I could
+not in cool blood, nor except upon the imperious call of duty, attempt
+what I have set myself to do. It is both to head and heart an extreme
+trial, thus to analyze what has so long gone by, and to bring out the
+results of that examination. I have done various bold things in my life:
+this is the boldest: and, were I not sure I should after all succeed in
+my object, it would be madness to set about it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In the spring of 1839 my position in the Anglican Church was at its
+height. I had supreme confidence in my controversial _status_, and I had
+a great and still growing success, in recommending it to others. I had
+in the foregoing autumn been somewhat sore at the Bishop's Charge, but I
+have a letter which shows that all annoyance had passed from my mind. In
+January, if I recollect aright, in order to meet the popular clamour
+against myself and others, and to satisfy the Bishop, I had collected
+into one all the strong things which they, and especially I, had said
+against the Church of Rome, in order to their insertion among the
+advertisements appended to our publications. Conscious as I was that my
+opinions in religion were not gained, as the world said, from Roman
+sources, but were, on the contrary, the birth of my own mind and of the
+circumstances in which I had been placed, I had a scorn of the
+imputations which were heaped upon me. It was true that I held a large
+bold system of religion, very unlike the Protestantism of the day, but
+it was the concentration and adjustment of the statements of great
+Anglican authorities, and I had as much right to hold it, as the
+Evangelical, and more right than the Liberal party could show, for
+asserting their own respective doctrines. As I declared on occasion of
+Tract 90, I claimed, in behalf of who would in the Anglican Church, the
+right of holding with Bramhall a comprecation with the Saints, and the
+Mass all but Transubstantiation with Andrewes, or with Hooker that
+Transubstantiation itself is not a point for Churches to part communion
+upon, or with Hammond that a General Council, truly such, never did,
+never shall err in a matter of faith, or with Bull that man had in
+paradise and lost on the fall, a supernatural habit of grace, or with
+Thorndike that penance is a propitiation for post-baptismal sin, or with
+Pearson that the all-powerful name of Jesus is no otherwise given than
+in the Catholic Church. "Two can play at that," was often in my mouth,
+when men of Protestant sentiments appealed to the Articles, Homilies, or
+Reformers; in the sense that, if they had a right to speak loud, I had
+the liberty to speak out as well as they, and had the means, by the same
+or parallel appeals, of giving them tit for tat. I thought that the
+Anglican Church was tyrannized over by a mere party, and I aimed at
+bringing into effect the promise contained in the motto to the Lyra,
+"They shall know the difference now." I only asked to be allowed to show
+them the difference.
+
+What will best describe my state of mind at the early part of 1839, is
+an Article in the British Critic for that April. I have looked over it
+now, for the first time since it was published; and have been struck by
+it for this reason:--it contains the last words which I ever spoke as an
+Anglican to Anglicans. It may now be read as my parting address and
+valediction, made to my friends. I little knew it at the time. It
+reviews the actual state of things, and it ends by looking towards the
+future. It is not altogether mine; for my memory goes to this,--that I
+had asked a friend to do the work; that then, the thought came on me,
+that I would do it myself: and that he was good enough to put into my
+hands what he had with great appositeness written, and that I embodied
+it in my Article. Every one, I think, will recognize the greater part of
+it as mine. It was published two years before the affair of Tract 90,
+and was entitled "The State of Religious Parties."
+
+In this Article, I begin by bringing together testimonies from our
+enemies to the remarkable success of our exertions. One writer said:
+"Opinions and views of a theology of a very marked and peculiar kind
+have been extensively adopted and strenuously upheld, and are daily
+gaining ground among a considerable and influential portion of the
+members, as well as ministers of the Established Church." Another: The
+Movement has manifested itself "with the most rapid growth of the
+hot-bed of these evil days." Another: "The _Via Media_ is crowded with
+young enthusiasts, who never presume to argue, except against the
+propriety of arguing at all." Another: "Were I to give you a full list
+of the works, which they have produced within the short space of five
+years, I should surprise you. You would see what a task it would be to
+make yourself complete master of their system, even in its present
+probably immature state. The writers have adopted the motto, 'In
+quietness and confidence shall be your strength.' With regard to
+confidence, they have justified their adopting it; but as to quietness,
+it is not very quiet to pour forth such a succession of controversial
+publications." Another: "The spread of these doctrines is in fact now
+having the effect of rendering all other distinctions obsolete, and of
+severing the religious community into two portions, fundamentally and
+vehemently opposed one to the other. Soon there will be no middle ground
+left; and every man, and especially every clergyman, will be compelled
+to make his choice between the two." Another: "The time has gone by,
+when those unfortunate and deeply regretted publications can be passed
+over without notice, and the hope that their influence would fail is now
+dead." Another: "These doctrines had already made fearful progress. One
+of the largest churches in Brighton is crowded to hear them; so is the
+church at Leeds. There are few towns of note, to which they have not
+extended. They are preached in small towns in Scotland. They obtain in
+Elginshire, 600 miles north of London. I found them myself in the heart
+of the highlands of Scotland. They are advocated in the newspaper and
+periodical press. They have even insinuated themselves into the House of
+Commons." And, lastly, a bishop in a charge:--It "is daily assuming a
+more serious and alarming aspect. Under the specious pretence of
+deference to Antiquity and respect for primitive models, the foundations
+of the Protestant Church are undermined by men, who dwell within her
+walls, and those who sit in the Reformers' seat are traducing the
+Reformation."
+
+After thus stating the phenomenon of the time, as it presented itself to
+those who did not sympathize in it, the Article proceeds to account for
+it; and this it does by considering it as a re-action from the dry and
+superficial character of the religious teaching and the literature of
+the last generation, or century, and as a result of the need which was
+felt both by the hearts and the intellects of the nation for a deeper
+philosophy, and as the evidence and as the partial fulfilment of that
+need, to which even the chief authors of the then generation had borne
+witness. First, I mentioned the literary influence of Walter Scott, who
+turned men's minds in the direction of the middle ages. "The general
+need," I said, "of something deeper and more attractive, than what had
+offered itself elsewhere, may be considered to have led to his
+popularity; and by means of his popularity he re-acted on his readers,
+stimulating their mental thirst, feeding their hopes, setting before
+them visions, which, when once seen, are not easily forgotten, and
+silently indoctrinating them with nobler ideas, which might afterwards
+be appealed to as first principles."
+
+Then I spoke of Coleridge, thus: "While history in prose and verse was
+thus made the instrument of Church feelings and opinions, a
+philosophical basis for the same was laid in England by a very original
+thinker, who, while he indulged a liberty of speculation, which no
+Christian can tolerate, and advocated conclusions which were often
+heathen rather than Christian, yet after all installed a higher
+philosophy into inquiring minds, than they had hitherto been accustomed
+to accept. In this way he made trial of his age, and succeeded in
+interesting its genius in the cause of Catholic truth."
+
+Then come Southey and Wordsworth, "two living poets, one of whom in the
+department of fantastic fiction, the other in that of philosophical
+meditation, have addressed themselves to the same high principles and
+feelings, and carried forward their readers in the same direction."
+
+Then comes the prediction of this re-action hazarded by "a sagacious
+observer withdrawn from the world, and surveying its movements from a
+distance," Mr. Alexander Knox. He had said twenty years before the date
+of my Article: "No Church on earth has more intrinsic excellence than
+the English Church, yet no Church probably has less practical
+influence.... The rich provision, made by the grace and providence of
+God, for habits of a noble kind, is evidence that men shall arise,
+fitted both by nature and ability, to discover for themselves, and to
+display to others, whatever yet remains undiscovered, whether in the
+words or works of God." Also I referred to "a much venerated clergyman
+of the last generation," who said shortly before his death, "Depend on
+it, the day will come, when those great doctrines, now buried, will be
+brought out to the light of day, and then the effect will be fearful." I
+remarked upon this, that they who "now blame the impetuosity of the
+current, should rather turn their animadversions upon those who have
+dammed up a majestic river, till it has become a flood."
+
+These being the circumstances under which the Movement began and
+progressed, it was absurd to refer it to the act of two or three
+individuals. It was not so much a movement as a "spirit afloat;" it was
+within us, "rising up in hearts where it was least suspected, and
+working itself, though not in secret, yet so subtly and impalpably, as
+hardly to admit of precaution or encounter on any ordinary human rules
+of opposition. It is," I continued, "an adversary in the air, a
+something one and entire, a whole wherever it is, unapproachable and
+incapable of being grasped, as being the result of causes far deeper
+than political or other visible agencies, the spiritual awakening of
+spiritual wants."
+
+To make this clear, I proceed to refer to the chief preachers of the
+revived doctrines at that moment, and to draw attention to the variety
+of their respective antecedents. Dr. Hook and Mr. Churton represented
+the high Church dignitaries of the last century; Mr. Perceval, the Tory
+aristocracy; Mr. Keble came from a country parsonage; Mr. Palmer from
+Ireland; Dr. Pusey from the Universities of Germany, and the study of
+Arabic MSS.; Mr. Dodsworth from the study of Prophecy; Mr. Oakeley had
+gained his views, as he himself expressed it, "partly by study, partly
+by reflection, partly by conversation with one or two friends, inquirers
+like himself:" while I speak of myself as being "much indebted to the
+friendship of Archbishop Whately." And thus I am led on to ask, "What
+head of a sect is there? What march of opinions can be traced from mind
+to mind among preachers such as these? They are one and all in their
+degree the organs of one Sentiment, which has risen up simultaneously in
+many places very mysteriously."
+
+My train of thought next led me to speak of the disciples of the
+Movement, and I freely acknowledged and lamented that they needed to be
+kept in order. It is very much to the purpose to draw attention to this
+point now, when such extravagances as then occurred, whatever they were,
+are simply laid to my door, or to the charge of the doctrines which I
+advocated. A man cannot do more than freely confess what is wrong, say
+that it need not be, that it ought not to be, and that he is very sorry
+that it should be. Now I said in the Article, which I am reviewing, that
+the great truths themselves, which we were preaching, must not be
+condemned on account of such abuse of them. "Aberrations there must ever
+be, whatever the doctrine is, while the human heart is sensitive,
+capricious, and wayward. A mixed multitude went out of Egypt with the
+Israelites." "There will ever be a number of persons," I continued,
+"professing the opinions of a movement party, who talk loudly and
+strangely, do odd or fierce things, display themselves unnecessarily,
+and disgust other people; persons, too young to be wise, too generous to
+be cautious, too warm to be sober, or too intellectual to be humble.
+Such persons will be very apt to attach themselves to particular
+persons, to use particular names, to say things merely because others
+do, and to act in a party-spirited way."
+
+While I thus republish what I then said about such extravagances as
+occurred in these years, at the same time I have a very strong
+conviction that those extravagances furnished quite as much the welcome
+excuse for those who were jealous or shy of us, as the stumbling-blocks
+of those who were well inclined to our doctrines. This too we felt at
+the time; but it was our duty to see that our good should not be
+evil-spoken of; and accordingly, two or three of the writers of the
+Tracts for the Times had commenced a Series of what they called "Plain
+Sermons" with the avowed purpose of discouraging and correcting whatever
+was uppish or extreme in our followers: to this Series I contributed a
+volume myself.
+
+Its conductors say in their Preface: "If therefore as time goes on,
+there shall be found persons, who admiring the innate beauty and majesty
+of the fuller system of Primitive Christianity, and seeing the
+transcendent strength of its principles, _shall become loud and voluble
+advocates_ in their behalf, speaking the more freely, _because they do
+not feel them deeply as founded_ in divine and eternal truth, of such
+persons _it is our duty to declare plainly_, that, as we should
+contemplate their condition with serious misgiving, _so would they be
+the last persons from whom we should_ seek support.
+
+"But if, on the other hand, there shall be any, who, in the silent
+humility of their lives, and in their unaffected reverence for holy
+things, show that they in truth accept these principles as real and
+substantial, and by habitual purity of heart and serenity of temper,
+give proof of their deep veneration for sacraments and sacramental
+ordinances, those persons, _whether our professed adherents or not_,
+best exemplify the kind of character which the writers of the Tracts for
+the Times have wished to form."
+
+These clergymen had the best of claims to use these beautiful words, for
+they were themselves, all of them, important writers in the Tracts, the
+two Mr. Kebles, and Mr. Isaac Williams. And this passage, with which
+they ushered their Series into the world, I quoted in the Article, of
+which I am giving an account, and I added, "What more can be required of
+the preachers of neglected truth, than that they should admit that some,
+who do not assent to their preaching, are holier and better men than
+some who do?" They were not answerable for the intemperance of those who
+dishonoured a true doctrine, provided they protested, as they did,
+against such intemperance. "They were not answerable for the dust and
+din which attends any great moral movement. The truer doctrines are, the
+more liable they are to be perverted."
+
+The notice of these incidental faults of opinion or temper in adherents
+of the Movement, led on to a discussion of the secondary causes, by
+means of which a system of doctrine may be embraced, modified, or
+developed, of the variety of schools which may all be in the One Church,
+and of the succession of one phase of doctrine to another, while that
+doctrine is ever one and the same. Thus I was brought on to the subject
+of Antiquity, which was the basis of the doctrine of the _Via Media_,
+and by which was not to be understood a servile imitation of the past,
+but such a reproduction of it as is really new, while it is old. "We
+have good hope," I say, "that a system will be rising up, superior to
+the age, yet harmonizing with, and carrying out its higher points, which
+will attract to itself those who are willing to make a venture and to
+face difficulties, for the sake of something higher in prospect. On
+this, as on other subjects, the proverb will apply, 'Fortes fortuna
+adjuvat.'"
+
+Lastly, I proceeded to the question of that future of the Anglican
+Church, which was to be a new birth of the Ancient Religion. And I did
+not venture to pronounce upon it. "About the future, we have no prospect
+before our minds whatever, good or bad. Ever since that great luminary,
+Augustine, proved to be the last bishop of Hippo, Christians have had a
+lesson against attempting to foretell, _how_ Providence will prosper
+and" [or?] "bring to an end, what it begins." Perhaps the lately-revived
+principles would prevail in the Anglican Church; perhaps they would be
+lost in some miserable schism, or some more miserable compromise; but
+there was nothing rash in venturing to predict that "neither Puritanism
+nor Liberalism had any permanent inheritance within her."
+
+Then I went on: "As to Liberalism, we think the formularies of the
+Church will ever, with the aid of a good Providence, keep it from making
+any serious inroads upon the clergy. Besides, it is too cold a principle
+to prevail with the multitude." But as regarded what was called
+Evangelical Religion or Puritanism, there was more to cause alarm. I
+observed upon its organization; but on the other hand it had no
+intellectual basis; no internal idea, no principle of unity, no
+theology. "Its adherents," I said, "are already separating from each
+other; they will melt away like a snow-drift. It has no straightforward
+view on any one point, on which it professes to teach, and to hide its
+poverty, it has dressed itself out in a maze of words. We have no dread
+of it at all; we only fear what it may lead to. It does not stand on
+intrenched ground, or make any pretence to a position; it does but
+occupy the space between contending powers, Catholic Truth and
+Rationalism. Then indeed will be the stern encounter, when two real and
+living principles, simple, entire, and consistent, one in the Church,
+the other out of it, at length rush upon each other, contending not for
+names and words, or half-views, but for elementary notions and
+distinctive moral characters."
+
+Whether the ideas of the coming age upon religion were true or false, at
+least they would be real. "In the present day," I said, "mistiness is
+the mother of wisdom. A man who can set down a half-a-dozen general
+propositions, which escape from destroying one another only by being
+diluted into truisms, who can hold the balance between opposites so
+skilfully as to do without fulcrum or beam, who never enunciates a truth
+without guarding himself against being supposed to exclude the
+contradictory,--who holds that Scripture is the only authority, yet that
+the Church is to be deferred to, that faith only justifies, yet that it
+does not justify without works, that grace does not depend on the
+sacraments, yet is not given without them, that bishops are a divine
+ordinance, yet those who have them not are in the same religious
+condition as those who have,--this is your safe man and the hope of the
+Church; this is what the Church is said to want, not party men, but
+sensible, temperate, sober, well-judging persons, to guide it through
+the channel of no-meaning, between the Scylla and Charybdis of Aye and
+No."
+
+This state of things, however, I said, could not last, if men were to
+read and think. They "will not keep in that very attitude which you call
+sound Church-of-Englandism or orthodox Protestantism. They cannot go on
+for ever standing on one leg, or sitting without a chair, or walking
+with their feet tied, or like Tityrus's stags grazing in the air. They
+will take one view or another, but it will be a consistent view. It may
+be Liberalism, or Erastianism, or Popery, or Catholicity; but it will be
+real."
+
+I concluded the Article by saying, that all who did not wish to be
+"democratic, or pantheistic, or popish," must "look out for _some_ Via
+Media which will preserve us from what threatens, though it cannot
+restore the dead. The spirit of Luther is dead; but Hildebrand and
+Loyola are alive. Is it sensible, sober, judicious, to be so very angry
+with those writers of the day, who point to the fact, that our divines
+of the seventeenth century have occupied a ground which is the true and
+intelligible mean between extremes? Is it wise to quarrel with this
+ground, because it is not exactly what we should choose, had we the
+power of choice? Is it true moderation, instead of trying to fortify a
+middle doctrine, to fling stones at those who do?... Would you rather
+have your sons and daughters members of the Church of England or of the
+Church of Rome?"
+
+And thus I left the matter. But, while I was thus speaking of the future
+of the Movement, I was in truth winding up my accounts with it, little
+dreaming that it was so to be;--while I was still, in some way or other,
+feeling about for an available _Via Media_, I was soon to receive a
+shock which was to cast out of my imagination all middle courses and
+compromises for ever. As I have said, this Article appeared in the April
+number of the British Critic; in the July number, I cannot tell why,
+there is no Article of mine; before the number for October, the event
+had happened to which I have alluded.
+
+But before I proceed to describe what happened to me in the summer of
+1839, I must detain the reader for a while, in order to describe the
+_issue_ of the controversy between Rome and the Anglican Church, as I
+viewed it. This will involve some dry discussion; but it is as necessary
+for my narrative, as plans of buildings and homesteads are at times
+needed in the proceedings of our law courts.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have said already that, though the object of the Movement was to
+withstand the Liberalism of the day, I found and felt this could not be
+done by mere negatives. It was necessary for us to have a positive
+Church theory erected on a definite basis. This took me to the great
+Anglican divines; and then of course I found at once that it was
+impossible to form any such theory, without cutting across the teaching
+of the Church of Rome. Thus came in the Roman controversy.
+
+When I first turned myself to it, I had neither doubt on the subject,
+nor suspicion that doubt would ever come upon me. It was in this state
+of mind that I began to read up Bellarmine on the one hand, and
+numberless Anglican writers on the other. But I soon found, as others
+had found before me, that it was a tangled and manifold controversy,
+difficult to master, more difficult to put out of hand with neatness and
+precision. It was easy to make points, not easy to sum up and settle. It
+was not easy to find a clear issue for the dispute, and still less by a
+logical process to decide it in favour of Anglicanism. This difficulty,
+however, had no tendency whatever to harass or perplex me: it was a
+matter which bore not on convictions, but on proofs.
+
+First I saw, as all see who study the subject, that a broad distinction
+had to be drawn between the actual state of belief and of usage in the
+countries which were in communion with the Roman Church, and her formal
+dogmas; the latter did not cover the former. Sensible pain, for
+instance, is not implied in the Tridentine decree upon Purgatory; but it
+was the tradition of the Latin Church, and I had seen the pictures of
+souls in flames in the streets of Naples. Bishop Lloyd had brought this
+distinction out strongly in an Article in the British Critic in 1825;
+indeed, it was one of the most common objections made to the Church of
+Rome, that she dared not commit herself by formal decree, to what
+nevertheless she sanctioned and allowed. Accordingly, in my Prophetical
+Office, I view as simply separate ideas, Rome quiescent, and Rome in
+action. I contrasted her creed on the one hand, with her ordinary
+teaching, her controversial tone, her political and social bearing, and
+her popular beliefs and practices, on the other.
+
+While I made this distinction between the decrees and the traditions of
+Rome, I drew a parallel distinction between Anglicanism quiescent, and
+Anglicanism in action. In its formal creed Anglicanism was not at a
+great distance from Rome: far otherwise, when viewed in its insular
+spirit, the traditions of its establishment, its historical
+characteristics, its controversial rancour, and its private judgment. I
+disavowed and condemned those excesses, and called them "Protestantism"
+or "Ultra-Protestantism:" I wished to find a parallel disclaimer, on the
+part of Roman controversialists, of that popular system of beliefs and
+usages in their own Church, which I called "Popery." When that hope was
+a dream, I saw that the controversy lay between the book-theology of
+Anglicanism on the one side, and the living system of what I called
+Roman corruption on the other. I could not get further than this; with
+this result I was forced to content myself.
+
+These then were the _parties_ in the controversy:--the Anglican _Via
+Media_ and the popular religion of Rome. And next, as to the _issue_, to
+which the controversy between them was to be brought, it was this:--the
+Anglican disputant took his stand upon Antiquity or Apostolicity, the
+Roman upon Catholicity. The Anglican said to the Roman: "There is but
+One Faith, the Ancient, and you have not kept to it;" the Roman
+retorted: "There is but One Church, the Catholic, and you are out of
+it." The Anglican urged "Your special beliefs, practices, modes of
+action, are nowhere in Antiquity;" the Roman objected: "You do not
+communicate with any one Church besides your own and its offshoots, and
+you have discarded principles, doctrines, sacraments, and usages, which
+are and ever have been received in the East and the West." The true
+Church, as defined in the Creeds, was both Catholic and Apostolic; now,
+as I viewed the controversy in which I was engaged, England and Rome had
+divided these notes or prerogatives between them: the cause lay thus,
+Apostolicity _versus_ Catholicity.
+
+However, in thus stating the matter, of course I do not wish it supposed
+that I allowed the note of Catholicity really to belong to Rome, to the
+disparagement of the Anglican Church; but I considered that the special
+point or plea of Rome in the controversy was Catholicity, as the
+Anglican plea was Antiquity. Of course I contended that the Roman idea
+of Catholicity was not ancient and apostolic. It was in my judgment at
+the utmost only natural, becoming, expedient, that the whole of
+Christendom should be united in one visible body; while such a unity
+might, on the other hand, be nothing more than a mere heartless and
+political combination. For myself, I held with the Anglican divines,
+that, in the Primitive Church, there was a very real mutual independence
+between its separate parts, though, from a dictate of charity, there was
+in fact a close union between them. I considered that each See and
+Diocese might be compared to a crystal, and that each was similar to the
+rest, and that the sum total of them all was only a collection of
+crystals. The unity of the Church lay, not in its being a polity, but in
+its being a family, a race, coming down by apostolical descent from its
+first founders and bishops. And I considered this truth brought out,
+beyond the possibility of dispute, in the Epistles of St. Ignatius, in
+which the Bishop is represented as the one supreme authority in the
+Church, that is, in his own place, with no one above him, except as, for
+the sake of ecclesiastical order and expedience, arrangements had been
+made by which one was put over or under another. So much for our own
+claim to Catholicity, which was so perversely appropriated by our
+opponents to themselves:--on the other hand, as to our special strong
+point, Antiquity, while, of course, by means of it, we were able to
+condemn most emphatically the novel claim of Rome to domineer over other
+Churches, which were in truth her equals, further than that, we thereby
+especially convicted her of the intolerable offence of having added to
+the Faith. This was the critical head of accusation urged against her by
+the Anglican disputant; and as he referred to St. Ignatius in proof that
+he himself was a true Catholic, in spite of being separated from Rome,
+so he triumphantly referred to the Treatise of Vincentius of Lerins upon
+the "Quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus," in proof that the
+controversialists of Rome, in spite of their possession of the Catholic
+name, were separated in their creed from the Apostolical and primitive
+faith.
+
+Of course those controversialists had their own mode of answering him,
+with which I am not concerned in this place; here I am only concerned
+with the issue itself, between the one party and the other--Antiquity
+_versus_ Catholicity.
+
+Now I will proceed to illustrate what I have been saying of the _status_
+of the controversy, as it presented itself to my mind, by extracts from
+my writings of the dates of 1836, 1840, and 1841. And I introduce them
+with a remark, which especially applies to the paper, from which I shall
+quote first, of the date of 1836. That paper appeared in the March and
+April numbers of the British Magazine of that year, and was entitled
+"Home Thoughts Abroad." Now it will be found, that, in the discussion
+which it contains, as in various other writings of mine, when I was in
+the Anglican Church, the argument in behalf of Rome is stated with
+considerable perspicuity and force. And at the time my friends and
+supporters cried out, "How imprudent!" and, both at the time, and
+especially at a later date, my enemies have cried out, "How insidious!"
+Friends and foes virtually agreed in their criticism; I had set out the
+cause which I was combating to the best advantage: this was an offence;
+it might be from imprudence, it might be with a traitorous design. It
+was from neither the one nor the other; but for the following reasons.
+First, I had a great impatience, whatever was the subject, of not
+bringing out the whole of it, as clearly as I could; next I wished to be
+as fair to my adversaries as possible; and thirdly I thought that there
+was a great deal of shallowness among our own friends, and that they
+undervalued the strength of the argument in behalf of Rome, and that
+they ought to be roused to a more exact apprehension of the position of
+the controversy. At a later date, (1841,) when I really felt the force
+of the Roman side of the question myself, as a difficulty which had to
+be met, I had a fourth reason for such frankness in argument, and that
+was, because a number of persons were unsettled far more than I was, as
+to the Catholicity of the Anglican Church. It was quite plain that,
+unless I was perfectly candid in stating what could be said against it,
+there was no chance that any representations, which I felt to be in its
+favour, or at least to be adverse to Rome, would have had any success
+with the persons in question.
+
+At all times I had a deep conviction, to put the matter on the lowest
+ground, that "honesty was the best policy." Accordingly, in July 1841, I
+expressed myself thus on the Anglican difficulty: "This is an objection
+which we must honestly say is deeply felt by many people, and not
+inconsiderable ones; and the more it is openly avowed to be a
+difficulty, the better; for there is then the chance of its being
+acknowledged, and in the course of time obviated, as far as may be, by
+those who have the power. Flagrant evils cure themselves by being
+flagrant; and we are sanguine that the time is come when so great an
+evil as this is, cannot stand its ground against the good feeling and
+common sense of religious persons. It is the very strength of Romanism
+against us; and, unless the proper persons take it into their serious
+consideration, they may look for certain to undergo the loss, as time
+goes on, of some whom they would least like to be lost to our Church."
+The measure which I had especially in view in this passage, was the
+project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, which the then Archbishop of
+Canterbury was at that time concocting with M. Bunsen, and of which I
+shall speak more in the sequel. And now to return to the Home Thoughts
+Abroad of the spring of 1836:--
+
+The discussion contained in this composition runs in the form of a
+dialogue. One of the disputants says: "You say to me that the Church of
+Rome is corrupt. What then? to cut off a limb is a strange way of saving
+it from the influence of some constitutional ailment. Indigestion may
+cause cramp in the extremities; yet we spare our poor feet
+notwithstanding. Surely there is such a religious _fact_ as the
+existence of a great Catholic body, union with which is a Christian
+privilege and duty. Now, we English are separate from it."
+
+The other answers: "The present is an unsatisfactory, miserable state of
+things, yet I can grant no more. The Church is founded on a
+doctrine,--on the gospel of Truth; it is a means to an end. Perish the
+Church, (though, blessed be the promise! this cannot be,) yet let it
+perish _rather_ than the Truth should fail. Purity of faith is more
+precious to the Christian than unity itself. If Rome has erred
+grievously in doctrine, then it is a duty to separate even from Rome."
+
+His friend, who takes the Roman side of the argument, refers to the
+image of the Vine and its branches, which is found, I think, in St.
+Cyprian, as if a branch cut from the Catholic Vine must necessarily die.
+Also he quotes a passage from St. Augustine in controversy with the
+Donatists to the same effect; viz. that, as being separated from the
+body of the Church, they were _ipso facto_ cut off from the heritage of
+Christ. And he quotes St. Cyril's argument drawn from the very title
+Catholic, which no body or communion of men has ever dared or been able
+to appropriate, besides one. He adds, "Now I am only contending for the
+fact, that the communion of Rome constitutes the main body of the Church
+Catholic, and that we are split off from it, and in the condition of the
+Donatists."
+
+The other replies by denying the fact that the present Roman communion
+is like St. Augustine's Catholic Church, inasmuch as there must be taken
+into account the large Anglican and Greek communions. Presently he takes
+the offensive, naming distinctly the points, in which Rome has departed
+from Primitive Christianity, viz. "the practical idolatry, the virtual
+worship of the Virgin and Saints, which are the offence of the Latin
+Church, and the degradation of moral truth and duty, which follows from
+these." And again: "We cannot join a Church, did we wish it ever so
+much, which does not acknowledge our orders, refuses us the Cup, demands
+our acquiescence in image-worship, and excommunicates us, if we do not
+receive it and all other decisions of the Tridentine Council."
+
+His opponent answers these objections by referring to the doctrine of
+"developments of gospel truth." Besides, "The Anglican system itself is
+not found complete in those early centuries; so that the [Anglican]
+principle [of Antiquity] is self-destructive." "When a man takes up this
+_Via Media_, he is a mere _doctrinaire_;" he is like those, "who, in
+some matter of business, start up to suggest their own little crotchet,
+and are ever measuring mountains with a pocket ruler, or improving the
+planetary courses." "The _Via Media_ has slept in libraries; it is a
+substitute of infancy for manhood."
+
+It is plain, then, that at the end of 1835 or beginning of 1836, I had
+the whole state of the question before me, on which, to my mind, the
+decision between the Churches depended. It is observable that the
+question of the position of the Pope, whether as the centre of unity, or
+as the source of jurisdiction, did not come into my thoughts at all; nor
+did it, I think I may say, to the end. I doubt whether I ever distinctly
+held any of his powers to be _de jure divino_, while I was in the
+Anglican Church;--not that I saw any difficulty in the doctrine; not
+that in connexion with the history of St. Leo, of which I shall speak by
+and by, the idea of his infallibility did not cross my mind, for it
+did,--but after all, in my view the controversy did not turn upon it; it
+turned upon the Faith and the Church. This was my issue of the
+controversy from the beginning to the end. There was a contrariety of
+claims between the Roman and Anglican religions, and the history of my
+conversion is simply the process of working it out to a solution. In
+1838 I illustrated it by the contrast presented to us between the
+Madonna and Child, and a Calvary. The peculiarity of the Anglican
+theology was this,--that it "supposed the Truth to be entirely objective
+and detached, not" (as in the theology of Rome) "lying hid in the bosom
+of the Church as if one with her, clinging to and (as it were) lost in
+her embrace, but as being sole and unapproachable, as on the Cross or at
+the Resurrection, with the Church close by, but in the background."
+
+As I viewed the controversy in 1836 and 1838, so I viewed it in 1840 and
+1841. In the British Critic of January 1840, after gradually
+investigating how the matter lies between the Churches by means of a
+dialogue, I end thus: "It would seem, that, in the above discussion,
+each disputant has a strong point: our strong point is the argument from
+Primitiveness, that of Romanists from Universality. It is a fact,
+however it is to be accounted for, that Rome has added to the Creed; and
+it is a fact, however we justify ourselves, that we are estranged from
+the great body of Christians over the world. And each of these two facts
+is at first sight a grave difficulty in the respective systems to which
+they belong." Again, "While Rome, though not deferring to the Fathers,
+recognizes them, and England, not deferring to the large body of the
+Church, recognizes it, both Rome and England have a point to clear up."
+
+And still more strongly, in July, 1841:
+
+"If the Note of schism, on the one hand, lies against England, an
+antagonist disgrace lies upon Rome, the Note of idolatry. Let us not be
+mistaken here; we are neither accusing Rome of idolatry nor ourselves of
+schism; we think neither charge tenable; but still the Roman Church
+practises what is so like idolatry, and the English Church makes much of
+what is so very like schism, that without deciding what is the duty of a
+Roman Catholic towards the Church of England in her present state, we do
+seriously think that members of the English Church have a providential
+direction given them, how to comport themselves towards the Church of
+Rome, while she is what she is."
+
+One remark more about Antiquity and the _Via Media_. As time went on,
+without doubting the strength of the Anglican argument from Antiquity, I
+felt also that it was not merely our special plea, but our only one.
+Also I felt that the _Via Media_, which was to represent it, was to be a
+sort of remodelled and adapted Antiquity. This I advanced both in Home
+Thoughts Abroad and in the Article of the British Critic which I have
+analyzed above. But this circumstance, that after all we must use
+private judgment upon Antiquity, created a sort of distrust of my theory
+altogether, which in the conclusion of my Volume on the Prophetical
+Office (1836-7) I express thus: "Now that our discussions draw to a
+close, the thought, with which we entered on the subject, is apt to
+recur, when the excitement of the inquiry has subsided, and weariness
+has succeeded, that what has been said is but a dream, the wanton
+exercise, rather than the practical conclusions of the intellect." And I
+conclude the paragraph by anticipating a line of thought into which I
+was, in the event, almost obliged to take refuge: "After all," I say,
+"the Church is ever invisible in its day, and faith only apprehends it."
+What was this, but to give up the Notes of a visible Church altogether,
+whether the Catholic Note or the Apostolic?
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+The Long Vacation of 1839 began early. There had been a great many
+visitors to Oxford from Easter to Commemoration; and Dr. Pusey's party
+had attracted attention, more, I think, than in any former year. I had
+put away from me the controversy with Rome for more than two years. In
+my Parochial Sermons the subject had at no time been introduced: there
+had been nothing for two years, either in my Tracts or in the British
+Critic, of a polemical character. I was returning, for the Vacation, to
+the course of reading which I had many years before chosen as especially
+my own. I have no reason to suppose that the thoughts of Rome came
+across my mind at all. About the middle of June I began to study and
+master the history of the Monophysites. I was absorbed in the doctrinal
+question. This was from about June 13th to August 30th. It was during
+this course of reading that for the first time a doubt came upon me of
+the tenableness of Anglicanism. I recollect on the 30th of July
+mentioning to a friend, whom I had accidentally met, how remarkable the
+history was; but by the end of August I was seriously alarmed.
+
+I have described in a former work, how the history affected me. My
+stronghold was Antiquity; now here, in the middle of the fifth century,
+I found, as it seemed to me, Christendom of the sixteenth and the
+nineteenth centuries reflected. I saw my face in that mirror, and I was
+a Monophysite. The Church of the _Via Media_ was in the position of the
+Oriental communion, Rome was, where she now is; and the Protestants were
+the Eutychians. Of all passages of history, since history has been, who
+would have thought of going to the sayings and doings of old Eutyches,
+that _delirus senex_, as (I think) Petavius calls him, and to the
+enormities of the unprincipled Dioscorus, in order to be converted to
+Rome!
+
+Now let it be simply understood that I am not writing controversially,
+but with the one object of relating things as they happened to me in the
+course of my conversion. With this view I will quote a passage from the
+account, which I gave in 1850, of my reasonings and feelings in 1839:
+
+"It was difficult to make out how the Eutychians or Monophysites were
+heretics, unless Protestants and Anglicans were heretics also; difficult
+to find arguments against the Tridentine Fathers, which did not tell
+against the Fathers of Chalcedon; difficult to condemn the Popes of the
+sixteenth century, without condemning the Popes of the fifth. The drama
+of religion, and the combat of truth and error, were ever one and the
+same. The principles and proceedings of the Church now, were those of
+the Church then; the principles and proceedings of heretics then, were
+those of Protestants now. I found it so,--almost fearfully; there was an
+awful similitude, more awful, because so silent and unimpassioned,
+between the dead records of the past and the feverish chronicle of the
+present. The shadow of the fifth century was on the sixteenth. It was
+like a spirit rising from the troubled waters of the old world, with the
+shape and lineaments of the new. The Church then, as now, might be
+called peremptory and stern, resolute, overbearing, and relentless; and
+heretics were shifting, changeable, reserved, and deceitful, ever
+courting civil power, and never agreeing together, except by its aid;
+and the civil power was ever aiming at comprehensions, trying to put the
+invisible out of view, and substituting expediency for faith. What was
+the use of continuing the controversy, or defending my position, if,
+after all, I was forging arguments for Arius or Eutyches, and turning
+devil's advocate against the much-enduring Athanasius and the majestic
+Leo? Be my soul with the Saints! and shall I lift up my hand against
+them? Sooner may my right hand forget her cunning, and wither outright,
+as his who once stretched it out against a prophet of God! anathema to a
+whole tribe of Cranmers, Ridleys, Latimers, and Jewels! perish the names
+of Bramhall, Ussher, Taylor, Stillingfleet, and Barrow from the face of
+the earth, ere I should do ought but fall at their feet in love and in
+worship, whose image was continually before my eyes, and whose musical
+words were ever in my ears and on my tongue!"
+
+Hardly had I brought my course of reading to a close, when the Dublin
+Review of that same August was put into my hands, by friends who were
+more favourable to the cause of Rome than I was myself. There was an
+article in it on the "Anglican Claim" by Dr. Wiseman. This was about the
+middle of September. It was on the Donatists, with an application to
+Anglicanism. I read it, and did not see much in it. The Donatist
+controversy was known to me for some years, as has appeared already. The
+case was not parallel to that of the Anglican Church. St. Augustine in
+Africa wrote against the Donatists in Africa. They were a furious party
+who made a schism within the African Church, and not beyond its limits.
+It was a case of Altar against Altar, of two occupants of the same See,
+as that between the Non-jurors in England and the Established Church;
+not the case of one Church against another, as of Rome against the
+Oriental Monophysites. But my friend, an anxiously religious man, now,
+as then, very dear to me, a Protestant still, pointed out the palmary
+words of St. Augustine, which were contained in one of the extracts made
+in the Review, and which had escaped my observation. "Securus judicat
+orbis terrarum." He repeated these words again and again, and, when he
+was gone, they kept ringing in my ears. "Securus judicat orbis
+terrarum;" they were words which went beyond the occasion of the
+Donatists: they applied to that of the Monophysites. They gave a cogency
+to the Article, which had escaped me at first. They decided
+ecclesiastical questions on a simpler rule than that of Antiquity; nay,
+St. Augustine was one of the prime oracles of Antiquity; here then
+Antiquity was deciding against itself. What a light was hereby thrown
+upon every controversy in the Church! not that, for the moment, the
+multitude may not falter in their judgment,--not that, in the Arian
+hurricane, Sees more than can be numbered did not bend before its fury,
+and fall off from St. Athanasius,--not that the crowd of Oriental
+Bishops did not need to be sustained during the contest by the voice and
+the eye of St. Leo; but that the deliberate judgment, in which the whole
+Church at length rests and acquiesces, is an infallible prescription and
+a final sentence against such portions of it as protest and secede. Who
+can account for the impressions which are made on him? For a mere
+sentence, the words of St. Augustine, struck me with a power which I
+never had felt from any words before. To take a familiar instance, they
+were like the "Turn again Whittington" of the chime; or, to take a more
+serious one, they were like the "Tolle, lege,--Tolle, lege," of the
+child, which converted St. Augustine himself. "Securus judicat orbis
+terrarum!" By those great words of the ancient Father, interpreting and
+summing up the long and varied course of ecclesiastical history, the
+theory of the _Via Media_ was absolutely pulverized.
+
+I became excited at the view thus opened upon me. I was just starting on
+a round of visits; and I mentioned my state of mind to two most intimate
+friends: I think to no others. After a while, I got calm, and at length
+the vivid impression upon my imagination faded away. What I thought
+about it on reflection, I will attempt to describe presently. I had to
+determine its logical value, and its bearing upon my duty. Meanwhile, so
+far as this was certain,--I had seen the shadow of a hand upon the wall.
+It was clear that I had a good deal to learn on the question of the
+Churches, and that perhaps some new light was coming upon me. He who has
+seen a ghost, cannot be as if he had never seen it. The heavens had
+opened and closed again. The thought for the moment had been, "The
+Church of Rome will be found right after all;" and then it had vanished.
+My old convictions remained as before.
+
+At this time, I wrote my Sermon on Divine Calls, which I published in my
+volume of Plain Sermons. It ends thus:--
+
+"O that we could take that simple view of things, as to feel that the
+one thing which lies before us is to please God! What gain is it to
+please the world, to please the great, nay even to please those whom we
+love, compared with this? What gain is it to be applauded, admired,
+courted, followed,--compared with this one aim, of not being disobedient
+to a heavenly vision? What can this world offer comparable with that
+insight into spiritual things, that keen faith, that heavenly peace,
+that high sanctity, that everlasting righteousness, that hope of glory,
+which they have, who in sincerity love and follow our Lord Jesus Christ?
+Let us beg and pray Him day by day to reveal Himself to our souls more
+fully, to quicken our senses, to give us sight and hearing, taste and
+touch of the world to come; so to work within us, that we may sincerely
+say, 'Thou shalt guide me with Thy counsel, and after that receive me
+with glory. Whom have I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth
+that I desire in comparison of Thee. My flesh and my heart faileth, but
+God is the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever.'"
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Now to trace the succession of thoughts, and the conclusions, and the
+consequent innovations on my previous belief, and the general conduct,
+to which I was led, upon this sudden visitation. And first, I will say,
+whatever comes of saying it, for I leave inferences to others, that for
+years I must have had something of an habitual notion, though it was
+latent, and had never led me to distrust my own convictions, that my
+mind had not found its ultimate rest, and that in some sense or other I
+was on journey. During the same passage across the Mediterranean in
+which I wrote "Lead kindly light," I also wrote the verses, which are
+found in the Lyra under the head of "Providences," beginning, "When I
+look back." This was in 1833; and, since I have begun this narrative, I
+have found a memorandum under the date of September 7, 1829, in which I
+speak of myself, as "now in my rooms in Oriel College, slowly advancing
+&c. and led on by God's hand blindly, not knowing whither He is taking
+me." But, whatever this presentiment be worth, it was no protection
+against the dismay and disgust, which I felt, in consequence of the
+dreadful misgiving, of which I have been relating the history. The one
+question was, what was I to do? I had to make up my mind for myself, and
+others could not help me. I determined to be guided, not by my
+imagination, but by my reason. And this I said over and over again in
+the years which followed, both in conversation and in private letters.
+Had it not been for this severe resolve, I should have been a Catholic
+sooner than I was. Moreover, I felt on consideration a positive doubt,
+on the other hand, whether the suggestion did not come from below. Then
+I said to myself, Time alone can solve that question. It was my business
+to go on as usual, to obey those convictions to which I had so long
+surrendered myself, which still had possession of me, and on which my
+new thoughts had no direct bearing. That new conception of things should
+only so far influence me, as it had a logical claim to do so. If it came
+from above, it would come again;--so I trusted,--and with more definite
+outlines and greater cogency and consistency of proof. I thought of
+Samuel, before "he knew the word of the Lord;" and therefore I went, and
+lay down to sleep again. This was my broad view of the matter, and my
+_prima facie_ conclusion.
+
+However, my new historical fact had already to a certain point a logical
+force. Down had come the _Via Media_ as a definite theory or scheme,
+under the blows of St. Leo. My "Prophetical Office" had come to pieces;
+not indeed as an argument against "Roman errors," nor as against
+Protestantism, but as in behalf of England. I had no longer a
+distinctive plea for Anglicanism, unless I would be a Monophysite. I
+had, most painfully, to fall back upon my three original points of
+belief, which I have spoken so much of in a former passage,--the
+principle of dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism. Of these
+three, the first two were better secured in Rome than in the Anglican
+Church. The Apostolical Succession, the two prominent sacraments, and
+the primitive Creeds, belonged, indeed, to the latter; but there had
+been and was far less strictness on matters of dogma and ritual in the
+Anglican system than in the Roman: in consequence, my main argument for
+the Anglican claims lay in the positive and special charges, which I
+could bring against Rome. I had no positive Anglican theory. I was very
+nearly a pure Protestant. Lutherans had a sort of theology, so had
+Calvinists; I had none.
+
+However, this pure Protestantism, to which I was gradually left, was
+really a practical principle. It was a strong, though it was only a
+negative ground, and it still had great hold on me. As a boy of fifteen,
+I had so fully imbibed it, that I had actually erased in my _Gradus ad
+Parnassum_, such titles, under the word "Papa," as "Christi Vicarius,"
+"sacer interpres," and "sceptra gerens," and substituted epithets so
+vile that I cannot bring myself to write them down here. The effect of
+this early persuasion remained as, what I have already called it, a
+"stain upon my imagination." As regards my reason, I began in 1833 to
+form theories on the subject, which tended to obliterate it; yet by 1838
+I had got no further than to consider Antichrist, as not the Church of
+Rome, but the spirit of the old pagan city, the fourth monster of
+Daniel, which was still alive, and which had corrupted the Church which
+was planted there. Soon after this indeed, and before my attention was
+directed to the Monophysite controversy, I underwent a great change of
+opinion. I saw that, from the nature of the case, the true Vicar of
+Christ must ever to the world seem like Antichrist, and be stigmatized
+as such, because a resemblance must ever exist between an original and a
+forgery; and thus the fact of such a calumny was almost one of the notes
+of the Church. But we cannot unmake ourselves or change our habits in a
+moment. Though my reason was convinced, I did not throw off, for some
+time after,--I could not have thrown off,--the unreasoning prejudice and
+suspicion, which I cherished about her at least by fits and starts, in
+spite of this conviction of my reason. I cannot prove this, but I
+believe it to have been the case from what I recollect of myself. Nor
+was there any thing in the history of St. Leo and the Monophysites to
+undo the firm belief I had in the existence of what I called the
+practical abuses and excesses of Rome.
+
+To her inconsistencies then, to her ambition and intrigue, to her
+sophistries (as I considered them to be) I now had recourse in my
+opposition to her, both public and personal. I did so by way of a
+relief. I had a great and growing dislike, after the summer of 1839, to
+speak against the Roman Church herself or her formal doctrines. I was
+very averse to speaking against doctrines, which might possibly turn out
+to be true, though at the time I had no reason for thinking they were;
+or against the Church, which had preserved them. I began to have
+misgivings, that, strong as my own feelings had been against her, yet in
+some things which I had said, I had taken the statements of Anglican
+divines for granted without weighing them for myself. I said to a friend
+in 1840, in a letter, which I shall use presently, "I am troubled by
+doubts whether as it is, I have not, in what I have published, spoken
+too strongly against Rome, though I think I did it in a kind of faith,
+being determined to put myself into the English system, and say all that
+our divines said, whether I had fully weighed it or not." I was sore
+about the great Anglican divines, as if they had taken me in, and made
+me say strong things, which facts did not justify. Yet I _did_ still
+hold in substance all that I had said against the Church of Rome in my
+Prophetical Office. I felt the force of the usual Protestant objections
+against her; I believed that we had the Apostolical succession in the
+Anglican Church, and the grace of the sacraments; I was not sure that
+the difficulty of its isolation might not be overcome, though I was far
+from sure that it could. I did not see any clear proof that it had
+committed itself to any heresy, or had taken part against the truth; and
+I was not sure that it would not revive into full Apostolic purity and
+strength, and grow into union with Rome herself (Rome explaining her
+doctrines and guarding against their abuse), that is, if we were but
+patient and hopeful. I began to wish for union between the Anglican
+Church and Rome, if, and when, it was possible; and I did what I could
+to gain weekly prayers for that object. The ground which I felt to be
+good against her was the moral ground: I felt I could not be wrong in
+striking at her political and social line of action. The alliance of a
+dogmatic religion with liberals, high or low, seemed to me a
+providential direction against moving towards Rome, and a better
+"Preservative against Popery," than the three volumes in folio, in
+which, I think, that prophylactic is to be found. However, on occasions
+which demanded it, I felt it a duty to give out plainly all that I
+thought, though I did not like to do so. One such instance occurred,
+when I had to publish a Letter about Tract 90. In that Letter, I said,
+"Instead of setting before the soul the Holy Trinity, and heaven and
+hell, the Church of Rome does seem to me, as a popular system, to preach
+the Blessed Virgin and the Saints, and purgatory." On this occasion I
+recollect expressing to a friend the distress it gave me thus to speak;
+but, I said, "How can I help saying it, if I think it? and I _do_ think
+it; my Bishop calls on me to say out what I think; and that is the long
+and the short of it." But I recollected Hurrell Froude's words to me,
+almost his dying words, "I must enter another protest against your
+cursing and swearing. What good can it do? and I call it uncharitable to
+an excess. How mistaken we may ourselves be, on many points that are
+only gradually opening on us!"
+
+Instead then of speaking of errors in doctrine, I was driven, by my
+state of mind, to insist upon the political conduct, the controversial
+bearing, and the social methods and manifestations of Rome. And here I
+found a matter ready to my hand, which affected me the more sensibly for
+the reason that it lay at our very doors. I can hardly describe too
+strongly my feeling upon it. I had an unspeakable aversion to the policy
+and acts of Mr. O'Connell, because, as I thought, he associated himself
+with men of all religions and no religion against the Anglican Church,
+and advanced Catholicism by violence and intrigue. When then I found him
+taken up by the English Catholics, and, as I supposed, at Rome, I
+considered I had a fulfilment before my eyes how the Court of Rome
+played fast and loose, and justified the serious charges which I had
+seen put down in books against it. Here we saw what Rome was in action,
+whatever she might be when quiescent. Her conduct was simply secular and
+political.
+
+This feeling led me into the excess of being very rude to that zealous
+and most charitable man, Mr. Spencer, when he came to Oxford in January,
+1840, to get Anglicans to set about praying for Unity. I myself, at that
+time, or soon after, drew up such prayers; their desirableness was one
+of the first thoughts which came upon me after my shock; but I was too
+much annoyed with the political action of the Catholic body in these
+islands to wish to have any thing to do with them personally. So glad in
+my heart was I to see him, when he came to my rooms with Mr. Palmer of
+Magdalen, that I could have laughed for joy; I think I did laugh; but I
+was very rude to him, I would not meet him at dinner, and that, (though
+I did not say so,) because I considered him "in loco apostatae" from the
+Anglican Church, and I hereby beg his pardon for it. I wrote afterwards
+with a view to apologize, but I dare say he must have thought that I
+made the matter worse, for these were my words to him:--
+
+"The news that you are praying for us is most touching, and raises a
+variety of indescribable emotions.... May their prayers return
+abundantly into their own bosoms.... Why then do I not meet you in a
+manner conformable with these first feelings? For this single reason, if
+I may say it, that your acts are contrary to your words. You invite us
+to a union of hearts, at the same time that you are doing all you can,
+not to restore, not to reform, not to re-unite, but to destroy our
+Church. You go further than your principles require. You are leagued
+with our enemies. 'The voice is Jacob's voice, but the hands are the
+hands of Esau.' This is what especially distresses us; this is what we
+cannot understand; how Christians, like yourselves, with the clear view
+you have that a warfare is ever waging in the world between good and
+evil, should, in the present state of England, ally yourselves with the
+side of evil against the side of good.... Of parties now in the country,
+you cannot but allow, that next to yourselves we are nearest to revealed
+truth. We maintain great and holy principles; we profess Catholic
+doctrines.... So near are we as a body to yourselves in modes of
+thinking, as even to have been taunted with the nicknames which belong
+to you; and, on the other hand, if there are professed infidels,
+scoffers, sceptics, unprincipled men, rebels, they are found among our
+opponents. And yet you take part with them against us.... You consent to
+act hand in hand [with these and others] for our overthrow. Alas! all
+this it is that impresses us irresistibly with the notion that you are a
+political, not a religious party; that in order to gain an end on which
+you set your hearts,--an open stage for yourselves in England,--you ally
+yourselves with those who hold nothing against those who hold something.
+This is what distresses my own mind so greatly, to speak of myself,
+that, with limitations which need not now be mentioned, I cannot meet
+familiarly any leading persons of the Roman Communion, and least of all
+when they come on a religious errand. Break off, I would say, with Mr.
+O'Connell in Ireland and the liberal party in England, or come not to us
+with overtures for mutual prayer and religious sympathy."
+
+And here came in another feeling, of a personal nature, which had little
+to do with the argument against Rome, except that, in my prejudice, I
+viewed what happened to myself in the light of my own ideas of the
+traditionary conduct of her advocates and instruments. I was very stern
+in the case of any interference in our Oxford matters on the part of
+charitable Catholics, and of any attempt to do me good personally. There
+was nothing, indeed, at the time more likely to throw me back. "Why do
+you meddle? why cannot you let me alone? You can do me no good; you know
+nothing on earth about me; you may actually do me harm; I am in better
+hands than yours. I know my own sincerity of purpose; and I am
+determined upon taking my time." Since I have been a Catholic, people
+have sometimes accused me of backwardness in making converts; and
+Protestants have argued from it that I have no great eagerness to do so.
+It would be against my nature to act otherwise than I do; but besides,
+it would be to forget the lessons which I gained in the experience of my
+own history in the past.
+
+This is the account which I have to give of some savage and ungrateful
+words in the British Critic of 1840 against the controversialists of
+Rome: "By their fruits ye shall know them.... We see it attempting to
+gain converts among us by unreal representations of its doctrines,
+plausible statements, bold assertions, appeals to the weaknesses of
+human nature, to our fancies, our eccentricities, our fears, our
+frivolities, our false philosophies. We see its agents, smiling and
+nodding and ducking to attract attention, as gipsies make up to truant
+boys, holding out tales for the nursery, and pretty pictures, and gilt
+gingerbread, and physic concealed in jam, and sugar-plums for good
+children. Who can but feel shame when the religion of Ximenes, Borromeo,
+and Pascal, is so overlaid? Who can but feel sorrow, when its devout and
+earnest defenders so mistake its genius and its capabilities? We
+Englishmen like manliness, openness, consistency, truth. Rome will never
+gain on us, till she learns these virtues, and uses them; and then she
+_may_ gain us, but it will be by ceasing to be what we now mean by Rome,
+by having a right, not to 'have dominion over our faith,' but to gain
+and possess our affections in the bonds of the gospel. Till she ceases
+to be what she practically is, a union is impossible between her and
+England; but, if she does reform, (and who can presume to say that so
+large a part of Christendom never can?) then it will be our Church's
+duty at once to join in communion with the continental Churches,
+whatever politicians at home may say to it, and whatever steps the civil
+power may take in consequence. And though we may not live to see that
+day, at least we are bound to pray for it; we are bound to pray for our
+brethren that they and we may be led together into the pure light of the
+gospel, and be one as we once were one. It was most touching news to be
+told, as we were lately, that Christians on the Continent were praying
+together for the spiritual well-being of England. May they gain light,
+while they aim at unity, and grow in faith while they manifest their
+love! We too have our duties to them; not of reviling, not of
+slandering, not of hating, though political interests require it; but
+the duty of loving brethren still more abundantly in spirit, whose
+faces, for our sins and their sins, we are not allowed to see in the
+flesh."
+
+No one ought to indulge in insinuations; it certainly diminishes my
+right to complain of slanders uttered against myself, when, as in this
+passage, I had already spoken in disparagement of the controversialists
+of that religious body, to which I myself now belong.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have thus put together, as well as I can, what has to be said about my
+general state of mind from the autumn of 1839 to the summer of 1841;
+and, having done so, I go on to narrate how my new misgivings affected
+my conduct, and my relations towards the Anglican Church.
+
+When I got back to Oxford in October, 1839, after the visits which I had
+been paying, it so happened, there had been, in my absence, occurrences
+of an awkward character, compromising me both with my Bishop and also
+with the authorities of the University; and this drew my attention at
+once to the state of the Movement party there, and made me very anxious
+for the future. In the spring of the year, as has been seen in the
+Article analyzed above, I had spoken of the excesses which were to be
+found among persons commonly included in it:--at that time I thought
+little of such an evil, but the new views, which had come on me during
+the Long Vacation, on the one hand made me comprehend it, and on the
+other took away my power of effectually meeting it. A firm and powerful
+control was necessary to keep men straight; I never had a strong wrist,
+but at the very time, when it was most needed, the reins had broken in
+my hands. With an anxious presentiment on my mind of the upshot of the
+whole inquiry, which it was almost impossible for me to conceal from men
+who saw me day by day, who heard my familiar conversation, who came
+perhaps for the express purpose of pumping me, and having a categorical
+_yes_ or _no_ to their questions,--how could I expect to say any thing
+about my actual, positive, present belief, which would be sustaining or
+consoling to such persons as were haunted already by doubts of their
+own? Nay, how could I, with satisfaction to myself, analyze my own mind,
+and say what I held and what I did not hold? or how could I say with
+what limitations, shades of difference, or degrees of belief, I still
+held that body of Anglican opinions which I had openly professed and
+taught? how could I deny or assert this point or that, without injustice
+to the new light, in which the whole evidence for those old opinions
+presented itself to my mind?
+
+However, I had to do what I could, and what was best, under the
+circumstances; I found a general talk on the subject of the Article in
+the Dublin Review; and, if it had affected me, it was not wonderful,
+that it affected others also. As to myself, I felt no kind of certainty
+that the argument in it was conclusive. Taking it at the worst, granting
+that the Anglican Church had not the Note of Catholicity; yet there were
+many Notes of the Church. Some belonged to one age or place, some to
+another. Bellarmine had reckoned Temporal Prosperity among the Notes of
+the Church; but the Roman Church had not any great popularity, wealth,
+glory, power, or prospects, in the nineteenth century. It was not at all
+certain as yet, even that we had not the Note of Catholicity; but, if
+not this, we had others. My first business then, was to examine this
+question carefully, and see, whether a great deal could not be said
+after all for the Anglican Church, in spite of its acknowledged
+short-comings. This I did in an Article "on the Catholicity of the
+English Church," which appeared in the British Critic of January, 1840.
+As to my personal distress on the point, I think it had gone by February
+21st in that year, for I wrote then to Mr. Bowden about the important
+Article in the Dublin, thus: "It made a great impression here [Oxford];
+and, I say what of course I would only say to such as yourself, it made
+me for a while very uncomfortable in my own mind. The great speciousness
+of his argument is one of the things which have made me despond so
+much," that is, as anticipating its effect upon others.
+
+But, secondly, the great stumbling-block lay in the 39 Articles. It was
+urged that here was a positive Note _against_ Anglicanism:--Anglicanism
+claimed to hold, that the Church of England was nothing else than a
+continuation in this country, (as the Church of Rome might be in France
+or Spain,) of that one Church of which in old times Athanasius and
+Augustine were members. But, if so, the doctrine must be the same; the
+doctrine of the Old Church must live and speak in Anglican formularies,
+in the 39 Articles. Did it? Yes, it did; that is what I maintained; it
+did in substance, in a true sense. Man had done his worst to disfigure,
+to mutilate, the old Catholic Truth; but there it was, in spite of them,
+in the Articles still. It was there,--but this must be shown. It was a
+matter of life and death to us to show it. And I believed that it could
+be shown; I considered that those grounds of justification, which I gave
+above, when I was speaking of Tract 90, were sufficient for the purpose;
+and therefore
+
+I set about showing it at once. This was in March, 1840, when I went up
+to Littlemore. And, as it was a matter of life and death with us, all
+risks must be run to show it. When the attempt was actually made, I had
+got reconciled to the prospect of it, and had no apprehensions as to the
+experiment; but in 1840, while my purpose was honest, and my grounds of
+reason satisfactory, I did nevertheless recognize that I was engaged in
+an _experimentum crucis_. I have no doubt that then I acknowledged to
+myself that it would be a trial of the Anglican Church, which it had
+never undergone before,--not that the Catholic sense of the Articles had
+not been held or at least suffered by their framers and promulgators,
+not that it was not implied in the teaching of Andrewes or Beveridge,
+but that it had never been publicly recognized, while the interpretation
+of the day was Protestant and exclusive. I observe also, that, though my
+Tract was an experiment, it was, as I said at the time, "no _feeler_";
+the event showed this; for, when my principle was not granted, I did not
+draw back, but gave up. I would not hold office in a Church which would
+not allow my sense of the Articles. My tone was, "This is necessary for
+us, and have it we must and will, and, if it tends to bring men to look
+less bitterly on the Church of Rome, so much the better."
+
+This then was the second work to which I set myself; though when I got
+to Littlemore, other things interfered to prevent my accomplishing it at
+the moment. I had in mind to remove all such obstacles as lay in the way
+of holding the Apostolic and Catholic character of the Anglican
+teaching; to assert the right of all who chose, to say in the face of
+day, "Our Church teaches the Primitive Ancient faith." I did not conceal
+this: in Tract 90, it is put forward as the first principle of all, "It
+is a duty which we owe both to the Catholic Church, and to our own, to
+take our reformed confessions in the most Catholic sense they will
+admit: we have no duties towards their framers." And still more
+pointedly in my Letter, explanatory of the Tract, addressed to Dr. Jelf,
+I say: "The only peculiarity of the view I advocate, if I must so call
+it, is this--that whereas it is usual at this day to make the
+_particular belief of their writers_ their true interpretation, I would
+make the _belief of the Catholic Church such_. That is, as it is often
+said that infants are regenerated in Baptism, not on the faith of their
+parents, but of the Church, so in like manner I would say that the
+Articles are received, not in the sense of their framers, but (as far as
+the wording will admit or any ambiguity requires it) in the one Catholic
+sense."
+
+A third measure which I distinctly contemplated, was the resignation of
+St. Mary's, whatever became of the question of the 39 Articles; and as a
+first step I meditated a retirement to Littlemore. Littlemore was an
+integral part of St. Mary's Parish, and between two and three miles
+distant from Oxford. I had built a Church there several years before;
+and I went there to pass the Lent of 1840, and gave myself up to
+teaching in the Parish School, and practising the choir. At the same
+time, I had in view a monastic house there. I bought ten acres of ground
+and began planting; but this great design was never carried out. I
+mention it, because it shows how little I had really the idea at that
+time of ever leaving the Anglican Church. That I contemplated as early
+as 1839 the further step of giving up St. Mary's, appears from a letter
+which I wrote in October, 1840, to Mr. Keble, the friend whom it was
+most natural for me to consult on such a point. It ran as follows:--
+
+"For a year past a feeling has been growing on me that I ought to give
+up St. Mary's, but I am no fit judge in the matter. I cannot ascertain
+accurately my own impressions and convictions, which are the basis of
+the difficulty, and though you cannot of course do this for me, yet you
+may help me generally, and perhaps supersede the necessity of my going
+by them at all.
+
+"First, it is certain that I do not know my Oxford parishioners; I am
+not conscious of influencing them, and certainly I have no insight into
+their spiritual state. I have no personal, no pastoral acquaintance with
+them. To very few have I any opportunity of saying a religious word.
+Whatever influence I exert on them is precisely that which I may be
+exerting on persons out of my parish. In my excuse I am accustomed to
+say to myself that I am not adapted to get on with them, while others
+are. On the other hand, I am conscious that by means of my position at
+St. Mary's, I do exert a considerable influence on the University,
+whether on Under-graduates or Graduates. It seems, then, on the whole
+that I am using St. Mary's, to the neglect of its direct duties, for
+objects not belonging to it; I am converting a parochial charge into a
+sort of University office.
+
+"I think I may say truly that I have begun scarcely any plan but for the
+sake of my parish, but every one has turned, independently of me, into
+the direction of the University. I began Saints'-days Services, daily
+Services, and Lectures in Adam de Brome's Chapel, for my parishioners;
+but they have not come to them. In consequence I dropped the last
+mentioned, having, while it lasted, been naturally led to direct it to
+the instruction of those who did come, instead of those who did not. The
+Weekly Communion, I believe, I did begin for the sake of the University.
+
+"Added to this the authorities of the University, the appointed
+guardians of those who form great part of the attendants on my Sermons,
+have shown a dislike of my preaching. One dissuades men from
+coming;--the late Vice-Chancellor threatens to take his own children
+away from the Church; and the present, having an opportunity last spring
+of preaching in my parish pulpit, gets up and preaches against doctrine
+with which I am in good measure identified. No plainer proof can be
+given of the feeling in these quarters, than the absurd myth, now a
+second time put forward, 'that Vice-Chancellors cannot be got to take
+the office on account of Puseyism.'
+
+"But further than this, I cannot disguise from myself that my preaching
+is not calculated to defend that system of religion which has been
+received for 300 years, and of which the Heads of Houses are the
+legitimate maintainers in this place. They exclude me, as far as may be,
+from the University Pulpit; and, though I never have preached strong
+doctrine in it, they do so rightly, so far as this, that they understand
+that my sermons are calculated to undermine things established. I cannot
+disguise from myself that they are. No one will deny that most of my
+sermons are on moral subjects, not doctrinal; still I am leading my
+hearers to the Primitive Church, if you will, but not to the Church of
+England. Now, ought one to be disgusting the minds of young men with the
+received religion, in the exercise of a sacred office, yet without a
+commission, and against the wish of their guides and governors?
+
+"But this is not all. I fear I must allow that, whether I will or no, I
+am disposing them towards Rome. First, because Rome is the only
+representative of the Primitive Church besides ourselves; in proportion
+then as they are loosened from the one, they will go to the other. Next,
+because many doctrines which I have held have far greater, or their only
+scope, in the Roman system. And, moreover, if, as is not unlikely, we
+have in process of time heretical Bishops or teachers among us, an evil
+which _ipso facto_ infects the whole community to which they belong, and
+if, again (what there are at this moment symptoms of), there be a
+movement in the English Roman Catholics to break the alliance of
+O'Connell and of Exeter Hall, strong temptations will be placed in the
+way of individuals, already imbued with a tone of thought congenial to
+Rome, to join her Communion.
+
+"People tell me, on the other hand, that I am, whether by sermons or
+otherwise, exerting at St. Mary's a beneficial influence on our
+prospective clergy; but what if I take to myself the credit of seeing
+further than they, and of having in the course of the last year
+discovered that what they approve so much is very likely to end in
+Romanism?
+
+"The _arguments_ which I have published against Romanism seem to myself
+as cogent as ever, but men go by their sympathies, not by argument; and
+if I feel the force of this influence myself, who bow to the arguments,
+why may not others still more, who never have in the same degree
+admitted the arguments?
+
+"Nor can I counteract the danger by preaching or writing against Rome. I
+seem to myself almost to have shot my last arrow in the Article on
+English Catholicity. It must be added, that the very circumstance that I
+have committed myself against Rome has the effect of setting to sleep
+people suspicious about me, which is painful now that I begin to have
+suspicions about myself. I mentioned my general difficulty to Rogers a
+year since, than whom I know no one of a more fine and accurate
+conscience, and it was his spontaneous idea that I should give up St.
+Mary's, if my feelings continued. I mentioned it again to him lately,
+and he did not reverse his opinion, only expressed great reluctance to
+believe it must be so."
+
+Mr. Keble's judgment was in favour of my retaining my living; at least
+for the present; what weighed with me most was his saying, "You must
+consider, whether your retiring either from the Pastoral Care only, or
+from writing and printing and editing in the cause, would not be a sort
+of scandalous thing, unless it were done very warily. It would be said,
+'You see he can go on no longer with the Church of England, except in
+mere Lay Communion;' or people might say you repented of the cause
+altogether. Till you see [your way to mitigate, if not remove this evil]
+I certainly should advise you to stay." I answered as follows:--
+
+"Since you think I _may_ go on, it seems to follow that, under the
+circumstances, I _ought_ to do so. There are plenty of reasons for it,
+directly it is allowed to be lawful. The following considerations have
+much reconciled my feelings to your conclusion.
+
+"1. I do not think that we have yet made fair trial how much the English
+Church will bear. I know it is a hazardous experiment,--like proving
+cannon. Yet we must not take it for granted that the metal will burst in
+the operation. It has borne at various times, not to say at this time, a
+great infusion of Catholic truth without damage. As to the result, viz.
+whether this process will not approximate the whole English Church, as a
+body, to Rome, that is nothing to us. For what we know, it may be the
+providential means of uniting the whole Church in one, without fresh
+schismatizing or use of private judgment."
+
+Here I observe, that, what was contemplated was the bursting of the
+_Catholicity_ of the Anglican Church, that is, my _subjective idea_ of
+that Church. Its bursting would not hurt her with the world, but would
+be a discovery that she was purely and essentially Protestant, and would
+be really the "hoisting of the engineer with his own petar." And this
+was the result. I continue:--
+
+"2. Say, that I move sympathies for Rome: in the same sense does Hooker,
+Taylor, Bull, &c. Their _arguments_ may be against Rome, but the
+sympathies they raise must be towards Rome, _so far_ as Rome maintains
+truths which our Church does not teach or enforce. Thus it is a question
+of _degree_ between our divines and me. I may, if so be, go further; I
+may raise sympathies _more_; but I am but urging minds in the same
+direction as they do. I am doing just the very thing which all our
+doctors have ever been doing. In short, would not Hooker, if Vicar of
+St. Mary's, be in my difficulty?"--Here it may be objected, that Hooker
+could preach against Rome and I could not; but I doubt whether he could
+have preached effectively against Transubstantiation better than I,
+though neither he nor I held that doctrine.
+
+"3. Rationalism is the great evil of the day. May not I consider my post
+at St. Mary's as a place of protest against it? I am more certain that
+the Protestant [spirit], which I oppose, leads to infidelity, than that
+which I recommend, leads to Rome. Who knows what the state of the
+University may be, as regards Divinity Professors in a few years hence?
+Any how, a great battle may be coming on, of which Milman's book is a
+sort of earnest. The whole of _our_ day may be a battle with this
+spirit. May we not leave to another age _its own_ evil,--to settle the
+question of Romanism?"
+
+I may add that from this time I had a curate at St. Mary's, who
+gradually took more and more of my work.
+
+Also, this same year, 1840, I made arrangements for giving up the
+British Critic, in the following July, which were carried into effect at
+that date.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such was about my state of mind, on the publication of Tract 90 in
+February 1841. I was indeed in prudence taking steps towards eventually
+withdrawing from St. Mary's, and I was not confident about my permanent
+adhesion to the Anglican creed; but I was in no actual perplexity or
+trouble of mind. Nor did the immense commotion consequent upon the
+publication of the Tract unsettle me again; for I fancied I had
+weathered the storm, as far as the Bishops were concerned: the Tract had
+not been condemned: that was the great point, and I made much of it.
+
+To illustrate my feelings during this trial, I will make extracts from
+my letters addressed severally to Mr. Bowden and another friend, which
+have come into my possession.
+
+1. March 15.--"The Heads, I believe, have just done a violent act: they
+have said that my interpretation of the Articles is an _evasion_. Do not
+think that this will pain me. You see, no _doctrine_ is censured, and my
+shoulders shall manage to bear the charge. If you knew all, or were
+here, you would see that I have asserted a great principle, and I
+_ought_ to suffer for it:--that the Articles are to be interpreted, not
+according to the meaning of the writers, but (as far as the wording will
+admit) according to the sense of the Catholic Church."
+
+2. March 25.--"I do trust I shall make no false step, and hope my
+friends will pray for me to this effect. If, as you say, a destiny hangs
+over us, a single false step may ruin all. I am very well and
+comfortable; but we are not yet out of the wood."
+
+3. April 1.--"The Bishop sent me word on Sunday to write a Letter to him
+'_instanter_.' So I wrote it on Monday: on Tuesday it passed through the
+press: on Wednesday it was out: and to-day [Thursday] it is in London.
+
+"I trust that things are smoothing now; and that we have made a _great
+step_ is certain. It is not right to boast, till I am clear out of the
+wood, i.e. till I know how the Letter is received in London. You know, I
+suppose, that I am to stop the Tracts; but you will see in the Letter,
+though I speak _quite_ what I feel, yet I have managed to take out on
+_my_ side my snubbing's worth. And this makes me anxious how it will be
+received in London.
+
+"I have not had a misgiving for five minutes from the first: but I do
+not like to boast, lest some harm come."
+
+4. April 4.--"Your letter of this morning was an exceedingly great
+gratification to me; and it is confirmed, I am thankful to say, by the
+opinion of others. The Bishop sent me a message that my Letter had his
+unqualified approbation; and since that, he has sent me a note to the
+same effect, only going more into detail. It is most pleasant too to my
+feelings, to have such a testimony to the substantial truth and
+importance of No. 90, as I have had from so many of my friends, from
+those who, from their cautious turn of mind, I was least sanguine about.
+I have not had one misgiving myself about it throughout; and I do trust
+that what has happened will be overruled to subserve the great cause we
+all have at heart."
+
+5. May 9.--"The Bishops are very desirous of hushing the matter up: and
+I certainly have done my utmost to co-operate with them, on the
+understanding that the Tract is not to be withdrawn or condemned."
+
+Upon this occasion several Catholics wrote to me; I answered one of my
+correspondents in the same tone:--
+
+"April 8.--You have no cause to be surprised at the discontinuance of
+the Tracts. We feel no misgivings about it whatever, as if the cause of
+what we hold to be Catholic truth would suffer thereby. My letter to my
+Bishop has, I trust, had the effect of bringing the preponderating
+_authority_ of the Church on our side. No stopping of the Tracts can,
+humanly speaking, stop the spread of the opinions which they have
+inculcated.
+
+"The Tracts are not _suppressed_. No doctrine or principle has been
+conceded by us, or condemned by authority. The Bishop has but said that
+a certain Tract is 'objectionable,' no reason being stated, I have no
+intention whatever of yielding any one point which I hold on conviction;
+and that the authorities of the Church know full well."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In the summer of 1841, I found myself at Littlemore without any harass
+or anxiety on my mind. I had determined to put aside all controversy,
+and I set myself down to my translation of St. Athanasius; but, between
+July and November, I received three blows which broke me.
+
+1. I had got but a little way in my work, when my trouble returned on
+me. The ghost had come a second time. In the Arian History I found the
+very same phenomenon, in a far bolder shape, which I had found in the
+Monophysite. I had not observed it in 1832. Wonderful that this should
+come upon me! I had not sought it out; I was reading and writing in my
+own line of study, far from the controversies of the day, on what is
+called a "metaphysical" subject; but I saw clearly, that in the history
+of Arianism, the pure Arians were the Protestants, the semi-Arians were
+the Anglicans, and that Rome now was what it was then. The truth lay,
+not with the _Via Media_, but with what was called "the extreme party."
+As I am not writing a work of controversy, I need not enlarge upon the
+argument; I have said something on the subject in a Volume, from which I
+have already quoted.
+
+2. I was in the misery of this new unsettlement, when a second blow came
+upon me. The Bishops one after another began to charge against me. It
+was a formal, determinate movement. This was the real "understanding;"
+that, on which I had acted on the first appearance of Tract 90, had come
+to nought. I think the words, which had then been used to me, were, that
+"perhaps two or three of them might think it necessary to say something
+in their charges;" but by this time they had tided over the difficulty
+of the Tract, and there was no one to enforce the "understanding." They
+went on in this way, directing charges at me, for three whole years. I
+recognized it as a condemnation; it was the only one that was in their
+power. At first I intended to protest; but I gave up the thought in
+despair.
+
+On October 17th, I wrote thus to a friend: "I suppose it will be
+necessary in some shape or other to re-assert Tract 90; else, it will
+seem, after these Bishops' Charges, as if it were silenced, which it has
+not been, nor do I intend it should be. I wish to keep quiet; but if
+Bishops speak, I will speak too. If the view were silenced, I could not
+remain in the Church, nor could many others; and therefore, since it is
+_not_ silenced, I shall take care to show that it isn't."
+
+A day or two after, Oct. 22, a stranger wrote to me to say, that the
+Tracts for the Times had made a young friend of his a Catholic, and to
+ask, "would I be so good as to convert him back;" I made answer:
+
+"If conversions to Rome take place in consequence of the Tracts for the
+Times, I do not impute blame to them, but to those who, instead of
+acknowledging such Anglican principles of theology and ecclesiastical
+polity as they contain, set themselves to oppose them. Whatever be the
+influence of the Tracts, great or small, they may become just as
+powerful for Rome, if our Church refuses them, as they would be for our
+Church if she accepted them. If our rulers speak either against the
+Tracts, or not at all, if any number of them, not only do not favour,
+but even do not suffer the principles contained in them, it is plain
+that our members may easily be persuaded either to give up those
+principles, or to give up the Church. If this state of things goes on, I
+mournfully prophesy, not one or two, but many secessions to the Church
+of Rome."
+
+Two years afterwards, looking back on what had passed, I said, "There
+were no converts to Rome, till after the condemnation of No. 90."
+
+3. As if all this were not enough, there came the affair of the
+Jerusalem Bishopric; and, with a brief mention of it, I shall conclude.
+
+I think I am right in saying that it had been long a desire with the
+Prussian Court to introduce Episcopacy into the new Evangelical
+Religion, which was intended in that country to embrace both the
+Lutheran and Calvinistic bodies. I almost think I heard of the project,
+when I was at Rome in 1833, at the Hotel of the Prussian Minister, M.
+Bunsen, who was most hospitable and kind, as to other English visitors,
+so also to my friends and myself. The idea of Episcopacy, as the
+Prussian king understood it, was, I suppose, very different from that
+taught in the Tractarian School: but still, I suppose also, that the
+chief authors of that school would have gladly seen such a measure
+carried out in Prussia, had it been done without compromising those
+principles which were necessary to the being of a Church. About the time
+of the publication of Tract 90, M. Bunsen and the then Archbishop of
+Canterbury were taking steps for its execution, by appointing and
+consecrating a Bishop for Jerusalem. Jerusalem, it would seem, was
+considered a safe place for the experiment; it was too far from Prussia
+to awaken the susceptibilities of any party at home; if the project
+failed, it failed without harm to any one; and, if it succeeded, it gave
+Protestantism a _status_ in the East, which, in association with the
+Monophysite or Jacobite and the Nestorian bodies, formed a political
+instrument for England, parallel to that which Russia had in the Greek
+Church, and France in the Latin.
+
+Accordingly, in July 1841, full of the Anglican difficulty on the
+question of Catholicity, I thus spoke of the Jerusalem scheme in an
+Article in the British Critic: "When our thoughts turn to the East,
+instead of recollecting that there are Christian Churches there, we
+leave it to the Russians to take care of the Greeks, and the French to
+take care of the Romans, and we content ourselves with erecting a
+Protestant Church at Jerusalem, or with helping the Jews to rebuild
+their Temple there, or with becoming the august protectors of
+Nestorians, Monophysites, and all the heretics we can hear of, or with
+forming a league with the Mussulman against Greeks and Romans together."
+
+I do not pretend, so long after the time, to give a full or exact
+account of this measure in detail. I will but say that in the Act of
+Parliament, under date of October 5, 1841, (if the copy, from which I
+quote, contains the measure as it passed the Houses,) provision is made
+for the consecration of "British subjects, or the subjects or citizens
+of any foreign state, to be Bishops in any foreign country, whether such
+foreign subjects or citizens be or be not subjects or citizens of the
+country in which they are to act, and ... without requiring such of them
+as may be subjects or citizens of any foreign kingdom or state to take
+the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and the oath of due obedience to
+the Archbishop for the time being" ... also "that such Bishop or
+Bishops, so consecrated, may exercise, within such limits, as may from
+time to time be assigned for that purpose in such foreign countries by
+her Majesty, spiritual jurisdiction over the ministers of British
+congregations of the United Church of England and Ireland, and over
+_such other Protestant_ Congregations, as may be desirous of placing
+themselves under his or their authority."
+
+Now here, at the very time that the Anglican Bishops were directing
+their censure upon me for avowing an approach to the Catholic Church not
+closer than I believed the Anglican formularies would allow, they were
+on the other hand, fraternizing, by their act or by their sufferance,
+with Protestant bodies, and allowing them to put themselves under an
+Anglican Bishop, without any renunciation of their errors or regard to
+their due reception of baptism and confirmation; while there was great
+reason to suppose that the said Bishop was intended to make converts
+from the orthodox Greeks, and the schismatical Oriental bodies, by means
+of the influence of England. This was the third blow, which finally
+shattered my faith in the Anglican Church. That Church was not only
+forbidding any sympathy or concurrence with the Church of Rome, but it
+actually was courting an intercommunion with Protestant Prussia and the
+heresy of the Orientals. The Anglican Church might have the Apostolical
+succession, as had the Monophysites; but such acts as were in progress
+led me to the gravest suspicion, not that it would soon cease to be a
+Church, but that, since the 16th century, it had never been a Church all
+along.
+
+On October 12th, I thus wrote to Mr. Bowden:--"We have not a single
+Anglican in Jerusalem; so we are sending a Bishop to _make_ a communion,
+not to govern our own people. Next, the excuse is, that there are
+converted Anglican Jews there who require a Bishop; I am told there are
+not half-a-dozen. But for _them_ the Bishop is sent out, and for them he
+is a Bishop of the _circumcision_" (I think he was a converted Jew, who
+boasted of his Jewish descent), "against the Epistle to the Galatians
+pretty nearly. Thirdly, for the sake of Prussia, he is to take under him
+all the foreign Protestants who will come; and the political advantages
+will be so great, from the influence of England, that there is no doubt
+they _will_ come. They are to sign the Confession of Augsburg, and there
+is nothing to show that they hold the doctrine of Baptismal
+Regeneration.
+
+"As to myself, I shall do nothing whatever publicly, unless indeed it
+were to give my signature to a Protest; but I think it would be out of
+place in _me_ to agitate, having been in a way silenced; but the
+Archbishop is really doing most grave work, of which we cannot see the
+end."
+
+I did make a solemn Protest, and sent it to the Archbishop of
+Canterbury, and also sent it to my own Bishop with the following
+letter:--
+
+"It seems as if I were never to write to your Lordship, without giving
+you pain, and I know that my present subject does not specially concern
+your Lordship; yet, after a great deal of anxious thought, I lay before
+you the enclosed Protest.
+
+"Your Lordship will observe that I am not asking for any notice of it,
+unless you think that I ought to receive one. I do this very serious act
+in obedience to my sense of duty.
+
+"If the English Church is to enter on a new course, and assume a new
+aspect, it will be more pleasant to me hereafter to think, that I did
+not suffer so grievous an event to happen, without bearing witness
+against it.
+
+"May I be allowed to say, that I augur nothing but evil, if we in any
+respect prejudice our title to be a branch of the Apostolic Church? That
+Article of the Creed, I need hardly observe to your Lordship, is of such
+constraining power, that, if _we_ will not claim it, and use it for
+ourselves, _others_ will use it in their own behalf against us. Men who
+learn whether by means of documents or measures, whether from the
+statements or the acts of persons in authority, that our communion is
+not a branch of the One Church, I foresee with much grief, will be
+tempted to look out for that Church elsewhere.
+
+"It is to me a subject of great dismay, that, as far as the Church has
+lately spoken out, on the subject of the opinions which I and others
+hold, those opinions are, not merely not _sanctioned_ (for that I do not
+ask), but not even _suffered_.
+
+"I earnestly hope that your Lordship will excuse my freedom in thus
+speaking to you of some members of your Most Rev. and Right Rev. Body.
+With every feeling of reverent attachment to your Lordship,
+
+"I am, &c."
+
+PROTEST.
+
+"Whereas the Church of England has a claim on the allegiance of Catholic
+believers only on the ground of her own claim to be considered a branch
+of the Catholic Church:
+
+"And whereas the recognition of heresy, indirect as well as direct, goes
+far to destroy such claim in the case of any religious body:
+
+"And whereas to admit maintainers of heresy to communion, without formal
+renunciation of their errors, goes far towards recognizing the same:
+
+"And whereas Lutheranism and Calvinism are heresies, repugnant to
+Scripture, springing up three centuries since, and anathematized by East
+as well as West:
+
+"And whereas it is reported that the Most Reverend Primate and other
+Right Reverend Rulers of our Church have consecrated a Bishop with a
+view to exercising spiritual jurisdiction over Protestant, that is,
+Lutheran and Calvinist congregations in the East (under the provisions
+of an Act made in the last session of Parliament to amend an Act made in
+the 26th year of the reign of his Majesty King George the Third,
+intituled, 'An Act to empower the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the
+Archbishop of York for the time being, to consecrate to the office of
+Bishop persons being subjects or citizens of countries out of his
+Majesty's dominions'), dispensing at the same time, not in particular
+cases and accidentally, but as if on principle and universally, with any
+abjuration of error on the part of such congregations, and with any
+reconciliation to the Church on the part of the presiding Bishop;
+thereby giving some sort of formal recognition to the doctrines which
+such congregations maintain:
+
+"And whereas the dioceses in England are connected together by so close
+an intercommunion, that what is done by authority in one, immediately
+affects the rest:
+
+"On these grounds, I in my place, being a priest of the English Church
+and Vicar of St. Mary the Virgin's, Oxford, by way of relieving my
+conscience, do hereby solemnly protest against the measure aforesaid,
+and disown it, as removing our Church from her present ground and
+tending to her disorganization.
+
+"John Henry Newman.
+
+"November 11, 1841."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Looking back two years afterwards on the above-mentioned and other acts,
+on the part of Anglican Ecclesiastical authorities, I observed: "Many a
+man might have held an abstract theory about the Catholic Church, to
+which it was difficult to adjust the Anglican,--might have admitted a
+suspicion, or even painful doubts about the latter,--yet never have been
+impelled onwards, had our Rulers preserved the quiescence of former
+years; but it is the corroboration of a present, living, and energetic
+heterodoxy, that realizes and makes such doubts practical; it has been
+the recent speeches and acts of authorities, who had so long been
+tolerant of Protestant error, which has given to inquiry and to theory
+its force and its edge."
+
+As to the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, I never heard of any good or
+harm it has ever done, except what it has done for me; which many think
+a great misfortune, and I one of the greatest of mercies. It brought me
+on to the beginning of the end.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1841 TO 1845.
+
+
+Sec. 1.
+
+From the end of 1841, I was on my death-bed, as regards my membership
+with the Anglican Church, though at the time I became aware of it only
+by degrees. I introduce what I have to say with this remark, by way of
+accounting for the character of this remaining portion of my narrative.
+A death-bed has scarcely a history; it is a tedious decline, with
+seasons of rallying and seasons of falling back; and since the end is
+foreseen, or what is called a matter of time, it has little interest for
+the reader, especially if he has a kind heart. Moreover, it is a season
+when doors are closed and curtains drawn, and when the sick man neither
+cares nor is able to record the stages of his malady. I was in these
+circumstances, except so far as I was not allowed to die in
+peace,--except so far as friends, who had still a full right to come in
+upon me, and the public world which had not, have given a sort of
+history to those last four years. But in consequence, my narrative must
+be in great measure documentary, as I cannot rely on my memory, except
+for definite particulars, positive or negative. Letters of mine to
+friends since dead have come into my hands; others have been kindly lent
+me for the occasion; and I have some drafts of others, and some notes
+which I made, though I have no strictly personal or continuous memoranda
+to consult, and have unluckily mislaid some valuable papers.
+
+And first as to my position in the view of duty; it was this:--1. I had
+given up my place in the Movement in my letter to the Bishop of Oxford
+in the spring of 1841; but 2. I could not give up my duties towards the
+many and various minds who had more or less been brought into it by me;
+3. I expected or intended gradually to fall back into Lay Communion; 4.
+I never contemplated leaving the Church of England; 5. I could not hold
+office in its service, if I were not allowed to hold the Catholic sense
+of the Articles; 6. I could not go to Rome, while she suffered honours
+to be paid to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints which I thought in my
+conscience to be incompatible with the Supreme, Incommunicable Glory of
+the One Infinite and Eternal; 7. I desired a union with Rome under
+conditions, Church with Church; 8. I called Littlemore my Torres Vedras,
+and thought that some day we might advance again within the Anglican
+Church, as we had been forced to retire; 9. I kept back all persons who
+were disposed to go to Rome with all my might.
+
+And I kept them back for three or four reasons; 1. because what I could
+not in conscience do myself, I could not suffer them to do; 2. because I
+thought that in various cases they were acting under excitement; 3.
+because I had duties to my Bishop and to the Anglican Church; and 4, in
+some cases, because I had received from their Anglican parents or
+superiors direct charge of them.
+
+This was my view of my duty from the end of 1841, to my resignation of
+St. Mary's in the autumn of 1843. And now I shall relate my view, during
+that time, of the state of the controversy between the Churches.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+As soon as I saw the hitch in the Anglican argument, during my course of
+reading in the summer of 1839, I began to look about, as I have said,
+for some ground which might supply a controversial basis for my need.
+The difficulty in question had affected my view both of Antiquity and
+Catholicity; for, while the history of St. Leo showed me that the
+deliberate and eventual consent of the great body of the Church ratified
+a doctrinal decision as a part of revealed truth, it also showed that
+the rule of Antiquity was not infringed, though a doctrine had not been
+publicly recognized as so revealed, till centuries after the time of the
+Apostles. Thus, whereas the Creeds tell us that the Church is One, Holy,
+Catholic, and Apostolic, I could not prove that the Anglican communion
+was an integral part of the One Church, on the ground of its teaching
+being Apostolic or Catholic, without reasoning in favour of what are
+commonly called the Roman corruptions; and I could not defend our
+separation from Rome and her faith without using arguments prejudicial
+to those great doctrines concerning our Lord, which are the very
+foundation of the Christian religion. The Via Media was an impossible
+idea; it was what I had called "standing on one leg;" and it was
+necessary, if my old issue of the controversy was to be retained, to go
+further either one way or the other.
+
+Accordingly, I abandoned that old ground and took another. I
+deliberately quitted the old Anglican ground as untenable; though I did
+not do so all at once, but as I became more and more convinced of the
+state of the case. The Jerusalem Bishopric was the ultimate condemnation
+of the old theory of the Via Media:--if its establishment did nothing
+else, at least it demolished the sacredness of diocesan rights. If
+England could be in Palestine, Rome might be in England. But its bearing
+upon the controversy, as I have shown in the foregoing chapter, was much
+more serious than this technical ground. From that time the Anglican
+Church was, in my mind, either not a normal portion of that One Church
+to which the promises were made, or at least in an abnormal state; and
+from that time I said boldly (as I did in my Protest, and as indeed I
+had even intimated in my Letter to the Bishop of Oxford), that the
+Church in which I found myself had no claim on me, except on condition
+of its being a portion of the One Catholic Communion, and that that
+condition must ever be borne in mind as a practical matter, and had to
+be distinctly proved. All this is not inconsistent with my saying above
+that, at this time, I had no thought of leaving the Church of England;
+because I felt some of my old objections against Rome as strongly as
+ever. I had no right, I had no leave, to act against my conscience. That
+was a higher rule than any argument about the Notes of the Church.
+
+Under these circumstances I turned for protection to the Note of
+Sanctity, with a view of showing that we had at least one of the
+necessary Notes, as fully as the Church of Rome; or, at least, without
+entering into comparisons, that we had it in such a sufficient sense as
+to reconcile us to our position, and to supply full evidence, and a
+clear direction, on the point of practical duty. We had the Note of
+Life,--not any sort of life, not such only as can come of nature, but a
+supernatural Christian life, which could only come directly from above.
+Thus, in my Article in the British Critic, to which I have so often
+referred, in January, 1840 (before the time of Tract 90), I said of the
+Anglican Church that "she has the note of possession, the note of
+freedom from party titles, the note of life,--a tough life and a
+vigorous; she has ancient descent, unbroken continuance, agreement in
+doctrine with the Ancient Church." Presently I go on to speak of
+sanctity: "Much as Roman Catholics may denounce us at present as
+schismatical, they could not resist us if the Anglican communion had but
+that one note of the Church upon it,--sanctity. The Church of the day
+[4th century] could not resist Meletius; his enemies were fairly
+overcome by him, by his meekness and holiness, which melted the most
+jealous of them." And I continue, "We are almost content to say to
+Romanists, account us not yet as a branch of the Catholic Church, though
+we be a branch, till we are like a branch, provided that when we do
+become like a branch, then you consent to acknowledge us," &c. And so I
+was led on in the Article to that sharp attack on English Catholics, for
+their shortcomings as regards this Note, a good portion of which I have
+already quoted in another place. It is there that I speak of the great
+scandal which I took at their political, social, and controversial
+bearing; and this was a second reason why I fell back upon the Note of
+Sanctity, because it took me away from the necessity of making any
+attack upon the doctrines of the Roman Church, nay, from the
+consideration of her popular beliefs, and brought me upon a ground on
+which I felt I could not make a mistake; for what is a higher guide for
+us in speculation and in practice, than that conscience of right and
+wrong, of truth and falsehood, those sentiments of what is decorous,
+consistent, and noble, which our Creator has made a part of our original
+nature? Therefore I felt I could not be wrong in attacking what I
+fancied was a fact,--the unscrupulousness, the deceit, and the
+intriguing spirit of the agents and representatives of Rome.
+
+This reference to Holiness as the true test of a Church was steadily
+kept in view in what I wrote in connexion with Tract 90. I say in its
+Introduction, "The writer can never be party to forcing the opinions or
+projects of one school upon another; religious changes should be the act
+of the whole body. No good can come of a change which is not a
+development of feelings springing up freely and calmly within the bosom
+of the whole body itself; every change in religion" must be "attended by
+deep repentance; changes" must be "nurtured in mutual love; we cannot
+agree without a supernatural influence;" we must come "together to God
+to do for us what we cannot do for ourselves." In my Letter to the
+Bishop I said, "I have set myself against suggestions for considering
+the differences between ourselves and the foreign Churches with a view
+to their adjustment." (I meant in the way of negotiation, conference,
+agitation, or the like.) "Our business is with ourselves,--to make
+ourselves more holy, more self-denying, more primitive, more worthy of
+our high calling. To be anxious for a composition of differences is to
+begin at the end. Political reconciliations are but outward and hollow,
+and fallacious. And till Roman Catholics renounce political efforts, and
+manifest in their public measures the light of holiness and truth,
+perpetual war is our only prospect."
+
+According to this theory, a religious body is part of the One Catholic
+and Apostolic Church, if it has the succession and the creed of the
+Apostles, with the note of holiness of life; and there is much in such a
+view to approve itself to the direct common sense and practical habits
+of an Englishman. However, with the events consequent upon Tract 90, I
+sunk my theory to a lower level. For what could be said in apology, when
+the Bishops and the people of my Church, not only did not suffer, but
+actually rejected primitive Catholic doctrine, and tried to eject from
+their communion all who held it? after the Bishops' charges? after the
+Jerusalem "abomination[8]?" Well, this could be said; still we were not
+nothing: we could not be as if we never had been a Church; we were
+"Samaria." This then was that lower level on which I placed myself, and
+all who felt with me, at the end of 1841.
+
+[8] Matt. xxiv. 15.
+
+To bring out this view was the purpose of Four Sermons preached at St.
+Mary's in December of that year. Hitherto I had not introduced the
+exciting topics of the day into the Pulpit[9]; on this occasion I did. I
+did so, for the moment was urgent; there was great unsettlement of mind
+among us, in consequence of those same events which had unsettled me.
+One special anxiety, very obvious, which was coming on me now, was, that
+what was "one man's meat was another man's poison." I had said even of
+Tract 90, "It was addressed to one set of persons, and has been used and
+commented on by another;" still more was it true now, that whatever I
+wrote for the service of those whom I knew to be in trouble of mind,
+would become on the one hand matter of suspicion and slander in the
+mouths of my opponents, and of distress and surprise to those on the
+other hand, who had no difficulties of faith at all. Accordingly, when I
+published these Four Sermons at the end of 1843, I introduced them with
+a recommendation that none should read them who did not need them. But
+in truth the virtual condemnation of Tract 90, after that the whole
+difficulty seemed to have been weathered, was an enormous disappointment
+and trial. My Protest also against the Jerusalem Bishopric was an
+unavoidable cause of excitement in the case of many; but it calmed them
+too, for the very fact of a Protest was a relief to their impatience.
+And so, in like manner, as regards the Four Sermons, of which I speak,
+though they acknowledged freely the great scandal which was involved in
+the recent episcopal doings, yet at the same time they might be said to
+bestow upon the multiplied disorders and shortcomings of the Anglican
+Church a sort of place in the Revealed Dispensation, and an intellectual
+position in the controversy, and the dignity of a great principle, for
+unsettled minds to take and use,--a principle which might teach them to
+recognize their own consistency, and to be reconciled to themselves, and
+which might absorb and dry up a multitude of their grudgings,
+discontents, misgivings, and questionings, and lead the way to humble,
+thankful, and tranquil thoughts;--and this was the effect which
+certainly it produced on myself.
+
+[9] Vide Note C. _Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence._
+
+The point of these Sermons is, that, in spite of the rigid character of
+the Jewish law, the formal and literal force of its precepts, and the
+manifest schism, and worse than schism, of the Ten Tribes, yet in fact
+they were still recognized as a people by the Divine Mercy; that the
+great prophets Elias and Eliseus were sent to them; and not only so, but
+were sent to preach to them and reclaim them, without any intimation
+that they must be reconciled to the line of David and the Aaronic
+priesthood, or go up to Jerusalem to worship. They were not in the
+Church, yet they had the means of grace and the hope of acceptance with
+their Maker. The application of all this to the Anglican Church was
+immediate;--whether, under the circumstances, a man could assume or
+exercise ministerial functions, or not, might not clearly appear (though
+it must be remembered that England had the Apostolic Priesthood, whereas
+Israel had no priesthood at all), but so far was clear, that there was
+no call at all for an Anglican to leave his Church for Rome, though he
+did not believe his own to be part of the One Church:--and for this
+reason, because it was a fact that the kingdom of Israel was cut off
+from the Temple; and yet its subjects, neither in a mass, nor as
+individuals, neither the multitudes on Mount Carmel, nor the Shunammite
+and her household, had any command given them, though miracles were
+displayed before them, to break off from their own people, and to submit
+themselves to Judah[10].
+
+[10] As I am not writing controversially, I will only here remark upon
+this argument, that there is a great difference between a command, which
+presupposes physical, material, and political conditions, and one which
+is moral. To go to Jerusalem was a matter of the body, not of the soul.
+
+It is plain, that a theory such as this,--whether the marks of a divine
+presence and life in the Anglican Church were sufficient to prove that
+she was actually within the covenant, or only sufficient to prove that
+she was at least enjoying extraordinary and uncovenanted mercies,--not
+only lowered her level in a religious point of view, but weakened her
+controversial basis. Its very novelty made it suspicious; and there was
+no guarantee that the process of subsidence might not continue, and that
+it might not end in a submersion. Indeed, to many minds, to say that
+England was wrong was even to say that Rome was right; and no ethical or
+casuistic reasoning whatever could overcome in their case the argument
+from prescription and authority. To this objection, as made to my new
+teaching, I could only answer that I did not make my circumstances. I
+fully acknowledged the force and effectiveness of the genuine Anglican
+theory, and that it was all but proof against the disputants of Rome;
+but still like Achilles, it had a vulnerable point, and that St. Leo had
+found it out for me, and that I could not help it;--that, were it not
+for matter of fact, the theory would be great indeed; it would be
+irresistible, if it were only true. When I became a Catholic, the Editor
+of the Christian Observer, Mr. Wilkes, who had in former days accused
+me, to my indignation, of tending towards Rome, wrote to me to ask,
+which of the two was now right, he or I? I answered him in a letter,
+part of which I here insert, as it will serve as a sort of leave-taking
+of the great theory, which is so specious to look upon, so difficult to
+prove, and so hopeless to work.
+
+"Nov. 8, 1845. I do not think, at all more than I did, that the Anglican
+principles which I advocated at the date you mention, lead men to the
+Church of Rome. If I must specify what I mean by 'Anglican principles,'
+I should say, e.g. taking _Antiquity_, not the _existing Church_, as the
+oracle of truth; and holding that the _Apostolical Succession_ is a
+sufficient guarantee of Sacramental Grace, _without union with the
+Christian Church throughout the world_. I think these still the firmest,
+strongest ground against Rome--that is, _if they can be held_" [as
+truths or facts.] "They _have_ been held by many, and are far more
+difficult to refute in the Roman controversy, than those of any other
+religious body.
+
+"For myself, I found _I could not_ hold them. I left them. From the time
+I began to suspect their unsoundness, I ceased to put them forward. When
+I was fairly sure of their unsoundness, I gave up my Living. When I was
+fully confident that the Church of Rome was the only true Church, I
+joined her.
+
+"I have felt all along that Bp. Bull's theology was the only theology on
+which the English Church could stand. I have felt, that opposition to
+the Church of Rome was _part_ of that theology; and that he who could
+not protest against the Church of Rome was no true divine in the English
+Church. I have never said, nor attempted to say, that any one in office
+in the English Church, whether Bishop or incumbent, could be otherwise
+than in hostility to the Church of Rome."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+The _Via Media_ then disappeared for ever, and a Theory, made expressly
+for the occasion, took its place. I was pleased with my new view. I
+wrote to an intimate friend, Samuel F. Wood, Dec. 13, 1841: "I think you
+will give me the credit, Carissime, of not undervaluing the strength of
+the feelings which draw one [to Rome], and yet I am (I trust) quite
+clear about my duty to remain where I am; indeed, much clearer than I
+was some time since. If it is not presumptuous to say, I have ... a much
+more definite view of the promised inward Presence of Christ with us in
+the Sacraments now that the outward notes of it are being removed. And I
+am content to be with Moses in the desert, or with Elijah excommunicated
+from the Temple. I say this, putting things at the strongest."
+
+However, my friends of the moderate Apostolical party, who were my
+friends for the very reason of my having been so moderate and Anglican
+myself in general tone in times past, who had stood up for Tract 90
+partly from faith in me, and certainly from generous and kind feeling,
+and had thereby shared an obloquy which was none of theirs, were
+naturally surprised and offended at a line of argument, novel, and, as
+it appeared to them, wanton, which threw the whole controversy into
+confusion, stultified my former principles, and substituted, as they
+would consider, a sort of methodistic self-contemplation, especially
+abhorrent both to my nature and to my past professions, for the plain
+and honest tokens, as they were commonly received, of a divine mission
+in the Anglican Church. They could not tell whither I was going; and
+were still further annoyed when I persisted in viewing the condemnation
+of Tract 90 by the public and the Bishops as so grave a matter, and when
+I threw about what they considered mysterious hints of "eventualities,"
+and would not simply say, "An Anglican I was born, and an Anglican I
+will die." One of my familiar friends, Mr. Church, who was in the
+country at Christmas, 1841-2, reported to me the feeling that prevailed
+about me; and how I felt towards it will appear in the following letter
+of mine, written in answer:--
+
+"Oriel, Dec. 24, 1841. Carissime, you cannot tell how sad your account
+of Moberly has made me. His view of the sinfulness of the decrees of
+Trent is as much against union of Churches as against individual
+conversions. To tell the truth, I never have examined those decrees with
+this object, and have no view; but that is very different from having a
+deliberate view against them. Could not he say _which_ they are? I
+suppose Transubstantiation is one. Charles Marriott, though of course he
+would not like to have it repeated[11], does not scruple at that. I have
+not my mind clear. Moberly must recollect that Palmer [of Worcester]
+thinks they all bear a Catholic interpretation. For myself, this only I
+see, that there is indefinitely more in the Fathers against our own
+state of alienation from Christendom than against the Tridentine
+Decrees.
+
+"The only thing I can think of," [that I can have said of a startling
+character,] "is this, that there were persons who, if our Church
+committed herself to heresy, _sooner_ than think that there was no
+Church any where, would believe the Roman to be the Church; and
+therefore would on faith accept what they could not otherwise acquiesce
+in. I suppose, it would be no relief to him to insist upon the
+circumstance that there is no immediate danger. Individuals can never be
+answered for of course; but I should think lightly of that man, who, for
+some act of the Bishops, should all at once leave the Church. Now,
+considering how the Clergy really are improving, considering that this
+row is even making them read the Tracts, is it not possible we may all
+be in a better state of mind seven years hence to consider these
+matters? and may we not leave them meanwhile to the will of Providence?
+I _cannot_ believe this work has been of man; God has a right to His own
+work, to do what He will with it. May we not try to leave it in His
+hands, and be content?
+
+"If you learn any thing about Barter, which leads you to think that I
+can relieve him by a letter, let me know. The truth is this,--our good
+friends do not read the Fathers; they assent to us from the common sense
+of the case: then, when the Fathers, and we, say _more_ than their
+common sense, they are dreadfully shocked.
+
+"The Bishop of London has rejected a man, 1. For holding _any_ Sacrifice
+in the Eucharist. 2. The Real Presence. 3. That there is a grace in
+Ordination[12].
+
+"Are we quite sure that the Bishops will not be drawing up some
+stringent declarations of faith? Is this what Moberly fears? Would the
+Bishop of Oxford accept them? If so, I should be driven into the Refuge
+for the Destitute [Littlemore]. But I promise Moberly, I would do my
+utmost to catch all dangerous persons and clap them into confinement
+there."
+
+[11] As things stand now, I do not think he would have objected to his
+opinion being generally known.
+
+[12] I cannot prove this at this distance of time; but I do not think it
+wrong to introduce here the passage containing it, as I am imputing to
+the Bishop nothing which the world would think disgraceful, but, on the
+contrary, what a large religious body would approve.
+
+Christmas Bay, 1841. "I have been dreaming of Moberly all night. Should
+not he and the like see, that it is unwise, unfair, and impatient to ask
+others, What will you do under circumstances, which have not, which may
+never come? Why bring fear, suspicion, and disunion into the camp about
+things which are merely _in posse_? Natural, and exceedingly kind as
+Barter's and another friend's letters were, I think they have done great
+harm. I speak most sincerely when I say, that there are things which I
+neither contemplate, nor wish to contemplate; but, when I am asked about
+them ten times, at length I begin to contemplate them.
+
+"He surely does not mean to say, that _nothing_ could separate a man
+from the English Church, e.g. its avowing Socinianism; its holding the
+Holy Eucharist in a Socinian sense. Yet, he would say, it was not
+_right_ to contemplate such things.
+
+"Again, our case is [diverging] from that of Ken's. To say nothing of
+the last miserable century, which has given us to _start_ from a much
+lower level and with much less to _spare_ than a Churchman in the 17th
+century, questions of _doctrine_ are now coming in; with him, it was a
+question of discipline.
+
+"If such dreadful events were realized, I cannot help thinking we should
+all be vastly more agreed than we think now. Indeed, is it possible
+(humanly speaking) that those, who have so much the same heart, should
+widely differ? But let this be considered, as to alternatives. _What_
+communion could we join? Could the Scotch or American sanction the
+presence of its Bishops and congregations in England, without incurring
+the imputation of schism, unless indeed (and is that likely?) they
+denounced the English as heretical?
+
+"Is not this a time of strange providences? is it not our safest course,
+without looking to consequences, to do simply _what we think right_ day
+by day? shall we not be sure to go wrong, if we attempt to trace by
+anticipation the course of divine Providence?
+
+"Has not all our misery, as a Church, arisen from people being afraid to
+look difficulties in the face? They have palliated acts, when they
+should have denounced them. There is that good fellow, Worcester Palmer,
+can whitewash the Ecclesiastical Commission and the Jerusalem Bishopric.
+And what is the consequence? that our Church has, through centuries,
+ever been sinking lower and lower, till good part of its pretensions and
+professions is a mere sham, though it be a duty to make the best of what
+we have received. Yet, though bound to make the best of other men's
+shams, let us not incur any of our own. The truest friends of our Church
+are they, who say boldly when her rulers are going wrong, and the
+consequences; and (to speak catachrestically) _they_ are most likely to
+die in the Church, who are, under these black circumstances, most
+prepared to leave it.
+
+"And I will add, that, considering the traces of God's grace which
+surround us, I am very sanguine, or rather confident, (if it is right so
+to speak,) that our prayers and our alms will come up as a memorial
+before God, and that all this miserable confusion tends to good.
+
+"Let us not then be anxious, and anticipate differences in prospect,
+when we agree in the present.
+
+"P.S. I think when friends" [i.e. the extreme party] "get over their
+first unsettlement of mind and consequent vague apprehensions, which the
+new attitude of the Bishops, and our feelings upon it, have brought
+about, they will get contented and satisfied. They will see that they
+exaggerated things.... Of course it would have been wrong to anticipate
+what one's feelings would be under such a painful contingency as the
+Bishops' charging as they have done,--so it seems to me nobody's fault.
+Nor is it wonderful that others" [moderate men] "are startled" [i.e. at
+my Protest, &c. &c.]; "yet they should recollect that the more implicit
+the reverence one pays to a Bishop, the more keen will be one's
+perception of heresy in him. The cord is binding and compelling, till it
+snaps.
+
+"Men of reflection would have seen this, if they had looked that way.
+Last spring, a very high churchman talked to me of resisting my Bishop,
+of asking him for the Canons under which he acted, and so forth; but
+those, who have cultivated a loyal feeling towards their superiors, are
+the most loving servants, or the most zealous protestors. If others
+became so too, if the clergy of Chester denounced the heresy of their
+diocesan, they would be doing their duty, and relieving themselves of
+the share which they otherwise have in any possible defection of their
+brethren.
+
+"St. Stephen's [Day, December 26]. How I fidget! I now fear that the
+note I wrote yesterday only makes matters worse by _disclosing_ too
+much. This is always my great difficulty.
+
+"In the present state of excitement on both sides, I think of leaving
+out altogether my reassertion of No. 90 in my Preface to Volume 6 [of
+Parochial Sermons], and merely saying, 'As many false reports are at
+this time in circulation about him, he hopes his well-wishers will take
+this Volume as an indication of his real thoughts and feelings: those
+who are not, he leaves in God's hand to bring them to a better mind in
+His own time.' What do you say to the logic, sentiment, and propriety of
+this?"
+
+An old friend, at a distance from Oxford, Archdeacon Robert I.
+Wilberforce, must have said something to me at this time, I do not know
+what, which challenged a frank reply; for I disclosed to him, I do not
+know in what words, my frightful suspicion, hitherto only known to two
+persons, viz. his brother Henry and Mr. Frederic Rogers,[13] that, as
+regards my Anglicanism, perhaps I might break down in the event,--that
+perhaps we were both out of the Church. I think I recollect expressing
+my difficulty, as derived from the Arian and Monophysite history, in a
+form in which it would be most intelligible to him, as being in fact an
+admission of Bishop Bull's; viz. that in the controversies of the early
+centuries the Roman Church was ever on the right side, which was of
+course a _prima facie_ argument in favour of Rome and against
+Anglicanism now. He answered me thus, under date of Jan. 29, 1842: "I
+don't think that I ever was so shocked by any communication, which was
+ever made to me, as by your letter of this morning. It has quite
+unnerved me.... I cannot but write to you, though I am at a loss where
+to begin.... I know of no act by which we have dissevered ourselves from
+the communion of the Church Universal.... The more I study Scripture,
+the more am I impressed with the resemblance between the Romish
+principle in the Church and the Babylon of St. John.... I am ready to
+grieve that I ever directed my thoughts to theology, if it is indeed so
+uncertain, as your doubts seem to indicate."
+
+[13] Now Lord Blachford.
+
+While my old and true friends were thus in trouble about me, I suppose
+they felt not only anxiety but pain, to see that I was gradually
+surrendering myself to the influence of others, who had not their own
+claims upon me, younger men, and of a cast of mind in no small degree
+uncongenial to my own. A new school of thought was rising, as is usual
+in doctrinal inquiries, and was sweeping the original party of the
+Movement aside, and was taking its place. The most prominent person in
+it, was a man of elegant genius, of classical mind, of rare talent in
+literary composition:--Mr. Oakeley. He was not far from my own age; I
+had long known him, though of late years he had not been in residence at
+Oxford; and quite lately, he has been taking several signal occasions of
+renewing that kindness, which he ever showed towards me when we were
+both in the Anglican Church. His tone of mind was not unlike that which
+gave a character to the early Movement; he was almost a typical Oxford
+man, and, as far as I recollect, both in political and ecclesiastical
+views, would have been of one spirit with the Oriel party of 1826-1833.
+But he had entered late into the Movement; he did not know its first
+years; and, beginning with a new start, he was naturally thrown together
+with that body of eager, acute, resolute minds who had begun their
+Catholic life about the same time as he, who knew nothing about the _Via
+Media_, but had heard much about Rome. This new party rapidly formed and
+increased, in and out of Oxford, and, as it so happened,
+contemporaneously with that very summer, when I received so serious a
+blow to my ecclesiastical views from the study of the Monophysite
+controversy. These men cut into the original Movement at an angle, fell
+across its line of thought, and then set about turning that line in its
+own direction. They were most of them keenly religious men, with a true
+concern for their souls as the first matter of all, with a great zeal
+for me, but giving little certainty at the time as to which way they
+would ultimately turn. Some in the event have remained firm to
+Anglicanism, some have become Catholics, and some have found a refuge in
+Liberalism. Nothing was clearer concerning them, than that they needed
+to be kept in order; and on me who had had so much to do with the making
+of them, that duty was as clearly incumbent; and it is equally clear,
+from what I have already said, that I was just the person, above all
+others, who could not undertake it. There are no friends like old
+friends; but of those old friends, few could help me, few could
+understand me, many were annoyed with me, some were angry, because I was
+breaking up a compact party, and some, as a matter of conscience, could
+not listen to me. When I looked round for those whom I might consult in
+my difficulties, I found the very hypothesis of those difficulties
+acting as a bar to their giving me their advice. Then I said, bitterly,
+"You are throwing me on others, whether I will or no." Yet still I had
+good and true friends around me of the old sort, in and out of Oxford
+too, who were a great help to me. But on the other hand, though I
+neither was so fond (with a few exceptions) of the persons, nor of the
+methods of thought, which belonged to this new school, as of the old
+set, though I could not trust in their firmness of purpose, for, like a
+swarm of flies, they might come and go, and at length be divided and
+dissipated, yet I had an intense sympathy in their object and in the
+direction in which their path lay, in spite of my old friends, in spite
+of my old life-long prejudices. In spite of my ingrained fears of Rome,
+and the decision of my reason and conscience against her usages, in
+spite of my affection for Oxford and Oriel, yet I had a secret longing
+love of Rome the Mother of English Christianity, and I had a true
+devotion to the Blessed Virgin, in whose College I lived, whose Altar I
+served, and whose Immaculate Purity I had in one of my earliest printed
+Sermons made much of. And it was the consciousness of this bias in
+myself, if it is so to be called, which made me preach so earnestly
+against the danger of being swayed in religious inquiry by our sympathy
+rather than by our reason. And moreover, the members of this new school
+looked up to me, as I have said, and did me true kindnesses, and really
+loved me, and stood by me in trouble, when others went away, and for all
+this I was grateful; nay, many of them were in trouble themselves, and
+in the same boat with me, and that was a further cause of sympathy
+between us; and hence it was, when the new school came on in force, and
+into collision with the old, I had not the heart, any more than the
+power, to repel them; I was in great perplexity, and hardly knew where I
+stood; I took their part; and, when I wanted to be in peace and silence,
+I had to speak out, and I incurred the charge of weakness from some men,
+and of mysteriousness, shuffling, and underhand dealing from the
+majority.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Now I will say here frankly, that this sort of charge is a matter which
+I cannot properly meet, because I cannot duly realize it. I have never
+had any suspicion of my own honesty; and, when men say that I was
+dishonest, I cannot grasp the accusation as a distinct conception, such
+as it is possible to encounter. If a man said to me, "On such a day and
+before such persons you said a thing was white, when it was black," I
+understand what is meant well enough, and I can set myself to prove an
+_alibi_ or to explain the mistake; or if a man said to me, "You tried to
+gain me over to your party, intending to take me with you to Rome, but
+you did not succeed," I can give him the lie, and lay down an assertion
+of my own as firm and as exact as his, that not from the time that I was
+first unsettled, did I ever attempt to gain any one over to myself or to
+my Romanizing opinions, and that it is only his own coxcombical fancy
+which has bred such a thought in him: but my imagination is at a loss in
+presence of those vague charges, which have commonly been brought
+against me, charges, which are made up of impressions, and
+understandings, and inferences, and hearsay, and surmises. Accordingly,
+I shall not make the attempt, for, in doing so, I should be dealing
+blows in the air; what I shall attempt is to state what I know of myself
+and what I recollect, and leave to others its application.
+
+While I had confidence in the _Via Media_, and thought that nothing
+could overset it, I did not mind laying down large principles, which I
+saw would go further than was commonly perceived. I considered that to
+make the _Via Media_ concrete and substantive, it must be much more than
+it was in outline; that the Anglican Church must have a ceremonial, a
+ritual, and a fulness of doctrine and devotion, which it had not at
+present, if it were to compete with the Roman Church with any prospect
+of success. Such additions would not remove it from its proper basis,
+but would merely strengthen and beautify it: such, for instance, would
+be confraternities, particular devotions, reverence for the Blessed
+Virgin, prayers for the dead, beautiful churches, munificent offerings
+to them and in them, monastic houses, and many other observances and
+institutions, which I used to say belonged to us as much as to Rome,
+though Rome had appropriated them and boasted of them, by reason of our
+having let them slip from us. The principle, on which all this turned,
+is brought out in one of the Letters I published on occasion of Tract
+90. "The age is moving," I said, "towards something; and most unhappily
+the one religious communion among us, which has of late years been
+practically in possession of this something, is the Church of Rome. She
+alone, amid all the errors and evils of her practical system, has given
+free scope to the feelings of awe, mystery, tenderness, reverence,
+devotedness, and other feelings which may be especially called Catholic.
+The question then is, whether we shall give them up to the Roman Church
+or claim them for ourselves.... But if we do give them up, we must give
+up the men who cherish them. We must consent either to give up the men,
+or to admit their principles." With these feelings I frankly admit,
+that, while I was working simply for the sake of the Anglican Church, I
+did not at all mind, though I found myself laying down principles in its
+defence, which went beyond that particular kind of defence which
+high-and-dry men thought perfection, and even though I ended in framing
+a kind of defence, which they might call a revolution, while I thought
+it a restoration. Thus, for illustration, I might discourse upon the
+"Communion of Saints" in such a manner, (though I do not recollect doing
+so,) as might lead the way towards devotion to the Blessed Virgin and
+the Saints on the one hand, and towards prayers for the dead on the
+other. In a memorandum of the year 1844 or 1845, I thus speak on this
+subject: "If the Church be not defended on establishment grounds, it
+must be upon principles, which go far beyond their immediate object.
+Sometimes I saw these further results, sometimes not. Though I saw them,
+I sometimes did not say that I saw them:--so long as I thought they were
+inconsistent, _not_ with our Church, but only with the existing
+opinions, I was not unwilling to insinuate truths into our Church, which
+I thought had a right to be there."
+
+To so much I confess; but I do not confess, I simply deny that I ever
+said any thing which secretly bore against the Church of England,
+knowing it myself, in order that others might unwarily accept it. It was
+indeed one of my great difficulties and causes of reserve, as time went
+on, that I at length recognized in principles which I had honestly
+preached as if Anglican, conclusions favourable to the cause of Rome. Of
+course I did not like to confess this; and, when interrogated, was in
+consequence in perplexity. The prime instance of this was the appeal to
+Antiquity; St. Leo had overset, in my own judgment, its force as the
+special argument for Anglicanism; yet I was committed to Antiquity,
+together with the whole Anglican school; what then was I to say, when
+acute minds urged this or that application of it against the _Via
+Media_? it was impossible that, in such circumstances, any answer could
+be given which was not unsatisfactory, or any behaviour adopted which
+was not mysterious. Again, sometimes in what I wrote I went just as far
+as I saw, and could as little say more, as I could see what is below the
+horizon; and therefore, when asked as to the consequences of what I had
+said, I had no answer to give. Again, sometimes when I was asked,
+whether certain conclusions did not follow from a certain principle, I
+might not be able to tell at the moment, especially if the matter were
+complicated; and for this reason, if for no other, because there is
+great difference between a conclusion in the abstract and a conclusion
+in the concrete, and because a conclusion may be modified in fact by a
+conclusion from some opposite principle. Or it might so happen that my
+head got simply confused, by the very strength of the logic which was
+administered to me, and thus I gave my sanction to conclusions which
+really were not mine; and when the report of those conclusions came
+round to me through others, I had to unsay them. And then again, perhaps
+I did not like to see men scared or scandalized by unfeeling logical
+inferences, which would not have troubled them to the day of their
+death, had they not been forced to recognize them. And then I felt
+altogether the force of the maxim of St. Ambrose, "Non in dialectica
+complacuit Deo salvum facere populum suum;"--I had a great dislike of
+paper logic. For myself, it was not logic that carried me on; as well
+might one say that the quicksilver in the barometer changes the weather.
+It is the concrete being that reasons; pass a number of years, and I
+find my mind in a new place; how? the whole man moves; paper logic is
+but the record of it. All the logic in the world would not have made me
+move faster towards Rome than I did; as well might you say that I have
+arrived at the end of my journey, because I see the village church
+before me, as venture to assert that the miles, over which my soul had
+to pass before it got to Rome, could be annihilated, even though I had
+been in possession of some far clearer view than I then had, that Rome
+was my ultimate destination. Great acts take time. At least this is what
+I felt in my own case; and therefore to come to me with methods of logic
+had in it the nature of a provocation, and, though I do not think I ever
+showed it, made me somewhat indifferent how I met them, and perhaps led
+me, as a means of relieving my impatience, to be mysterious or
+irrelevant, or to give in because I could not meet them to my
+satisfaction. And a greater trouble still than these logical mazes, was
+the introduction of logic into every subject whatever, so far, that is,
+as this was done. Before I was at Oriel, I recollect an acquaintance
+saying to me that "the Oriel Common Room stank of Logic." One is not at
+all pleased when poetry, or eloquence, or devotion, is considered as if
+chiefly intended to feed syllogisms. Now, in saying all this, I am
+saying nothing against the deep piety and earnestness which were
+characteristics of this second phase of the Movement, in which I had
+taken so prominent a part. What I have been observing is, that this
+phase had a tendency to bewilder and to upset me; and, that, instead of
+saying so, as I ought to have done, perhaps from a sort of laziness I
+gave answers at random, which have led to my appearing close or
+inconsistent.
+
+I have turned up two letters of this period, which in a measure
+illustrate what I have been saying. The first was written to the Bishop
+of Oxford on occasion of Tract 90:
+
+"March 20, 1841. No one can enter into my situation but myself. I see a
+great many minds working in various directions and a variety of
+principles with multiplied bearings; I act for the best. I sincerely
+think that matters would not have gone better for the Church, had I
+never written. And if I write I have a choice of difficulties. It is
+easy for those who do not enter into those difficulties to say, 'He
+ought to say this and not say that,' but things are wonderfully linked
+together, and I cannot, or rather I would not be dishonest. When persons
+too interrogate me, I am obliged in many cases to give an opinion, or I
+seem to be underhand. Keeping silence looks like artifice. And I do not
+like people to consult or respect me, from thinking differently of my
+opinions from what I know them to be. And again (to use the proverb)
+what is one man's food is another man's poison. All these things make my
+situation very difficult. But that collision must at some time ensue
+between members of the Church of opposite sentiments, I have long been
+aware. The time and mode has been in the hand of Providence; I do not
+mean to exclude my own great imperfections in bringing it about; yet I
+still feel obliged to think the Tract necessary."
+
+The second is taken from the notes of a letter which I sent to Dr. Pusey
+in the next year:
+
+"October 16, 1842. As to my being entirely with Ward, I do not know the
+limits of my own opinions. If Ward says that this or that is a
+development from what I have said, I cannot say Yes or No. It is
+plausible, it _may_ be true. Of course the fact that the Roman Church
+_has_ so developed and maintained, adds great weight to the antecedent
+plausibility. I cannot assert that it is not true; but I cannot, with
+that keen perception which some people have, appropriate it. It is a
+nuisance to me to be _forced_ beyond what I can fairly accept."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+There was another source of the perplexity with which at this time I was
+encompassed, and of the reserve and mysteriousness, of which that
+perplexity gained for me the credit. After Tract 90 the Protestant world
+would not let me alone; they pursued me in the public journals to
+Littlemore. Reports of all kinds were circulated about me. "Imprimis,
+why did I go up to Littlemore at all? For no good purpose certainly; I
+dared not tell why." Why, to be sure, it was hard that I should be
+obliged to say to the Editors of newspapers that I went up there to say
+my prayers; it was hard to have to tell the world in confidence, that I
+had a certain doubt about the Anglican system, and could not at that
+moment resolve it, or say what would come of it; it was hard to have to
+confess that I had thought of giving up my Living a year or two before,
+and that this was a first step to it. It was hard to have to plead,
+that, for what I knew, my doubts would vanish, if the newspapers would
+be so good as to give me time and let me alone. Who would ever dream of
+making the world his confidant? yet I was considered insidious, sly,
+dishonest, if I would not open my heart to the tender mercies of the
+world. But they persisted: "What was I doing at Littlemore?" Doing
+there! have I not retreated from you? have I not given up my position
+and my place? am I alone, of Englishmen, not to have the privilege to go
+where I will, no questions asked? am I alone to be followed about by
+jealous prying eyes, which take note whether I go in at a back door or
+at the front, and who the men are who happen to call on me in the
+afternoon? Cowards! if I advanced one step, you would run away; it is
+not you that I fear: "Di me terrent, et Jupiter hostis." It is because
+the Bishops still go on charging against me, though I have quite given
+up: it is that secret misgiving of heart which tells me that they do
+well, for I have neither lot nor part with them: this it is which weighs
+me down. I cannot walk into or out of my house, but curious eyes are
+upon me. Why will you not let me die in peace? Wounded brutes creep into
+some hole to die in, and no one grudges it them. Let me alone, I shall
+not trouble you long. This was the keen feeling which pierced me, and, I
+think, these are the very words in which I expressed it to myself. I
+asked, in the words of a great motto, "Ubi lapsus? quid feci?" One day
+when I entered my house, I found a flight of Under-graduates inside.
+Heads of Houses, as mounted patrols, walked their horses round those
+poor cottages. Doctors of Divinity dived into the hidden recesses of
+that private tenement uninvited, and drew domestic conclusions from what
+they saw there. I had thought that an Englishman's house was his castle;
+but the newspapers thought otherwise, and at last the matter came before
+my good Bishop. I insert his letter, and a portion of my reply to him:--
+
+"April 12, 1842. So many of the charges against yourself and your
+friends which I have seen in the public journals have been, within my
+own knowledge, false and calumnious, that I am not apt to pay much
+attention, to what is asserted with respect to you in the newspapers.
+
+"In" [a newspaper] "however, of April 9, there appears a paragraph in
+which it is asserted, as a matter of notoriety, that a 'so-called
+Anglo-Catholic Monastery is in process of erection at Littlemore, and
+that the cells of dormitories, the chapel, the refectory, the cloisters
+all may be seen advancing to perfection, under the eye of a Parish
+Priest of the Diocese of Oxford.'
+
+"Now, as I have understood that you really are possessed of some
+tenements at Littlemore,--as it is generally believed that they are
+destined for the purposes of study and devotion,--and as much suspicion
+and jealousy are felt about the matter, I am anxious to afford you an
+opportunity of making me an explanation on the subject.
+
+"I know you too well not to be aware that you are the last man living to
+attempt in my Diocese a revival of the Monastic orders (in any thing
+approaching to the Romanist sense of the term) without previous
+communication with me,--or indeed that you should take upon yourself to
+originate any measure of importance without authority from the heads of
+the Church,--and therefore I at once exonerate you from the accusation
+brought against you by the newspaper I have quoted, but I feel it
+nevertheless a duty to my Diocese and myself, as well as to you, to ask
+you to put it in my power to contradict what, if uncontradicted, would
+appear to imply a glaring invasion of all ecclesiastical discipline on
+_your_ part, or of inexcusable neglect and indifference to my duties on
+_mine_."
+
+I wrote in answer as follows:--
+
+"April 14, 1842. I am very much obliged by your Lordship's kindness in
+allowing me to write to you on the subject of my house at Littlemore; at
+the same time I feel it hard both on your Lordship and myself that the
+restlessness of the public mind should oblige you to require an
+explanation of me.
+
+"It is now a whole year that I have been the subject of incessant
+misrepresentation. A year since I submitted entirely to your Lordship's
+authority; and, with the intention of following out the particular act
+enjoined upon me, I not only stopped the series of Tracts, on which I
+was engaged, but withdrew from all public discussion of Church matters
+of the day, or what may be called ecclesiastical politics. I turned
+myself at once to the preparation for the Press of the translations of
+St. Athanasius to which I had long wished to devote myself, and I
+intended and intend to employ myself in the like theological studies,
+and in the concerns of my own parish and in practical works.
+
+"With the same view of personal improvement I was led more seriously to
+a design which had been long on my mind. For many years, at least
+thirteen, I have wished to give myself to a life of greater religious
+regularity than I have hitherto led; but it is very unpleasant to
+confess such a wish even to my Bishop, because it seems arrogant, and
+because it is committing me to a profession which may come to nothing.
+For what have I done that I am to be called to account by the world for
+my private actions, in a way in which no one else is called? Why may I
+not have that liberty which all others are allowed? I am often accused
+of being underhand and uncandid in respect to the intentions to which I
+have been alluding: but no one likes his own good resolutions noised
+about, both from mere common delicacy and from fear lest he should not
+be able to fulfil them. I feel it very cruel, though the parties in
+fault do not know what they are doing, that very sacred matters between
+me and my conscience are made a matter of public talk. May I take a case
+parallel though different? suppose a person in prospect of marriage;
+would he like the subject discussed in newspapers, and parties,
+circumstances, &c., &c., publicly demanded of him, at the penalty of
+being accused of craft and duplicity?
+
+"The resolution I speak of has been taken with reference to myself
+alone, and has been contemplated quite independent of the co-operation
+of any other human being, and without reference to success or failure
+other than personal, and without regard to the blame or approbation of
+man. And being a resolution of years, and one to which I feel God has
+called me, and in which I am violating no rule of the Church any more
+than if I married, I should have to answer for it, if I did not pursue
+it, as a good Providence made openings for it. In pursuing it then I am
+thinking of myself alone, not aiming at any ecclesiastical or external
+effects. At the same time of course it would be a great comfort to me to
+know that God had put it into the hearts of others to pursue their
+personal edification in the same way, and unnatural not to wish to have
+the benefit of their presence and encouragement, or not to think it a
+great infringement on the rights of conscience if such personal and
+private resolutions were interfered with. Your Lordship will allow me to
+add my firm conviction that such religious resolutions are most
+necessary for keeping a certain class of minds firm in their allegiance
+to our Church; but still I can as truly say that my own reason for any
+thing I have done has been a personal one, without which I should not
+have entered upon it, and which I hope to pursue whether with or without
+the sympathies of others pursuing a similar course....
+
+"As to my intentions, I purpose to live there myself a good deal, as I
+have a resident curate in Oxford. In doing this, I believe I am
+consulting for the good of my parish, as my population at Littlemore is
+at least equal to that of St. Mary's in Oxford, and the _whole_ of
+Littlemore is double of it. It has been very much neglected; and in
+providing a parsonage-house at Littlemore, as this will be, and will be
+called, I conceive I am doing a very great benefit to my people. At the
+same time it has appeared to me that a partial or temporary retirement
+from St. Mary's Church might be expedient under the prevailing
+excitement.
+
+"As to the quotation from the [newspaper], which I have not seen, your
+Lordship will perceive from what I have said, that no 'monastery is in
+process of erection;' there is no 'chapel;' no 'refectory', hardly a
+dining-room or parlour. The 'cloisters' are my shed connecting the
+cottages. I do not understand what 'cells of dormitories' means. Of
+course I can repeat your Lordship's words that 'I am not attempting a
+revival of the Monastic Orders, in any thing approaching to the Romanist
+sense of the term,' or 'taking on myself to originate any measure of
+importance without authority from the Heads of the Church.' I am
+attempting nothing ecclesiastical, but something personal and private,
+and which can only be made public, not private, by newspapers and
+letter-writers, in which sense the most sacred and conscientious
+resolves and acts may certainly be made the objects of an unmannerly and
+unfeeling curiosity."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+One calumny there was which the Bishop did not believe, and of which of
+course he had no idea of speaking. It was that I was actually in the
+service of the enemy. I had forsooth been already received into the
+Catholic Church, and was rearing at Littlemore a nest of Papists, who,
+like me, were to take the Anglican oaths which they disbelieved, by
+virtue of a dispensation from Rome, and thus in due time were to bring
+over to that unprincipled Church great numbers of the Anglican Clergy
+and Laity. Bishops gave their countenance to this imputation against me.
+The case was simply this:--as I made Littlemore a place of retirement
+for myself, so did I offer it to others. There were young men in Oxford,
+whose testimonials for Orders had been refused by their Colleges; there
+were young clergymen, who had found themselves unable from conscience to
+go on with their duties, and had thrown up their parochial engagements.
+Such men were already going straight to Rome, and I interposed; I
+interposed for the reasons I have given in the beginning of this portion
+of my narrative. I interposed from fidelity to my clerical engagements,
+and from duty to my Bishop; and from the interest which I was bound to
+take in them, and from belief that they were premature or excited. Their
+friends besought me to quiet them, if I could. Some of them came to live
+with me at Littlemore. They were laymen, or in the place of laymen. I
+kept some of them back for several years from being received into the
+Catholic Church. Even when I had given up my living, I was still bound
+by my duty to their parents or friends, and I did not forget still to do
+what I could for them. The immediate occasion of my resigning St.
+Mary's, was the unexpected conversion of one of them. After that, I felt
+it was impossible to keep my post there, for I had been unable to keep
+my word with my Bishop.
+
+The following letters refer, more or less, to these men, whether they
+were actually with me at Littlemore or not:--
+
+1. "March 6, 1842. Church doctrines are a powerful weapon; they were not
+sent into the world for nothing. God's word does not return unto Him
+void: If I have said, as I have, that the doctrines of the Tracts for
+the Times would build up our Church and destroy parties, I meant, if
+they were used, not if they were denounced. Else, they will be as
+powerful against us, as they might be powerful for us.
+
+"If people who have a liking for another, hear him called a Roman
+Catholic; they will say, 'Then after all Romanism is no such bad thing.'
+All these persons, who are making the cry, are fulfilling their own
+prophecy. If all the world agree in telling a man, he has no business in
+our Church, he will at length begin to think he has none. How easy is it
+to persuade a man of any thing, when numbers affirm it! so great is the
+force of imagination. Did every one who met you in the streets look hard
+at you, you would think you were somehow in fault. I do not know any
+thing so irritating, so unsettling, especially in the case of young
+persons, as, when they are going on calmly and unconsciously, obeying
+their Church and following its divines, (I am speaking from facts,) as
+suddenly to their surprise to be conjured not to make a leap, of which
+they have not a dream and from which they are far removed."
+
+2. 1843 or 1844. "I did not explain to you sufficiently the state of
+mind of those who were in danger. I only spoke of those who were
+convinced that our Church was external to the Church Catholic, though
+they felt it unsafe to trust their own private convictions; but there
+are two other states of mind; 1. that of those who are unconsciously
+near Rome, and whose _despair_ about our Church would at once develope
+into a state of conscious approximation, or a _quasi_-resolution to go
+over; 2. those who feel they can with a safe conscience remain with us
+_while_ they are allowed to _testify_ in behalf of Catholicism, i.e. as
+if by such acts they were putting our Church, or at least that portion
+of it in which they were included, in the position of catechumens."
+
+3. "June 20, 1843. I return the very pleasing letter you have permitted
+me to read. What a sad thing it is, that it should be a plain duty to
+restrain one's sympathies, and to keep them from boiling over; but I
+suppose it is a matter of common prudence.
+
+"Things are very serious here; but I should not like you to say so, as
+it might do no good. The Authorities find, that, by the Statutes, they
+have more than military power; and the general impression seems to be,
+that they intend to exert it, and put down Catholicism at any risk. I
+believe that by the Statutes, they can pretty nearly suspend a Preacher,
+as _seditiosus_ or causing dissension, without assigning their grounds
+in the particular case, nay, banish him, or imprison him. If so, all
+holders of preferment in the University should make as quiet an _exit_
+as they can. There is more exasperation on both sides at this moment, as
+I am told, than ever there was."
+
+4. "July 16, 1843. I assure you that I feel, with only too much
+sympathy, what you say. You need not be told that the whole subject of
+our position is a subject of anxiety to others beside yourself. It is no
+good attempting to offer advice, when perhaps I might raise difficulties
+instead of removing them. It seems to me quite a case, in which you
+should, as far as may be, make up your mind for yourself. Come to
+Littlemore by all means. We shall all rejoice in your company; and, if
+quiet and retirement are able, as they very likely will be, to reconcile
+you to things as they are, you shall have your fill of them. How
+distressed poor Henry Wilberforce must be! Knowing how he values you, I
+feel for him; but, alas! he has his own position, and every one else has
+his own, and the misery is that no two of us have exactly the same.
+
+"It is very kind of you to be so frank and open with me, as you are; but
+this is a time which throws together persons who feel alike. May I
+without taking a liberty sign myself, yours affectionately, &c."
+
+5. "August 30, 1843. A. B. has suddenly conformed to the Church of Rome.
+He was away for three weeks. I suppose I must say in my defence, that he
+promised me distinctly to remain in our Church three years, before I
+received him here."
+
+6. "June 17, 1845. I am concerned to find you speak of me in a tone of
+distrust. If you knew me ever so little, instead of hearing of me from
+persons who do not know me at all, you would think differently of me,
+whatever you thought of my opinions. Two years since, I got your son to
+tell you my intention of resigning St. Mary's, before I made it public,
+thinking you ought to know it. When you expressed some painful feeling
+upon it, I told him I could not consent to his remaining here, painful
+as it would be to me to part with him, without your written sanction.
+And this you did me the favour to give.
+
+"I believe you will find that it has been merely a delicacy on your
+son's part, which has delayed his speaking to you about me for two
+months past; a delicacy, lest he should say either too much or too
+little about me. I have urged him several times to speak to you.
+
+"Nothing can be done after your letter, but to recommend him to go to A.
+B. (his home) at once. I am very sorry to part with him."
+
+7. The following letter is addressed to Cardinal Wiseman, then Vicar
+Apostolic, who accused me of coldness in my conduct towards him:--
+
+"April 16, 1845. I was at that time in charge of a ministerial office in
+the English Church, with persons entrusted to me, and a Bishop to obey;
+how could I possibly write otherwise than I did without violating sacred
+obligations and betraying momentous interests which were upon me? I felt
+that my immediate, undeniable duty, clear if any thing was clear, was to
+fulfil that trust. It might be right indeed to give it up, that was
+another thing; but it never could be right to hold it, and to act as if
+I did not hold it.... If you knew me, you would acquit me, I think, of
+having ever felt towards your Lordship in an unfriendly spirit, or ever
+having had a shadow on my mind (as far as I dare witness about myself)
+of what might be called controversial rivalry or desire of getting the
+better, or fear lest the world should think I had got the worse, or
+irritation of any kind. You are too kind indeed to imply this, and yet
+your words lead me to say it. And now in like manner, pray believe,
+though I cannot explain it to you, that I am encompassed with
+responsibilities, so great and so various, as utterly to overcome me,
+unless I have mercy from Him, who all through my life has sustained and
+guided me, and to whom I can now submit myself, though men of all
+parties are thinking evil of me."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such fidelity, however, was taken _in malam partem_ by the high Anglican
+authorities; they thought it insidious. I happen still to have a
+correspondence which took place in 1843, in which the chief place is
+filled by one of the most eminent Bishops of the day, a theologian and
+reader of the Fathers, a moderate man, who at one time was talked of as
+likely on a vacancy to succeed to the Primacy. A young clergyman in his
+diocese became a Catholic; the papers at once reported on authority from
+"a very high quarter," that, after his reception, "the Oxford men had
+been recommending him to retain his living." I had reasons for thinking
+that the allusion was made to me, and I authorized the Editor of a
+Paper, who had inquired of me on the point, to "give it, as far as I was
+concerned, an unqualified contradiction;"--when from a motive of
+delicacy he hesitated, I added "my direct and indignant contradiction."
+"Whoever is the author of it," I continued to the Editor, "no
+correspondence or intercourse of any kind, direct or indirect, has
+passed between Mr. S. and myself, since his conforming to the Church of
+Rome, except my formally and merely acknowledging the receipt of his
+letter, in which he informed me of the fact, without, as far as I
+recollect, my expressing any opinion upon it. You may state this as
+broadly as I have set it down." My denial was told to the Bishop; what
+took place upon it is given in a letter from which I copy. "My father
+showed the letter to the Bishop, who, as he laid it down, said, 'Ah,
+those Oxford men are not ingenuous.' 'How do you mean?' asked my father.
+'Why,' said the Bishop, 'they advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living
+after he turned Catholic. I know that to be a fact, because A. B. told
+me so.'" "The Bishop," continues the letter, "who is perhaps the most
+influential man in reality on the bench, evidently believes it to be the
+truth." Upon this Dr. Pusey wrote in my behalf to the Bishop; and the
+Bishop instantly beat a retreat. "I have the honour," he says in the
+autograph which I transcribe, "to acknowledge the receipt of your note,
+and to say in reply that it has not been stated by me, (though such a
+statement has, I believe, appeared in some of the Public Prints,) that
+Mr. Newman had advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living, after he had
+forsaken our Church. But it has been stated to me, that Mr. Newman was
+in close correspondence with Mr. B. S., and, being fully aware of his
+state of opinions and feelings, yet advised him to continue in our
+communion. Allow me to add," he says to Dr. Pusey, "that neither your
+name, nor that of Mr. Keble, was mentioned to me in connexion with that
+of Mr. B. S."
+
+I was not going to let the Bishop off on this evasion, so I wrote to him
+myself. After quoting his Letter to Dr. Pusey, I continued, "I beg to
+trouble your Lordship with my own account of the two allegations"
+[_close correspondence_ and _fully aware_, &c.] "which are contained in
+your statement, and which have led to your speaking of me in terms which
+I hope never to deserve. 1. Since Mr. B. S. has been in your Lordship's
+diocese, I have seen him in Common rooms or private parties in Oxford
+two or three times, when I never (as far as I can recollect) had any
+conversation with him. During the same time I have, to the best of my
+memory, written to him three letters. One was lately, in acknowledgment
+of his informing me of his change of religion. Another was last summer,
+when I asked him (to no purpose) to come and stay with me in this place.
+The earliest of the three letters was written just a year since, as far
+as I recollect, and it certainly was on the subject of his joining the
+Church of Rome. I wrote this letter at the earnest wish of a friend of
+his. I cannot be sure that, on his replying, I did not send him a brief
+note in explanation of points in my letter which he had misapprehended.
+I cannot recollect any other correspondence between us.
+
+"2. As to my knowledge of his opinions and feelings, as far as I
+remember, the only point of perplexity which I knew, the only point
+which to this hour I know, as pressing upon him, was that of the Pope's
+supremacy. He professed to be searching Antiquity whether the see of
+Rome had formerly that relation to the whole Church which Roman
+Catholics now assign to it. My letter was directed to the point, that it
+was his duty not to perplex himself with arguments on [such] a question,
+... and to put it altogether aside.... It is hard that I am put upon my
+memory, without knowing the details of the statement made against me,
+considering the various correspondence in which I am from time to time
+unavoidably engaged.... Be assured, my Lord, that there are very
+definite limits, beyond which persons like me would never urge another
+to retain preferment in the English Church, nor would retain it
+themselves; and that the censure which has been directed against them by
+so many of its Rulers has a very grave bearing upon those limits." The
+Bishop replied in a civil letter, and sent my own letter to his original
+informant, who wrote to me the letter of a gentleman. It seems that an
+anxious lady had said something or other which had been misinterpreted,
+against her real meaning, into the calumny which was circulated, and so
+the report vanished into thin air. I closed the correspondence with the
+following Letter to the Bishop:--
+
+"I hope your Lordship will believe me when I say, that statements about
+me, equally incorrect with that which has come to your Lordship's ears,
+are from time to time reported to me as credited and repeated by the
+highest authorities in our Church, though it is very seldom that I have
+the opportunity of denying them. I am obliged by your Lordship's letter
+to Dr. Pusey as giving me such an opportunity." Then I added, with a
+purpose, "Your Lordship will observe that in my Letter I had no occasion
+to proceed to the question, whether a person holding Roman Catholic
+opinions can in honesty remain in our Church. Lest then any
+misconception should arise from my silence, I here take the liberty of
+adding, that I see nothing wrong in such a person's continuing in
+communion with us, provided he holds no preferment or office, abstains
+from the management of ecclesiastical matters, and is bound by no
+subscription or oath to our doctrines."
+
+This was written on March 8, 1843, and was in anticipation of my own
+retirement into lay communion. This again leads me to a remark:--for two
+years I was in lay communion, not indeed being a Catholic in my
+convictions, but in a state of serious doubt, and with the probable
+prospect of becoming some day, what as yet I was not. Under these
+circumstances I thought the best thing I could do was to give up duty
+and to throw myself into lay communion, remaining an Anglican. I could
+not go to Rome, while I thought what I did of the devotions she
+sanctioned to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints. I did not give up my
+fellowship, for I could not be sure that my doubts would not be reduced
+or overcome, however unlikely I might consider such an event. But I gave
+up my living; and, for two years before my conversion, I took no
+clerical duty. My last Sermon was in September, 1843; then I remained at
+Littlemore in quiet for two years. But it was made a subject of reproach
+to me at the time, and is at this day, that I did not leave the Anglican
+Church sooner. To me this seems a wonderful charge; why, even had I been
+quite sure that Rome was the true Church, the Anglican Bishops would
+have had no just subject of complaint against me, provided I took no
+Anglican oath, no clerical duty, no ecclesiastical administration. Do
+they force all men who go to their Churches to believe in the 39
+Articles, or to join in the Athanasian Creed? However, I was to have
+other measure dealt to me; great authorities ruled it so; and a great
+controversialist, Mr. Stanley Faber, thought it a shame that I did not
+leave the Church of England as much as ten years sooner than I did. He
+said this in print between the years 1847 and 1849. His nephew, an
+Anglican clergyman, kindly wished to undeceive him on this point. So, in
+the latter year, after some correspondence, I wrote the following
+letter, which will be of service to this narrative, from its
+chronological notes:--
+
+"Dec. 6, 1849. Your uncle says, 'If he (Mr. N.) will declare, _sans
+phrase_, as the French say, that I have laboured under an entire
+mistake, and that he was not a concealed Romanist during the ten years
+in question,' (I suppose, the last ten years of my membership with the
+Anglican Church,) 'or during any part of the time, my controversial
+antipathy will be at an end, and I will readily express to him that I am
+truly sorry that I have made such a mistake.'
+
+"So candid an avowal is what I should have expected from a mind like
+your uncle's. I am extremely glad he has brought it to this issue.
+
+"By a 'concealed Romanist' I understand him to mean one, who, professing
+to belong to the Church of England, in his heart and will intends to
+benefit the Church of Rome, at the expense of the Church of England. He
+cannot mean by the expression merely a person who in fact is benefiting
+the Church of Rome, while he is intending to benefit the Church of
+England, for that is no discredit to him morally, and he (your uncle)
+evidently means to impute blame.
+
+"In the sense in which I have explained the words, I can simply and
+honestly say that I was not a concealed Romanist during the whole, or
+any part of, the years in question.
+
+"For the first four years of the ten, (up to Michaelmas, 1839,) I
+honestly wished to benefit the Church of England, at the expense of the
+Church of Rome:
+
+"For the second four years I wished to benefit the Church of England
+without prejudice to the Church of Rome:
+
+"At the beginning of the ninth year (Michaelmas, 1843) I began to
+despair of the Church of England, and gave up all clerical duty; and
+then, what I wrote and did was influenced by a mere wish not to injure
+it, and not by the wish to benefit it:
+
+"At the beginning of the tenth year I distinctly contemplated leaving
+it, but I also distinctly told my friends that it was in my
+contemplation.
+
+"Lastly, during the last half of that tenth year I was engaged in
+writing a book (Essay on Development) in favour of the Roman Church, and
+indirectly against the English; but even then, till it was finished, I
+had not absolutely intended to publish it, wishing to reserve to myself
+the chance of changing my mind when the argumentative views which were
+actuating me had been distinctly brought out before me in writing.
+
+"I wish this statement, which I make from memory, and without consulting
+any document, severely tested by my writings and doings, as I am
+confident it will, on the whole, be borne out, whatever real or apparent
+exceptions (I suspect none) have to be allowed by me in detail.
+
+"Your uncle is at liberty to make what use he pleases of this
+explanation."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I have now reached an important date in my narrative, the year 1843; but
+before proceeding to the matters which it contains, I will insert
+portions of my letters from 1841 to 1843, addressed to Catholic
+acquaintances.
+
+1. "April 8, 1841 ... The unity of the Church Catholic is very near my
+heart, only I do not see any prospect of it in our time; and I despair
+of its being effected without great sacrifices on all hands. As to
+resisting the Bishop's will, I observe that no point of doctrine or
+principle was in dispute, but a course of action, the publication of
+certain works. I do not think you sufficiently understood our position.
+I suppose you would obey the Holy See in such a case; now, when we were
+separated from the Pope, his authority reverted to our Diocesans. Our
+Bishop is our Pope. It is our theory, that each diocese is an integral
+Church, intercommunion being a duty, (and the breach of it a sin,) but
+not essential to Catholicity. To have resisted my Bishop, would have
+been to place myself in an utterly false position, which I never could
+have recovered. Depend upon it, the strength of any party lies in its
+being _true to its theory_. Consistency is the life of a movement.
+
+"I have no misgivings whatever that the line I have taken can be other
+than a prosperous one: that is, in itself, for of course Providence may
+refuse to us its legitimate issues for our sins.
+
+"I am afraid, that in one respect you may be disappointed. It is my
+trust, though I must not be too sanguine, that we shall not have
+individual members of our communion going over to yours. What one's duty
+would be under other circumstances, what our duty would have been ten or
+twenty years ago, I cannot say; but I do think that there is less of
+private judgment in going with one's Church, than in leaving it. I can
+earnestly desire a union between my Church and yours. I cannot listen to
+the thought of your being joined by individuals among us."
+
+2. "April 26, 1841. My only anxiety is lest your branch of the Church
+should not meet us by those reforms which surely are _necessary_. It
+never could be, that so large a portion of Christendom should have split
+off from the communion of Rome, and kept up a protest for 300 years for
+nothing. I think I never shall believe that so much piety and
+earnestness would be found among Protestants, if there were not some
+very grave errors on the side of Rome. To suppose the contrary is most
+unreal, and violates all one's notions of moral probabilities. All
+aberrations are founded on, and have their life in, some truth or
+other--and Protestantism, so widely spread and so long enduring, must
+have in it, and must be witness for, a great truth or much truth. That I
+am an advocate for Protestantism, you cannot suppose;--but I am forced
+into a _Via Media_, short of Rome, as it is at present."
+
+3. "May 5, 1841. While I most sincerely hold that there is in the Roman
+Church a traditionary system which is not necessarily connected with her
+essential formularies, yet, were I ever so much to change my mind on
+this point, this would not tend to bring me from my present position,
+providentially appointed in the English Church. That your communion was
+unassailable, would not prove that mine was indefensible. Nor would it
+at all affect the sense in which I receive our Articles; they would
+still speak against certain definite errors, though you had reformed
+them.
+
+"I say this lest any lurking suspicion should be left in the mind of
+your friends that persons who think with me are likely, by the growth of
+their present views, to find it imperative on them to pass over to your
+communion. Allow me to state strongly, that if you have any such
+thoughts, and proceed to act upon them, your friends will be committing
+a fatal mistake. We have (I trust) the principle and temper of obedience
+too intimately wrought into us to allow of our separating ourselves from
+our ecclesiastical superiors because in many points we may sympathize
+with others. We have too great a horror of the principle of private
+judgment to trust it in so immense a matter as that of changing from one
+communion to another. We may be cast out of our communion, or it may
+decree heresy to be truth,--you shall say whether such contingencies are
+likely; but I do not see other conceivable causes of our leaving the
+Church in which we were baptized.
+
+"For myself, persons must be well acquainted with what I have written
+before they venture to say whether I have much changed my main opinions
+and cardinal views in the course of the last eight years. That my
+_sympathies_ have grown towards the religion of Rome I do not deny; that
+my _reasons_ for _shunning_ her communion have lessened or altered it
+would be difficult perhaps to prove. And I wish to go by reason, not by
+feeling."
+
+4. "June 18, 1841. You urge persons whose views agree with mine to
+commence a movement in behalf of a union between the Churches. Now in
+the letters I have written, I have uniformly said that I did not expect
+that union in our time, and have discouraged the notion of all sudden
+proceedings with a view to it. I must ask your leave to repeat on this
+occasion most distinctly, that I cannot be party to any agitation, but
+mean to remain quiet in my own place, and to do all I can to make others
+take the same course. This I conceive to be my simple duty; but, over
+and above this, I will not set my teeth on edge with sour grapes. I know
+it is quite within the range of possibilities that one or another of our
+people should go over to your communion; however, it would be a greater
+misfortune to you than grief to us. If your friends wish to put a gulf
+between themselves and us, let them make converts, but not else. Some
+months ago, I ventured to say that I felt it a painful duty to keep
+aloof from all Roman Catholics who came with the intention of opening
+negotiations for the union of the Churches: when you now urge us to
+petition our Bishops for a union, this, I conceive, is very like an act
+of negotiation."
+
+5. I have the first sketch or draft of a letter, which I wrote to a
+zealous Catholic layman: it runs as follows, as far as I have preserved
+it, but I think there were various changes and additions:--"September
+12, 1841. It would rejoice all Catholic minds among us, more than words
+can say, if you could persuade members of the Church of Rome to take the
+line in politics which you so earnestly advocate. Suspicion and distrust
+are the main causes at present of the separation between us, and the
+nearest approaches in doctrine will but increase the hostility, which,
+alas, our people feel towards yours, while these causes continue. Depend
+upon it, you must not rely upon our Catholic tendencies till they are
+removed. I am not speaking of myself, or of any friends of mine; but of
+our Church generally. Whatever _our_ personal feelings may be, we shall
+but tend to raise and spread a _rival_ Church to yours in the four
+quarters of the world, unless _you_ do what none but you _can_ do.
+Sympathies, which would flow over to the Church of Rome, as a matter of
+course, did she admit them, will but be developed in the consolidation
+of our own system, if she continues to be the object of our suspicions
+and fears. I wish, of course I do, that our own Church may be built up
+and extended, but still, not at the cost of the Church of Rome, not in
+opposition to it. I am sure, that, while you suffer, we suffer too from
+the separation; _but we cannot remove the obstacles_; it is with you to
+do so. You do not fear us; we fear you. Till we cease to fear you, we
+cannot love you.
+
+"While you are in your present position, the friends of Catholic unity
+in our Church are but fulfilling the prediction of those of your body
+who are averse to them, viz. that they will be merely strengthening a
+rival communion to yours. Many of you say that _we_ are your greatest
+enemies; we have said so ourselves: so we are, so we shall be, as things
+stand at present. We are keeping people from you, by supplying their
+wants in our own Church. We _are_ keeping persons from you: do you wish
+us to keep them from you for a time or for ever? It rests with you to
+determine. I do not fear that you will succeed among us; you will not
+supplant our Church in the affections of the English nation; only
+through the English Church can you act upon the English nation. I wish
+of course our Church should be consolidated, with and through and in
+your communion, for its sake, and your sake, and for the sake of unity.
+
+"Are you aware that the more serious thinkers among us are used, as far
+as they dare form an opinion, to regard the spirit of Liberalism as the
+characteristic of the destined Antichrist? In vain does any one clear
+the Church of Rome from the badges of Antichrist, in which Protestants
+would invest her, if she deliberately takes up her position in the very
+quarter, whither we have cast them, when we took them off from her.
+Antichrist is described as the [Greek: anomos], as exalting himself
+above the yoke of religion and law. The spirit of lawlessness came in
+with the Reformation, and Liberalism is its offspring.
+
+"And now I fear I am going to pain you by telling you, that you consider
+the approaches in doctrine on our part towards you, closer than they
+really are. I cannot help repeating what I have many times said in
+print, that your services and devotions to St. Mary in matter of fact do
+most deeply pain me. I am only stating it as a fact.
+
+"Again, I have nowhere said that I can accept the decrees of Trent
+throughout, nor implied it. The doctrine of Transubstantiation is a
+great difficulty with me, as being, as I think, not primitive. Nor have
+I said that our Articles in all respects admit of a Roman
+interpretation; the very word 'Transubstantiation' is disowned in them.
+
+"Thus, you see, it is not merely on grounds of expedience that we do not
+join you. There are positive difficulties in the way of it. And, even if
+there were not, we shall have no divine warrant for doing so, while we
+think that the Church of England is a branch of the true Church, and
+that intercommunion with the rest of Christendom is necessary, not for
+the life of a particular Church, but for its health only. I have never
+disguised that there are actual circumstances in the Church of Rome,
+which pain me much; of the removal of these I see no chance, while we
+join you one by one; but if our Church were prepared for a union, she
+might make her terms; she might gain the cup; she might protest against
+the extreme honours paid to St. Mary; she might make some explanation of
+the doctrine of Transubstantiation. I am not prepared to say that a
+reform in other branches of the Roman Church would be necessary for our
+uniting with them, however desirable in itself, so that we were allowed
+to make a reform in our own country. We do not look towards Rome as
+believing that its communion is infallible, but that union is a duty."
+
+6. The following letter was occasioned by the present made to me of a
+book by the friend to whom it is written; more will be said on the
+subject of it presently:--
+
+"Nov. 22, 1842. I only wish that your Church were more known among us by
+such writings. You will not interest us in her, till we see her, not in
+politics, but in her true functions of exhorting, teaching, and guiding.
+I wish there were a chance of making the leading men among you
+understand, what I believe is no novel thought to yourself. It is not by
+learned discussions, or acute arguments, or reports of miracles, that
+the heart of England can be gained. It is by men 'approving themselves,'
+like the Apostle, 'ministers of Christ.'
+
+"As to your question, whether the Volume you have sent is not calculated
+to remove my apprehensions that another gospel is substituted for the
+true one in your practical instructions, before I can answer it in any
+way, I ought to know how far the Sermons which it comprises are
+_selected_ from a number, or whether they are the whole, or such as the
+whole, which have been published of the author's. I assure you, or at
+least I trust, that, if it is ever clearly brought home to me that I
+have been wrong in what I have said on this subject, my public avowal of
+that conviction will only be a question of time with me.
+
+"If, however, you saw our Church as we see it, you would easily
+understand that such a change of feeling, did it take place, would have
+no necessary tendency, which you seem to expect, to draw a person from
+the Church of England to that of Rome. There is a divine life among us,
+clearly manifested, in spite of all our disorders, which is as great a
+note of the Church, as any can be. Why should we seek our Lord's
+presence elsewhere, when He vouchsafes it to us where we are? What
+_call_ have we to change our communion?
+
+"Roman Catholics will find this to be the state of things in time to
+come, whatever promise they may fancy there is of a large secession to
+their Church. This man or that may leave us, but there will be no
+general movement. There is, indeed, an incipient movement of our
+_Church_ towards yours, and this your leading men are doing all they can
+to frustrate by their unwearied efforts at all risks to carry off
+individuals. When will they know their position, and embrace a larger
+and wiser policy?"
+
+
+Sec. 2.
+
+The letter which I have last inserted, is addressed to my dear friend,
+Dr. Russell, the present President of Maynooth. He had, perhaps, more to
+do with my conversion than any one else. He called upon me, in passing
+through Oxford in the summer of 1841, and I think I took him over some
+of the buildings of the University. He called again another summer, on
+his way from Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he said a word on
+the subject of religion on either occasion. He sent me at different
+times several letters; he was always gentle, mild, unobtrusive,
+uncontroversial. He let me alone. He also gave me one or two books.
+Veron's Rule of Faith and some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a
+volume of St. Alfonso Liguori's Sermons was another; and it is to those
+Sermons that my letter to Dr. Russell relates.
+
+Now it must be observed that the writings of St. Alfonso, as I knew them
+by the extracts commonly made from them, prejudiced me as much against
+the Roman Church as any thing else, on account of what was called their
+"Mariolatry;" but there was nothing of the kind in this book. I wrote to
+ask Dr. Russell whether any thing had been left out in the translation;
+he answered that there certainly were omissions in one Sermon about the
+Blessed Virgin. This omission, in the case of a book intended for
+Catholics, at least showed that such passages as are found in the works
+of Italian Authors were not acceptable to every part of the Catholic
+world. Such devotional manifestations in honour of our Lady had been my
+great _crux_ as regards Catholicism; I say frankly, I do not fully enter
+into them now; I trust I do not love her the less, because I cannot
+enter into them. They may be fully explained and defended; but sentiment
+and taste do not run with logic: they are suitable for Italy, but they
+are not suitable for England. But, over and above England, my own case
+was special; from a boy I had been led to consider that my Maker and I,
+His creature, were the two beings, luminously such, _in rerum natura_. I
+will not here speculate, however, about my own feelings. Only this I
+know full well now, and did not know then, that the Catholic Church
+allows no image of any sort, material or immaterial, no dogmatic symbol,
+no rite, no sacrament, no Saint, not even the Blessed Virgin herself, to
+come between the soul and its Creator. It is face to face, "solus cum
+solo," in all matters between man and his God. He alone creates; He
+alone has redeemed; before His awful eyes we go in death; in the vision
+of Him is our eternal beatitude.
+
+1. Solus cum solo:--I recollect but indistinctly what I gained from the
+Volume of which I have been speaking; but it must have been something
+considerable. At least I had got a key to a difficulty; in these
+Sermons, (or rather heads of sermons, as they seem to be, taken down by
+a hearer,) there is much of what would be called legendary illustration;
+but the substance of them is plain, practical, awful preaching upon the
+great truths of salvation. What I can speak of with greater confidence
+is the effect produced on me a little later by studying the Exercises of
+St. Ignatius. For here again, in a matter consisting in the purest and
+most direct acts of religion,--in the intercourse between God and the
+soul, during a season of recollection, of repentance, of good
+resolution, of inquiry into vocation,--the soul was "sola cum solo;"
+there was no cloud interposed between the creature and the Object of his
+faith and love. The command practically enforced was, "My son, give Me
+thy heart." The devotions then to Angels and Saints as little interfered
+with the incommunicable glory of the Eternal, as the love which we bear
+our friends and relations, our tender human sympathies, are inconsistent
+with that supreme homage of the heart to the Unseen, which really does
+but sanctify and exalt, not jealously destroy, what is of earth. At a
+later date Dr. Russell sent me a large bundle of penny or half-penny
+books of devotion, of all sorts, as they are found in the booksellers'
+shops at Rome; and, on looking them over, I was quite astonished to find
+how different they were from what I had fancied, how little there was in
+them to which I could really object. I have given an account of them in
+my Essay on the Development of Doctrine. Dr. Russell sent me St.
+Alfonso's book at the end of 1842; however, it was still a long time
+before I got over my difficulty, on the score of the devotions paid to
+the Saints; perhaps, as I judge from a letter I have turned up, it was
+some way into 1844 before I could be said fully to have got over it.
+
+2. I am not sure that I did not also at this time feel the force of
+another consideration. The idea of the Blessed Virgin was as it were
+_magnified_ in the Church of Rome, as time went on,--but so were all the
+Christian ideas; as that of the Blessed Eucharist. The whole scene of
+pale, faint, distant Apostolic Christianity is seen in Rome, as through
+a telescope or magnifier. The harmony of the whole, however, is of
+course what it was. It is unfair then to take one Roman idea, that of
+the Blessed Virgin, out of what may be called its context.
+
+3. Thus I am brought to the principle of development of doctrine in the
+Christian Church, to which I gave my mind at the end of 1842. I had made
+mention of it in the passage, which I quoted many pages back (vide p.
+111), in "Home Thoughts Abroad," published in 1836; and even at an
+earlier date I had introduced it into my History of the Arians in 1832;
+nor had I ever lost sight of it in my speculations. And it is certainly
+recognized in the Treatise of Vincent of Lerins, which has so often been
+taken as the basis of Anglicanism. In 1843 I began to consider it
+attentively; I made it the subject of my last University Sermon on
+February 2; and the general view to which I came is stated thus in a
+letter to a friend of the date of July 14, 1844;--it will be observed
+that, now as before, my _issue_ is still Creed _versus_ Church:--
+
+"The kind of considerations which weighs with me are such as the
+following:--1. I am far more certain (according to the Fathers) that we
+_are_ in a state of culpable separation, _than_ that developments do
+_not_ exist under the Gospel, and that the Roman developments are not
+the true ones. 2. I am far more certain, that _our_ (modern) doctrines
+are wrong, _than_ that the _Roman_ (modern) doctrines are wrong. 3.
+Granting that the Roman (special) doctrines are not found drawn out in
+the early Church, yet I think there is sufficient trace of them in it,
+to recommend and prove them, _on the hypothesis_ of the Church having a
+divine guidance, though not sufficient to prove them by itself. So that
+the question simply turns on the nature of the promise of the Spirit,
+made to the Church. 4. The proof of the Roman (modern) doctrine is as
+strong (or stronger) in Antiquity, as that of certain doctrines which
+both we and Romans hold: e.g. there is more of evidence in Antiquity for
+the necessity of Unity, than for the Apostolical Succession; for the
+Supremacy of the See of Rome, than for the Presence in the Eucharist;
+for the practice of Invocation, than for certain books in the present
+Canon of Scripture, &c. &c. 5. The analogy of the Old Testament, and
+also of the New, leads to the acknowledgment of doctrinal developments."
+
+4. And thus I was led on to a further consideration. I saw that the
+principle of development not only accounted for certain facts, but was
+in itself a remarkable philosophical phenomenon, giving a character to
+the whole course of Christian thought. It was discernible from the first
+years of the Catholic teaching up to the present day, and gave to that
+teaching a unity and individuality. It served as a sort of test, which
+the Anglican could not exhibit, that modern Rome was in truth ancient
+Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantinople, just as a mathematical curve
+has its own law and expression.
+
+5. And thus again I was led on to examine more attentively what I doubt
+not was in my thoughts long before, viz. the concatenation of argument
+by which the mind ascends from its first to its final religious idea;
+and I came to the conclusion that there was no medium, in true
+philosophy, between Atheism and Catholicity, and that a perfectly
+consistent mind, under those circumstances in which it finds itself here
+below, must embrace either the one or the other. And I hold this still:
+I am a Catholic by virtue of my believing in a God; and if I am asked
+why I believe in a God, I answer that it is because I believe in myself,
+for I feel it impossible to believe in my own existence (and of that
+fact I am quite sure) without believing also in the existence of Him,
+who lives as a Personal, All-seeing, All-judging Being in my conscience.
+Now, I dare say, I have not expressed myself with philosophical
+correctness, because I have not given myself to the study of what
+metaphysicians have said on the subject; but I think I have a strong
+true meaning in what I say which will stand examination.
+
+6. Moreover, I found a corroboration of the fact of the logical
+connexion of Theism with Catholicism in a consideration parallel to that
+which I had adopted on the subject of development of doctrine. The fact
+of the operation from first to last of that principle of development in
+the truths of Revelation, is an argument in favour of the identity of
+Roman and Primitive Christianity; but as there is a law which acts upon
+the subject-matter of dogmatic theology, so is there a law in the matter
+of religious faith. In the first chapter of this Narrative I spoke of
+certitude as the consequence, divinely intended and enjoined upon us, of
+the accumulative force of certain given reasons which, taken one by one,
+were only probabilities. Let it be recollected that I am historically
+relating my state of mind, at the period of my life which I am
+surveying. I am not speaking theologically, nor have I any intention of
+going into controversy, or of defending myself; but speaking
+historically of what I held in 1843-4, I say, that I believed in a God
+on a ground of probability, that I believed in Christianity on a
+probability, and that I believed in Catholicism on a probability, and
+that these three grounds of probability, distinct from each other of
+course in subject matter, were still all of them one and the same in
+nature of proof, as being probabilities--probabilities of a special
+kind, a cumulative, a transcendent probability but still probability;
+inasmuch as He who made us has so willed, that in mathematics indeed we
+should arrive at certitude by rigid demonstration, but in religious
+inquiry we should arrive at certitude by accumulated probabilities;--He
+has willed, I say, that we should so act, and, as willing it, He
+co-operates with us in our acting, and thereby enables us to do that
+which He wills us to do, and carries us on, if our will does but
+co-operate with His, to a certitude which rises higher than the logical
+force of our conclusions. And thus I came to see clearly, and to have a
+satisfaction in seeing, that, in being led on into the Church of Rome, I
+was not proceeding on any secondary or isolated grounds of reason, or by
+controversial points in detail, but was protected and justified, even in
+the use of those secondary or particular arguments, by a great and broad
+principle. But, let it be observed, that I am stating a matter of fact,
+not defending it; and if any Catholic says in consequence that I have
+been converted in a wrong way, I cannot help that now.
+
+I have nothing more to say on the subject of the change in my religious
+opinions. On the one hand I came gradually to see that the Anglican
+Church was formally in the wrong, on the other that the Church of Rome
+was formally in the right; then, that no valid reasons could be assigned
+for continuing in the Anglican, and again that no valid objections could
+be taken to joining the Roman. Then, I had nothing more to learn; what
+still remained for my conversion, was, not further change of opinion,
+but to change opinion itself into the clearness and firmness of
+intellectual conviction.
+
+Now I proceed to detail the acts, to which I committed myself during
+this last stage of my inquiry.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In 1843, I took two very significant steps:--1. In February, I made a
+formal Retractation of all the hard things which I had said against the
+Church of Rome. 2. In September, I resigned the Living of St. Mary's,
+Littlemore included:--I will speak of these two acts separately.
+
+1. The words, in which I made my Retractation, have given rise to much
+criticism. After quoting a number of passages from my writings against
+the Church of Rome, which I withdrew, I ended thus:--"If you ask me how
+an individual could venture, not simply to hold, but to publish such
+views of a communion so ancient, so wide-spreading, so fruitful in
+Saints, I answer that I said to myself, 'I am not speaking my own words,
+I am but following almost a _consensus_ of the divines of my own Church.
+They have ever used the strongest language against Rome, even the most
+able and learned of them. I wish to throw myself into their system.
+While I say what they say, I am safe. Such views, too, are necessary for
+our position.' Yet I have reason to fear still, that such language is to
+be ascribed, in no small measure, to an impetuous temper, a hope of
+approving myself to persons I respect, and a wish to repel the charge of
+Romanism."
+
+These words have been, and are, again and again cited against me, as if
+a confession that, when in the Anglican Church, I said things against
+Rome which I did not really believe.
+
+For myself, I cannot understand how any impartial man can so take them;
+and I have explained them in print several times. I trust that by this
+time their plain meaning has been satisfactorily brought out by what I
+have said in former portions of this Narrative; still I have a word or
+two to say in addition to my former remarks upon them.
+
+In the passage in question I apologize for _saying out_ in controversy
+charges against the Church of Rome, which withal I affirm that I fully
+_believed_ at the time when I made them. What is wonderful in such an
+apology? There are surely many things a man may hold, which at the same
+time he may feel that he has no right to say publicly, and which it may
+annoy him that he has said publicly. The law recognizes this principle.
+In our own time, men have been imprisoned and fined for saying true
+things of a bad king. The maxim has been held, that, "The greater the
+truth, the greater is the libel." And so as to the judgment of society,
+a just indignation would be felt against a writer who brought forward
+wantonly the weaknesses of a great man, though the whole world knew that
+they existed. No one is at liberty to speak ill of another without a
+justifiable reason, even though he knows he is speaking truth, and the
+public knows it too. Therefore, though I believed what I said against
+the Roman Church, nevertheless I could not religiously speak it out,
+unless I was really justified, not only in believing ill, but in
+speaking ill. I did believe what I said on what I thought to be good
+reasons; but had I also a just cause for saying out what I believed? I
+thought I had, and it was this, viz. that to say out what I believed was
+simply necessary in the controversy for self-defence. It was impossible
+to let it alone: the Anglican position could not be satisfactorily
+maintained, without assailing the Roman. In this, as in most cases of
+conflict, one party was right or the other, not both; and the best
+defence was to attack. Is not this almost a truism in the Roman
+controversy? Is it not what every one says, who speaks on the subject at
+all? Does any serious man abuse the Church of Rome, for the sake of
+abusing her, or because that abuse justifies his own religious position?
+What is the meaning of the very word "Protestantism," but that there is
+a call to speak out? This then is what I said: "I know I spoke strongly
+against the Church of Rome; but it was no mere abuse, for I had a
+serious reason for doing so."
+
+But, not only did I think such language necessary for my Church's
+religious position, but I recollected that all the great Anglican
+divines had thought so before me. They had thought so, and they had
+acted accordingly. And therefore I observe in the passage in question,
+with much propriety, that I had not used strong language simply out of
+my own head, but that in doing so I was following the track, or rather
+reproducing the teaching, of those who had preceded me.
+
+I was pleading guilty to using violent language, but I was pleading also
+that there were extenuating circumstances in the case. We all know the
+story of the convict, who on the scaffold bit off his mother's ear. By
+doing so he did not deny the fact of his own crime, for which he was to
+hang; but he said that his mother's indulgence when he was a boy, had a
+good deal to do with it. In like manner I had made a charge, and I had
+made it _ex animo_; but I accused others of having, by their own
+example, led me into believing it and publishing it.
+
+I was in a humour, certainly, to bite off their ears. I will freely
+confess, indeed I said it some pages back, that I was angry with the
+Anglican divines. I thought they had taken me in; I had read the Fathers
+with their eyes; I had sometimes trusted their quotations or their
+reasonings; and from reliance on them, I had used words or made
+statements, which by right I ought rigidly to have examined myself. I
+had thought myself safe, while I had their warrant for what I said. I
+had exercised more faith than criticism in the matter. This did not
+imply any broad misstatements on my part, arising from reliance on their
+authority, but it implied carelessness in matters of detail. And this of
+course was a fault.
+
+But there was a far deeper reason for my saying what I said in this
+matter, on which I have not hitherto touched; and it was this:--The most
+oppressive thought, in the whole process of my change of opinion, was
+the clear anticipation, verified by the event, that it would issue in
+the triumph of Liberalism. Against the Anti-dogmatic principle I had
+thrown my whole mind; yet now I was doing more than any one else could
+do, to promote it. I was one of those who had kept it at bay in Oxford
+for so many years; and thus my very retirement was its triumph. The men
+who had driven me from Oxford were distinctly the Liberals; it was they
+who had opened the attack upon Tract 90, and it was they who would gain
+a second benefit, if I went on to abandon the Anglican Church. But this
+was not all. As I have already said, there are but two alternatives, the
+way to Rome, and the way to Atheism: Anglicanism is the halfway house on
+the one side, and Liberalism is the halfway house on the other. How many
+men were there, as I knew full well, who would not follow me now in my
+advance from Anglicanism to Rome, but would at once leave Anglicanism
+and me for the Liberal camp. It is not at all easy (humanly speaking) to
+wind up an Englishman to a dogmatic level. I had done so in good
+measure, in the case both of young men and of laymen, the Anglican _Via
+Media_ being the representative of dogma. The dogmatic and the Anglican
+principle were one, as I had taught them; but I was breaking the _Via
+Media_ to pieces, and would not dogmatic faith altogether be broken up,
+in the minds of a great number, by the demolition of the _Via Media_?
+Oh! how unhappy this made me! I heard once from an eye-witness the
+account of a poor sailor whose legs were shattered by a ball, in the
+action off Algiers in 1816, and who was taken below for an operation.
+The surgeon and the chaplain persuaded him to have a leg off; it was
+done and the tourniquet applied to the wound. Then, they broke it to him
+that he must have the other off too. The poor fellow said, "You should
+have told me that, gentlemen," and deliberately unscrewed the instrument
+and bled to death. Would not that be the case with many friends of my
+own? How could I ever hope to make them believe in a second theology,
+when I had cheated them in the first? With what face could I publish a
+new edition of a dogmatic creed, and ask them to receive it as gospel?
+Would it not be plain to them that no certainty was to be found any
+where? Well, in my defence I could but make a lame apology; however, it
+was the true one, viz. that I had not read the Fathers cautiously
+enough; that in such nice points, as those which determine the angle of
+divergence between the two Churches, I had made considerable
+miscalculations. But how came this about? why, the fact was, unpleasant
+as it was to avow, that I had leaned too much upon the assertions of
+Ussher, Jeremy Taylor, or Barrow, and had been deceived by them. Valeat
+quantum,--it was all that _could_ be said. This then was a chief reason
+of that wording of the Retractation, which has given so much offence,
+because the bitterness, with which it was written, was not
+understood;--and the following letter will illustrate it:--
+
+"April 3, 1844. I wish to remark on William's chief distress, that my
+changing my opinion seemed to unsettle one's confidence in truth and
+falsehood as external things, and led one to be suspicious of the new
+opinion as one became distrustful of the old. Now in what I shall say, I
+am not going to speak in favour of my second thoughts in comparison of
+my first, but against such scepticism and unsettlement about truth and
+falsehood generally, the idea of which is very painful.
+
+"The case with me, then, was this, and not surely an unnatural one:--as
+a matter of feeling and of duty I threw myself into the system which I
+found myself in. I saw that the English Church had a theological idea or
+theory as such, and I took it up. I read Laud on Tradition, and thought
+it (as I still think it) very masterly. The Anglican Theory was very
+distinctive. I admired it and took it on faith. It did not (I think)
+occur to me to doubt it; I saw that it was able, and supported by
+learning, and I felt it was a duty to maintain it. Further, on looking
+into Antiquity and reading the Fathers, I saw such portions of it as I
+examined, fully confirmed (e.g. the supremacy of Scripture). There was
+only one question about which I had a doubt, viz. whether it would
+_work_, for it has never been more than a paper system....
+
+"So far from my change of opinion having any fair tendency to unsettle
+persons as to truth and falsehood viewed as objective realities, it
+should be considered whether such change is not _necessary_, if truth be
+a real objective thing, and be made to confront a person who has been
+brought up in a system _short of_ truth. Surely the _continuance_ of a
+person, who wishes to go right, in a wrong system, and not his _giving
+it up_, would be that which militated against the objectiveness of
+Truth, leading, as it would, to the suspicion, that one thing and
+another were equally pleasing to our Maker, where men were sincere.
+
+"Nor surely is it a thing I need be sorry for, that I defended the
+system in which I found myself, and thus have had to unsay my words. For
+is it not one's duty, instead of beginning with criticism, to throw
+oneself generously into that form of religion which is providentially
+put before one? Is it right, or is it wrong, to begin with private
+judgment? May we not, on the other hand, look for a blessing _through_
+obedience even to an erroneous system, and a guidance even by means of
+it out of it? Were those who were strict and conscientious in their
+Judaism, or those who were lukewarm and sceptical, more likely to be led
+into Christianity, when Christ came? Yet in proportion to their previous
+zeal, would be their appearance of inconsistency. Certainly, I have
+always contended that obedience even to an erring conscience was the way
+to gain light, and that it mattered not where a man began, so that he
+began on what came to hand, and in faith; and that any thing might
+become a divine method of Truth; that to the pure all things are pure,
+and have a self-correcting virtue and a power of germinating. And though
+I have no right at all to assume that this mercy is granted to me, yet
+the fact, that a person in my situation _may_ have it granted to him,
+seems to me to remove the perplexity which my change of opinion may
+occasion.
+
+"It may be said,--I have said it to myself,--'Why, however, did you
+_publish_? had you waited quietly, you would have changed your opinion
+without any of the misery, which now is involved in the change, of
+disappointing and distressing people.' I answer, that things are so
+bound up together, as to form a whole, and one cannot tell what is or is
+not a condition of what. I do not see how possibly I could have
+published the Tracts, or other works professing to defend our Church,
+without accompanying them with a strong protest or argument against
+Rome. The one obvious objection against the whole Anglican line is, that
+it is Roman; so that I really think there was no alternative between
+silence altogether, and forming a theory and attacking the Roman
+system."
+
+2. And now, in the next place, as to my Resignation of St. Mary's, which
+was the second of the steps which I took in 1843. The ostensible,
+direct, and sufficient reason for my doing so was the persevering attack
+of the Bishops on Tract 90. I alluded to it in the letter which I have
+inserted above, addressed to one of the most influential among them. A
+series of their _ex cathedra_ judgments, lasting through three years,
+and including a notice of no little severity in a Charge of my own
+Bishop, came as near to a condemnation of my Tract, and, so far, to a
+repudiation of the ancient Catholic doctrine, which was the scope of the
+Tract, as was possible in the Church of England. It was in order to
+shield the Tract from such a condemnation, that I had at the time of its
+publication in 1841 so simply put myself at the disposal of the higher
+powers in London. At that time, all that was distinctly contemplated in
+the way of censure, was contained in the message which my Bishop sent
+me, that the Tract was "objectionable." That I thought was the end of
+the matter. I had refused to suppress it, and they had yielded that
+point. Since I published the former portions of this Narrative, I have
+found what I wrote to Dr. Pusey on March 24, while the matter was in
+progress. "The more I think of it," I said, "the more reluctant I am to
+suppress Tract 90, though _of course_ I will do it if the Bishop wishes
+it; I cannot, however, deny that I shall feel it a severe act."
+According to the notes which I took of the letters or messages which I
+sent to him on that and the following days, I wrote successively, "My
+first feeling was to obey without a word; I will obey still; but my
+judgment has steadily risen against it ever since." Then in the
+Postscript, "If I have done any good to the Church, I do ask the Bishop
+this favour, as my reward for it, that he would not insist on a measure,
+from which I think good will not come. However, I will submit to him."
+Afterwards, I got stronger still and wrote: "I have almost come to the
+resolution, if the Bishop publicly intimates that I must suppress the
+Tract, or speaks strongly in his charge against it, to suppress it
+indeed, but to resign my living also. I could not in conscience act
+otherwise. You may show this in any quarter you please."
+
+All my then hopes, all my satisfaction at the apparent fulfilment of
+those hopes was at an end in 1843. It is not wonderful then, that in May
+of that year, when two out of the three years were gone, I wrote on the
+subject of my retiring from St. Mary's to the same friend, whom I had
+consulted upon it in 1840. But I did more now; I told him my great
+unsettlement of mind on the question of the Churches. I will insert
+portions of two of my letters:--
+
+"May 4, 1843.... At present I fear, as far as I can analyze my own
+convictions, I consider the Roman Catholic Communion to be the Church of
+the Apostles, and that what grace is among us (which, through God's
+mercy, is not little) is extraordinary, and from the overflowings of His
+dispensation. I am very far more sure that England is in schism, than
+that the Roman additions to the Primitive Creed may not be developments,
+arising out of a keen and vivid realizing of the Divine Depositum of
+Faith.
+
+"You will now understand what gives edge to the Bishops' Charges,
+without any undue sensitiveness on my part. They distress me in two
+ways:--first, as being in some sense protests and witnesses to my
+conscience against my own unfaithfulness to the English Church, and
+next, as being samples of her teaching, and tokens how very far she is
+from even aspiring to Catholicity.
+
+"Of course my being unfaithful to a trust is my great subject of
+dread,--as it has long been, as you know."
+
+When he wrote to make natural objections to my purpose, such as the
+apprehension that the removal of clerical obligations might have the
+indirect effect of propelling me towards Rome, I answered:--
+
+"May 18, 1843.... My office or charge at St. Mary's is not a mere
+_state_, but a continual _energy_. People assume and assert certain
+things of me in consequence. With what sort of sincerity can I obey the
+Bishop? how am I to act in the frequent cases, in which one way or
+another the Church of Rome comes into consideration? I have to the
+utmost of my power tried to keep persons from Rome, and with some
+success; but even a year and a half since, my arguments, though more
+efficacious with the persons I aimed at than any others could be, were
+of a nature to infuse great suspicion of me into the minds of
+lookers-on.
+
+"By retaining St. Mary's, I am an offence and a stumbling-block. Persons
+are keen-sighted enough to make out what I think on certain points, and
+then they infer that such opinions are compatible with holding
+situations of trust in our Church. A number of younger men take the
+validity of their interpretation of the Articles, &c. from me on
+_faith_. Is not my present position a cruelty, as well as a treachery
+towards the Church?
+
+"I do not see how I can either preach or publish again, while I hold St.
+Mary's;--but consider again the following difficulty in such a
+resolution, which I must state at some length.
+
+"Last Long Vacation the idea suggested itself to me of publishing the
+Lives of the English Saints; and I had a conversation with [a publisher]
+upon it. I thought it would be useful, as employing the minds of men who
+were in danger of running wild, bringing them from doctrine to history,
+and from speculation to fact;--again, as giving them an interest in the
+English soil, and the English Church, and keeping them from seeking
+sympathy in Rome, as she is; and further, as tending to promote the
+spread of right views.
+
+"But, within the last month, it has come upon me, that, if the scheme
+goes on, it will be a practical carrying out of No. 90, from the
+character of the usages and opinions of ante-reformation times.
+
+"It is easy to say, 'Why _will_ you do _any_ thing? why won't you keep
+quiet? what business had you to think of any such plan at all?' But I
+cannot leave a number of poor fellows in the lurch. I am bound to do my
+best for a great number of people both in Oxford and elsewhere. If _I_
+did not act, others would find means to do so.
+
+"Well, the plan has been taken up with great eagerness and interest.
+Many men are setting to work. I set down the names of men, most of them
+engaged, the rest half engaged and probable, some actually writing."
+About thirty names follow, some of them at that time of the school of
+Dr. Arnold, others of Dr. Pusey's, some my personal friends and of my
+own standing, others whom I hardly knew, while of course the majority
+were of the party of the new Movement. I continue:--
+
+"The plan has gone so far, that it would create surprise and talk, were
+it now suddenly given over. Yet how is it compatible with my holding St.
+Mary's, being what I am?"
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Such was the object and the origin of the projected Series of the
+English Saints; and, since the publication was connected, as has been
+seen, with my resignation of St. Mary's, I may be allowed to conclude
+what I have to say on the subject here, though it may read like a
+digression. As soon then as the first of the Series got into print, the
+whole project broke down. I had already anticipated that some portions
+of the Series would be written in a style inconsistent with the
+professions of a beneficed clergyman, and therefore I had given up my
+Living; but men of great weight went further in their misgivings than I,
+when they saw the Life of St. Stephen Harding, and decided that it was
+of a character inconsistent even with its proceeding from an Anglican
+publisher: and so the scheme was given up at once. After the two first
+numbers, I retired from the Editorship, and those Lives only were
+published in addition, which were then already finished, or in advanced
+preparation. The following passages from what I or others wrote at the
+time will illustrate what I have been saying:--
+
+In November, 1844, I wrote thus to the author of one of them: "I am not
+Editor, I have no direct control over the Series. It is T.'s work; he
+may admit what he pleases; and exclude what he pleases. I was to have
+been Editor. I did edit the two first numbers. I was responsible for
+them, in the way in which an Editor is responsible. Had I continued
+Editor, I should have exercised a control over all. I laid down in the
+Preface that doctrinal subjects were, if possible, to be excluded. But,
+even then, I also set down that no writer was to be held answerable for
+any of the Lives but his own. When I gave up the Editorship, I had
+various engagements with friends for separate Lives remaining on my
+hands. I should have liked to have broken from them all, but there were
+some from which I could not break, and I let them take their course.
+Some have come to nothing; others like yours have gone on. I have seen
+such, either in MS. or Proof. As time goes on, I shall have less and
+less to do with the Series. I think the engagement between you and me
+should come to an end. I have any how abundant responsibility on me, and
+too much. I shall write to T. that if he wants the advantage of your
+assistance, he must write to you direct."
+
+In accordance with this letter, I had already advertised in January
+1844, ten months before it, that "other Lives," after St. Stephen
+Harding, would "be published by their respective authors on their own
+responsibility." This notice was repeated in February, in the
+advertisement to the second number entitled "The Family of St. Richard,"
+though to this number, for some reason which I cannot now recollect, I
+also put my initials. In the Life of St. Augustine, the author, a man of
+nearly my own age, says in like manner, "No one but himself is
+responsible for the way in which these materials have been used." I have
+in MS. another advertisement to the same effect, but I cannot tell
+whether it ever appeared in print.
+
+I will add, since the authors have been considered "hot-headed fanatic
+young men," whom I was in charge of, and whom I suffered to do
+intemperate things, that, while the writer of St. Augustine was in 1844
+past forty, the author of the proposed Life of St. Boniface, Mr. Bowden,
+was forty-six; Mr. Johnson, who was to write St. Aldhelm, forty-three;
+and most of the others were on one side or other of thirty. Three, I
+think, were under twenty-five. Moreover, of these writers some became
+Catholics, some remained Anglicans, and others have professed what are
+called free or liberal opinions[14].
+
+[14] Vide Note D, _Lives of the English Saints_.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+The immediate cause of the resignation of my Living is stated in the
+following letter, which I wrote to my Bishop:--
+
+"August 29, 1843. It is with much concern that I inform your Lordship,
+that Mr. A. B., who has been for the last year an inmate of my house
+here, has just conformed to the Church of Rome. As I have ever been
+desirous, not only of faithfully discharging the trust, which is
+involved in holding a living in your Lordship's diocese, but of
+approving myself to your Lordship, I will for your information state one
+or two circumstances connected with this unfortunate event.... I
+received him on condition of his promising me, which he distinctly did,
+that he would remain quietly in our Church for three years. A year has
+passed since that time, and, though I saw nothing in him which promised
+that he would eventually be contented with his present position, yet for
+the time his mind became as settled as one could wish, and he frequently
+expressed his satisfaction at being under the promise which I had
+exacted of him."
+
+I felt it impossible to remain any longer in the service of the Anglican
+Church, when such a breach of trust, however little I had to do with it,
+would be laid at my door. I wrote in a few days to a friend:
+
+"September 7, 1843. I this day ask the Bishop leave to resign St.
+Mary's. Men whom you little think, or at least whom I little thought,
+are in almost a hopeless way. Really we may expect any thing. I am going
+to publish a Volume of Sermons, including those Four against moving."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I resigned my living on September the 18th. I had not the means of doing
+it legally at Oxford. The late Mr. Goldsmid was kind enough to aid me in
+resigning it in London. I found no fault with the Liberals; they had
+beaten me in a fair field. As to the act of the Bishops, I thought, to
+borrow a Scriptural image from Walter Scott, that they had "seethed the
+kid in his mother's milk."
+
+I said to a friend:--
+
+  "Victrix causa diis placuit, sed victa Catoni."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+And now I may be almost said to have brought to an end, as far as is
+necessary for a sketch such as this is, the history both of my changes
+of religious opinion and of the public acts which they involved.
+
+I had one final advance of mind to accomplish, and one final step to
+take. That further advance of mind was to be able honestly to say that I
+was _certain_ of the conclusions at which I had already arrived. That
+further step, imperative when such certitude was attained, was my
+_submission_ to the Catholic Church.
+
+This submission did not take place till two full years after the
+resignation of my living in September 1843; nor could I have made it at
+an earlier day, without doubt and apprehension, that is, with any true
+conviction of mind or certitude.
+
+In the interval, of which it remains to speak, viz. between the autumns
+of 1843 and 1845, I was in lay communion with the Church of England,
+attending its services as usual, and abstaining altogether from
+intercourse with Catholics, from their places of worship, and from those
+religious rites and usages, such as the Invocation of Saints, which are
+characteristics of their creed. I did all this on principle; for I never
+could understand how a man could be of two religions at once.
+
+What I have to say about myself between these two autumns I shall almost
+confine to this one point,--the difficulty I was in, as to the best mode
+of revealing the state of my mind to my friends and others, and how I
+managed to reveal it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Up to January, 1842, I had not disclosed my state of unsettlement to
+more than three persons, as has been mentioned above, and as is repeated
+in the course of the letters which I am now about to give to the reader.
+To two of them, intimate and familiar companions, in the Autumn of 1839:
+to the third, an old friend too, whom I have also named above, I
+suppose, when I was in great distress of mind upon the affair of the
+Jerusalem Bishopric. In May, 1843, I made it known, as has been seen, to
+the friend, by whose advice I wished, as far as possible, to be guided.
+To mention it on set purpose to any one, unless indeed I was asking
+advice, I should have felt to be a crime. If there is any thing that was
+abhorrent to me, it was the scattering doubts, and unsettling
+consciences without necessity. A strong presentiment that my existing
+opinions would ultimately give way, and that the grounds of them were
+unsound, was not a sufficient warrant for disclosing the state of my
+mind. I had no guarantee yet, that that presentiment would be realized.
+Supposing I were crossing ice, which came right in my way, which I had
+good reasons for considering sound, and which I saw numbers before me
+crossing in safety, and supposing a stranger from the bank, in a voice
+of authority, and in an earnest tone, warned me that it was dangerous,
+and then was silent, I think I should be startled, and should look about
+me anxiously, but I think too that I should go on, till I had better
+grounds for doubt; and such was my state, I believe, till the end of
+1842. Then again, when my dissatisfaction became greater, it was hard at
+first to determine the point of time, when it was too strong to suppress
+with propriety. Certitude of course is a point, but doubt is a progress;
+I was not near certitude yet. Certitude is a reflex action; it is to
+know that one knows. Of that I believe I was not possessed, till close
+upon my reception into the Catholic Church. Again, a practical,
+effective doubt is a point too, but who can easily ascertain it for
+himself? Who can determine when it is, that the scales in the balance of
+opinion begin to turn, and what was a greater probability in behalf of a
+belief becomes a positive doubt against it?
+
+In considering this question in its bearing upon my conduct in 1843, my
+own simple answer to my great difficulty had been, _Do_ what your
+present state of opinion requires in the light of duty, and let that
+_doing_ tell: speak by _acts_. This I had done; my first _act_ of the
+year had been in February. After three months' deliberation I had
+published my retractation of the violent charges which I had made
+against Rome: I could not be wrong in doing so much as this; but I did
+no more at the time: I did not retract my Anglican teaching. My second
+_act_ had been in September in the same year; after much sorrowful
+lingering and hesitation, I had resigned my Living. I tried indeed,
+before I did so, to keep Littlemore for myself, even though it was still
+to remain an integral part of St. Mary's. I had given to it a Church and
+a sort of Parsonage; I had made it a Parish, and I loved it; I thought
+in 1843 that perhaps I need not forfeit my existing relations towards
+it. I could indeed submit to become the curate at will of another, but I
+hoped an arrangement was possible, by which, while I had the curacy, I
+might have been my own master in serving it. I had hoped an exception
+might have been made in my favour, under the circumstances; but I did
+not gain my request. Perhaps I was asking what was impracticable, and it
+is well for me that it was so.
+
+These had been my two acts of the year, and I said, "I cannot be wrong
+in making them; let that follow which must follow in the thoughts of the
+world about me, when they see what I do." And, as time went on, they
+fully answered my purpose. What I felt it a simple duty to do, did
+create a general suspicion about me, without such responsibility as
+would be involved in my initiating any direct act for the sake of
+creating it. Then, when friends wrote me on the subject, I either did
+not deny or I confessed my state of mind, according to the character and
+need of their letters. Sometimes in the case of intimate friends, whom I
+should otherwise have been leaving in ignorance of what others knew on
+every side of them, I invited the question.
+
+And here comes in another point for explanation. While I was fighting in
+Oxford for the Anglican Church, then indeed I was very glad to make
+converts, and, though I never broke away from that rule of my mind, (as
+I may call it,) of which I have already spoken, of finding disciples
+rather than seeking them, yet, that I made advances to others in a
+special way, I have no doubt; this came to an end, however, as soon as I
+fell into misgivings as to the true ground to be taken in the
+controversy. For then, when I gave up my place in the Movement, I ceased
+from any such proceedings: and my utmost endeavour was to tranquillize
+such persons, especially those who belonged to the new school, as were
+unsettled in their religious views, and, as I judged, hasty in their
+conclusions. This went on till 1843; but, at that date, as soon as I
+turned my face Rome-ward, I gave up, as far as ever was possible, the
+thought of in any respect and in any shape acting upon others. Then I
+myself was simply my own concern. How could I in any sense direct
+others, who had to be guided in so momentous a matter myself? How could
+I be considered in a position, even to say a word to them one way or the
+other? How could I presume to unsettle them, as I was unsettled, when I
+had no means of bringing them out of such unsettlement? And, if they
+were unsettled already, how could I point to them a place of refuge,
+when I was not sure that I should choose it for myself? My only line, my
+only duty, was to keep simply to my own case. I recollected Pascal's
+words, "Je mourrai seul." I deliberately put out of my thoughts all
+other works and claims, and said nothing to any one, unless I was
+obliged.
+
+But this brought upon me a great trouble. In the newspapers there were
+continual reports about my intentions; I did not answer them; presently
+strangers or friends wrote, begging to be allowed to answer them; and,
+if I still kept to my resolution and said nothing, then I was thought to
+be mysterious, and a prejudice was excited against me. But, what was far
+worse, there were a number of tender, eager hearts, of whom I knew
+nothing at all, who were watching me, wishing to think as I thought, and
+to do as I did, if they could but find it out; who in consequence were
+distressed, that, in so solemn a matter, they could not see what was
+coming, and who heard reports about me this way or that, on a first day
+and on a second; and felt the weariness of waiting, and the sickness of
+delayed hope, and did not understand that I was as perplexed as they
+were, and, being of more sensitive complexion of mind than myself, were
+made ill by the suspense. And they too of course for the time thought me
+mysterious and inexplicable. I ask their pardon as far as I was really
+unkind to them. There was a gifted and deeply earnest lady, who in a
+parabolical account of that time, has described both my conduct as she
+felt it, and her own feelings upon it. In a singularly graphic, amusing
+vision of pilgrims, who were making their way across a bleak common in
+great discomfort, and who were ever warned against, yet continually
+nearing, "the king's highway" on the right, she says, "All my fears and
+disquiets were speedily renewed by seeing the most daring of our
+leaders, (the same who had first forced his way through the palisade,
+and in whose courage and sagacity we all put implicit trust,) suddenly
+stop short, and declare that he would go on no further. He did not,
+however, take the leap at once, but quietly sat down on the top of the
+fence with his feet hanging towards the road, as if he meant to take his
+time about it, and let himself down easily." I do not wonder at all that
+I thus seemed so unkind to a lady, who at that time had never seen me.
+We were both in trial in our different ways. I am far from denying that
+I was acting selfishly both in her case and in that of others; but it
+was a religious selfishness. Certainly to myself my own duty seemed
+clear. They that are whole can heal others; but in my case it was,
+"Physician, heal thyself." My own soul was my first concern, and it
+seemed an absurdity to my reason to be converted in partnership. I
+wished to go to my Lord by myself, and in my own way, or rather His way.
+I had neither wish, nor, I may say, thought of taking a number with me.
+Moreover, it is but the truth to say, that it had ever been an annoyance
+to me to seem to be the head of a party; and that even from
+fastidiousness of mind, I could not bear to find a thing done elsewhere,
+simply or mainly because I did it myself, and that, from distrust of
+myself, I shrank from the thought, whenever it was brought home to me,
+that I was influencing others. But nothing of this could be known to the
+world.
+
+The following three letters are written to a friend, who had every claim
+upon me to be frank with him, Archdeacon Manning:--it will be seen that
+I disclose the real state of my mind in proportion as he presses me.
+
+1. "October 14, 1843. I would tell you in a few words why I have
+resigned St. Mary's, as you seem to wish, were it possible to do so. But
+it is most difficult to bring out in brief, or even _in extenso_, any
+just view of my feelings and reasons.
+
+"The nearest approach I can give to a general account of them is to say,
+that it has been caused by the general repudiation of the view,
+contained in No. 90, on the part of the Church. I could not stand
+against such an unanimous expression of opinion from the Bishops,
+supported, as it has been, by the concurrence, or at least silence, of
+all classes in the Church, lay and clerical. If there ever was a case,
+in which an individual teacher has been put aside and virtually put away
+by a community, mine is one. No decency has been observed in the attacks
+upon me from authority; no protests have been offered against them. It
+is felt,--I am far from denying, justly felt,--that I am a foreign
+material, and cannot assimilate with the Church of England.
+
+"Even my own Bishop has said that my mode of interpreting the Articles
+makes them mean _any thing or nothing_. When I heard this delivered, I
+did not believe my ears. I denied to others that it was said.... Out
+came the charge, and the words could not be mistaken. This astonished me
+the more, because I published that Letter to him, (how unwillingly you
+know,) on the understanding that _I_ was to deliver his judgment on No.
+90 _instead_ of him. A year elapses, and a second and heavier judgment
+came forth. I did not bargain for this,--nor did he, but the tide was
+too strong for him.
+
+"I fear that I must confess, that, in proportion as I think the English
+Church is showing herself intrinsically and radically alien from
+Catholic principles, so do I feel the difficulties of defending her
+claims to be a branch of the Catholic Church. It seems a dream to call a
+communion Catholic, when one can neither appeal to any clear statement
+of Catholic doctrine in its formularies, nor interpret ambiguous
+formularies by the received and living Catholic sense, whether past or
+present. Men of Catholic views are too truly but a party in our Church.
+I cannot deny that many other independent circumstances, which it is not
+worth while entering into, have led me to the same conclusion.
+
+"I do not say all this to every body, as you may suppose; but I do not
+like to make a secret of it to you."
+
+2. "Oct. 25, 1843. You have engaged in a dangerous correspondence; I am
+deeply sorry for the pain I shall give you.
+
+"I must tell you then frankly, (but I combat arguments which to me,
+alas, are shadows,) that it is not from disappointment, irritation, or
+impatience, that I have, whether rightly or wrongly, resigned St.
+Mary's; but because I think the Church of Rome the Catholic Church, and
+ours not part of the Catholic Church, because not in communion with
+Rome; and because I feel that I could not honestly be a teacher in it
+any longer.
+
+"This thought came to me last summer four years.... I mentioned it to
+two friends in the autumn.... It arose in the first instance from the
+Monophysite and Donatist controversies, the former of which I was
+engaged with in the course of theological study to which I had given
+myself. This was at a time when no Bishop, I believe, had declared
+against us[15], and when all was progress and hope. I do not think I
+have ever felt disappointment or impatience, certainly not then; for I
+never looked forward to the future, nor do I realize it now.
+
+"My first effort was to write that article on the Catholicity of the
+English Church; for two years it quieted me. Since the summer of 1839 I
+have written little or nothing on modern controversy.... You know how
+unwillingly I wrote my letter to the Bishop in which I committed myself
+again, as the safest course under circumstances. The article I speak of
+quieted me till the end of 1841, over the affair of No. 90, when that
+wretched Jerusalem Bishopric (no personal matter) revived all my alarms.
+They have increased up to this moment. At that time I told my secret to
+another person in addition.
+
+"You see then that the various ecclesiastical and quasi-ecclesiastical
+acts, which have taken place in the course of the last two years and a
+half, are not the _cause_ of my state of opinion, but are keen
+stimulants and weighty confirmations of a conviction forced upon me,
+while engaged in the _course of duty_, viz. that theological reading to
+which I had given myself. And this last-mentioned circumstance is a
+fact, which has never, I think, come before me till now that I write to
+you.
+
+"It is three years since, on account of my state of opinion, I urged the
+Provost in vain to let St. Mary's be separated from Littlemore; thinking
+I might with a safe conscience serve the latter, though I could not
+comfortably continue in so public a place as a University. This was
+before No. 90.
+
+"Finally, I have acted under advice, and that, not of my own choosing,
+but what came to me in the way of duty, nor the advice of those only who
+agree with me, but of near friends who differ from me.
+
+"I have nothing to reproach myself with, as far as I see, in the matter
+of impatience; i.e. practically or in conduct. And I trust that He, who
+has kept me in the slow course of change hitherto, will keep me still
+from hasty acts, or resolves with a doubtful conscience.
+
+"This I am sure of, that such interposition as yours, kind as it is,
+only does what _you_ would consider harm. It makes me realize my own
+views to myself; it makes me see their consistency; it assures me of my
+own deliberateness; it suggests to me the traces of a Providential Hand;
+it takes away the pain of disclosures; it relieves me of a heavy secret.
+
+"You may make what use of my letters you think right."
+
+[15] I think Sumner, Bishop of Chester, must have done so already.
+
+3. My correspondent wrote to me once more, and I replied thus: "October
+31, 1843. Your letter has made my heart ache more, and caused me more
+and deeper sighs than any I have had a long while, though I assure you
+there is much on all sides of me to cause sighing and heartache. On all
+sides:--I am quite haunted by the one dreadful whisper repeated from so
+many quarters, and causing the keenest distress to friends. You know but
+a part of my present trial, in knowing that I am unsettled myself.
+
+"Since the beginning of this year I have been obliged to tell the state
+of my mind to some others; but never, I think, without being in a way
+obliged, as from friends writing to me as you did, or guessing how
+matters stood. No one in Oxford knows it or here" [Littlemore], "but one
+near friend whom I felt I could not help telling the other day. But, I
+suppose, many more suspect it."
+
+On receiving these letters, my correspondent, if I recollect rightly, at
+once communicated the matter of them to Dr. Pusey, and this will enable
+me to describe, as nearly as I can, the way in which he first became
+aware of my changed state of opinion.
+
+I had from the first a great difficulty in making Dr. Pusey understand
+such differences of opinion as existed between himself and me. When
+there was a proposal about the end of 1838 for a subscription for a
+Cranmer Memorial, he wished us both to subscribe together to it. I could
+not, of course, and wished him to subscribe by himself. That he would
+not do; he could not bear the thought of our appearing to the world in
+separate positions, in a matter of importance. And, as time went on, he
+would not take any hints, which I gave him, on the subject of my growing
+inclination to Rome. When I found him so determined, I often had not the
+heart to go on. And then I knew, that, from affection to me, he so often
+took up and threw himself into what I said, that I felt the great
+responsibility I should incur, if I put things before him just as I
+might view them myself. And, not knowing him so well as I did
+afterwards, I feared lest I should unsettle him. And moreover, I
+recollected well, how prostrated he had been with illness in 1832, and I
+used always to think that the start of the Movement had given him a
+fresh life. I fancied that his physical energies even depended on the
+presence of a vigorous hope and bright prospects for his imagination to
+feed upon; so much so, that when he was so unworthily treated by the
+authorities of the place in 1843, I recollect writing to the late Mr.
+Dodsworth to state my anxiety, lest, if his mind became dejected in
+consequence, his health should suffer seriously also. These were
+difficulties in my way; and then again, another difficulty was, that, as
+we were not together under the same roof, we only saw each other at set
+times; others indeed, who were coming in or out of my rooms freely, and
+according to the need of the moment, knew all my thoughts easily; but
+for him to know them well, formal efforts were necessary. A common
+friend of ours broke it all to him in 1841, as far as matters had gone
+at that time, and showed him clearly the logical conclusions which must
+lie in propositions to which I had committed myself; but somehow or
+other in a little while, his mind fell back into its former happy state,
+and he could not bring himself to believe that he and I should not go on
+pleasantly together to the end. But that affectionate dream needs must
+have been broken at last; and two years afterwards, that friend to whom
+I wrote the letters which I have just now inserted, set himself, as I
+have said, to break it. Upon that, I too begged Dr. Pusey to tell in
+private to any one he would, that I thought in the event I should leave
+the Church of England. However, he would not do so; and at the end of
+1844 had almost relapsed into his former thoughts about me, if I may
+judge from a letter of his which I have found. Nay, at the Commemoration
+of 1845, a few months before I left the Anglican Church, I think he said
+about me to a friend, "I trust after all we shall keep him."
+
+In that autumn of 1843, at the time that I spoke to Dr. Pusey, I asked
+another friend also to communicate in confidence, to whom he would, the
+prospect which lay before me.
+
+To another friend, Mr. James Hope, now Mr. Hope Scott, I gave the
+opportunity of knowing it, if he would, in the following Postscript to a
+letter:--
+
+"While I write, I will add a word about myself. You may come near a
+person or two who, owing to circumstances, know more exactly my state of
+feeling than you do, though they would not tell you. Now I do not like
+that you should not be aware of this, though I see no _reason_ why you
+should know what they happen to know. Your wishing it would _be_ a
+reason."
+
+I had a dear and old friend, near his death; I never told him my state
+of mind. Why should I unsettle that sweet calm tranquillity, when I had
+nothing to offer him instead? I could not say, "Go to Rome;" else I
+should have shown him the way. Yet I offered myself for his examination.
+One day he led the way to my speaking out; but, rightly or wrongly, I
+could not respond. My reason was, "I have no certainty on the matter
+myself. To say 'I think' is to tease and to distress, not to persuade."
+
+I wrote to him on Michaelmas Day, 1843: "As you may suppose, I have
+nothing to write to you about, pleasant. I _could_ tell you some very
+painful things; but it is best not to anticipate trouble, which after
+all can but happen, and, for what one knows, may be averted. You are
+always so kind, that sometimes, when I part with you, I am nearly moved
+to tears, and it would be a relief to be so, at your kindness and at my
+hardness. I think no one ever had such kind friends as I have."
+
+The next year, January 22, I wrote to him: "Pusey has quite enough on
+him, and generously takes on himself more than enough, for me to add
+burdens when I am not obliged; particularly too, when I am very
+conscious, that there _are_ burdens, which I am or shall be obliged to
+lay upon him some time or other, whether I will or no."
+
+And on February 21: "Half-past ten. I am just up, having a bad cold; the
+like has not happened to me (except twice in January) in my memory. You
+may think you have been in my thoughts, long before my rising. Of course
+you are so continually, as you well know. I could not come to see you; I
+am not worthy of friends. With my opinions, to the full of which I dare
+not confess, I feel like a guilty person with others, though I trust I
+am not so. People kindly think that I have much to bear externally,
+disappointment, slander, &c. No, I have nothing to bear, but the anxiety
+which I feel for my friends' anxiety for me, and their perplexity. This
+is a better Ash-Wednesday than birthday present;" [his birthday was the
+same day as mine; it was Ash-Wednesday that year;] "but I cannot help
+writing about what is uppermost. And now, my dear B., all kindest and
+best wishes to you, my oldest friend, whom I must not speak more about,
+and with reference to myself, lest you should be angry." It was not in
+his nature to have doubts: he used to look at me with anxiety, and
+wonder what had come over me.
+
+On Easter Monday: "All that is good and gracious descend upon you and
+yours from the influences of this Blessed Season; and it will be so, (so
+be it!) for what is the life of you all, as day passes after day, but a
+simple endeavour to serve Him, from whom all blessing comes? Though we
+are separated in place, yet this we have in common, that you are living
+a calm and cheerful time, and I am enjoying the thought of you. It is
+your blessing to have a clear heaven, and peace around, according to the
+blessing pronounced on Benjamin[16]. So it is, my dear B., and so may it
+ever be."
+
+[16] Deut. xxxiii. 12.
+
+He was in simple good faith. He died in September of the same year. I
+had expected that his last illness would have brought light to my mind,
+as to what I ought to do. It brought none. I made a note, which runs
+thus: "I sobbed bitterly over his coffin, to think that he left me still
+dark as to what the way of truth was, and what I ought to do in order to
+please God and fulfil His will." I think I wrote to Charles Marriott to
+say, that at that moment, with the thought of my friend before me, my
+strong view in favour of Rome remained just what it was. On the other
+hand, my firm belief that grace was to be found within the Anglican
+Church remained too[17]. I wrote to another friend thus:--
+
+[17] On this subject, vide my Third Lecture on "Anglican Difficulties,"
+also Note E, _Anglican Church_.
+
+"Sept. 16, 1844. I am full of wrong and miserable feelings, which it is
+useless to detail, so grudging and sullen, when I should be thankful. Of
+course, when one sees so blessed an end, and that, the termination of so
+blameless a life, of one who really fed on our ordinances and got
+strength from them, and sees the same continued in a whole family, the
+little children finding quite a solace of their pain in the Daily
+Prayer, it is impossible not to feel more at ease in our Church, as at
+least a sort of Zoar, a place of refuge and temporary rest, because of
+the steepness of the way. Only, may we be kept from unlawful security,
+lest we have Moab and Ammon for our progeny, the enemies of Israel."
+
+I could not continue in this state, either in the light of duty or of
+reason. My difficulty was this: I had been deceived greatly once; how
+could I be sure that I was not deceived a second time? I thought myself
+right then; how was I to be certain that I was right now? How many years
+had I thought myself sure of what I now rejected? how could I ever again
+have confidence in myself? As in 1840 I listened to the rising doubt in
+favour of Rome, now I listened to the waning doubt in favour of the
+Anglican Church. To be certain is to know that one knows; what inward
+test had I, that I should not change again, after that I had become a
+Catholic? I had still apprehension of this, though I thought a time
+would come, when it would depart. However, some limit ought to be put to
+these vague misgivings; I must do my best and then leave it to a higher
+Power to prosper it. So, at the end of 1844, I came to the resolution of
+writing an Essay on Doctrinal Development; and then, if, at the end of
+it, my convictions in favour of the Roman Church were not weaker, of
+taking the necessary steps for admission into her fold.
+
+By this time the state of my mind was generally known, and I made no
+great secret of it. I will illustrate it by letters of mine which have
+been put into my hands.
+
+"November 16, 1844. I am going through what must be gone through; and my
+trust only is that every day of pain is so much taken from the necessary
+draught which must be exhausted. There is no fear (humanly speaking) of
+my moving for a long time yet. This has got out without my intending it;
+but it is all well. As far as I know myself, my one great distress is
+the perplexity, unsettlement, alarm, scepticism, which I am causing to
+so many; and the loss of kind feeling and good opinion on the part of so
+many, known and unknown, who have wished well to me. And of these two
+sources of pain it is the former that is the constant, urgent,
+unmitigated one. I had for days a literal ache all about my heart; and
+from time to time all the complaints of the Psalmist seemed to belong to
+me.
+
+"And as far as I know myself, my one paramount reason for contemplating
+a change is my deep, unvarying conviction that our Church is in schism,
+and that my salvation depends on my joining the Church of Rome. I may
+use _argumenta ad hominem_ to this person or that[18]; but I am not
+conscious of resentment, or disgust, at any thing that has happened to
+me. I have no visions whatever of hope, no schemes of action, in any
+other sphere more suited to me. I have no existing sympathies with Roman
+Catholics; I hardly ever, even abroad, was at one of their services; I
+know none of them, I do not like what I hear of them.
+
+"And then, how much I am giving up in so many ways! and to me sacrifices
+irreparable, not only from my age, when people hate changing, but from
+my especial love of old associations and the pleasures of memory. Nor am
+I conscious of any feeling, enthusiastic or heroic, of pleasure in the
+sacrifice; I have nothing to support me here.
+
+"What keeps me yet is what has kept me long; a fear that I am under a
+delusion; but the conviction remains firm under all circumstances, in
+all frames of mind. And this most serious feeling is growing on me; viz.
+that the reasons for which I believe as much as our system teaches,
+_must_ lead me to believe more, and that not to believe more is to fall
+back into scepticism.
+
+"A thousand thanks for your most kind and consoling letter; though I
+have not yet spoken of it, it was a great gift."
+
+[18] Vide supr. p. 219, &c. Letter of Oct. 14, 1843, compared with that
+of Oct. 25.
+
+Shortly after I wrote to the same friend thus: "My intention is, if
+nothing comes upon me, which I cannot foresee, to remain quietly _in
+statu quo_ for a considerable time, trusting that my friends will kindly
+remember me and my trial in their prayers. And I should give up my
+fellowship some time before any thing further took place."
+
+There was a lady, now a nun of the Visitation, to whom at this time I
+wrote the following letters:--
+
+1. "November 7, 1844. I am still where I was; I am not moving. Two
+things, however, seem plain, that every one is prepared for such an
+event, next, that every one expects it of me. Few, indeed, who do not
+think it suitable, fewer still, who do not think it likely. However, I
+do not think it either suitable or likely. I have very little reason to
+doubt about the issue of things, but the when and the how are known to
+Him, from whom, I trust, both the course of things and the issue come.
+The expression of opinion, and the latent and habitual feeling about me,
+which is on every side and among all parties, has great force. I insist
+upon it, because I have a great dread of going by my own feelings, lest
+they should mislead me. By one's sense of duty one must go; but external
+facts support one in doing so."
+
+2. "January 8, 1845. What am I to say in answer to your letter? I know
+perfectly well, I ought to let you know more of my feelings and state of
+mind than you do know. But how is that possible in a few words? Any
+thing I say must be abrupt; nothing can I say which will not leave a
+bewildering feeling, as needing so much to explain it, and being
+isolated, and (as it were) unlocated, and not having any thing with it
+to show its bearings upon other parts of the subject.
+
+"At present, my full belief is, in accordance with your letter, that, if
+there is a move in our Church, very few persons indeed will be partners
+to it. I doubt whether one or two at the most among residents at Oxford.
+And I don't know whether I can wish it. The state of the Roman Catholics
+is at present so unsatisfactory. This I am sure of, that nothing but a
+simple, direct call of duty is a warrant for any one leaving our Church;
+no preference of another Church, no delight in its services, no hope of
+greater religious advancement in it, no indignation, no disgust, at the
+persons and things, among which we may find ourselves in the Church of
+England. The simple question is, Can _I_ (it is personal, not whether
+another, but can _I_) be saved in the English Church? am _I_ in safety,
+were I to die to-night? Is it a mortal sin in _me_, not joining another
+communion?
+
+"P.S. I hardly see my way to concur in attendance, though occasional, in
+the Roman Catholic chapel, unless a man has made up his mind pretty well
+to join it eventually. Invocations are not _required_ in the Church of
+Rome; somehow, I do not like using them except under the sanction of the
+Church, and this makes me unwilling to admit them in members of our
+Church."
+
+3. "March 30. Now I will tell you more than any one knows except two
+friends. My own convictions are as strong as I suppose they can become:
+only it is so difficult to know whether it is a call of _reason_ or of
+conscience. I cannot make out, if I am impelled by what seems _clear_,
+or by a sense of _duty_. You can understand how painful this doubt is;
+so I have waited, hoping for light, and using the words of the Psalmist,
+'Show some token upon me.' But I suppose I have no right to wait for
+ever for this. Then I am waiting, because friends are most considerately
+bearing me in mind, and asking guidance for me; and, I trust, I should
+attend to any new feelings which came upon me, should that be the effect
+of their kindness. And then this waiting subserves the purpose of
+preparing men's minds. I dread shocking, unsettling people. Any how, I
+can't avoid giving incalculable pain. So, if I had my will, I should
+like to wait till the summer of 1846, which would be a full seven years
+from the time that my convictions first began to fall on me. But I don't
+think I shall last so long.
+
+"My present intention is to give up my Fellowship in October, and to
+publish some work or treatise between that and Christmas. I wish people
+to know _why_ I am acting, as well as _what_ I am doing; it takes off
+that vague and distressing surprise, 'What _can_ have made him?'"
+
+4. "June 1. What you tell me of yourself makes it plain that it is your
+duty to remain quietly and patiently, till you see more clearly where
+you are; else you are leaping in the dark."
+
+In the early part of this year, if not before, there was an idea afloat
+that my retirement from the Anglican Church was owing to my distress
+that I had been so thrust aside, without any one's taking my part.
+Various measures were, I believe, talked of in consequence of this
+surmise. Coincidently with it appeared an exceedingly kind article about
+me in a Quarterly, in its April number. The writer praised me in kind
+and beautiful language far above my deserts. In the course of his
+remarks, he said, speaking of me as Vicar of St. Mary's: "He had the
+future race of clergy hearing him. Did he value and feel tender about,
+and cling to his position?... Not at all.... No sacrifice to him
+perhaps, he did not care about such things."
+
+There was a censure implied, however covertly, in these words; and it is
+alluded to in the following letter, addressed to a very intimate
+friend:--
+
+"April 3, 1845.... Accept this apology, my dear Church, and forgive me.
+As I say so, tears come into my eyes;--that arises from the accident of
+this time, when I am giving up so much I love. Just now I have been
+overset by James Mozley's article in the Remembrancer; yet really, my
+dear Church, I have never for an instant had even the temptation of
+repenting my leaving Oxford. The feeling of repentance has not even come
+into my mind. How could it? How could I remain at St. Mary's a
+hypocrite? how could I be answerable for souls, (and life so uncertain,)
+with the convictions, or at least persuasions, which I had upon me? It
+is indeed a responsibility to act as I am doing; and I feel His hand
+heavy on me without intermission, who is all Wisdom and Love, so that my
+heart and mind are tired out, just as the limbs might be from a load on
+one's back. That sort of dull aching pain is mine; but my responsibility
+really is nothing to what it would be, to be answerable for souls, for
+confiding loving souls, in the English Church, with my convictions. My
+love to Marriott, and save me the pain of sending him a line."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I am now close upon the date of my reception into the Catholic Church;
+at the beginning of the year a letter had been addressed to me by a very
+dear friend, now no more, Charles Marriott. I quote some sentences from
+it, for the love which I bear him and the value that I set on his good
+word.
+
+"January 15, 1845. You know me well enough to be aware, that I never see
+through any thing at first. Your letter to Badeley casts a gloom over
+the future, which you can understand, if you have understood me, as I
+believe you have. But I may speak out at once, of what I see and feel at
+once, and doubt not that I shall ever feel: that your whole conduct
+towards the Church of England and towards us, who have striven and are
+still striving to seek after God for ourselves, and to revive true
+religion among others, under her authority and guidance, has been
+generous and considerate, and, were that word appropriate, dutiful, to a
+degree that I could scarcely have conceived possible, more unsparing of
+self than I should have thought nature could sustain. I have felt with
+pain every link that you have severed, and I have asked no questions,
+because I felt that you ought to measure the disclosure of your thoughts
+according to the occasion, and the capacity of those to whom you spoke.
+I write in haste, in the midst of engagements engrossing in themselves,
+but partly made tasteless, partly embittered by what I have heard; but I
+am willing to trust even you, whom I love best on earth, in God's Hand,
+in the earnest prayer that you may be so employed as is best for the
+Holy Catholic Church."
+
+In July, a Bishop thought it worth while to give out to the world that
+"the adherents of Mr. Newman are few in number. A short time will now
+probably suffice to prove this fact. It is well known that he is
+preparing for secession; and, when that event takes place, it will be
+seen how few will go with him."
+
+I had begun my Essay on the Development of Doctrine in the beginning of
+1845, and I was hard at it all through the year till October. As I
+advanced, my difficulties so cleared away that I ceased to speak of "the
+Roman Catholics," and boldly called them Catholics. Before I got to the
+end, I resolved to be received, and the book remains in the state in
+which it was then, unfinished.
+
+One of my friends at Littlemore had been received into the Church on
+Michaelmas Day, at the Passionist House at Aston, near Stone, by Father
+Dominic, the Superior. At the beginning of October the latter was
+passing through London to Belgium; and, as I was in some perplexity what
+steps to take for being received myself, I assented to the proposition
+made to me that the good priest should take Littlemore in his way, with
+a view to his doing for me the same charitable service as he had done to
+my friend.
+
+On October the 8th I wrote to a number of friends the following
+letter:--
+
+"Littlemore, October 8th, 1845. I am this night expecting Father
+Dominic, the Passionist, who, from his youth, has been led to have
+distinct and direct thoughts, first of the countries of the North, then
+of England. After thirty years' (almost) waiting, he was without his own
+act sent here. But he has had little to do with conversions. I saw him
+here for a few minutes on St. John Baptist's day last year.
+
+"He is a simple, holy man; and withal gifted with remarkable powers. He
+does not know of my intention; but I mean to ask of him admission into
+the One Fold of Christ....
+
+"I have so many letters to write, that this must do for all who choose
+to ask about me. With my best love to dear Charles Marriott, who is over
+your head, &c., &c.
+
+"P.S. This will not go till all is over. Of course it requires no
+answer."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+For a while after my reception, I proposed to betake myself to some
+secular calling. I wrote thus in answer to a very gracious letter of
+congratulation sent me by Cardinal Acton:--
+
+"Nov. 25, 1845. I hope you will have anticipated, before I express it,
+the great gratification which I received from your Eminence's letter.
+That gratification, however, was tempered by the apprehension, that kind
+and anxious well-wishers at a distance attach more importance to my step
+than really belongs to it. To me indeed personally it is of course an
+inestimable gain; but persons and things look great at a distance, which
+are not so when seen close; and, did your Eminence know me, you would
+see that I was one, about whom there has been far more talk for good and
+bad than he deserves, and about whose movements far more expectation has
+been raised than the event will justify.
+
+"As I never, I do trust, aimed at any thing else than obedience to my
+own sense of right, and have been magnified into the leader of a party
+without my wishing it or acting as such, so now, much as I may wish to
+the contrary, and earnestly as I may labour (as is my duty) to minister
+in a humble way to the Catholic Church, yet my powers will, I fear,
+disappoint the expectations of both my own friends, and of those who
+pray for the peace of Jerusalem.
+
+"If I might ask of your Eminence a favour, it is that you would kindly
+moderate those anticipations. Would it were in my power to do, what I do
+not aspire to do! At present certainly I cannot look forward to the
+future, and, though it would be a good work if I could persuade others
+to do as I have done, yet it seems as if I had quite enough to do in
+thinking of myself."
+
+Soon, Dr. Wiseman, in whose Vicariate Oxford lay, called me to Oscott;
+and I went there with others; afterwards he sent me to Rome, and finally
+placed me in Birmingham.
+
+I wrote to a friend:--
+
+"January 20, 1846. You may think how lonely I am. 'Obliviscere populum
+tuum et domum patris tui,' has been in my ears for the last twelve
+hours. I realize more that we are leaving Littlemore, and it is like
+going on the open sea."
+
+I left Oxford for good on Monday, February 23, 1846. On the Saturday and
+Sunday before, I was in my house at Littlemore simply by myself, as I
+had been for the first day or two when I had originally taken possession
+of it. I slept on Sunday night at my dear friend's, Mr. Johnson's, at
+the Observatory. Various friends came to see the last of me; Mr.
+Copeland, Mr. Church, Mr. Buckle, Mr. Pattison, and Mr. Lewis. Dr. Pusey
+too came up to take leave of me; and I called on Dr. Ogle, one of my
+very oldest friends, for he was my private Tutor, when I was an
+Undergraduate. In him I took leave of my first College, Trinity, which
+was so dear to me, and which held on its foundation so many who had been
+kind to me both when I was a boy, and all through my Oxford life.
+Trinity had never been unkind to me. There used to be much snap-dragon
+growing on the walls opposite my freshman's rooms there, and I had for
+years taken it as the emblem of my own perpetual residence even unto
+death in my University.
+
+On the morning of the 23rd I left the Observatory. I have never seen
+Oxford since, excepting its spires, as they are seen from the
+railway[19].
+
+[19] At length I revisited Oxford on February 26th, 1878, after an
+absence of just 32 years. Vide Additional Note at the end of the volume.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+POSITION OF MY MIND SINCE 1845.
+
+
+From the time that I became a Catholic, of course I have no further
+history of my religious opinions to narrate. In saying this, I do not
+mean to say that my mind has been idle, or that I have given up thinking
+on theological subjects; but that I have had no variations to record,
+and have had no anxiety of heart whatever. I have been in perfect peace
+and contentment; I never have had one doubt. I was not conscious to
+myself, on my conversion, of any change, intellectual or moral, wrought
+in my mind. I was not conscious of firmer faith in the fundamental
+truths of Revelation, or of more self-command; I had not more fervour;
+but it was like coming into port after a rough sea; and my happiness on
+that score remains to this day without interruption.
+
+Nor had I any trouble about receiving those additional articles, which
+are not found in the Anglican Creed. Some of them I believed already,
+but not any one of them was a trial to me. I made a profession of them
+upon my reception with the greatest ease, and I have the same ease in
+believing them now. I am far of course from denying that every article
+of the Christian Creed, whether as held by Catholics or by Protestants,
+is beset with intellectual difficulties; and it is simple fact, that,
+for myself, I cannot answer those difficulties. Many persons are very
+sensitive of the difficulties of Religion; I am as sensitive of them as
+any one; but I have never been able to see a connexion between
+apprehending those difficulties, however keenly, and multiplying them to
+any extent, and on the other hand doubting the doctrines to which they
+are attached. Ten thousand difficulties do not make one doubt, as I
+understand the subject; difficulty and doubt are incommensurate. There
+of course may be difficulties in the evidence; but I am speaking of
+difficulties intrinsic to the doctrines themselves, or to their
+relations with each other. A man may be annoyed that he cannot work out
+a mathematical problem, of which the answer is or is not given to him,
+without doubting that it admits of an answer, or that a certain
+particular answer is the true one. Of all points of faith, the being of
+a God is, to my own apprehension, encompassed with most difficulty, and
+yet borne in upon our minds with most power.
+
+People say that the doctrine of Transubstantiation is difficult to
+believe; I did not believe the doctrine till I was a Catholic. I had no
+difficulty in believing it, as soon as I believed that the Catholic
+Roman Church was the oracle of God, and that she had declared this
+doctrine to be part of the original revelation. It is difficult,
+impossible, to imagine, I grant;--but how is it difficult to believe?
+Yet Macaulay thought it so difficult to believe, that he had need of a
+believer in it of talents as eminent as Sir Thomas More, before he could
+bring himself to conceive that the Catholics of an enlightened age could
+resist "the overwhelming force of the argument against it." "Sir Thomas
+More," he says, "is one of the choice specimens of wisdom and virtue;
+and the doctrine of transubstantiation is a kind of proof charge. A
+faith which stands that test, will stand any test." But for myself, I
+cannot indeed prove it, I cannot tell _how_ it is; but I say, "Why
+should it not be? What's to hinder it? What do I know of substance or
+matter? just as much as the greatest philosophers, and that is nothing
+at all;"--so much is this the case, that there is a rising school of
+philosophy now, which considers phenomena to constitute the whole of our
+knowledge in physics. The Catholic doctrine leaves phenomena alone. It
+does not say that the phenomena go; on the contrary, it says that they
+remain; nor does it say that the same phenomena are in several places at
+once. It deals with what no one on earth knows any thing about, the
+material substances themselves. And, in like manner, of that majestic
+Article of the Anglican as well as of the Catholic Creed,--the doctrine
+of the Trinity in Unity. What do I know of the Essence of the Divine
+Being? I know that my abstract idea of three is simply incompatible with
+my idea of one; but when I come to the question of concrete fact, I have
+no means of proving that there is not a sense in which one and three can
+equally be predicated of the Incommunicable God.
+
+But I am going to take upon myself the responsibility of more than the
+mere Creed of the Church; as the parties accusing me are determined I
+shall do. They say, that now, in that I am a Catholic, though I may not
+have offences of my own against honesty to answer for, yet, at least, I
+am answerable for the offences of others, of my co-religionists, of my
+brother priests, of the Church herself. I am quite willing to accept the
+responsibility; and, as I have been able, as I trust, by means of a few
+words, to dissipate, in the minds of all those who do not begin with
+disbelieving me, the suspicion with which so many Protestants start, in
+forming their judgment of Catholics, viz. that our Creed is actually set
+up in inevitable superstition and hypocrisy, as the original sin of
+Catholicism; so now I will proceed, as before, identifying myself with
+the Church and vindicating it,--not of course denying the enormous mass
+of sin and error which exists of necessity in that world-wide multiform
+Communion,--but going to the proof of this one point, that its system is
+in no sense dishonest, and that therefore the upholders and teachers of
+that system, as such, have a claim to be acquitted in their own persons
+of that odious imputation.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+Starting then with the being of a God, (which, as I have said, is as
+certain to me as the certainty of my own existence, though when I try to
+put the grounds of that certainty into logical shape I find a difficulty
+in doing so in mood and figure to my satisfaction,) I look out of myself
+into the world of men, and there I see a sight which fills me with
+unspeakable distress. The world seems simply to give the lie to that
+great truth, of which my whole being is so full; and the effect upon me
+is, in consequence, as a matter of necessity, as confusing as if it
+denied that I am in existence myself. If I looked into a mirror, and did
+not see my face, I should have the sort of feeling which actually comes
+upon me, when I look into this living busy world, and see no reflexion
+of its Creator. This is, to me, one of those great difficulties of this
+absolute primary truth, to which I referred just now. Were it not for
+this voice, speaking so clearly in my conscience and my heart, I should
+be an atheist, or a pantheist, or a polytheist when I looked into the
+world. I am speaking for myself only; and I am far from denying the real
+force of the arguments in proof of a God, drawn from the general facts
+of human society and the course of history, but these do not warm me or
+enlighten me; they do not take away the winter of my desolation, or make
+the buds unfold and the leaves grow within me, and my moral being
+rejoice. The sight of the world is nothing else than the prophet's
+scroll, full of "lamentations, and mourning, and woe."
+
+To consider the world in its length and breadth, its various history,
+the many races of man, their starts, their fortunes, their mutual
+alienation, their conflicts; and then their ways, habits, governments,
+forms of worship; their enterprises, their aimless courses, their random
+achievements and acquirements, the impotent conclusion of long-standing
+facts, the tokens so faint and broken of a superintending design, the
+blind evolution of what turn out to be great powers or truths, the
+progress of things, as if from unreasoning elements, not towards final
+causes, the greatness and littleness of man, his far-reaching aims, his
+short duration, the curtain hung over his futurity, the disappointments
+of life, the defeat of good, the success of evil, physical pain, mental
+anguish, the prevalence and intensity of sin, the pervading idolatries,
+the corruptions, the dreary hopeless irreligion, that condition of the
+whole race, so fearfully yet exactly described in the Apostle's words,
+"having no hope and without God in the world,"--all this is a vision to
+dizzy and appal; and inflicts upon the mind the sense of a profound
+mystery, which is absolutely beyond human solution.
+
+What shall be said to this heart-piercing, reason-bewildering fact? I
+can only answer, that either there is no Creator, or this living society
+of men is in a true sense discarded from His presence. Did I see a boy
+of good make and mind, with the tokens on him of a refined nature, cast
+upon the world without provision, unable to say whence he came, his
+birth-place or his family connexions, I should conclude that there was
+some mystery connected with his history, and that he was one, of whom,
+from one cause or other, his parents were ashamed. Thus only should I be
+able to account for the contrast between the promise and the condition
+of his being. And so I argue about the world;--_if_ there be a God,
+_since_ there is a God, the human race is implicated in some terrible
+aboriginal calamity. It is out of joint with the purposes of its
+Creator. This is a fact, a fact as true as the fact of its existence;
+and thus the doctrine of what is theologically called original sin
+becomes to me almost as certain as that the world exists, and as the
+existence of God.
+
+And now, supposing it were the blessed and loving will of the Creator to
+interfere in this anarchical condition of things, what are we to suppose
+would be the methods which might be necessarily or naturally involved in
+His purpose of mercy? Since the world is in so abnormal a state, surely
+it would be no surprise to me, if the interposition were of necessity
+equally extraordinary--or what is called miraculous. But that subject
+does not directly come into the scope of my present remarks. Miracles as
+evidence, involve a process of reason, or an argument; and of course I
+am thinking of some mode of interference which does not immediately run
+into argument. I am rather asking what must be the face-to-face
+antagonist, by which to withstand and baffle the fierce energy of
+passion and the all-corroding, all-dissolving scepticism of the
+intellect in religious inquiries? I have no intention at all of denying,
+that truth is the real object of our reason, and that, if it does not
+attain to truth, either the premiss or the process is in fault; but I am
+not speaking here of right reason, but of reason as it acts in fact and
+concretely in fallen man. I know that even the unaided reason, when
+correctly exercised, leads to a belief in God, in the immortality of the
+soul, and in a future retribution; but I am considering the faculty of
+reason actually and historically; and in this point of view, I do not
+think I am wrong in saying that its tendency is towards a simple
+unbelief in matters of religion. No truth, however sacred, can stand
+against it, in the long run; and hence it is that in the pagan world,
+when our Lord came, the last traces of the religious knowledge of former
+times were all but disappearing from those portions of the world in
+which the intellect had been active and had had a career.
+
+And in these latter days, in like manner, outside the Catholic Church
+things are tending,--with far greater rapidity than in that old time
+from the circumstance of the age,--to atheism in one shape or other.
+What a scene, what a prospect, does the whole of Europe present at this
+day! and not only Europe, but every government and every civilization
+through the world, which is under the influence of the European mind!
+Especially, for it most concerns us, how sorrowful, in the view of
+religion, even taken in its most elementary, most attenuated form, is
+the spectacle presented to us by the educated intellect of England,
+France, and Germany! Lovers of their country and of their race,
+religious men, external to the Catholic Church, have attempted various
+expedients to arrest fierce wilful human nature in its onward course,
+and to bring it into subjection. The necessity of some form of religion
+for the interests of humanity, has been generally acknowledged: but
+where was the concrete representative of things invisible, which would
+have the force and the toughness necessary to be a breakwater against
+the deluge? Three centuries ago the establishment of religion, material,
+legal, and social, was generally adopted as the best expedient for the
+purpose, in those countries which separated from the Catholic Church;
+and for a long time it was successful; but now the crevices of those
+establishments are admitting the enemy. Thirty years ago, education was
+relied upon: ten years ago there was a hope that wars would cease for
+ever, under the influence of commercial enterprise and the reign of the
+useful and fine arts; but will any one venture to say that there is any
+thing any where on this earth, which will afford a fulcrum for us,
+whereby to keep the earth from moving onwards?
+
+The judgment, which experience passes whether on establishments or on
+education, as a means of maintaining religious truth in this anarchical
+world, must be extended even to Scripture, though Scripture be divine.
+Experience proves surely that the Bible does not answer a purpose for
+which it was never intended. It may be accidentally the means of the
+conversion of individuals; but a book, after all, cannot make a stand
+against the wild living intellect of man, and in this day it begins to
+testify, as regards its own structure and contents, to the power of that
+universal solvent, which is so successfully acting upon religious
+establishments.
+
+Supposing then it to be the Will of the Creator to interfere in human
+affairs, and to make provisions for retaining in the world a knowledge
+of Himself, so definite and distinct as to be proof against the energy
+of human scepticism, in such a case,--I am far from saying that there
+was no other way,--but there is nothing to surprise the mind, if He
+should think fit to introduce a power into the world, invested with the
+prerogative of infallibility in religious matters. Such a provision
+would be a direct, immediate, active, and prompt means of withstanding
+the difficulty; it would be an instrument suited to the need; and, when
+I find that this is the very claim of the Catholic Church, not only do I
+feel no difficulty in admitting the idea, but there is a fitness in it,
+which recommends it to my mind. And thus I am brought to speak of the
+Church's infallibility, as a provision, adapted by the mercy of the
+Creator, to preserve religion in the world, and to restrain that freedom
+of thought, which of course in itself is one of the greatest of our
+natural gifts, and to rescue it from its own suicidal excesses. And let
+it be observed that, neither here nor in what follows, shall I have
+occasion to speak directly of Revelation in its subject-matter, but in
+reference to the sanction which it gives to truths which may be known
+independently of it,--as it bears upon the defence of natural religion.
+I say, that a power, possessed of infallibility in religious teaching,
+is happily adapted to be a working instrument, in the course of human
+affairs, for smiting hard and throwing back the immense energy of the
+aggressive, capricious, untrustworthy intellect:--and in saying this, as
+in the other things that I have to say, it must still be recollected
+that I am all along bearing in mind my main purpose, which is a defence
+of myself.
+
+I am defending myself here from a plausible charge brought against
+Catholics, as will be seen better as I proceed. The charge is
+this:--that I, as a Catholic, not only make profession to hold doctrines
+which I cannot possibly believe in my heart, but that I also believe in
+the existence of a power on earth, which at its own will imposes upon
+men any new set of _credenda_, when it pleases, by a claim to
+infallibility; in consequence, that my own thoughts are not my own
+property; that I cannot tell that to-morrow I may not have to give up
+what I hold to-day, and that the necessary effect of such a condition of
+mind must be a degrading bondage, or a bitter inward rebellion relieving
+itself in secret infidelity, or the necessity of ignoring the whole
+subject of religion in a sort of disgust, and of mechanically saying
+every thing that the Church says, and leaving to others the defence of
+it. As then I have above spoken of the relation of my mind towards the
+Catholic Creed, so now I shall speak of the attitude which it takes up
+in the view of the Church's infallibility.
+
+And first, the initial doctrine of the infallible teacher must be an
+emphatic protest against the existing state of mankind. Man had rebelled
+against his Maker. It was this that caused the divine interposition: and
+to proclaim it must be the first act of the divinely-accredited
+messenger. The Church must denounce rebellion as of all possible evils
+the greatest. She must have no terms with it; if she would be true to
+her Master, she must ban and anathematize it. This is the meaning of a
+statement of mine which has furnished matter for one of those special
+accusations to which I am at present replying: I have, however, no fault
+at all to confess in regard to it; I have nothing to withdraw, and in
+consequence I here deliberately repeat it. I said, "The Catholic Church
+holds it better for the sun and moon to drop from heaven, for the earth
+to fail, and for all the many millions on it to die of starvation in
+extremest agony, as far as temporal affliction goes, than that one soul,
+I will not say, should be lost, but should commit one single venial sin,
+should tell one wilful untruth, or should steal one poor farthing
+without excuse." I think the principle here enunciated to be the mere
+preamble in the formal credentials of the Catholic Church, as an Act of
+Parliament might begin with a "_Whereas_." It is because of the
+intensity of the evil which has possession of mankind, that a suitable
+antagonist has been provided against it; and the initial act of that
+divinely-commissioned power is of course to deliver her challenge and to
+defy the enemy. Such a preamble then gives a meaning to her position in
+the world, and an interpretation to her whole course of teaching and
+action.
+
+In like manner she has ever put forth, with most energetic distinctness,
+those other great elementary truths, which either are an explanation of
+her mission or give a character to her work. She does not teach that
+human nature is irreclaimable, else wherefore should she be sent? not,
+that it is to be shattered and reversed, but to be extricated, purified,
+and restored; not, that it is a mere mass of hopeless evil, but that it
+has the promise upon it of great things, and even now, in its present
+state of disorder and excess, has a virtue and a praise proper to
+itself. But in the next place she knows and she preaches that such a
+restoration, as she aims at effecting in it, must be brought about, not
+simply through certain outward provisions of preaching and teaching,
+even though they be her own, but from an inward spiritual power or grace
+imparted directly from above, and of which she is the channel. She has
+it in charge to rescue human nature from its misery, but not simply by
+restoring it on its own level, but by lifting it up to a higher level
+than its own. She recognizes in it real moral excellence though
+degraded, but she cannot set it free from earth except by exalting it
+towards heaven. It was for this end that a renovating grace was put into
+her hands; and therefore from the nature of the gift, as well as from
+the reasonableness of the case, she goes on, as a further point, to
+insist, that all true conversion must begin with the first springs of
+thought, and to teach that each individual man must be in his own person
+one whole and perfect temple of God, while he is also one of the living
+stones which build up a visible religious community. And thus the
+distinctions between nature and grace, and between outward and inward
+religion, become two further articles in what I have called the preamble
+of her divine commission.
+
+Such truths as these she vigorously reiterates, and pertinaciously
+inflicts upon mankind; as to such she observes no half-measures, no
+economical reserve, no delicacy or prudence. "Ye must be born again," is
+the simple, direct form of words which she uses after her Divine Master:
+"your whole nature must be re-born; your passions, and your affections,
+and your aims, and your conscience, and your will, must all be bathed in
+a new element, and reconsecrated to your Maker,--and, the last not the
+least, your intellect." It was for repeating these points of her
+teaching in my own way, that certain passages of one of my Volumes have
+been brought into the general accusation which has been made against my
+religious opinions. The writer has said that I was demented if I
+believed, and unprincipled if I did not believe, in my own statement,
+that a lazy, ragged, filthy, story-telling beggar-woman, if chaste,
+sober, cheerful, and religious, had a prospect of heaven, such as was
+absolutely closed to an accomplished statesman, or lawyer, or noble, be
+he ever so just, upright, generous, honourable, and conscientious,
+unless he had also some portion of the divine Christian graces;--yet I
+should have thought myself defended from criticism by the words which
+our Lord used to the chief priests, "The publicans and harlots go into
+the kingdom of God before you." And I was subjected again to the same
+alternative of imputations, for having ventured to say that consent to
+an unchaste wish was indefinitely more heinous than any lie viewed apart
+from its causes, its motives, and its consequences: though a lie, viewed
+under the limitation of these conditions, is a random utterance, an
+almost outward act, not directly from the heart, however disgraceful and
+despicable it may be, however prejudicial to the social contract,
+however deserving of public reprobation; whereas we have the express
+words of our Lord to the doctrine that "whoso looketh on a woman to lust
+after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart." On
+the strength of these texts, I have surely as much right to believe in
+these doctrines which have caused so much surprise, as to believe in
+original sin, or that there is a supernatural revelation, or that a
+Divine Person suffered, or that punishment is eternal.
+
+Passing now from what I have called the preamble of that grant of power,
+which is made to the Church, to that power itself, Infallibility, I
+premise two brief remarks:--1. on the one hand, I am not here
+determining any thing about the essential seat of that power, because
+that is a question doctrinal, not historical and practical; 2. nor, on
+the other hand, am I extending the direct subject-matter, over which
+that power of Infallibility has jurisdiction, beyond religious
+opinion:--and now as to the power itself.
+
+This power, viewed in its fulness, is as tremendous as the giant evil
+which has called for it. It claims, when brought into exercise but in
+the legitimate manner, for otherwise of course it is but quiescent, to
+know for certain the very meaning of every portion of that Divine
+Message in detail, which was committed by our Lord to His Apostles. It
+claims to know its own limits, and to decide what it can determine
+absolutely and what it cannot. It claims, moreover, to have a hold upon
+statements not directly religious, so far as this,--to determine whether
+they indirectly relate to religion, and, according to its own definitive
+judgment, to pronounce whether or not, in a particular case, they are
+simply consistent with revealed truth. It claims to decide
+magisterially, whether as within its own province or not, that such and
+such statements are or are not prejudicial to the _Depositum_ of faith,
+in their spirit or in their consequences, and to allow them, or condemn
+and forbid them, accordingly. It claims to impose silence at will on any
+matters, or controversies, of doctrine, which on its own _ipse dixit_,
+it pronounces to be dangerous, or inexpedient, or inopportune. It claims
+that, whatever may be the judgment of Catholics upon such acts, these
+acts should be received by them with those outward marks of reverence,
+submission, and loyalty, which Englishmen, for instance, pay to the
+presence of their sovereign, without expressing any criticism on them on
+the ground that in their matter they are inexpedient, or in their manner
+violent or harsh. And lastly, it claims to have the right of inflicting
+spiritual punishment, of cutting off from the ordinary channels of the
+divine life, and of simply excommunicating, those who refuse to submit
+themselves to its formal declarations. Such is the infallibility lodged
+in the Catholic Church, viewed in the concrete, as clothed and
+surrounded by the appendages of its high sovereignty: it is, to repeat
+what I said above, a supereminent prodigious power sent upon earth to
+encounter and master a giant evil.
+
+And now, having thus described it, I profess my own absolute submission
+to its claim. I believe the whole revealed dogma as taught by the
+Apostles, as committed by the Apostles to the Church; and as declared by
+the Church to me. I receive it, as it is infallibly interpreted by the
+authority to whom it is thus committed, and (implicitly) as it shall be,
+in like manner, further interpreted by that same authority till the end
+of time. I submit, moreover, to the universally received traditions of
+the Church, in which lies the matter of those new dogmatic definitions
+which are from time to time made, and which in all times are the
+clothing and the illustration of the Catholic dogma as already defined.
+And I submit myself to those other decisions of the Holy See,
+theological or not, through the organs which it has itself appointed,
+which, waiving the question of their infallibility, on the lowest ground
+come to me with a claim to be accepted and obeyed. Also, I consider
+that, gradually and in the course of ages, Catholic inquiry has taken
+certain definite shapes, and has thrown itself into the form of a
+science, with a method and a phraseology of its own, under the
+intellectual handling of great minds, such as St. Athanasius, St.
+Augustine, and St. Thomas; and I feel no temptation at all to break in
+pieces the great legacy of thought thus committed to us for these latter
+days.
+
+All this being considered as the profession which I make _ex animo_, as
+for myself, so also on the part of the Catholic body, as far as I know
+it, it will at first sight be said that the restless intellect of our
+common humanity is utterly weighed down, to the repression of all
+independent effort and action whatever, so that, if this is to be the
+mode of bringing it into order, it is brought into order only to be
+destroyed. But this is far from the result, far from what I conceive to
+be the intention of that high Providence who has provided a great remedy
+for a great evil,--far from borne out by the history of the conflict
+between Infallibility and Reason in the past, and the prospect of it in
+the future. The energy of the human intellect "does from opposition
+grow;" it thrives and is joyous, with a tough elastic strength, under
+the terrible blows of the divinely-fashioned weapon, and is never so
+much itself as when it has lately been overthrown. It is the custom with
+Protestant writers to consider that, whereas there are two great
+principles in action in the history of religion, Authority and Private
+Judgment, they have all the Private Judgment to themselves, and we have
+the full inheritance and the superincumbent oppression of Authority. But
+this is not so; it is the vast Catholic body itself, and it only, which
+affords an arena for both combatants in that awful, never-dying duel. It
+is necessary for the very life of religion, viewed in its large
+operations and its history, that the warfare should be incessantly
+carried on. Every exercise of Infallibility is brought out into act by
+an intense and varied operation of the Reason, both as its ally and as
+its opponent, and provokes again, when it has done its work, a re-action
+of Reason against it; and, as in a civil polity the State exists and
+endures by means of the rivalry and collision, the encroachments and
+defeats of its constituent parts, so in like manner Catholic Christendom
+is no simple exhibition of religious absolutism, but presents a
+continuous picture of Authority and Private Judgment alternately
+advancing and retreating as the ebb and flow of the tide;--it is a vast
+assemblage of human beings with wilful intellects and wild passions,
+brought together into one by the beauty and the Majesty of a Superhuman
+Power,--into what may be called a large reformatory or training-school,
+not as if into a hospital or into a prison, not in order to be sent to
+bed, not to be buried alive, but (if I may change my metaphor) brought
+together as if into some moral factory, for the melting, refining, and
+moulding, by an incessant, noisy process, of the raw material of human
+nature, so excellent, so dangerous, so capable of divine purposes.
+
+St. Paul says in one place that his Apostolical power is given him to
+edification, and not to destruction. There can be no better account of
+the Infallibility of the Church. It is a supply for a need, and it does
+not go beyond that need. Its object is, and its effect also, not to
+enfeeble the freedom or vigour of human thought in religious
+speculation, but to resist and control its extravagance. What have been
+its great works? All of them in the distinct province of theology:--to
+put down Arianism, Eutychianism, Pelagianism, Manichaeism, Lutheranism,
+Jansenism. Such is the broad result of its action in the past;--and now
+as to the securities which are given us that so it ever will act in time
+to come.
+
+First, Infallibility cannot act outside of a definite circle of thought,
+and it must in all its decisions, or _definitions_, as they are called,
+profess to be keeping within it. The great truths of the moral law, of
+natural religion, and of Apostolical faith, are both its boundary and
+its foundation. It must not go beyond them, and it must ever appeal to
+them. Both its subject-matter, and its articles in that subject-matter,
+are fixed. And it must ever profess to be guided by Scripture and by
+tradition. It must refer to the particular Apostolic truth which it is
+enforcing, or (what is called) _defining_. Nothing, then, can be
+presented to me, in time to come, as part of the faith, but what I ought
+already to have received, and hitherto have been kept from receiving,
+(if so,) merely because it has not been brought home to me. Nothing can
+be imposed upon me different in kind from what I hold already,--much
+less contrary to it. The new truth which is promulgated, if it is to be
+called new, must be at least homogeneous, cognate, implicit, viewed
+relatively to the old truth. It must be what I may even have guessed, or
+wished, to be included in the Apostolic revelation; and at least it will
+be of such a character, that my thoughts readily concur in it or
+coalesce with it, as soon as I hear it. Perhaps I and others actually
+have always believed it, and the only question which is now decided in
+my behalf, is, that I have henceforth the satisfaction of having to
+believe, that I have only been holding all along what the Apostles held
+before me.
+
+Let me take the doctrine which Protestants consider our greatest
+difficulty, that of the Immaculate Conception. Here I entreat the reader
+to recollect my main drift, which is this. I have no difficulty in
+receiving the doctrine; and that, because it so intimately harmonizes
+with that circle of recognized dogmatic truths, into which it has been
+recently received;--but if _I_ have no difficulty, why may not another
+have no difficulty also? why may not a hundred? a thousand? Now I am
+sure that Catholics in general have not any intellectual difficulty at
+all on the subject of the Immaculate Conception; and that there is no
+reason why they should. Priests have no difficulty. You tell me that
+they _ought_ to have a difficulty;--but they have not. Be large-minded
+enough to believe, that men may reason and feel very differently from
+yourselves; how is it that men, when left to themselves, fall into such
+various forms of religion, except that there are various types of mind
+among them, very distinct from each other? From my testimony then about
+myself, if you believe it, judge of others also who are Catholics: we do
+not find the difficulties which you do in the doctrines which we hold;
+we have no intellectual difficulty in that doctrine in particular, which
+you call a novelty of this day. We priests need not be hypocrites,
+though we be called upon to believe in the Immaculate Conception. To
+that large class of minds, who believe in Christianity after our
+manner,--in the particular temper, spirit, and light, (whatever word is
+used,) in which Catholics believe it,--there is no burden at all in
+holding that the Blessed Virgin was conceived without original sin;
+indeed, it is a simple fact to say, that Catholics have not come to
+believe it because it is defined, but that it was defined because they
+believed it.
+
+So far from the definition in 1854 being a tyrannical infliction on the
+Catholic world, it was received every where on its promulgation with the
+greatest enthusiasm. It was in consequence of the unanimous petition,
+presented from all parts of the Church to the Holy See, in behalf of an
+_ex cathedra_ declaration that the doctrine was Apostolic, that it was
+declared so to be. I never heard of one Catholic having difficulties in
+receiving the doctrine, whose faith on other grounds was not already
+suspicious. Of course there were grave and good men, who were made
+anxious by the doubt whether it could be formally proved to be
+Apostolical either by Scripture or tradition, and who accordingly,
+though believing it themselves, did not see how it could be defined by
+authority and imposed upon all Catholics as a matter of faith; but this
+is another matter. The point in question is, whether the doctrine is a
+burden. I believe it to be none. So far from it being so, I sincerely
+think that St. Bernard and St. Thomas, who scrupled at it in their day,
+had they lived into this, would have rejoiced to accept it for its own
+sake. Their difficulty, as I view it, consisted in matters of words,
+ideas, and arguments. They thought the doctrine inconsistent with other
+doctrines; and those who defended it in that age had not that precision
+in their view of it, which has been attained by means of the long
+disputes of the centuries which followed. And in this want of precision
+lay the difference of opinion, and the controversy.
+
+Now the instance which I have been taking suggests another remark; the
+number of those (so called) new doctrines will not oppress us, if it
+takes eight centuries to promulgate even one of them. Such is about the
+length of time through which the preparation has been carried on for the
+definition of the Immaculate Conception. This of course is an
+extraordinary case; but it is difficult to say what is ordinary,
+considering how few are the formal occasions on which the voice of
+Infallibility has been solemnly lifted up. It is to the Pope in
+Ecumenical Council that we look, as to the normal seat of Infallibility:
+now there have been only eighteen such Councils since Christianity
+was,--an average of one to a century,--and of these Councils some passed
+no doctrinal decree at all, others were employed on only one, and many
+of them were concerned with only elementary points of the Creed. The
+Council of Trent embraced a large field of doctrine certainly; but I
+should apply to its Canons a remark contained in that University Sermon
+of mine, which has been so ignorantly criticized in the Pamphlet which
+has been the occasion of this Volume;--I there have said that the
+various verses of the Athanasian Creed are only repetitions in various
+shapes of one and the same idea; and in like manner, the Tridentine
+Decrees are not isolated from each other, but are occupied in bringing
+out in detail, by a number of separate declarations, as if into bodily
+form, a few necessary truths. I should make the same remark on the
+various theological censures, promulgated by Popes, which the Church has
+received, and on their dogmatic decisions generally. I own that at first
+sight those decisions seem from their number to be a greater burden on
+the faith of individuals than are the Canons of Councils; still I do not
+believe that in matter of fact they are so at all, and I give this
+reason for it:--it is not that a Catholic, layman or priest, is
+indifferent to the subject, or, from a sort of recklessness, will accept
+any thing that is placed before him, or is willing, like a lawyer, to
+speak according to his brief, but that in such condemnations the Holy
+See is engaged, for the most part, in repudiating one or two great lines
+of error, such as Lutheranism or Jansenism, principally ethical not
+doctrinal, which are divergent from the Catholic mind, and that it is
+but expressing what any good Catholic, of fair abilities, though
+unlearned, would say himself, from common and sound sense, if the matter
+could be put before him.
+
+Now I will go on in fairness to say what I think _is_ the great trial to
+the Reason, when confronted with that august prerogative of the Catholic
+Church, of which I have been speaking. I enlarged just now upon the
+concrete shape and circumstances, under which pure infallible authority
+presents itself to the Catholic. That authority has the prerogative of
+an indirect jurisdiction on subject-matters which lie beyond its own
+proper limits, and it most reasonably has such a jurisdiction. It could
+not act in its own province, unless it had a right to act out of it. It
+could not properly defend religious truth, without claiming for that
+truth what may be called its _pom[oe]ria_; or, to take another
+illustration, without acting as we act, as a nation, in claiming as our
+own, not only the land on which we live, but what are called British
+waters. The Catholic Church claims, not only to judge infallibly on
+religious questions, but to animadvert on opinions in secular matters
+which bear upon religion, on matters of philosophy, of science, of
+literature, of history, and it demands our submission to her claim. It
+claims to censure books, to silence authors, and to forbid discussions.
+In this province, taken as a whole, it does not so much speak
+doctrinally, as enforce measures of discipline. It must of course be
+obeyed without a word, and perhaps in process of time it will tacitly
+recede from its own injunctions. In such cases the question of faith
+does not come in at all; for what is matter of faith is true for all
+times, and never can be unsaid. Nor does it at all follow, because there
+is a gift of infallibility in the Catholic Church, that therefore the
+parties who are in possession of it are in all their proceedings
+infallible. "O, it is excellent," says the poet, "to have a giant's
+strength, but tyrannous, to use it like a giant." I think history
+supplies us with instances in the Church, where legitimate power has
+been harshly used. To make such admission is no more than saying that
+the divine treasure, in the words of the Apostle, is "in earthen
+vessels;" nor does it follow that the substance of the acts of the
+ruling power is not right and expedient, because its manner may have
+been faulty. Such high authorities act by means of instruments; we know
+how such instruments claim for themselves the name of their principals,
+who thus get the credit of faults which really are not theirs. But
+granting all this to an extent greater than can with any show of reason
+be imputed to the ruling power in the Church, what difficulty is there
+in the fact of this want of prudence or moderation more than can be
+urged, with far greater justice, against Protestant communities and
+institutions? What is there in it to make us hypocrites, if it has not
+that effect upon Protestants? We are called upon, not to profess any
+thing, but to submit and be silent, as Protestant Churchmen have before
+now obeyed the royal command to abstain from certain theological
+questions. Such injunctions as I have been contemplating are laid merely
+upon our actions, not upon our thoughts. How, for instance, does it tend
+to make a man a hypocrite, to be forbidden to publish a libel? his
+thoughts are as free as before: authoritative prohibitions may tease and
+irritate, but they have no bearing whatever upon the exercise of reason.
+
+So much at first sight; but I will go on to say further, that, in spite
+of all that the most hostile critic may urge about the encroachments or
+severities of high ecclesiastics, in times past, in the use of their
+power, I think that the event has shown after all, that they were mainly
+in the right, and that those whom they were hard upon were mainly in the
+wrong. I love, for instance, the name of Origen: I will not listen to
+the notion that so great a soul was lost; but I am quite sure that, in
+the contest between his doctrine and followers and the ecclesiastical
+power, his opponents were right, and he was wrong. Yet who can speak
+with patience of his enemy and the enemy of St. John Chrysostom, that
+Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria? who can admire or revere Pope
+Vigilius? And here another consideration presents itself to my thoughts.
+In reading ecclesiastical history, when I was an Anglican, it used to be
+forcibly brought home to me, how the initial error of what afterwards
+became heresy was the urging forward some truth against the prohibition
+of authority at an unseasonable time. There is a time for every thing,
+and many a man desires a reformation of an abuse, or the fuller
+development of a doctrine, or the adoption of a particular policy, but
+forgets to ask himself whether the right time for it is come: and,
+knowing that there is no one who will be doing any thing towards its
+accomplishment in his own lifetime unless he does it himself, he will
+not listen to the voice of authority, and he spoils a good work in his
+own century, in order that another man, as yet unborn, may not have the
+opportunity of bringing it happily to perfection in the next. He may
+seem to the world to be nothing else than a bold champion for the truth
+and a martyr to free opinion, when he is just one of those persons whom
+the competent authority ought to silence; and, though the case may not
+fall within that subject-matter in which that authority is infallible,
+or the formal conditions of the exercise of that gift may be wanting, it
+is clearly the duty of authority to act vigorously in the case. Yet its
+act will go down to posterity as an instance of a tyrannical
+interference with private judgment, and of the silencing of a reformer,
+and of a base love of corruption or error; and it will show still less
+to advantage, if the ruling power happens in its proceedings to evince
+any defect of prudence or consideration. And all those who take the part
+of that ruling authority will be considered as time-servers, or
+indifferent to the cause of uprightness and truth; while, on the other
+hand, the said authority may be accidentally supported by a violent
+ultra party, which exalts opinions into dogmas, and has it principally
+at heart to destroy every school of thought but its own.
+
+Such a state of things may be provoking and discouraging at the time, in
+the case of two classes of persons; of moderate men who wish to make
+differences in religious opinion as little as they fairly can be made;
+and of such as keenly perceive, and are honestly eager to remedy,
+existing evils,--evils, of which divines in this or that foreign country
+know nothing at all, and which even at home, where they exist, it is not
+every one who has the means of estimating. This is a state of things
+both of past time and of the present. We live in a wonderful age; the
+enlargement of the circle of secular knowledge just now is simply a
+bewilderment, and the more so, because it has the promise of continuing,
+and that with greater rapidity, and more signal results. Now these
+discoveries, certain or probable, have in matter of fact an indirect
+bearing upon religious opinions, and the question arises how are the
+respective claims of revelation and of natural science to be adjusted.
+Few minds in earnest can remain at ease without some sort of rational
+grounds for their religious belief; to reconcile theory and fact is
+almost an instinct of the mind. When then a flood of facts, ascertained
+or suspected, comes pouring in upon us, with a multitude of others in
+prospect, all believers in Revelation, be they Catholic or not, are
+roused to consider their bearing upon themselves, both for the honour of
+God, and from tenderness for those many souls who, in consequence of the
+confident tone of the schools of secular knowledge, are in danger of
+being led away into a bottomless liberalism of thought.
+
+I am not going to criticize here that vast body of men, in the mass, who
+at this time would profess to be liberals in religion; and who look
+towards the discoveries of the age, certain or in progress, as their
+informants, direct or indirect, as to what they shall think about the
+unseen and the future. The Liberalism which gives a colour to society
+now, is very different from that character of thought which bore the
+name thirty or forty years ago. Now it is scarcely a party; it is the
+educated lay world. When I was young, I knew the word first as giving
+name to a periodical, set up by Lord Byron and others. Now, as then, I
+have no sympathy with the philosophy of Byron. Afterwards, Liberalism
+was the badge of a theological school, of a dry and repulsive character,
+not very dangerous in itself, though dangerous as opening the door to
+evils which it did not itself either anticipate or comprehend. At
+present it is nothing else than that deep, plausible scepticism, of
+which I spoke above, as being the development of human reason, as
+practically exercised by the natural man.
+
+The Liberal religionists of this day are a very mixed body, and
+therefore I am not intending to speak against them. There may be, and
+doubtless is, in the hearts of some or many of them a real antipathy or
+anger against revealed truth, which it is distressing to think of.
+Again, in many men of science or literature there may be an animosity
+arising from almost a personal feeling; it being a matter of party, a
+point of honour, the excitement of a game, or a satisfaction to the
+soreness or annoyance occasioned by the acrimony or narrowness of
+apologists for religion, to prove that Christianity or that Scripture is
+untrustworthy. Many scientific and literary men, on the other hand, go
+on, I am confident, in a straightforward impartial way, in their own
+province and on their own line of thought, without any disturbance from
+religious difficulties in themselves, or any wish at all to give pain to
+others by the result of their investigations. It would ill become me, as
+if I were afraid of truth of any kind, to blame those who pursue secular
+facts, by means of the reason which God has given them, to their logical
+conclusions: or to be angry with science, because religion is bound in
+duty to take cognizance of its teaching. But putting these particular
+classes of men aside, as having no special call on the sympathy of the
+Catholic, of course he does most deeply enter into the feelings of a
+fourth and large class of men, in the educated portions of society, of
+religious and sincere minds, who are simply perplexed,--frightened or
+rendered desperate, as the case may be,--by the utter confusion into
+which late discoveries or speculations have thrown their most elementary
+ideas of religion. Who does not feel for such men? who can have one
+unkind thought of them? I take up in their behalf St. Augustine's
+beautiful words, "Illi in vos saeviant," &c. Let them be fierce with you
+who have no experience of the difficulty with which error is
+discriminated from truth, and the way of life is found amid the
+illusions of the world. How many a Catholic has in his thoughts followed
+such men, many of them so good, so true, so noble! how often has the
+wish risen in his heart that some one from among his own people should
+come forward as the champion of revealed truth against its opponents!
+Various persons, Catholic and Protestant, have asked me to do so myself;
+but I had several strong difficulties in the way. One of the greatest is
+this, that at the moment it is so difficult to say precisely what it is
+that is to be encountered and overthrown. I am far from denying that
+scientific knowledge is really growing, but it is by fits and starts;
+hypotheses rise and fall; it is difficult to anticipate which of them
+will keep their ground, and what the state of knowledge in relation to
+them will be from year to year. In this condition of things, it has
+seemed to me to be very undignified for a Catholic to commit himself to
+the work of chasing what might turn out to be phantoms, and, in behalf
+of some special objections, to be ingenious in devising a theory, which,
+before it was completed, might have to give place to some theory newer
+still, from the fact that those former objections had already come to
+nought under the uprising of others. It seemed to be specially a time,
+in which Christians had a call to be patient, in which they had no other
+way of helping those who were alarmed, than that of exhorting them to
+have a little faith and fortitude, and to "beware," as the poet says,
+"of dangerous steps." This seemed so clear to me, the more I thought of
+the matter, as to make me surmise, that, if I attempted what had so
+little promise in it, I should find that the highest Catholic Authority
+was against the attempt, and that I should have spent my time and my
+thought, in doing what either it would be imprudent to bring before the
+public at all, or what, did I do so, would only complicate matters
+further which were already complicated, without my interference, more
+than enough. And I interpret recent acts of that authority as fulfilling
+my expectation; I interpret them as tying the hands of a
+controversialist, such as I should be, and teaching us that true wisdom,
+which Moses inculcated on his people, when the Egyptians were pursuing
+them, "Fear ye not, stand still; the Lord shall fight for you, and ye
+shall hold your peace." And so far from finding a difficulty in obeying
+in this case, I have cause to be thankful and to rejoice to have so
+clear a direction in a matter of difficulty.
+
+But if we would ascertain with correctness the real course of a
+principle, we must look at it at a certain distance, and as history
+represents it to us. Nothing carried on by human instruments, but has
+its irregularities, and affords ground for criticism, when minutely
+scrutinized in matters of detail. I have been speaking of that aspect of
+the action of an infallible authority, which is most open to invidious
+criticism from those who view it from without; I have tried to be fair,
+in estimating what can be said to its disadvantage, as witnessed at a
+particular time in the Catholic Church, and now I wish its adversaries
+to be equally fair in their judgment upon its historical character. Can,
+then, the infallible authority, with any show of reason, be said in fact
+to have destroyed the energy of the Catholic intellect? Let it be
+observed, I have not here to speak of any conflict which ecclesiastical
+authority has had with science, for this simple reason, that conflict
+there has been none; and that, because the secular sciences, as they now
+exist, are a novelty in the world, and there has been no time yet for a
+history of relations between theology and these new methods of
+knowledge, and indeed the Church may be said to have kept clear of them,
+as is proved by the constantly cited case of Galileo. Here "exceptio
+probat regulam:" for it is the one stock argument. Again, I have not to
+speak of any relations of the Church to the new sciences, because my
+simple question all along has been whether the assumption of
+infallibility by the proper authority is adapted to make me a hypocrite,
+and till that authority passes decrees on pure physical subjects and
+calls on me to subscribe them, (which it never will do, because it has
+not the power,) it has no tendency to interfere by any of its acts with
+my private judgment on those points. The simple question is, whether
+authority has so acted upon the reason of individuals, that they can
+have no opinion of their own, and have but an alternative of slavish
+superstition or secret rebellion of heart; and I think the whole history
+of theology puts an absolute negative upon such a supposition.
+
+It is hardly necessary to argue out so plain a point. It is individuals,
+and not the Holy See, that have taken the initiative, and given the lead
+to the Catholic mind, in theological inquiry. Indeed, it is one of the
+reproaches urged against the Roman Church, that it has originated
+nothing, and has only served as a sort of _remora_ or break in the
+development of doctrine. And it is an objection which I really embrace
+as a truth; for such I conceive to be the main purpose of its
+extraordinary gift. It is said, and truly, that the Church of Rome
+possessed no great mind in the whole period of persecution. Afterwards
+for a long while, it has not a single doctor to show; St. Leo, its
+first, is the teacher of one point of doctrine; St. Gregory, who stands
+at the very extremity of the first age of the Church, has no place in
+dogma or philosophy. The great luminary of the western world is, as we
+know, St. Augustine; he, no infallible teacher, has formed the intellect
+of Christian Europe; indeed to the African Church generally we must look
+for the best early exposition of Latin ideas. Moreover, of the African
+divines, the first in order of time, and not the least influential, is
+the strong-minded and heterodox Tertullian. Nor is the Eastern
+intellect, as such, without its share in the formation of the Latin
+teaching. The free thought of Origen is visible in the writings of the
+Western Doctors, Hilary and Ambrose; and the independent mind of Jerome
+has enriched his own vigorous commentaries on Scripture, from the stores
+of the scarcely orthodox Eusebius. Heretical questionings have been
+transmuted by the living power of the Church into salutary truths. The
+case is the same as regards the Ecumenical Councils. Authority in its
+most imposing exhibition, grave bishops, laden with the traditions and
+rivalries of particular nations or places, have been guided in their
+decisions by the commanding genius of individuals, sometimes young and
+of inferior rank. Not that uninspired intellect overruled the
+super-human gift which was committed to the Council, which would be a
+self-contradictory assertion, but that in that process of inquiry and
+deliberation, which ended in an infallible enunciation, individual
+reason was paramount. Thus Malchion, a mere presbyter, was the
+instrument of the great Council of Antioch in the third century in
+meeting and refuting, for the assembled Fathers, the heretical Patriarch
+of that see. Parallel to this instance is the influence, so well known,
+of a young deacon, St. Athanasius, with the 318 Fathers at Nicaea. In
+mediaeval times we read of St. Anselm at Bari, as the champion of the
+Council there held, against the Greeks. At Trent, the writings of St.
+Bonaventura, and, what is more to the point, the address of a Priest and
+theologian, Salmeron, had a critical effect on some of the definitions
+of dogma. In some of those cases the influence might be partly moral,
+but in others it was that of a discursive knowledge of ecclesiastical
+writers, a scientific acquaintance with theology, and a force of thought
+in the treatment of doctrine.
+
+There are of course intellectual habits which theology does not tend to
+form, as for instance the experimental, and again the philosophical; but
+that is because it _is_ theology, not because of the gift of
+infallibility. But, as far as this goes, I think it could be shown that
+physical science on the other hand, or again mathematical, affords but
+an imperfect training for the intellect. I do not see then how any
+objection about the narrowness of theology comes into our question,
+which simply is, whether the belief in an infallible authority destroys
+the independence of the mind; and I consider that the whole history of
+the Church, and especially the history of the theological schools, gives
+a negative to the accusation. There never was a time when the intellect
+of the educated class was more active, or rather more restless, than in
+the middle ages. And then again all through Church history from the
+first, how slow is authority in interfering! Perhaps a local teacher, or
+a doctor in some local school, hazards a proposition, and a controversy
+ensues. It smoulders or burns in one place, no one interposing; Rome
+simply lets it alone. Then it comes before a Bishop; or some priest, or
+some professor in some other seat of learning takes it up; and then
+there is a second stage of it. Then it comes before a University, and it
+may be condemned by the theological faculty. So the controversy proceeds
+year after year, and Rome is still silent. An appeal perhaps is next
+made to a seat of authority inferior to Rome; and then at last after a
+long while it comes before the supreme power. Meanwhile, the question
+has been ventilated and turned over and over again, and viewed on every
+side of it, and authority is called upon to pronounce a decision, which
+has already been arrived at by reason. But even then, perhaps the
+supreme authority hesitates to do so, and nothing is determined on the
+point for years: or so generally and vaguely, that the whole controversy
+has to be gone through again, before it is ultimately determined. It is
+manifest how a mode of proceeding, such as this, tends not only to the
+liberty, but to the courage, of the individual theologian or
+controversialist. Many a man has ideas, which he hopes are true, and
+useful for his day, but he is not confident about them, and wishes to
+have them discussed, He is willing, or rather would be thankful, to give
+them up, if they can be proved to be erroneous or dangerous, and by
+means of controversy he obtains his end. He is answered, and he yields;
+or on the contrary he finds that he is considered safe. He would not
+dare to do this, if he knew an authority, which was supreme and final,
+was watching every word he said, and made signs of assent or dissent to
+each sentence, as he uttered it. Then indeed he would be fighting, as
+the Persian soldiers, under the lash, and the freedom of his intellect
+might truly be said to be beaten out of him. But this has not been
+so:--I do not mean to say that, when controversies run high, in schools
+or even in small portions of the Church, an interposition may not
+advisably take place; and again, questions may be of that urgent nature,
+that an appeal must, as a matter of duty, be made at once to the highest
+authority in the Church; but if we look into the history of controversy,
+we shall find, I think, the general run of things to be such as I have
+represented it. Zosimus treated Pelagius and C[oe]lestius with extreme
+forbearance; St. Gregory VII. was equally indulgent with
+Berengarius:--by reason of the very power of the Popes they have
+commonly been slow and moderate in their use of it.
+
+And here again is a further shelter for the legitimate exercise of the
+reason:--the multitude of nations which are within the fold of the
+Church will be found to have acted for its protection, against any
+narrowness, on the supposition of narrowness, in the various authorities
+at Rome, with whom lies the practical decision of controverted
+questions. How have the Greek traditions been respected and provided for
+in the later Ecumenical Councils, in spite of the countries that held
+them being in a state of schism! There are important points of doctrine
+which have been (humanly speaking) exempted from the infallible
+sentence, by the tenderness with which its instruments, in framing it,
+have treated the opinions of particular places. Then, again, such
+national influences have a providential effect in moderating the bias
+which the local influences of Italy may exert upon the See of St. Peter.
+It stands to reason that, as the Gallican Church has in it a French
+element, so Rome must have in it an element of Italy; and it is no
+prejudice to the zeal and devotion with which we submit ourselves to the
+Holy See to admit this plainly. It seems to me, as I have been saying,
+that Catholicity is not only one of the notes of the Church, but,
+according to the divine purposes, one of its securities. I think it
+would be a very serious evil, which Divine Mercy avert! that the Church
+should be contracted in Europe within the range of particular
+nationalities. It is a great idea to introduce Latin civilization into
+America, and to improve the Catholics there by the energy of French
+devotedness; but I trust that all European races will ever have a place
+in the Church, and assuredly I think that the loss of the English, not
+to say the German element, in its composition has been a most serious
+misfortune. And certainly, if there is one consideration more than
+another which should make us English grateful to Pius the Ninth, it is
+that, by giving us a Church of our own, he has prepared the way for our
+own habits of mind, our own manner of reasoning, our own tastes, and our
+own virtues, finding a place and thereby a sanctification, in the
+Catholic Church.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+There is only one other subject, which I think it necessary to introduce
+here, as bearing upon the vague suspicions which are attached in this
+country to the Catholic Priesthood. It is one of which my accusers have
+before now said much,--the charge of reserve and economy. They found it
+in no slight degree on what I have said on the subject in my History of
+the Arians, and in a note upon one of my Sermons in which I refer to it.
+The principle of Reserve is also advocated by an admirable writer in two
+numbers of the Tracts for the Times, and of these I was the Editor.
+
+Now, as to the Economy itself[20], it is founded upon the words of our
+Lord, "Cast not your pearls before swine;" and it was observed by the
+early Christians more or less, in their intercourse with the heathen
+populations among whom they lived. In the midst of the abominable
+idolatries and impurities of that fearful time, the Rule of the Economy
+was an imperative duty. But that rule, at least as I have explained and
+recommended it, in anything that I have written, did not go beyond (1)
+the concealing the truth when we could do so without deceit, (2) stating
+it only partially, and (3) representing it under the nearest form
+possible to a learner or inquirer, when he could not possibly understand
+it exactly. I conceive that to draw Angels with wings is an instance of
+the third of these economical modes; and to avoid the question, "Do
+Christians believe in a Trinity?" by answering, "They believe in only
+one God," would be an instance of the second. As to the first, it is
+hardly an Economy, but comes under what is called the "Disciplina
+Arcani." The second and third economical modes Clement calls _lying_;
+meaning that a partial truth is in some sense a lie, as is also a
+representative truth. And this, I think, is about the long and the short
+of the ground of the accusation which has been so violently urged
+against me, as being a patron of the Economy.
+
+[20] Vide Note F, _The Economy_.
+
+Of late years I have come to think, as I believe most writers do, that
+Clement meant more than I have said. I used to think he used the word
+"lie" as an hyperbole, but I now believe that he, as other early
+Fathers, thought that, under certain circumstances, it was lawful to
+tell a lie. This doctrine I never maintained, though I used to think, as
+I do now, that the theory of the subject is surrounded with considerable
+difficulty; and it is not strange that I should say so, considering that
+great English writers declare without hesitation that in certain extreme
+cases, as to save life, honour, or even property, a lie is allowable.
+And thus I am brought to the direct question of truth, and of the
+truthfulness of Catholic priests generally in their dealings with the
+world, as bearing on the general question of their honesty, and of their
+internal belief in their religious professions.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+It would answer no purpose, and it would be departing from the line of
+writing which I have been observing all along, if I entered into any
+formal discussion on this question; what I shall do here, as I have done
+in the foregoing pages, is to give my own testimony on the matter in
+question, and there to leave it. Now first I will say, that, when I
+became a Catholic, nothing struck me more at once than the English
+out-spoken manner of the Priests. It was the same at Oscott, at Old Hall
+Green, at Ushaw; there was nothing of that smoothness, or mannerism,
+which is commonly imputed to them, and they were more natural and
+unaffected than many an Anglican clergyman. The many years, which have
+passed since, have only confirmed my first impression. I have ever found
+it in the priests of this Diocese; did I wish to point out a
+straightforward Englishman, I should instance the Bishop, who has, to
+our great benefit, for so many years presided over it.
+
+And next, I was struck, when I had more opportunity of judging of the
+Priests, by the simple faith in the Catholic Creed and system, of which
+they always gave evidence, and which they never seemed to feel, in any
+sense at all, to be a burden. And now that I have been in the Church
+nineteen years, I cannot recollect hearing of a single instance in
+England of an infidel priest. Of course there are men from time to time,
+who leave the Catholic Church for another religion, but I am speaking of
+cases, when a man keeps a fair outside to the world and is a hollow
+hypocrite in his heart.
+
+I wonder that the self-devotion of our priests does not strike a
+Protestant in this point of view. What do they gain by professing a
+Creed, in which, if their enemies are to be credited, they really do not
+believe? What is their reward for committing themselves to a life of
+self-restraint and toil, and perhaps to a premature and miserable death?
+The Irish fever cut off between Liverpool and Leeds thirty priests and
+more, young men in the flower of their days, old men who seemed entitled
+to some quiet time after their long toil. There was a bishop cut off in
+the North; but what had a man of his ecclesiastical rank to do with the
+drudgery and danger of sick calls, except that Christian faith and
+charity constrained him? Priests volunteered for the dangerous service.
+It was the same with them on the first coming of the cholera, that
+mysterious awe-inspiring infliction. If they did not heartily believe in
+the Creed of the Church, then I will say that the remark of the Apostle
+had its fullest illustration:--"If in this life only we have hope in
+Christ, we are of all men most miserable." What could support a set of
+hypocrites in the presence of a deadly disorder, one of them following
+another in long order up the forlorn hope, and one after another
+perishing? And such, I may say, in its substance, is every
+Mission-Priest's life. He is ever ready to sacrifice himself for his
+people. Night and day, sick or well himself, in all weathers, off he is,
+on the news of a sick call. The fact of a parishioner dying without the
+Sacraments through his fault is terrible to him; why terrible, if he has
+not a deep absolute faith, which he acts upon with a free service?
+Protestants admire this, when they see it; but they do not seem to see
+as clearly, that it excludes the very notion of hypocrisy.
+
+Sometimes, when they reflect upon it, it leads them to remark on the
+wonderful discipline of the Catholic priesthood; they say that no Church
+has so well ordered a clergy, and that in that respect it surpasses
+their own; they wish they could have such exact discipline among
+themselves. But is it an excellence which can he purchased? is it a
+phenomenon which depends on nothing else than itself, or is it an effect
+which has a cause? You cannot buy devotion at a price. "It hath never
+been heard of in the land of Chanaan, neither hath it been seen in
+Theman. The children of Agar, the merchants of Meran, none of these have
+known its way." What then is that wonderful charm, which makes a
+thousand men act all in one way, and infuses a prompt obedience to rule,
+as if they were under some stern military compulsion? How difficult to
+find an answer, unless you will allow the obvious one, that they believe
+intensely what they profess!
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I cannot think what it can be, in a day like this, which keeps up the
+prejudice of this Protestant country against us, unless it be the vague
+charges which are drawn from our books of Moral Theology; and with a
+short notice of the work in particular which by our accusers is
+especially thrown into our teeth, I shall bring these observations to a
+close.
+
+St. Alfonso Liguori, then, it cannot be denied, lays down that an
+equivocation, (that is, a play upon words, in which one sense is taken
+by the speaker, and another sense intended by him for the hearer,) is
+allowable, if there is a just cause, that is, in an extraordinary case,
+and may even be confirmed by an oath. I shall give my opinion on this
+point as plainly as any Protestant can wish; and therefore I avow at
+once that in this department of morality, much as I admire the high
+points of the Italian character, I like the English rule of conduct
+better; but, in saying so, I am not, as will shortly be seen, saying any
+thing disrespectful to St. Alfonso, who was a lover of truth, and whose
+intercession I trust I shall not lose, though, on the matter under
+consideration, I follow other guidance in preference to his.
+
+Now I make this remark first:--great English authors, Jeremy Taylor,
+Milton, Paley, Johnson, men of very different schools of thought,
+distinctly say, that under certain extraordinary circumstances it is
+allowable to tell a lie. Taylor says: "To tell a lie for charity, to
+save a man's life, the life of a friend, of a husband, of a prince, of a
+useful and a public person, hath not only been done at all times, but
+commended by great and wise and good men. Who would not save his
+father's life, at the charge of a harmless lie, from persecutors or
+tyrants?" Again, Milton says: "What man in his senses would deny, that
+there are those whom we have the best grounds for considering that we
+ought to deceive,--as boys, madmen, the sick, the intoxicated, enemies,
+men in error, thieves? I would ask, by which of the commandments is a
+lie forbidden? You will say, by the ninth. If then my lie does not
+injure my neighbour, certainly it is not forbidden by this commandment."
+Paley says: "There are falsehoods, which are not lies, that is, which
+are not criminal." Johnson: "The general rule is, that truth should
+never be violated; there must, however, be some exceptions. If, for
+instance, a murderer should ask you which way a man is gone."
+
+Now, I am not using these instances as an _argumentum ad hominem_; but
+the purpose to which I put them is this:--
+
+1. First, I have set down the distinct statements of Taylor, Milton,
+Paley, and Johnson:--now, would any one give ever so little weight to
+these statements, in forming a real estimate of the veracity of the
+writers, if they now were alive? Were a man, who is so fierce with St.
+Alfonso, to meet Paley or Johnson to-morrow in society, would he look
+upon him as a liar, a knave, as dishonest and untrustworthy? I am sure
+he would not. Why then does he not deal out the same measure to Catholic
+priests? If a copy of Scavini, which speaks of equivocation as being in
+a just cause allowable, be found in a student's room at Oscott, not
+Scavini himself, but even the unhappy student, who has what a Protestant
+calls a bad book in his possession, is judged to be for life unworthy of
+credit. Are all Protestant text-books, which are used at the University,
+immaculate? Is it necessary to take for gospel every word of Aristotle's
+Ethics, or every assertion of Hey or Burnett on the Articles? Are
+text-books the ultimate authority, or rather are they not manuals in the
+hands of a lecturer, and the groundwork of his remarks? But, again, let
+us suppose, not the case of a student, or of a professor, but of Scavini
+himself, or of St. Alfonso; now here again I ask, since you would not
+scruple in holding Paley for an honest man, in spite of his defence of
+lying, why do you scruple at holding St. Alfonso honest? I am perfectly
+sure that you would not scruple at Paley personally; you might not agree
+with him, but you would not go further than to call him a bold thinker:
+then why should St. Alfonso's person be odious to you, as well as his
+doctrine?
+
+Now I wish to tell you why you are not afraid of Paley; because, you
+would say, when he advocated lying, he was taking _extreme_ or _special
+cases_. You would have no fear of a man who you knew had shot a burglar
+dead in his own house, because you know you are _not_ a burglar: so you
+would not think that Paley had a habit of telling lies in society,
+because in the case of a cruel alternative he thought it the lesser evil
+to tell a lie. Then why do you show such suspicion of a Catholic
+theologian, who speaks of certain extraordinary cases in which an
+equivocation in a penitent cannot be visited by his confessor as if it
+were a sin? for this is the exact point of the question.
+
+But again, why does Paley, why does Jeremy Taylor, when no practical
+matter is actually before him, lay down a maxim about the lawfulness of
+lying, which will startle most readers? The reason is plain. He is
+forming a theory of morals, and he must treat every question in turn as
+it comes. And this is just what St. Alfonso or Scavini is doing. You
+only try your hand yourself at a treatise on the rules of morality, and
+you will see how difficult the work is. What is the _definition_ of a
+lie? Can you give a better than that it is a sin against justice, as
+Taylor and Paley consider it? but, if so, how can it be a sin at all, if
+your neighbour is not injured? If you do not like this definition, take
+another; and then, by means of that, perhaps you will be defending St.
+Alfonso's equivocation. However, this is what I insist upon; that St.
+Alfonso, as Paley, is considering the different portions of a large
+subject, and he must, on the subject of lying, give his judgment, though
+on that subject it is difficult to form any judgment which is
+satisfactory.
+
+But further still: you must not suppose that a philosopher or moralist
+uses in his own case the licence which his theory itself would allow
+him. A man in his own person is guided by his own conscience; but in
+drawing out a system of rules he is obliged to go by logic, and follow
+the exact deduction of conclusion from conclusion, and must be sure that
+the whole system is coherent and one. You hear of even immoral or
+irreligious books being written by men of decent character; there is a
+late writer who says that David Hume's sceptical works are not at all
+the picture of the man. A priest might write a treatise which was really
+lax on the subject of lying, which might come under the condemnation of
+the Holy See, as some treatises on that score have already been
+condemned, and yet in his own person be a rigorist. And, in fact, it is
+notorious from St. Alfonso's Life, that he, who has the repute of being
+so lax a moralist, had one of the most scrupulous and anxious of
+consciences himself. Nay, further than this, he was originally in the
+Law, and on one occasion he was betrayed into the commission of what
+seemed like a deceit, though it was an accident; and that was the very
+occasion of his leaving the profession and embracing the religious life.
+
+The account of this remarkable occurrence is told us in his Life:--
+
+"Notwithstanding he had carefully examined over and over the details of
+the process, he was completely mistaken regarding the sense of one
+document, which constituted the right of the adverse party. The advocate
+of the Grand Duke perceived the mistake, but he allowed Alfonso to
+continue his eloquent address to the end without interruption; as soon,
+however, as he had finished, he rose, and said with cutting coolness,
+'Sir, the case is not exactly what you suppose it to be; if you will
+review the process, and examine this paper attentively, you will find
+there precisely the contrary of all you have advanced.' 'Willingly,'
+replied Alfonso, without hesitating; 'the decision depends on this
+question--whether the fief were granted under the law of Lombardy, or
+under the French Law.' The paper being examined, it was found that the
+Grand Duke's advocate was in the right. 'Yes,' said Alfonso, holding the
+paper in his hand, 'I am wrong, I have been mistaken.' A discovery so
+unexpected, and the fear of being accused of unfair dealing filled him
+with consternation, and covered him with confusion, so much so, that
+every one saw his emotion. It was in vain that the President Caravita,
+who loved him, and knew his integrity, tried to console him, by telling
+him that such mistakes were not uncommon, even among the first men at
+the bar. Alfonso would listen to nothing, but, overwhelmed with
+confusion, his head sunk on his breast, he said to himself, 'World, I
+know you now; courts of law, never shall you see me again!' And turning
+his back on the assembly, he withdrew to his own house, incessantly
+repeating to himself, 'World, I know you now.' What annoyed him most
+was, that having studied and re-studied the process during a whole
+month, without having discovered this important flaw, he could not
+understand how it had escaped his observation."
+
+And this is the man, so easily scared at the very shadow of trickery,
+who is so flippantly pronounced to be a patron of lying.
+
+But, in truth, a Catholic theologian has objects in view which men in
+general little compass; he is not thinking of himself, but of a
+multitude of souls, sick souls, sinful souls, carried away by sin, full
+of evil, and he is trying with all his might to rescue them from their
+miserable state; and, in order to save them from more heinous sins, he
+tries, to the full extent that his conscience will allow him to go, to
+shut his eyes to such sins, as are, though sins, yet lighter in
+character or degree. He knows perfectly well that, if he is as strict as
+he would wish to be, he shall be able to do nothing at all with the run
+of men; so he is as indulgent with them as ever he can be. Let it not be
+for an instant supposed, that I allow of the maxim of doing evil that
+good may come; but, keeping clear of this, there is a way of winning men
+from greater sins by winking for the time at the less, or at mere
+improprieties or faults; and this is the key to the difficulty which
+Catholic books of moral theology so often cause to the Protestant. They
+are intended for the Confessor, and Protestants view them as intended
+for the Preacher.
+
+2. And I observe upon Taylor, Milton, and Paley thus: What would a
+Protestant clergyman say to me, if I accused him of teaching that a lie
+was allowable; and if, when he asked for my proof, I said in reply that
+such was the doctrine of Taylor and Milton? Why, he would sharply
+retort, "_I_ am not bound by Taylor or Milton;" and if I went on urging
+that "Taylor was one of his authorities," he would answer that Taylor
+was a great writer, but great writers were not therefore infallible.
+This is pretty much the answer which I make, when I am considered in
+this matter a disciple of St. Alfonso.
+
+I plainly and positively state, and without any reserve, that I do not
+at all follow this holy and charitable man in this portion of his
+teaching. There are various schools of opinion allowed in the Church:
+and on this point I follow others. I follow Cardinal Gerdil, and Natalis
+Alexander, nay, St. Augustine. I will quote one passage from Natalis
+Alexander:--"They certainly lie, who utter the words of an oath, without
+the will to swear or bind themselves: or who make use of mental
+reservations and _equivocations_ in swearing, since they signify by
+words what they have not in mind, contrary to the end for which language
+was instituted, viz. as signs of ideas. Or they mean something else than
+the words signify in themselves and the common custom of speech." And,
+to take an instance: I do not believe any priest in England would dream
+of saying, "My friend is not here;" meaning, "He is not in my pocket or
+under my shoe." Nor should any consideration make me say so myself. I do
+not think St. Alfonso would in his own case have said so; and he would
+have been as much shocked at Taylor and Paley, as Protestants are at
+him[21].
+
+[21] Vide Note G, _Lying and Equivocation_.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+And now, if Protestants wish to know what our real teaching is, as on
+other subjects, so on that of lying, let them look, not at our books of
+casuistry, but at our catechisms. Works on pathology do not give the
+best insight into the form and the harmony of the human frame; and, as
+it is with the body, so is it with the mind. The Catechism of the
+Council of Trent was drawn up for the express purpose of providing
+preachers with subjects for their Sermons; and, as my whole work has
+been a defence of myself, I may here say that I rarely preach a Sermon,
+but I go to this beautiful and complete Catechism to get both my matter
+and my doctrine. There we find the following notices about the duty of
+Veracity:--
+
+"'Thou shalt not bear false witness,' &c.: let attention be drawn to two
+laws contained in this commandment:--the one, forbidding false witness;
+the other bidding, that removing all pretence and deceits, we should
+measure our words and deeds by simple truth, as the Apostle admonished
+the Ephesians of that duty in these words: 'Doing truth in charity, let
+us grow in Him through all things.'
+
+"To deceive by a lie in joke or for the sake of compliment, though to no
+one there accrues loss or gain in consequence, nevertheless is
+altogether unworthy: for thus the Apostle admonishes, 'Putting aside
+lying, speak ye truth.' For therein is great danger of lapsing into
+frequent and more serious lying, and from lies in joke men gain the
+habit of lying, whence they gain the character of not being truthful.
+And thence again, in order to gain credence to their words, they find it
+necessary to make a practice of swearing.
+
+"Nothing is more necessary [for us] than truth of testimony, in those
+things, which we neither know ourselves, nor can allowably be ignorant
+of, on which point there is extant that maxim of St. Augustine's: Whoso
+conceals the truth, and whoso puts forth a lie, each is guilty; the one
+because he is not willing to do a service, the other because he has a
+wish to do a mischief.
+
+"It is lawful at times to be silent about the truth, but out of a court
+of law; for in court, when a witness is interrogated by the judge
+according to law, the truth is wholly to be brought out.
+
+"Witnesses, however, must beware, lest, from over-confidence in their
+memory, they affirm for certain, what they have not verified.
+
+"In order that the faithful may with more good will avoid the sin of
+lying, the Parish Priest shall set before them the extreme misery and
+turpitude of this wickedness. For, in holy writ, the devil is called the
+father of a lie; for, in that he did not remain in Truth, he is a liar,
+and the father of a lie. He will add, with the view of ridding men of so
+great a crime, the evils which follow upon lying; and, whereas they are
+innumerable, he will point out [at least] the sources and the general
+heads of these mischiefs and calamities, viz. 1. How great is God's
+displeasure and how great His hatred of a man who is insincere and a
+liar. 2. What little security there is that a man who is specially hated
+by God may not be visited by the heaviest punishments. 3. What more
+unclean and foul, as St. James says, than ... that a fountain by the
+same jet should send out sweet water and bitter? 4. For that tongue,
+which just now praised God, next, as far as in it lies, dishonours Him
+by lying. 5. In consequence, liars are shut out from the possession of
+heavenly beatitude. 6. That too is the worst evil of lying, that that
+disease of the mind is generally incurable.
+
+"Moreover, there is this harm too, and one of vast extent, and touching
+men generally, that by insincerity and lying faith and truth are lost,
+which are the firmest bonds of human society, and, when they are lost,
+supreme confusion follows in life, so that men seem in nothing to differ
+from devils.
+
+"Lastly, the Parish Priest will set those right who excuse their
+insincerity and allege the example of wise men, who, they say, are used
+to lie for an occasion. He will tell them, what is most true, that the
+wisdom of the flesh is death. He will exhort his hearers to trust in
+God, when they are in difficulties and straits, nor to have recourse to
+the expedient of a lie.
+
+"They who throw the blame of their own lie on those who have already by
+a lie deceived them, are to be taught that men must not revenge
+themselves, nor make up for one evil by another."
+
+There is much more in the Catechism to the same effect, and it is of
+universal obligation; whereas the decision of a particular author in
+morals need not be accepted by any one.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+To one other authority I appeal on this subject, which commands from me
+attention of a special kind, for it is the teaching of a Father. It will
+serve to bring my work to a conclusion.
+
+"St. Philip," says the Roman Oratorian who wrote his Life, "had a
+particular dislike of affectation both in himself and others, in
+speaking, in dressing, or in any thing else.
+
+"He avoided all ceremony which savoured of worldly compliment, and
+always showed himself a great stickler for Christian simplicity in every
+thing; so that, when he had to deal with men of worldly prudence, he did
+not very readily accommodate himself to them.
+
+"And he avoided, as much as possible, having any thing to do with
+_two-faced persons_, who did not go simply and straightforwardly to work
+in their transactions.
+
+"_As for liars, he could not endure them_, and he was _continually
+reminding_ his spiritual children, _to avoid them as they would a
+pestilence_."
+
+These are the principles on which I have acted before I was a Catholic;
+these are the principles which, I trust, will be my stay and guidance to
+the end.
+
+I have closed this history of myself with St. Philip's name upon St.
+Philip's feast-day; and, having done so, to whom can I more suitably
+offer it, as a memorial of affection and gratitude, than to St. Philip's
+sons, my dearest brothers of this House, the Priests of the Birmingham
+Oratory, Ambrose St. John, Henry Austin Mills, Henry Bittleston, Edward
+Caswall, William Paine Neville, and Henry Ignatius Dudley Ryder? who
+have been so faithful to me; who have been so sensitive of my needs; who
+have been so indulgent to my failings; who have carried me through so
+many trials; who have grudged no sacrifice, if I asked for it; who have
+been so cheerful under discouragements of my causing; who have done so
+many good works, and let me have the credit of them;--with whom I have
+lived so long, with whom I hope to die.
+
+And to you especially, dear Ambrose St. John; whom God gave me, when He
+took every one else away; who are the link between my old life and my
+new; who have now for twenty-one years been so devoted to me, so
+patient, so zealous, so tender; who have let me lean so hard upon you;
+who have watched me so narrowly; who have never thought of yourself, if
+I was in question.
+
+And in you I gather up and bear in memory those familiar affectionate
+companions and counsellors, who in Oxford were given to me, one after
+another, to be my daily solace and relief; and all those others, of
+great name and high example, who were my thorough friends, and showed me
+true attachment in times long past; and also those many younger men,
+whether I knew them or not, who have never been disloyal to me by word
+or deed; and of all these, thus various in their relations to me, those
+more especially who have since joined the Catholic Church.
+
+And I earnestly pray for this whole company, with a hope against hope,
+that all of us, who once were so united, and so happy in our union, may
+even now be brought at length, by the Power of the Divine Will, into One
+Fold and under One Shepherd.
+
+_May 26, 1864._
+In Festo Corp. Christ.
+
+
+
+
+NOTES.
+
+NOTE A. ON PAGE 14.
+
+LIBERALISM.
+
+
+I have been asked to explain more fully what it is I mean by
+"Liberalism," because merely to call it the Anti-dogmatic Principle is
+to tell very little about it. An explanation is the more necessary,
+because such good Catholics and distinguished writers as Count
+Montalembert and Father Lacordaire use the word in a favorable sense,
+and claim to be Liberals themselves. "The only singularity," says the
+former of the two in describing his friend, "was his Liberalism. By a
+phenomenon, at that time unheard of, this convert, this seminarist, this
+confessor of nuns, was just as stubborn a liberal, as in the days when
+he was a student and a barrister."--Life (transl.), p. 19.
+
+I do not believe that it is possible for me to differ in any important
+matter from two men whom I so highly admire. In their general line of
+thought and conduct I enthusiastically concur, and consider them to be
+before their age. And it would be strange indeed if I did not read with
+a special interest, in M. de Montalembert's beautiful volume, of the
+unselfish aims, the thwarted projects, the unrequited toils, the grand
+and tender resignation of Lacordaire. If I hesitate to adopt their
+language about Liberalism, I impute the necessity of such hesitation to
+some differences between us in the use of words or in the circumstances
+of country; and thus I reconcile myself to remaining faithful to my own
+conception of it, though I cannot have their voices to give force to
+mine. Speaking then in my own way, I proceed to explain what I meant as
+a Protestant by Liberalism, and to do so in connexion with the
+circumstances under which that system of opinion came before me at
+Oxford.
+
+If I might presume to contrast Lacordaire and myself, I should say, that
+we had been both of us inconsistent;--he, a Catholic, in calling himself
+a Liberal; I, a Protestant, in being an Anti-liberal; and moreover, that
+the cause of this inconsistency had been in both cases one and the same.
+That is, we were both of us such good conservatives, as to take up with
+what we happened to find established in our respective countries, at the
+time when we came into active life. Toryism was the creed of Oxford; he
+inherited, and made the best of, the French Revolution.
+
+When, in the beginning of the present century, not very long before my
+own time, after many years of moral and intellectual declension, the
+University of Oxford woke up to a sense of its duties, and began to
+reform itself, the first instruments of this change, to whose zeal and
+courage we all owe so much, were naturally thrown together for mutual
+support, against the numerous obstacles which lay in their path, and
+soon stood out in relief from the body of residents, who, though many of
+them men of talent themselves, cared little for the object which the
+others had at heart. These Reformers, as they may be called, were for
+some years members of scarcely more than three or four Colleges; and
+their own Colleges, as being under their direct influence, of course had
+the benefit of those stricter views of discipline and teaching, which
+they themselves were urging on the University. They had, in no long
+time, enough of real progress in their several spheres of exertion, and
+enough of reputation out of doors, to warrant them in considering
+themselves the _elite_ of the place; and it is not wonderful if they
+were in consequence led to look down upon the majority of Colleges,
+which had not kept pace with the reform, or which had been hostile to
+it. And, when those rivalries of one man with another arose, whether
+personal or collegiate, which befall literary and scientific societies,
+such disturbances did but tend to raise in their eyes the value which
+they had already set upon academical distinction, and increase their
+zeal in pursuing it. Thus was formed an intellectual circle or class in
+the University,--men, who felt they had a career before them, as soon as
+the pupils, whom they were forming, came into public life; men, whom
+non-residents, whether country parsons or preachers of the Low Church,
+on coming up from time to time to the old place, would look at, partly
+with admiration, partly with suspicion, as being an honour indeed to
+Oxford, but withal exposed to the temptation of ambitious views, and to
+the spiritual evils signified in what is called the "pride of reason."
+
+Nor was this imputation altogether unjust; for, as they were following
+out the proper idea of a University, of course they suffered more or
+less from the moral malady incident to such a pursuit. The very object
+of such great institutions lies in the cultivation of the mind and the
+spread of knowledge: if this object, as all human objects, has its
+dangers at all times, much more would these exist in the case of men,
+who were engaged in a work of reformation, and had the opportunity of
+measuring themselves, not only with those who were their equals in
+intellect, but with the many, who were below them. In this select circle
+or class of men, in various Colleges, the direct instruments and the
+choice fruit of real University Reform, we see the rudiments of the
+Liberal party.
+
+Whenever men are able to act at all, there is the chance of extreme and
+intemperate action; and therefore, when there is exercise of mind, there
+is the chance of wayward or mistaken exercise. Liberty of thought is in
+itself a good; but it gives an opening to false liberty. Now by
+Liberalism I mean false liberty of thought, or the exercise of thought
+upon matters, in which, from the constitution of the human mind, thought
+cannot be brought to any successful issue, and therefore is out of
+place. Among such matters are first principles of whatever kind; and of
+these the most sacred and momentous are especially to be reckoned the
+truths of Revelation. Liberalism then is the mistake of subjecting to
+human judgment those revealed doctrines which are in their nature beyond
+and independent of it, and of claiming to determine on intrinsic grounds
+the truth and value of propositions which rest for their reception
+simply on the external authority of the Divine Word.
+
+Now certainly the party of whom I have been speaking, taken as a whole,
+were of a character of mind out of which Liberalism might easily grow
+up, as in fact it did; certainly they breathed around an influence which
+made men of religious seriousness shrink into themselves. But, while I
+say as much as this, I have no intention whatever of implying that the
+talent of the University, in the years before and after 1820, was
+liberal in its theology, in the sense in which the bulk of the educated
+classes through the country are liberal now. I would not for the world
+be supposed to detract from the Christian earnestness, and the activity
+in religious works, above the average of men, of many of the persons in
+question. They would have protested against their being supposed to
+place reason before faith, or knowledge before devotion; yet I do
+consider that they unconsciously encouraged and successfully introduced
+into Oxford a licence of opinion which went far beyond them. In their
+day they did little more than take credit to themselves for enlightened
+views, largeness of mind, liberality of sentiment, without drawing the
+line between what was just and what was inadmissible in speculation, and
+without seeing the tendency of their own principles; and engrossing, as
+they did, the mental energy of the University, they met for a time with
+no effectual hindrance to the spread of their influence, except (what
+indeed at the moment was most effectual, but not of an intellectual
+character) the thorough-going Toryism and traditionary
+Church-of-England-ism of the great body of the Colleges and Convocation.
+
+Now and then a man of note appeared in the Pulpit or Lecture Rooms of
+the University, who was a worthy representative of the more religious
+and devout Anglicans. These belonged chiefly to the High-Church party;
+for the party called Evangelical never has been able to breathe freely
+in the atmosphere of Oxford, and at no time has been conspicuous, as a
+party, for talent or learning. But of the old High Churchmen several
+exerted some sort of Anti-liberal influence in the place, at least from
+time to time, and that influence of an intellectual nature. Among these
+especially may be mentioned Mr. John Miller, of Worcester College, who
+preached the Bampton Lecture in the year 1817. But, as far as I know, he
+who turned the tide, and brought the talent of the University round to
+the side of the old theology, and against what was familiarly called
+"march-of-mind," was Mr. Keble. In and from Keble the mental activity of
+Oxford took that contrary direction which issued in what was called
+Tractarianism.
+
+Keble was young in years, when he became a University celebrity, and
+younger in mind. He had the purity and simplicity of a child. He had few
+sympathies with the intellectual party, who sincerely welcomed him as a
+brilliant specimen of young Oxford. He instinctively shut up before
+literary display, and pomp and donnishness of manner, faults which
+always will beset academical notabilities. He did not respond to their
+advances. His collision with them (if it may be so called) was thus
+described by Hurrell Froude in his own way. "Poor Keble!" he used
+gravely to say, "he was asked to join the aristocracy of talent, but he
+soon found his level." He went into the country, but his instance serves
+to prove that men need not, in the event, lose that influence which is
+rightly theirs, because they happen to be thwarted in the use of the
+channels natural and proper to its exercise. He did not lose his place
+in the minds of men because he was out of their sight.
+
+Keble was a man who guided himself and formed his judgments, not by
+processes of reason, by inquiry or by argument, but, to use the word in
+a broad sense, by authority. Conscience is an authority; the Bible is an
+authority; such is the Church; such is Antiquity; such are the words of
+the wise; such are hereditary lessons; such are ethical truths; such are
+historical memories; such are legal saws and state maxims; such are
+proverbs; such are sentiments, presages, and prepossessions. It seemed
+to me as if he ever felt happier, when he could speak or act under some
+such primary or external sanction; and could use argument mainly as a
+means of recommending or explaining what had claims on his reception
+prior to proof. He even felt a tenderness, I think, in spite of Bacon,
+for the Idols of the Tribe and the Den, of the Market and the Theatre.
+What he hated instinctively was heresy, insubordination, resistance to
+things established, claims of independence, disloyalty, innovation, a
+critical, censorious spirit. And such was the main principle of the
+school which in the course of years was formed around him; nor is it
+easy to set limits to its influence in its day; for multitudes of men,
+who did not profess its teaching, or accept its peculiar doctrines, were
+willing nevertheless, or found it to their purpose, to act in company
+with it.
+
+Indeed for a time it was practically the champion and advocate of the
+political doctrines of the great clerical interest through the country,
+who found in Mr. Keble and his friends an intellectual, as well as moral
+support to their cause, which they looked for in vain elsewhere. His
+weak point, in their eyes, was his consistency; for he carried his love
+of authority and old times so far, as to be more than gentle towards the
+Catholic Religion, with which the Toryism of Oxford and of the Church of
+England had no sympathy. Accordingly, if my memory be correct, he never
+could get himself to throw his heart into the opposition made to
+Catholic Emancipation, strongly as he revolted from the politics and the
+instruments by means of which that Emancipation was won. I fancy he
+would have had no difficulty in accepting Dr. Johnson's saying about
+"the first Whig;" and it grieved and offended him that the "Via prima
+salutis" should be opened to the Catholic body from the Whig quarter. In
+spite of his reverence for the Old Religion, I conceive that on the
+whole he would rather have kept its professors beyond the pale of the
+Constitution with the Tories, than admit them on the principles of the
+Whigs. Moreover, if the Revolution of 1688 was too lax in principle for
+him and his friends, much less, as is very plain, could they endure to
+subscribe to the revolutionary doctrines of 1776 and 1789, which they
+felt to be absolutely and entirely out of keeping with theological
+truth.
+
+The Old Tory or Conservative party in Oxford had in it no principle or
+power of development, and that from its very nature and constitution: it
+was otherwise with the Liberals. They represented a new idea, which was
+but gradually learning to recognize itself, to ascertain its
+characteristics and external relations, and to exert an influence upon
+the University. The party grew, all the time that I was in Oxford, even
+in numbers, certainly in breadth and definiteness of doctrine, and in
+power. And, what was a far higher consideration, by the accession of Dr.
+Arnold's pupils, it was invested with an elevation of character which
+claimed the respect even of its opponents. On the other hand, in
+proportion as it became more earnest and less self-applauding, it became
+more free-spoken; and members of it might be found who, from the mere
+circumstance of remaining firm to their original professions, would in
+the judgment of the world, as to their public acts, seem to have left it
+for the Conservative camp. Thus, neither in its component parts nor in
+its policy, was it the same in 1832, 1836, and 1841, as it was in 1845.
+
+These last remarks will serve to throw light upon a matter personal to
+myself, which I have introduced into my Narrative, and to which my
+attention has been pointedly called, now that my Volume is coming to a
+second edition.
+
+It has been strongly urged upon me to re-consider the following passages
+which occur in it: "The men who had driven me from Oxford were
+distinctly the Liberals, it was they who had opened the attack upon
+Tract 90," p. 203, and "I found no fault with the Liberals; they had
+beaten me in a fair field," p. 214.
+
+I am very unwilling to seem ungracious, or to cause pain in any quarter;
+still I am sorry to say I cannot modify these statements. It is surely a
+matter of historical fact that I left Oxford upon the University
+proceedings of 1841; and in those proceedings, whether we look to the
+Heads of Houses or the resident Masters, the leaders, if intellect and
+influence make men such, were members of the Liberal party. Those who
+did not lead, concurred or acquiesced in them,--I may say, felt a
+satisfaction. I do not recollect any Liberal who was on my side on that
+occasion. Excepting the Liberal, no other party, as a party, acted
+against me. I am not complaining of them; I deserved nothing else at
+their hands. They could not undo in 1845, even had they wished it, (and
+there is no proof they did,) what they had done in 1841. In 1845, when I
+had already given up the contest for four years, and my part in it had
+passed into the hands of others, then some of those who were prominent
+against me in 1841, feeling (what they had not felt in 1841) the danger
+of driving a number of my followers to Rome, and joined by younger
+friends who had come into University importance since 1841 and felt
+kindly towards me, adopted a course more consistent with their
+principles, and proceeded to shield from the zeal of the Hebdomadal
+Board, not me, but, professedly, all parties through the
+country,--Tractarians, Evangelicals, Liberals in general,--who had to
+subscribe to the Anglican formularies, on the ground that those
+formularies, rigidly taken, were, on some point or other, a difficulty
+to all parties alike.
+
+However, besides the historical fact, I can bear witness to my own
+feeling at the time, and my feeling was this:--that those who in 1841
+had considered it to be a duty to act against me, had then done their
+worst. What was it to me what they were now doing in opposition to the
+New Test proposed by the Hebdomadal Board? I owed them no thanks for
+their trouble. I took no interest at all, in February, 1845, in the
+proceedings of the Heads of Houses and of the Convocation. I felt myself
+_dead_ as regarded my relations to the Anglican Church. My leaving it
+was all but a matter of time. I believe I did not even thank my real
+friends, the two Proctors, who in Convocation stopped by their Veto the
+condemnation of Tract 90; nor did I make any acknowledgment to Mr.
+Rogers, nor to Mr. James Mozley, nor, as I think, to Mr. Hussey, for
+their pamphlets in my behalf. My frame of mind is best described by the
+sentiment of the passage in Horace, which at the time I was fond of
+quoting, as expressing my view of the relation that existed between the
+Vice-Chancellor and myself.
+
+                                          "Pentheu,
+  Rector Thebarum, quid me perferre patique
+  Indignum cogas?" "Adimam bona." "Nempe pecus, rem,
+  Lectos, argentum; tollas licet." "In manicis et
+  Compedibus, saevo te sub custode tenebo." (_viz. the 39 Articles._)
+  "_Ipse Deus, simul atque volam, me solvet._" Opinor,
+  Hoc sentit: _Moriar. Mors ultima linea rerum est._
+
+I conclude this notice of Liberalism in Oxford, and the party which was
+antagonistic to it, with some propositions in detail, which, as a member
+of the latter, and together with the High Church, I earnestly denounced
+and abjured.
+
+1. No religious tenet is important, unless reason shows it to be so.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the doctrine of the Athanasian Creed is not to
+    be insisted on, unless it tends to convert the soul; and the
+    doctrine of the Atonement is to be insisted on, if it does
+    convert the soul.
+
+2. No one can believe what he does not understand.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. there are no mysteries in true religion.
+
+3. No theological doctrine is any thing more than an opinion which
+happens to be held by bodies of men.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. no creed, as such, is necessary for salvation.
+
+4. It is dishonest in a man to make an act of faith in what he has not
+had brought home to him by actual proof.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the mass of men ought not absolutely to believe
+    in the divine authority of the Bible.
+
+5. It is immoral in a man to believe more than he can spontaneously
+receive as being congenial to his moral and mental nature.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. a given individual is not bound to believe in
+    eternal punishment.
+
+6. No revealed doctrines or precepts may reasonably stand in the way of
+scientific conclusions.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Political Economy may reverse our Lord's
+    declarations about poverty and riches, or a system of Ethics may
+    teach that the highest condition of body is ordinarily essential
+    to the highest state of mind.
+
+7. Christianity is necessarily modified by the growth of civilization,
+and the exigencies of times.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the Catholic priesthood, though necessary in the
+    Middle Ages, may be superseded now.
+
+8. There is a system of religion more simply true than Christianity as
+it has ever been received.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. we may advance that Christianity is the "corn of
+    wheat" which has been dead for 1800 years, but at length will
+    bear fruit; and that Mahometanism is the manly religion, and
+    existing Christianity the womanish.
+
+9. There is a right of Private Judgment: that is, there is no existing
+authority on earth competent to interfere with the liberty of
+individuals in reasoning and judging for themselves about the Bible and
+its contents, as they severally please.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. religious establishments requiring subscription
+    are Anti-christian.
+
+10. There are rights of conscience such, that every one may lawfully
+advance a claim to profess and teach what is false and wrong in matters,
+religious, social, and moral, provided that to his private conscience it
+seems absolutely true and right.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. individuals have a right to preach and practise
+    fornication and polygamy.
+
+11. There is no such thing as a national or state conscience.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. no judgments can fall upon a sinful or infidel
+    nation.
+
+12. The civil power has no positive duty, in a normal state of things,
+to maintain religious truth.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. blasphemy and sabbath-breaking are not rightly
+    punishable by law.
+
+13. Utility and expedience are the measure of political duty.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. no punishment may be enacted, on the ground that
+    God commands it: e.g. on the text, "Whoso sheddeth man's blood,
+    by man shall his blood be shed."
+
+14. The Civil Power may dispose of Church property without sacrilege.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Henry VIII. committed no sin in his spoliations.
+
+15. The Civil Power has the right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction and
+administration.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Parliament may impose articles of faith on the
+    Church or suppress Dioceses.
+
+16. It is lawful to rise in arms against legitimate princes.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. the Puritans in the 17th century, and the French
+    in the 18th, were justifiable in their Rebellion and Revolution
+    respectively.
+
+17. The people are the legitimate source of power.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. Universal Suffrage is among the natural rights
+    of man.
+
+18. Virtue is the child of knowledge, and vice of ignorance.
+
+    Therefore, e.g. education, periodical literature, railroad
+    travelling, ventilation, drainage, and the arts of life, when
+    fully carried out, serve to make a population moral and happy.
+
+All of these propositions, and many others too, were familiar to me
+thirty years ago, as in the number of the tenets of Liberalism, and,
+while I gave into none of them except No. 12, and perhaps No. 11, and
+partly No. 1, before I began to publish, so afterwards I wrote against
+most of them in some part or other of my Anglican works.
+
+If it is necessary to refer to a work, not simply my own, but of the
+Tractarian school, which contains a similar protest, I should name the
+_Lyra Apostolica_. This volume, which by accident has been left
+unnoticed, except incidentally, in my Narrative, was collected together
+from the pages of the "British Magazine," in which its contents
+originally appeared, and published in a separate form, immediately after
+Hurrell Froude's death in 1836. Its signatures, [Greek: a, b, g, d, e,
+z], denote respectively as authors, Mr. Bowden, Mr. Hurrell Froude, Mr.
+Keble, Mr. Newman, Mr. Robert Wilberforce, and Mr. Isaac Williams.
+
+There is one poem on "Liberalism," beginning "Ye cannot halve the Gospel
+of God's grace;" which bears out the account of Liberalism as above
+given; and another upon "the Age to come," defining from its own point
+of view the position and prospects of Liberalism.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I need hardly say that the above Note is mainly historical. How far the
+Liberal party of 1830-40 really held the above eighteen Theses, which I
+attributed to them, and how far and in what sense I should oppose those
+Theses now, could scarcely be explained without a separate Dissertation.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE B. ON PAGE 23.
+
+ECCLESIASTICAL MIRACLES.
+
+
+The writer, who gave occasion for the foregoing Narrative, was very
+severe with me for what I had said about Miracles in the Preface to the
+Life of St. Walburga. I observe therefore as follows:--
+
+Catholics believe that miracles happen in any age of the Church, though
+not for the same purposes, in the same number, or with the same
+evidence, as in Apostolic times. The Apostles wrought them in evidence
+of their divine mission; and with this object they have been sometimes
+wrought by Evangelists of countries since, as even Protestants allow.
+Hence we hear of them in the history of St. Gregory in Pontus, and St.
+Martin in Gaul; and in their case, as in that of the Apostles, they were
+both numerous and clear. As they are granted to Evangelists, so are they
+granted, though in less measure and evidence, to other holy men; and as
+holy men are not found equally at all times and in all places, therefore
+miracles are in some places and times more than in others. And since,
+generally, they are granted to faith and prayer, therefore in a country
+in which faith and prayer abound, they will be more likely to occur,
+than where and when faith and prayer are not; so that their occurrence
+is irregular. And further, as faith and prayer obtain miracles, so still
+more commonly do they gain from above the ordinary interventions of
+Providence; and, as it is often very difficult to distinguish between a
+providence and a miracle, and there will be more providences than
+miracles, hence it will happen that many occurrences will be called
+miraculous, which, strictly speaking, are not such, that is, not more
+than providential mercies, or what are sometimes called "_grazie_" or
+"favours."
+
+Persons, who believe all this, in accordance with Catholic teaching, as
+I did and do, they, on the report of a miracle, will of necessity, the
+necessity of good logic, be led to say, first, "It _may_ be," and
+secondly, "But I must have _good evidence_ in order to believe it."
+
+1. It _may_ be, because miracles take place in all ages; it must be
+clearly _proved_, because perhaps after all it may be only a
+providential mercy, or an exaggeration, or a mistake, or an imposture.
+Well, this is precisely what I had said, which the writer, who has given
+occasion to this Volume, considered so irrational. I had said, as he
+quotes me, "In this day, and under our present circumstances, we can
+only reply, that there is no reason why they should not be." Surely this
+is good logic, _provided_ that miracles _do_ occur in all ages; and so
+again I am logical in saying, "There is nothing, _prima facie_, in the
+miraculous accounts in question, to repel a _properly taught_ or
+religiously disposed mind." What is the matter with this statement? My
+assailant does not pretend to say _what_ the matter is, and he cannot;
+but he expresses a rude, unmeaning astonishment. Accordingly, in the
+passage which he quotes, I observe, "Miracles are the kind of facts
+proper to ecclesiastical history, just as instances of sagacity or
+daring, personal prowess, or crime, are the facts proper to secular
+history." What is the harm of this?
+
+2. But, though a miracle be conceivable, it has to be _proved_. _What_
+has to be proved? (1.) That the event occurred as stated, and is not a
+false report or an exaggeration. (2.) That it is clearly miraculous, and
+not a mere providence or answer to prayer within the order of nature.
+What is the fault of saying this? The inquiry is parallel to that which
+is made about some extraordinary fact in secular history. Supposing I
+hear that King Charles II. died a Catholic, I am led to say: It _may_
+be, but what is your _proof_?
+
+In my Essay on Miracles of the year 1826, I proposed three questions
+about a professed miraculous occurrence: 1. is it antecedently
+_probable_? 2. is it in its _nature_ certainly miraculous? 3. has it
+sufficient _evidence_? To these three heads I had regard in my Essay of
+1842; and under them I still wish to conduct the inquiry into the
+miracles of Ecclesiastical History.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+So much for general principles; as to St. Walburga, though I have no
+intention at all of denying that numerous miracles have been wrought by
+her intercession, still, neither the Author of her Life, nor I, the
+Editor, felt that we had grounds for binding ourselves to the belief of
+certain alleged miracles in particular. I made, however, one exception;
+it was the medicinal oil which flows from her relics. Now as to the
+_verisimilitude_, the _miraculousness_, and the _fact_, of this
+medicinal oil.
+
+1. The _verisimilitude_. It is plain there is nothing extravagant in
+this report of her relics having a supernatural virtue; and for this
+reason, because there are such instances in Scripture, and Scripture
+cannot be extravagant. For instance, a man was restored to life by
+touching the relics of the Prophet Eliseus. The sacred text runs
+thus:--"And Elisha died, and they buried him. And the bands of the
+Moabites invaded the land at the coming in of the year. And it came to
+pass, as they were burying a man, that, behold, they spied a band of
+men; and they cast the man into the sepulchre of Elisha. And, when the
+man was let down, _and touched the bones of Elisha, he revived_, and
+stood upon his feet." Again, in the case of an inanimate substance,
+which had touched a living Saint: "And God wrought _special miracles_ by
+the hands of Paul; so that _from his body_ were brought unto the sick
+_handkerchiefs or aprons_, and _the diseases departed from them_." And
+again in the case of a pool: "An _Angel went down_ at a certain season
+into the pool, and troubled the water; whosoever then first, after the
+troubling of the water, stepped in, _was made whole of whatsoever
+disease_ he had." 2 Kings [4 Kings] xiii. 20, 21. Acts xix. 11, 12. John
+v. 4. Therefore there is nothing _extravagant_ in the _character_ of the
+miracle.
+
+2. Next, the _matter of fact_:--_is_ there an oil flowing from St.
+Walburga's tomb, which is medicinal? To this question I confined myself
+in my Preface. Of the accounts of medieval miracles, I said that there
+was no _extravagance_ in their _general character_, but I could not
+affirm that there was always _evidence_ for them. I could not simply
+accept them as _facts_, but I could not reject them in their
+_nature_;--they _might_ be true, for they were not impossible; but they
+were _not proved_ to be true, because there was not trustworthy
+testimony. However, as to St. Walburga, I repeat, I made _one_
+exception, the fact of the medicinal oil, since for that miracle there
+was distinct and successive testimony. And then I went on to give a
+chain of witnesses. It was my duty to state what those witnesses said in
+their very words; so I gave the testimonies in full, tracing them from
+the Saint's death. I said, "She is one of the principal Saints of her
+age and country." Then I quoted Basnage, a Protestant, who says, "Six
+writers are extant, who have employed themselves in relating the deeds
+or miracles of Walburga." Then I said that her "renown was not the mere
+natural _growth_ of ages, but begins with the very century of the
+Saint's death." Then I observed that only two miracles seem to have been
+"distinctly reported of her as occurring in her lifetime; and they were
+handed down apparently by tradition." Also, that such miracles are said
+to have commenced about A.D. 777. Then I spoke of the medicinal oil as
+having testimony to it in 893, in 1306, after 1450, in 1615, and in
+1620. Also, I said that Mabillon seems not to have believed some of her
+miracles; and that the earliest witness had got into trouble with his
+Bishop. And so I left the matter, as a question to be decided by
+evidence, not deciding any thing myself.
+
+What was the harm of all this? but my Critic muddled it together in a
+most extraordinary manner, and I am far from sure that he knew himself
+the definite categorical charge which he intended it to convey against
+me. One of his remarks is, "What has become of the holy oil for the last
+240 years, Dr. Newman does not say," p. 25. Of course I did not, because
+I did not know; I gave the evidence as I found it; he assumes that I had
+a point to prove, and then asks why I did not make the evidence larger
+than it was.
+
+I can tell him more about it now: the oil still flows; I have had some
+of it in my possession; it is medicinal still. This leads to the third
+head.
+
+3. Its _miraculousness_. On this point, since I have been in the
+Catholic Church, I have found there is a difference of opinion. Some
+persons consider that the oil is the natural produce of the rock, and
+has ever flowed from it; others, that by a divine gift it flows from the
+relics; and others, allowing that it now comes naturally from the rock,
+are disposed to hold that it was in its origin miraculous, as was the
+virtue of the pool of Bethsaida.
+
+This point must be settled of course before the virtue of the oil can be
+ascribed to the sanctity of St. Walburga; for myself, I neither have,
+nor ever have had, the means of going into the question; but I will take
+the opportunity of its having come before me, to make one or two
+remarks, supplemental of what I have said on other occasions.
+
+1. I frankly confess that the present advance of science tends to make
+it probable that various facts take place, and have taken place, in the
+order of nature, which hitherto have been considered by Catholics as
+simply supernatural.
+
+2. Though I readily make this admission, it must not be supposed in
+consequence that I am disposed to grant at once, that every event was
+natural in point of fact, which _might_ have taken place by the laws of
+nature; for it is obvious, no Catholic can bind the Almighty to act only
+in one and the same way, or to the observance always of His own laws. An
+event which is possible in the way of nature, is certainly possible too
+to Divine Power without the sequence of natural cause and effect at all.
+A conflagration, to take a parallel, may be the work of an incendiary,
+or the result of a flash of lightning; nor would a jury think it safe to
+find a man guilty of arson, if a dangerous thunderstorm was raging at
+the very time when the fire broke out. In like manner, upon the
+hypothesis that a miraculous dispensation is in operation, a recovery
+from diseases to which medical science is equal, may nevertheless in
+matter of fact have taken place, not by natural means, but by a
+supernatural interposition. That the Lawgiver always acts through His
+own laws, is an assumption, of which I never saw proof. In a given case,
+then, the possibility of assigning a human cause for an event does not
+_ipso facto_ prove that it is not miraculous.
+
+3. So far, however, is plain, that, till some _experimentum crucis_ can
+be found, such as to be decisive against the natural cause or the
+supernatural, an occurrence of this kind will as little convince an
+unbeliever that there has been a divine interference in the case, as it
+will drive the Catholic to admit that there has been no interference at
+all.
+
+4. Still there is this gain accruing to the Catholic cause from the
+larger views we now possess of the operation of natural causes, viz.
+that our opponents will not in future be so ready as hitherto, to impute
+fraud and falsehood to our priests and their witnesses, on the ground of
+their pretending or reporting things that are incredible. Our opponents
+have again and again accused us of false witness, on account of
+statements which they now allow are either true, or may have been true.
+They account indeed for the strange facts very differently from us; but
+still they allow that facts they were. It is a great thing to have our
+characters cleared; and we may reasonably hope that, the next time our
+word is vouched for occurrences which appear to be miraculous, our facts
+will be investigated, not our testimony impugned.
+
+5. Even granting that certain occurrences, which we have hitherto
+accounted miraculous, have not absolutely a claim to be so considered,
+nevertheless they constitute an argument still in behalf of Revelation
+and the Church. Providences, or what are called _grazie_, though they do
+not rise to the order of miracles, yet, if they occur again and again in
+connexion with the same persons, institutions, or doctrines, may supply
+a cumulative evidence of the fact of a supernatural presence in the
+quarter in which they are found. I have already alluded to this point in
+my Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and I have a particular reason, as
+will presently be seen, for referring here to what I said in the course
+of it.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In that Essay, after bringing its main argument to an end, I append to
+it a review of "the evidence for particular alleged miracles." "It does
+not strictly fall within the scope of the Essay," I observe, "to
+pronounce upon the truth or falsehood of this or that miraculous
+narrative, as it occurs in ecclesiastical history; but only to furnish
+such general considerations, as may be useful in forming a decision in
+particular cases," p. cv. However, I thought it right to go farther and
+"to set down the evidence for and against certain miracles as we meet
+with them," ibid. In discussing these miracles separately, I make the
+following remarks, to which I have just been referring.
+
+After discussing the alleged miracle of the Thundering Legion, I
+observe:--"Nor does it concern us much to answer the objection, that
+there is nothing strictly miraculous in such an occurrence, because
+sudden thunderclouds after drought are not unfrequent; for, I would
+answer, Grant me such miracles ordinarily in the early Church, and I
+will ask no other; grant that, upon prayer, benefits are vouchsafed,
+deliverances are effected, unhoped-for results obtained, sicknesses
+cured, tempests laid, pestilences put to flight, famines remedied,
+judgments inflicted, and there will be no need of analyzing the causes,
+whether supernatural or natural, to which they are to be referred. They
+may, or they may not, in this or that case, follow or surpass the laws
+of nature, and they may do so plainly or doubtfully, but the common
+sense of mankind will call them miraculous; for by a miracle is
+popularly meant, whatever be its formal definition, an event which
+impresses upon the mind the immediate presence of the Moral Governor of
+the world. He may sometimes act through nature, sometimes beyond or
+against it; but those who admit the fact of such interferences, will
+have little difficulty in admitting also their strictly miraculous
+character, if the circumstances of the case require it, and those who
+deny miracles to the early Church will be equally strenuous against
+allowing her the grace of such intimate influence (if we may so speak)
+upon the course of divine Providence, as is here in question, even
+though it be not miraculous."--p. cxxi.
+
+And again, speaking of the death of Arius: "But after all, was it a
+miracle? for, if not, we are labouring at a proof of which nothing
+comes. The more immediate answer to this question has already been
+suggested several times. When a Bishop with his flock prays night and
+day against a heretic, and at length begs of God to take him away, and
+when he _is_ suddenly taken away, almost at the moment of his triumph,
+and that by a death awfully significant, from its likeness to one
+recorded in Scripture, is it not trifling to ask whether such an
+occurrence comes up to the definition of a miracle? The question is not
+whether it is formally a miracle, but whether it is an event, the like
+of which persons, who deny that miracles continue, will consent that the
+Church should be considered still able to perform. If they are willing
+to allow to the Church such extraordinary protection, it is for them to
+draw the line to the satisfaction of people in general, between these
+and strictly miraculous events; if, on the other hand, they deny their
+occurrence in the times of the Church, then there is sufficient reason
+for our appealing here to the history of Arius in proof of the
+affirmative."--p. clxxii.
+
+These remarks, thus made upon the Thundering Legion and the death of
+Arius, must be applied, in consequence of investigations made since the
+date of my Essay, to the apparent miracle wrought in favour of the
+African confessors in the Vandal persecution. Their tongues were cut out
+by the Arian tyrant, and yet they spoke as before. In my Essay I
+insisted on this fact as being strictly miraculous. Among other remarks
+(referring to the instances adduced by Middleton and others in
+disparagement of the miracle, viz. of "a girl born without a tongue, who
+yet talked as distinctly and easily, as if she had enjoyed the full
+benefit of that organ," and of a boy who lost his tongue at the ago of
+eight or nine, yet retained his speech, whether perfectly or not,) I
+said, "Does Middleton mean to say, that, if certain of men lost their
+tongues _at the command of a tyrant_ for the _sake of their religion_,
+and then spoke _as plainly_ as before, nay _if only one person was so
+mutilated_ and so gifted, it would not be a miracle?"--p. ccx. And I
+enlarged upon the minute details of the fact as reported to us by
+eye-witnesses and contemporaries. "Out of the seven writers adduced, six
+are contemporaries; three, if not four, are eye-witnesses of the
+miracle. One reports from an eye-witness, and one testifies to a fervent
+record at the burial-place of the subjects of it. All seven were living,
+or had been staying, at one or other of the two places which are
+mentioned as their abode. One is a Pope, a second a Catholic Bishop, a
+third a Bishop of a schismatical party, a fourth an emperor, a fifth a
+soldier, a politician, and a suspected infidel, a sixth a statesman and
+courtier, a seventh a rhetorician and philosopher. 'He cut out the
+tongues by the roots,' says Victor, Bishop of Vito; 'I perceived the
+tongues entirely gone by the roots,' says AEneas; 'as low down as the
+throat,' says Procopius; 'at the roots,' say Justinian and St. Gregory;
+'he spoke like an educated man, without impediment,' says Victor of
+Vito; 'with articulateness,' says AEneas; 'better than before;' 'they
+talked without any impediment,' says Procopius; 'speaking with perfect
+voice,' says Marcellinus; 'they spoke perfectly, even to the end,' says
+the second Victor; 'the words were formed, full, and perfect,' says St.
+Gregory."--p. ccviii.
+
+However, a few years ago an Article appeared in "Notes and Queries" (No.
+for May 22, 1858), in which various evidence was adduced to show that
+the tongue is not necessary for articulate speech.
+
+1. Col. Churchill, in his "Lebanon," speaking of the cruelties of
+Djezzar Pacha, in extracting to the root the tongues of some Emirs,
+adds, "It is a curious fact, however, that the tongues grow again
+sufficiently for the purposes of speech."
+
+2. Sir John Malcolm, in his "Sketches of Persia," speaks of Zab, Khan of
+Khisht, who was condemned to lose his tongue. "This mandate," he says,
+"was imperfectly executed, and the loss of half this member deprived him
+of speech. Being afterwards persuaded that its being cut close to the
+root would enable him to speak so as to be understood, he submitted to
+the operation; and the effect has been, that his voice, though
+indistinct and thick, is yet intelligible to persons accustomed to
+converse with him.... I am not an anatomist, and I cannot therefore give
+a reason, why a man, who could not articulate with half a tongue, should
+speak when he had none at all; but the facts are as stated."
+
+3. And Sir John McNeill says, "In answer to your inquiries about the
+powers of speech retained by persons who have had their tongues cut out,
+I can state from personal observation, that several persons whom I knew
+in Persia, who had been subjected to that punishment, spoke so
+intelligibly as to be able to transact important business.... The
+conviction in Persia is universal, that the power of speech is destroyed
+by merely cutting off the tip of the tongue; and is to a useful extent
+restored by cutting off another portion as far back as a perpendicular
+section can be made of the portion that is free from attachment at the
+lower surface.... I never had to meet with a person who had suffered
+this punishment, who could not speak so as to be quite intelligible to
+his familiar associates."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I should not be honest, if I professed to be simply converted, by these
+testimonies, to the belief that there was nothing miraculous in the case
+of the African confessors. It is quite as fair to be sceptical on one
+side of the question as on the other; and if Gibbon is considered worthy
+of praise for his stubborn incredulity in receiving the evidence for
+this miracle, I do not see why I am to be blamed, if I wish to be quite
+sure of the full appositeness of the recent evidence which is brought to
+its disadvantage. Questions of fact cannot be disproved by analogies or
+presumptions; the inquiry must be made into the particular case in all
+its parts, as it comes before us. Meanwhile, I fully allow that the
+points of evidence brought in disparagement of the miracle are _prima
+facie_ of such cogency, that, till they are proved to be irrelevant,
+Catholics are prevented from appealing to it for controversial purposes.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE C. ON PAGE 153.
+
+SERMON ON WISDOM AND INNOCENCE.
+
+
+The professed basis of the charge of lying and equivocation made against
+me, and, in my person, against the Catholic clergy, was, as I have
+already noticed in the Preface, a certain Sermon of mine on "Wisdom and
+Innocence," being the 20th in a series of "Sermons on Subjects of the
+Day," written, preached, and published while I was an Anglican. Of this
+Sermon my accuser spoke thus in his Pamphlet:--
+
+    "It is occupied entirely with the attitude of 'the world' to
+    'Christians' and 'the Church.' By the world appears to be
+    signified, especially, the Protestant public of these realms;
+    what Dr. Newman means by Christians, and the Church, he has not
+    left in doubt; for in the preceding Sermon he says: 'But if the
+    truth must be spoken, what are the humble monk and the holy nun,
+    and other regulars, as they are called, but Christians after the
+    very pattern given us in Scripture, &c.'.... This is his
+    definition of Christians. And in the Sermon itself, he
+    sufficiently defines what he means by 'the Church,' in two notes
+    of her character, which he shall give in his own words: 'What,
+    for instance, though we grant that sacramental confession and
+    the celibacy of the clergy do tend to consolidate the body
+    politic in the relation of rulers and subjects, or, in other
+    words, to aggrandize the priesthood? for how can the Church be
+    one body without such relation?'"--Pp. 8, 9.
+
+He then proceeded to analyze and comment on it at great length, and to
+criticize severely the method and tone of my Sermons generally. Among
+other things, he said:--
+
+    "What, then, did the Sermon _mean_? Why was it preached? To
+    insinuate that a Church which had sacramental confession and a
+    celibate clergy was the only true Church? Or to insinuate that
+    the admiring young gentlemen who listened to him stood to their
+    fellow-countrymen in the relation of the early Christians to the
+    heathen Romans? Or that Queen Victoria's Government was to the
+    Church of England what Nero's or Dioclesian's was to the Church
+    of Rome? It may have been so. I know that men used to suspect
+    Dr. Newman,--I have been inclined to do so myself,--of writing a
+    whole Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter, but
+    for the sake of one single passing hint--one phrase, one
+    epithet, one little barbed arrow, which, as he swept
+    magnificently past on the stream of his calm eloquence,
+    seemingly unconscious of all presences, save those unseen, he
+    delivered unheeded, as with his finger-tip, to the very heart of
+    an initiated hearer, never to be withdrawn again. I do not blame
+    him for that. It is one of the highest triumphs of oratoric
+    power, and may be employed honestly and fairly by any person who
+    has the skill to do it honestly and fairly; but then, Why did he
+    entitle his Sermon 'Wisdom and Innocence?'
+
+    "What, then, could I think that Dr. Newman _meant_? I found a
+    preacher bidding Christians imitate, to some undefined point,
+    the 'arts' of the basest of animals, and of men, and of the
+    devil himself. I found him, by a strange perversion of
+    Scripture, insinuating that St. Paul's conduct and manner were
+    such as naturally to bring down on him the reputation of being a
+    crafty deceiver. I found him--horrible to say it--even hinting
+    the same of one greater than St. Paul. I found him denying or
+    explaining away the existence of that Priestcraft, which is a
+    notorious fact to every honest student of history, and
+    justifying (as far as I can understand him) that double dealing
+    by which prelates, in the middle age, too often played off
+    alternately the sovereign against the people, and the people
+    against the sovereign, careless which was in the right, so long
+    as their own power gained by the move. I found him actually
+    using of such (and, as I thought, of himself and his party
+    likewise) the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly
+    were to betray the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and
+    double-dealing, because they do as much as they can, and not
+    more than they may.' I found him telling Christians that they
+    will always seem 'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness and
+    manliness;' that they will always be 'a mystery' to the world,
+    and that the world will always think them rogues; and bidding
+    them glory in what the world (i.e. the rest of their countrymen)
+    disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be despised.'
+
+    "Now, how was I to know that the preacher, who had the
+    reputation of being the most acute man of his generation, and of
+    having a specially intimate acquaintance with the weaknesses of
+    the human heart, was utterly blind to the broad meaning and the
+    plain practical result of a Sermon like this, delivered before
+    fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his every word?
+    that he did not foresee that they would think that they obeyed
+    him by becoming affected, artificial, sly, shifty, ready for
+    concealments and equivocations?" &c. &c.--Pp. 14-16.
+
+My accuser asked in this passage what did the Sermon _mean_, and why was
+it preached. I will here answer this question; and with this view will
+speak, first of the _matter_ of the Sermon, then of its _subject_, then
+of its _circumstances_.
+
+1. It was one of the last six Sermons which I wrote when I was an
+Anglican. It was one of the five Sermons I preached in St. Mary's
+between Christmas and Easter, 1843, the year when I gave up my Living.
+The MS. of the Sermon is destroyed; but I believe, and my memory too
+bears me out, as far as it goes, that the sentence in question about
+Celibacy and Confession, of which this writer would make so much, _was
+not preached at all_. The Volume, in which this Sermon is found, was
+published _after_ that I had given up St. Mary's, when I had no call on
+me to restrain the expression of any thing which I might hold: and I
+stated an important fact about it in the Advertisement, in these
+words:--
+
+    "In preparing [these Sermons] for publication, _a few words and
+    sentences_ have in several places been _added_, which will be
+    found to express more _of private or personal opinion_, than it
+    was expedient to introduce into the _instruction_ delivered in
+    Church to a parochial Congregation. Such introduction, however,
+    seems unobjectionable in the case of compositions, which are
+    _detached_ from the sacred place and service to which they once
+    belonged, and _submitted to the reason_ and judgment of the
+    general reader."
+
+This Volume of Sermons then cannot be criticized at all as
+_preachments_; they are _essays_; essays of a man who, at the time of
+publishing them, was _not_ a preacher. Such passages, as that in
+question, are just the very ones which I added _upon_ my publishing
+them; and, as I always was on my guard in the pulpit against saying any
+thing which looked towards Rome, I shall believe that I did not preach
+the obnoxious sentence till some one is found to testify that he heard
+it.
+
+At the same time I cannot conceive why the mention of Sacramental
+Confession, or of Clerical Celibacy, had I made it, was inconsistent
+with the position of an Anglican Clergyman. For Sacramental Confession
+and Absolution actually form a portion of the Anglican Visitation of the
+Sick; and though the 32nd Article says that "Bishops, priests, and
+deacons, are not _commanded_ by God's law either to vow the state of
+single life or to abstain from marriage," and "therefore it is _lawful_
+for them to marry," this proposition I did not dream of denying, nor is
+it inconsistent with St. Paul's doctrine, which I held, that it is
+"_good_ to abide even as he," i.e. in celibacy.
+
+But I have more to say on this point. This writer says, "I know that men
+used to suspect Dr. Newman,--I have been inclined to do so myself,--of
+_writing a whole Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter_,
+but for the sake of one simple passing hint,--one phrase, one epithet."
+Now observe; can there be a plainer testimony borne to the practical
+character of my Sermons at St. Mary's than this gratuitous insinuation?
+Many a preacher of Tractarian doctrine has been accused of not letting
+his parishioners alone, and of teasing them with his private theological
+notions. The same report was spread about me twenty years ago as this
+writer spreads now, and the world believed that my Sermons at St. Mary's
+were full of red-hot Tractarianism. Then strangers came to hear me
+preach, and were astonished at their own disappointment. I recollect the
+wife of a great prelate from a distance coming to hear me, and then
+expressing her surprise to find that I preached nothing but a plain
+humdrum Sermon. I recollect how, when on the Sunday before Commemoration
+one year, a number of strangers came to hear me, and I preached in my
+usual way, residents in Oxford, of high position, were loud in their
+satisfaction that on a great occasion, I had made a simple failure, for
+after all there was nothing in the Sermon to hear. Well, but they were
+not going to let me off, for all my common-sense view of duty.
+Accordingly they got up the charitable theory which this Writer revives.
+They said that there was a double purpose in those plain addresses of
+mine, and that my Sermons were never so artful as when they seemed
+common-place; that there were sentences which redeemed their apparent
+simplicity and quietness. So they watched during the delivery of a
+Sermon, which to them was too practical to be useful, for the concealed
+point of it, which they could at least imagine, if they could not
+discover. "Men used to suspect Dr. Newman," he says, "of writing a
+_whole_ Sermon, _not_ for the sake of _the text or of the matter_, but
+for the sake of one single passing hint, ... _one_ phrase, _one_
+epithet, _one_ little barbed arrow, which, as he _swept magnificently_
+past on the stream of his calm eloquence, _seemingly_ unconscious of all
+presences, save those unseen, he delivered unheeded," &c. To all
+appearance, he says, I was "unconscious of all presences." He is not
+able to deny that the "_whole_ Sermon" had the _appearance_ of being
+"_for the sake_ of the text and matter;" therefore he suggests that
+perhaps it wasn't.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+2. And now as to the subject of the Sermon. The Sermons of which the
+Volume consists are such as are, more or less, exceptions to the rule
+which I ordinarily observed, as to the subjects which I introduced into
+the pulpit of St. Mary's. They are not purely ethical or doctrinal. They
+were for the most part caused by circumstances of the day or of the
+moment, and they belong to various years. One was written in 1832, two
+in 1836, two in 1838, five in 1840, five in 1841, four in 1842, seven in
+1843. Many of them are engaged on one subject, viz. in viewing the
+Church in its relation to the world. By the world was meant, not simply
+those multitudes which were not in the Church, but the existing body of
+human society, whether in the Church or not, whether Catholics,
+Protestants, Greeks, or Mahometans, theists or idolaters, as being ruled
+by principles, maxims, and instincts of their own, that is, of an
+unregenerate nature, whatever their supernatural privileges might be,
+greater or less, according to their form of religion. This view of the
+relation of the Church to the world as taken apart from questions of
+ecclesiastical politics, as they may be called, is often brought out in
+my Sermons. Two occur to me at once; No. 3 of my Plain Sermons, which
+was written in 1829, and No. 15 of my Third Volume of Parochial, written
+in 1835. On the other hand, by Church I meant,--in common with all
+writers connected with the Tract Movement, whatever their shades of
+opinion, and with the whole body of English divines, except those of the
+Puritan or Evangelical School,--the whole of Christendom, from the
+Apostles' time till now, whatever their later divisions into Latin,
+Greek, and Anglican. I have explained this view of the subject above at
+pp. 69-71 of this Volume. When then I speak, in the particular Sermon
+before us, of the members, or the rulers, or the action of "the Church,"
+I mean neither the Latin, nor the Greek, nor the English, taken by
+itself, but of the whole Church as one body: of Italy as one with
+England, of the Saxon or Norman as one with the Caroline Church. _This_
+was specially the one Church, and the points in which one branch or one
+period differed from another were not and could not be Notes of the
+Church, because Notes necessarily belong to the whole of the Church
+every where and always.
+
+This being my doctrine as to the relation of the Church to the world, I
+laid down in the Sermon three principles concerning it, and there left
+the matter. The first is, that Divine Wisdom had framed for its action
+laws, which man, if left to himself, would have antecedently pronounced
+to be the worst possible for its success, and which in all ages have
+been called by the world, as they were in the Apostles' days,
+"foolishness;" that man ever relies on physical and material force, and
+on carnal inducements as Mahomet with his sword and his houris, or
+indeed almost as that theory of religion, called, since the Sermon was
+written, "muscular Christianity;" but that our Lord, on the contrary,
+has substituted meekness for haughtiness, passiveness for violence, and
+innocence for craft: and that the event has shown the high wisdom of
+such an economy, for it has brought to light a set of natural laws,
+unknown before, by which the seeming paradox that weakness should be
+stronger than might, and simplicity than worldly policy, is readily
+explained.
+
+Secondly, I said that men of the world, judging by the event, and not
+recognizing the secret causes of the success, viz. a higher order of
+natural laws,--natural, though their source and action were
+supernatural, (for "the meek inherit the earth," by means of a meekness
+which comes from above,)--these men, I say, concluded, that the success
+which they witnessed must arise from some evil secret which the world
+had not mastered,--by means of magic, as they said in the first ages, by
+cunning as they say now. And accordingly they thought that the humility
+and inoffensiveness of Christians, or of Churchmen, was a mere pretence
+and blind to cover the real causes of that success, which Christians
+could explain and would not; and that they were simply hypocrites.
+
+Thirdly, I suggested that shrewd ecclesiastics, who knew very well that
+there was neither magic nor craft in the matter, and, from their
+intimate acquaintance with what actually went on within the Church,
+discerned what were the real causes of its success, were of course under
+the temptation of substituting reason for conscience, and, instead of
+simply obeying the command, were led to do good that good might come,
+that is, to act _in order_ to secure success, and not from a motive of
+faith. Some, I said, did yield to the temptation more or less, and their
+motives became mixed; and in this way the world in a more subtle shape
+had got into the Church; and hence it had come to pass, that, looking at
+its history from first to last, we could not possibly draw the line
+between good and evil there, and say either that every thing was to be
+defended, or certain things to be condemned. I expressed the difficulty,
+which I supposed to be inherent in the Church, in the following words. I
+said, "_Priestcraft has ever been considered the badge_, and its
+imputation is a kind of Note of the Church: and _in part indeed truly_,
+because the presence of powerful enemies, and the sense of their own
+weakness, _has sometimes tempted Christians to the abuse, instead of the
+use of Christian wisdom, to be wise without being harmless_; but partly,
+nay, for the most part, not truly, but slanderously, and merely because
+the world called their wisdom craft, when it was found to be a match for
+its own numbers and power."
+
+Such is the substance of the Sermon: and as to the main drift of it, it
+was this; that I was, there and elsewhere, scrutinizing the course of
+the Church as a whole, as if philosophically, as an historical
+phenomenon, and observing the laws on which it was conducted. Hence the
+Sermon, or Essay as it more truly is, is written in a dry and
+unimpassioned way: it shows as little of human warmth of feeling as a
+Sermon of Bishop Butler's. Yet, under that calm exterior there was a
+deep and keen sensitiveness, as I shall now proceed to show.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+3. If I mistake not, it was written with a secret thought about myself.
+Every one preaches according to his frame of mind, at the time of
+preaching. One heaviness especially oppressed me at that season, which
+this Writer, twenty years afterwards, has set himself with a good will
+to renew: it arose from the sense of the base calumnies which were
+heaped upon me on all sides. It is worth observing that this Sermon is
+exactly contemporaneous with the report spread by a Bishop (_vid. supr._
+p. 181), that I had advised a clergyman converted to Catholicism to
+retain his Living. This report was in circulation in February 1843, and
+my Sermon was preached on the 19th. In the trouble of mind into which I
+was thrown by such calumnies as this, I gained, while I reviewed the
+history of the Church, at once an argument and a consolation. My
+argument was this: if I, who knew my own innocence, was so blackened by
+party prejudice, perhaps those high rulers and those servants of the
+Church, in the many ages which intervened between the early Nicene times
+and the present, who were laden with such grievous accusations, were
+innocent also; and this reflection served to make me tender towards
+those great names of the past, to whom weaknesses or crimes were
+imputed, and reconciled me to difficulties in ecclesiastical
+proceedings, which there were no means now of properly explaining. And
+the sympathy thus excited for them, re-acted on myself, and I found
+comfort in being able to put myself under the shadow of those who had
+suffered as I was suffering, and who seemed to promise me their
+recompense, since I had a fellowship in their trial. In a letter to my
+Bishop at the time of Tract 90, part of which I have quoted, I said that
+I had ever tried to "keep innocency;" and now two years had passed since
+then, and men were louder and louder in heaping on me the very charges,
+which this Writer repeats out of my Sermon, of "fraud and cunning,"
+"craftiness and deceitfulness," "double-dealing," "priestcraft," of
+being "mysterious, dark, subtle, designing," when I was all the time
+conscious to myself, in my degree, and after my measure, of "sobriety,
+self-restraint, and control of word and feeling." I had had experience
+how my past success had been imputed to "secret management;" and how,
+when I had shown surprise at that success, that surprise again was
+imputed to "deceit;" and how my honest heartfelt submission to authority
+had been called, as it was called in a Bishop's charge abroad, "mystic
+humility;" and how my silence was called an "hypocrisy;" and my
+faithfulness to my clerical engagements a secret correspondence with the
+enemy. And I found a way of destroying my sensitiveness about these
+things which jarred upon my sense of justice, and otherwise would have
+been too much for me, by the contemplation of a large law of the Divine
+Dispensation, and felt myself more and more able to bear in my own
+person a present trial, of which in my past writings I had expressed an
+anticipation.
+
+For this feeling and thus speaking this Writer compares me to "Mawworm."
+"I found him telling Christians," he says, "that they will always seem
+'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness and manliness;' that they will
+always be 'a mystery' to the world; and that the world will always think
+them rogues; and bidding them glory in what the world (that is, the rest
+of their fellow-countrymen) disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be
+despised.' Now how was I to know that the preacher ... was utterly blind
+to the broad meaning and the plain practical result of a Sermon like
+this delivered before fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon
+his every word?"--Fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung on my every
+word! If he had undertaken to write a history, and not a romance, he
+would have easily found out, as I have said above, that from 1841 I had
+severed myself from the younger generation of Oxford, that Dr. Pusey and
+I had then closed our theological meetings at his house, that I had
+brought my own weekly evening parties to an end, that I preached only by
+fits and starts at St. Mary's, so that the attendance of young men was
+broken up, that in those very weeks from Christmas till over Easter,
+during which this Sermon was preached, I was but five times in the
+pulpit there. He would have found, that it was written at a time when I
+was shunned rather than sought, when I had great sacrifices in
+anticipation, when I was thinking much of myself; that I was ruthlessly
+tearing myself away from my own followers, and that, in the musings of
+that Sermon, I was at the very utmost only delivering a testimony in my
+behalf for time to come, not sowing my rhetoric broadcast for the chance
+of present sympathy.
+
+Again, he says: "I found him actually using of such [prelates], (and, as
+I thought, of himself and his party likewise,) the words 'They yield
+outwardly; to assent inwardly were to betray the faith. Yet they are
+called deceitful and double-dealing, because they do as much as they
+can, not more than they may.'" This too is a proof of my duplicity! Let
+this writer, in his dealings with some one else, go just a little
+further than he has gone with me; and let him get into a court of law
+for libel; and let him be convicted; and let him still fancy that his
+libel, though a libel, was true, and let us then see whether he will not
+in such a case "yield outwardly," without assenting internally; and then
+again whether we should please him, if we called him "deceitful and
+double-dealing," because "he did as much as he could, not more than he
+ought to do." But Tract 90 will supply a real illustration of what I
+meant. I yielded to the Bishops in outward act, viz. in not defending
+the Tract, and in closing the Series; but, not only did I not assent
+inwardly to any condemnation of it, but I opposed myself to the
+proposition of a condemnation on the part of authority. Yet I was then
+by the public called "deceitful and double-dealing," as this Writer
+calls me now, "because I did as much as I felt I could do, and not more
+than I felt I could honestly do." Many were the publications of the day
+and the private letters, which accused me of shuffling, because I closed
+the Series of Tracts, yet kept the Tracts on sale, as if I ought to
+comply not only with what my Bishop asked, but with what he did not ask,
+and perhaps did not wish. However, such teaching, according to this
+Writer, was likely to make young men "suspect, that truth was not a
+virtue for its own sake, but only for the sake of the spread of
+'Catholic opinions,' and the 'salvation of their own souls;' and that
+cunning was the weapon which heaven had allowed to them to defend
+themselves against the persecuting Protestant public."--p. 16.
+
+And now I draw attention to a further point. He says, "How was I to know
+that the preacher ... did not foresee, that [fanatic and hot-headed
+young men] would think that they obeyed him, by becoming affected,
+artificial, sly, shifty, ready for concealments and _equivocations_?"
+"How should he know!" What! I suppose that we are to think every man a
+knave till he is proved not to be such. Know! had he no friend to tell
+him whether I was "affected" or "artificial" myself? Could he not have
+done better than impute _equivocations_ to me, at a time when I was in
+no sense answerable for the _amphibologia_ of the Roman casuists? Had he
+a single fact which belongs to me personally or by profession to couple
+my name with equivocation in 1843? "How should he know" that I was not
+sly, smooth, artificial, non-natural! he should know by that common
+manly frankness, by which we put confidence in others, till they are
+proved to have forfeited it; he should know it by my own words in that
+very Sermon, in which I say it is best to be natural, and that reserve
+is at best but an unpleasant necessity. For I say there expressly:--
+
+    "I do not deny that there is something very engaging in a frank
+    and unpretending manner; some persons have it more than others;
+    in _some persons it is a great grace_. But it must be
+    recollected that I am speaking of _times of persecution and
+    oppression_ to Christians, such as the text foretells; and then
+    surely frankness will become nothing else than indignation at
+    the oppressor, and vehement speech, if it is permitted.
+    Accordingly, as persons have deep feelings, so they will find
+    the necessity of self-control, lest they should say what they
+    ought not."
+
+He sums up thus:
+
+    "If [Dr. Newman] would ... persist (as in this Sermon) in
+    dealing with matters dark, offensive, doubtful, sometimes
+    actually forbidden, at least according to the notions of the
+    great majority of English Churchmen; if he would always do so in
+    a tentative, paltering way, seldom or never letting the world
+    know how much he believed, how far he intended to go; if, in a
+    word, his method of teaching was a suspicious one, what wonder
+    if the minds of men were filled with suspicions of him?"--p. 17.
+
+Now, in the course of my Narrative, I have frankly admitted that I was
+tentative in such of my works as fairly allowed of the introduction into
+them of religious inquiry; but he is speaking of my Sermons; where,
+then, is his proof that in my Sermons I dealt in matters dark,
+offensive, doubtful, actually forbidden? He must show that I was
+tentative in my Sermons; and he has the range of eight volumes to gather
+evidence in. As to the ninth, my University Sermons, of course I was
+tentative in them; but not because "I would seldom or never let the
+world know how much I believed, or how far I intended to go;" but
+because University Sermons are commonly, and allowably, of the nature of
+disquisitions, as preached before a learned body; and because in deep
+subjects, which had not been fully investigated, I said as much as I
+believed, and about as far as I saw I could go; and a man cannot do
+more; and I account no man to be a philosopher who attempts to do more.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE D. ON PAGE 213.
+
+SERIES OF SAINTS' LIVES OF 1843-4.
+
+
+I have here an opportunity of preserving, what otherwise would be lost,
+the Catalogue of English Saints which I formed, as preparatory to the
+Series of their Lives which was begun in the above years. It is but a
+first Essay, and has many obvious imperfections; but it may be useful to
+others as a step towards a complete hagiography for England. For
+instance St. Osberga is omitted; I suppose because it was not easy to
+learn any thing about her. Boniface of Canterbury is inserted, though
+passed over by the Bollandists on the ground of the absence of proof of
+a _cultus_ having been paid to him. The Saints of Cornwall were too
+numerous to be attempted. Among the men of note, not Saints, King Edward
+II. is included from piety towards the founder of Oriel College. With
+these admissions I present my Paper to the reader.
+
+    _Preparing for Publication, in Periodical Numbers, in small 8vo,
+    The Lives of the English Saints, Edited by the Rev. John Henry
+    Newman, B.D., Fellow of Oriel College._
+
+    It is the compensation of the disorders and perplexities of
+    these latter times of the Church that we have the history of the
+    foregoing. We indeed of this day have been reserved to witness a
+    disorganization of the City of God, which it never entered into
+    the minds of the early believers to imagine: but we are
+    witnesses also of its triumphs and of its luminaries through
+    those many ages which have brought about the misfortunes which
+    at present overshadow it. If they were blessed who lived in
+    primitive times, and saw the fresh traces of their Lord, and
+    heard the echoes of Apostolic voices, blessed too are we whose
+    special portion it is to see that same Lord revealed in His
+    Saints. The wonders of His grace in the soul of man, its
+    creative power, its inexhaustible resources, its manifold
+    operation, all this we know, as they knew it not. They never
+    heard the names of St. Gregory, St. Bernard, St. Francis, and
+    St. Louis. In fixing our thoughts then, as in an undertaking
+    like the present, on the History of the Saints, we are but
+    availing ourselves of that solace and recompense of our peculiar
+    trials which has been provided for our need by our Gracious
+    Master.
+
+    And there are special reasons at this time for recurring to the
+    Saints of our own dear and glorious, most favoured, yet most
+    erring and most unfortunate England. Such a recurrence may serve
+    to make us love our country better, and on truer grounds, than
+    heretofore; to teach us to invest her territory, her cities and
+    villages, her hills and springs, with sacred associations; to
+    give us an insight into her present historical position in the
+    course of the Divine Dispensation; to instruct us in the
+    capabilities of the English character; and to open upon us the
+    duties and the hopes to which that Church is heir, which was in
+    former times the Mother of St. Boniface and St. Ethelreda.
+
+    Even a selection or specimens of the Hagiology of our country
+    may suffice for some of these high purposes; and in so wide and
+    rich a field of research it is almost presumptuous in one
+    undertaking to aim at more than such a partial exhibition. The
+    list that follows, though by no means so large as might have
+    been drawn up, exceeds the limits which the Editor proposes to
+    his hopes, if not to his wishes; but, whether it is allowed him
+    to accomplish a larger or smaller portion of it, it will be his
+    aim to complete such subjects or periods as he begins before
+    bringing it to a close. It is hardly necessary to observe that
+    any list that is producible in this stage of the undertaking can
+    but approximate to correctness and completeness in matters of
+    detail, and even in the names which are selected to compose it.
+
+    He has considered himself at liberty to include in the Series
+    such saints as have been born in England, though they have lived
+    and laboured out of it; and such, again, as have been in any
+    sufficient way connected with our country, though born out of
+    it; for instance, Missionaries or Preachers in it, or spiritual
+    or temporal rulers, or founders of religious institutions or
+    houses.
+
+    He has also included in the Series a few eminent or holy
+    persons, who, though not in the Sacred Catalogue, are
+    recommended to our religious memory by their fame, learning, or
+    the benefits they have conferred on posterity. These have been
+    distinguished from the Saints by printing their names in
+    italics.
+
+    It is proposed to page all the longer Lives separately; the
+    shorter will be thrown together in one. They will be published
+    in monthly issues of not more than 128 pages each; and no
+    regularity, whether of date or of subject, will be observed in
+    the order of publication. But they will be so numbered as to
+    admit ultimately of a general chronological arrangement.
+
+    The separate writers are distinguished by letters subjoined to
+    each Life: and it should be added, to prevent misapprehension,
+    that, since under the present circumstances of our Church, they
+    are necessarily of various, though not divergent, doctrinal
+    opinions, no one is answerable for any composition but his own.
+    At the same time, the work professing an historical and ethical
+    character, questions of theology will be, as far as possible,
+    thrown into the back ground.
+
+J. H. N.
+_Littlemore, Sept. 9, 1843._
+
+
+CALENDAR OF ENGLISH SAINTS.
+
+
+JANUARY.
+ 1 Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C.
+ 2 Martyrs of Lichfield.
+ 3 Melorus, M.
+ 4
+ 5 Edward, K.C.
+ 6 Peter, A.
+ 7 Cedd, B.
+ 8 Pega, V. Wulsin, B.
+ 9 Adrian, A. Bertwald, Archb.
+10 Sethrida, V.
+11 Egwin, B.
+12 Benedict Biscop, A. Aelred, A.
+13 Kentigern, B.
+14 Beuno, A.
+15 Ceolulph, K. Mo.
+16 Henry, Hermit. Fursey, A.
+17 Mildwida, V.
+18 Ulfrid or Wolfrid, M.
+19 Wulstan, B. Henry, B.
+20
+21
+22 Brithwold, B.
+23 Boisil, A.
+24 Cadoc, A.
+25
+26 Theoritgida, V.
+27 Bathildis, Queen.
+28
+29 Gildas, A.
+30
+31 Adamnan, Mo. Serapion, M.
+
+FEBRUARY.
+
+ 1
+ 2 Laurence, Archb.
+ 3 Wereburga, V.
+ 4 Gilbert, A. Liephard, B.M.
+ 5
+ 6 Ina, K. Mo.
+ 7 Augulus, B.M. Richard, K.
+ 8 Elfleda, A. Cuthman, C.
+ 9 Theliau, B.
+10 Trumwin, B.
+11
+12 Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.
+13 Cedmon, Mo., Ermenilda, Q.A.
+14
+15 Sigefride, B.
+16 Finan, B.
+17
+18
+19
+20 Ulric, H.
+21
+22
+23 Milburga, V.
+24 Luidhard, B. Ethelbert of Kent,
+25 Walburga, V.A.
+26
+27 Alnoth, H.M.
+28 Oswald, B.
+29
+
+MARCH.
+
+ 1 David, Archb. Swibert, B.
+ 2 Chad, B. Willeik, C. Joavan, B.
+ 3 Winwaloe, A.
+ 4 Owin, Mo.
+ 5
+ 6 Kineburga, &c., and Tibba, VV.
+ 7 Easterwin, A. William, Friar.
+ 8 Felix, B.
+ 9 Bosa, B.
+10
+11
+12 Elphege, B. Paul de Leon, B.C.
+13
+14 Robert, H.
+15 Eadgith, A.
+16
+17 Withburga, V.
+18 Edward, K.M.
+19 Alcmund, M.
+20 Cuthbert, B. Herbert, B.
+21
+22
+23 AEdelwald, H.
+24 Hildelitha, A.
+25 Alfwold of Sherborne, B. and William, M.
+26
+27
+28
+29 Gundleus, H.
+30 Merwenna, A.
+31
+
+APRIL.
+
+ 1
+ 2
+ 3 Richard, B.
+ 4
+ 5
+ 6
+ 7
+ 8
+ 9 Frithstan, B.
+10
+11 Guthlake, H.
+12
+13 Caradoc, H.
+14 _Richard of Bury, B._
+15 Paternus, B.
+16
+17 Stephen. A.
+18
+19 Elphege, Archb.
+20 Adelbare, M. Cedwalla, K.
+21 Anselm, Archb. Doctor.
+22
+23 George M.
+24
+25
+26
+27
+28
+29 Wilfrid II. Archb.
+30 Erconwald, B. Suibert, B. _Maud, Q._
+
+MAY.
+
+ 1 Asaph, B. Ultan, A. Brioe, B.C.
+ 2 Germanus, M.
+ 3
+ 4
+ 5 Ethelred, K. Mo.
+ 6 Eadbert, A.
+ 7 John, Archb. of Beverley.
+ 8
+ 9
+10
+11 Fremund, M.
+12
+13
+14
+15
+16 Simon Stock, H.
+17
+18 Elgiva, Q.
+19 Dunstan, Archb.  _B. Alcuin, A._
+20 Ethelbert, K.M.
+21 Godric, H.
+22 Winewald, A.  Berethun, A. _Henry, K._
+23
+24 Ethelburga, Q.
+25 Aldhelm, B.
+26 Augustine, Archb.
+27 Bede, D. Mo.
+28 _Lanfranc, Archb._
+29
+30 Walston, C.
+31 Jurmin, C.
+
+JUNE.
+
+ 1 Wistan, K.M.
+ 2
+ 3
+ 4 Petroc, A.
+ 5 Boniface, Archb. M.
+ 6 Gudwall, B.
+ 7 Robert, A.
+ 8 William, Archb.
+ 9
+10 Ivo, B. and Ithamar, B.
+11
+12 Eskill, B.M.
+13
+14 Elerius, A.
+15 Edburga, V.
+16
+17 Botulph, A. John, Fr.
+18
+19
+20 Idaberga, V.
+21 Egelmund, A.
+22 Alban, and Amphibolus, MM.
+23 Ethelreda, V.A.
+24 Bartholomew, H.
+25 Adelbert, C.
+26
+27 John, C. of Moutier.
+28
+29 _Margaret, Countess of Richmond._
+30
+
+JULY.
+
+ 1 Julius, Aaron, MM. Rumold, B. Leonorus, B.
+ 2 Oudoceus, B. Swithun, B.
+ 3 Gunthiern, A.
+ 4 Odo, Archb.
+ 5 Modwenna, V.A.
+ 6 Sexburga, A.
+ 7 Edelburga, V.A. Hedda, B. Willibald, B. Ercongota, V.
+ 8 Grimbald, and Edgar, K.
+ 9 _Stephen Langton, Archb._
+10
+11
+12
+13 Mildreda, V.A.
+14 Marchelm, C. Boniface, Archb.
+15 Deus-dedit, Archb. Plechelm, B. David, A. and Editha of Tamworth, Q.V.
+16 Helier, H.M.
+17 Kenelm, K.M.
+18 Edburga and Edgitha of Aylesbury, VV. Frederic, B.M.
+19
+20
+21
+22
+23
+24 Wulfud and Ruffin, MM. Lewinna, V.M.
+25
+26
+27 Hugh, M.
+28 Sampson, B.
+29 Lupus, B.
+30 Tatwin, Archb. and Ermenigitha, V.
+31 Germanus, B. and Neot, H.
+
+AUGUST.
+
+ 1 Ethelwold, B. of Winton.
+ 2 Etheldritha, V.
+ 3 Walthen, A.
+ 4
+ 5 Oswald, K.M. Thomas, Mo. M. of Dover.
+ 6
+ 7
+ 8 Colman, B.
+ 9
+10
+11 _William of Waynfleet, B._
+12
+13 Wigbert, A. Walter, A.
+14 Werenfrid, C.
+15
+16
+17
+18 Helen, Empress.
+19
+20 Oswin, K.M.
+21 Richard, B. of Andria.
+22 Sigfrid, A.
+23 Ebba, V.A.
+24
+25 Ebba, V.A.M.
+26 Bregwin, Archb. _Bradwardine, Archb._
+27 Sturmius, A.
+28
+29 Sebbus, K.
+30
+31 Eanswida, V.A. Aidan, A.B. Cuthburga, Q.V.
+
+SEPTEMBER.
+
+ 1
+ 2 William, B. of Roschid. William, Fr.
+ 3
+ 4
+ 5
+ 6 Bega, A.
+ 7 Alcmund, A. Tilhbert, A.
+ 8
+ 9 Bertelin, H. Wulfhilda or Vulfridis, A.
+10 Otger, C.
+11 _Robert Kilwardby, Archb._
+12
+13
+14 _Richard Fox, B._
+15
+16 Ninian, B. Edith, daughter of Edgar, V.
+17 Socrates and Stephen, MM.
+18
+19 Theodore, Archb.
+20
+21 Hereswide, Q. _Edward II. K._
+22
+23
+24
+25 Ceolfrid, A.
+26
+27 _William of Wykeham, B._
+28 Lioba, V.A.
+29 _B. Richard of Hampole, H._
+30 Honorius, Archb.
+
+OCTOBER.
+
+ 1 Roger, B.
+ 2 Thomas of Hereford, B.
+ 3 Ewalds (two) MM.
+ 4
+ 5 Walter Stapleton, B. Acca, B.
+ 6 Ywy, C.
+ 7 Ositha, Q.V.M.
+ 8 Ceneu, V.
+ 9 Lina, V. and _Robert Grostete, B._
+10 Paulinus, Archb. John, C. of Bridlington.
+11 Edilburga, V.A.
+12 Edwin, K.
+13
+14 Burchard, B.
+15 Tecla, V.A.
+16 Lullus, Archb.
+17 Ethelred, Ethelbright, MM.
+18 _Walter de Merton, B._
+19 Frideswide, V. and Ethbin, A.
+20
+21 Ursula, V.M.
+22 Mello, B.C.
+23
+24 Magloire, B.
+25 _John of Salisbury, B._
+26 Eata, B.
+27 Witta, B.
+28 _B. Alfred._
+29 Sigebert, K. Elfreda, A.
+30
+31 Foillan, B.M.
+
+
+NOVEMBER.
+
+ 1
+ 2
+ 3 Wenefred, V.M. Rumwald, C.
+ 4 Brinstan, B. Clarus, M.
+ 5 Cungar, H.
+ 6 Iltut, A. and Winoc, A.
+ 7 Willebrord, B.
+ 8 Willehad, B. Tyssilio, B.
+ 9
+10 Justus, Archb.
+11
+12 Lebwin, C.
+13 Eadburga of Menstrey, A.
+14 Dubricius, B.C.
+15 Malo, B.
+16 Edmund, B.
+17 Hilda, A. Hugh, B.
+18
+19 Ermenburga, Q.
+20 Edmund, K.M. Humbert, B.M.
+21
+22 Paulinus, A.
+23 Daniel, B.C.
+24
+25
+26
+27
+28 Edwold, M.
+29
+30
+
+DECEMBER.
+
+ 1
+ 2 Weede, V.
+ 3 Birinus, B. Lucius, K. and Sola, H.
+ 4 Osmund, B.
+ 5 Christina, V.
+ 6
+ 7
+ 8 _John Peckham, Archb._
+ 9
+10
+11 Elfleda, A.
+12 Corentin, B.C.
+13 Ethelburga, Q. wife of Edwin.
+14
+15
+16
+17
+18 Winebald, A.
+19
+20
+21 Eadburga, V.A.
+22
+23
+24
+25
+26 Tathai, C.
+27 Gerald, A.B.
+28
+29 Thomas, Archb. M.
+30
+31
+
+N.B. _St. William_, _Austin-Friar_, _Ingulphus_, and _Peter of Blois_
+have not been introduced into the above Calendar, their days of death or
+festival not being as yet ascertained.
+
+
+
+
+CHRONOLOGICAL ARRANGEMENT.
+
+SECOND CENTURY.
+
+182 Dec. 3. Lucius, K. of the British.
+     Jan. 1. Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C. envoys from St. Lucius to Rome.
+
+FOURTH CENTURY.
+
+300 Oct. 22. Mello, B. C. of Rouen.
+303 Ap. 23. George, M. under Dioclesian. Patron of England.
+    June 22. Alban and Amphibalus, MM.
+    July 1. Julius and Aaron, MM. of Caerleon.
+304 Jan. 2. Martyrs of Lichfield.
+    Feb. 7. Augulus, B.M. of London.
+328 Aug. 18. Helen, Empress, mother of Constantine.
+388 Sept. 17. Socrates and Stephen, M.M. perhaps in Wales.
+411 Jan. 3. Melorus, M. in Cornwall.
+
+FIFTH CENTURY.
+
+432 Sept. 16. Ninian, B. Apostle of the Southern Picts.
+429 July 31. Germanus, B. C. of Auxerre.
+     July 29. Lupus, B. C. of Troyes.
+502 May 1. Brioc, B. C., disciple of St. Germanus.
+490 Oct. 8. Ceneu, or Keyna, V., sister-in-law of Gundleus.
+492 Mar. 29. Gundleus, Hermit, in Wales.
+    July 3. Gunthiern, A., in Brittany.
+453 Oct. 21. Ursula, V.M. near Cologne.
+bef. 500 Dec. 12. Corentin, B.C. of Quimper.
+
+FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES.
+
+Welsh Schools.
+
+444-522 Nov. 14. Dubricius, B.C., first Bishop of Llandaff.
+520 Nov. 22. Paulinus, A. of Whitland, tutor of St. David and St. Theliau.
+445-544 Mar. 1. David, Archb. of Menevia, afterwards called from him.
+abt. 500 Dec. 26. Tathai, C., master of St. Cadoc.
+480 Jan. 24. Cadoc, A., son of St. Gundleus, and nephew of St. Keyna.
+abt. 513 Nov. 6. Iltut, A., converted by St. Cadoc.
+545 Nov. 23. Daniel, B.C., first Bishop of Bangor.
+aft. 559 Apr. 18. Paternus, B.A., pupil of St. Iltut.
+573 Mar. 12. Paul, B.C. of Leon, pupil of St. Iltut.
+    Mar. 2. Ioavan, B., pupil of St. Paul.
+599 July 28. Sampson, B., pupil of St. Iltut, cousin of St. Paul de Leon.
+565 Nov. 15. Malo, B., cousin of St. Sampson.
+575 Oct. 24. Magloire, B., cousin of St. Malo.
+583 Jan. 29. Gildas, A., pupil of St. Iltut.
+    July 1. Leonorus, B., pupil of St. Iltut.
+604 Feb. 9. Theliau, B. of Llandaff, pupil of St. Dubricius.
+560 July 2. Oudoceus, B., nephew to St. Theliau.
+500-580 Oct. 19. Ethbin, A., pupil of St. Sampson.
+516-601 Jan. 13. Kentigern, B. of Glasgow, founder of Monastery of Elwy.
+
+SIXTH CENTURY.
+
+529 Mar. 3. Winwaloe, A., in Brittany.
+564 June 4. Petroc., A., in Cornwall.
+    July 16. Helier, Hermit, M., in Jersey.
+    June 27. John, C. of Moutier, in Tours.
+590 May 1. Asaph, B. of Elwy, afterwards called after him.
+abt. 600 June 6. Gudwall, B. of Aleth in Brittany.
+    Nov. 8. Tyssilio, B. of St. Asaph.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+600 June 10. Ivo, or Ivia, B. from Persia.
+596 Feb. 24. Luidhard, B. of Senlis, in France.
+616 Feb. 24. Ethelbert, K. of Kent.
+608 May 26. Augustine, Archb. of Canterbury, Apostle of England.
+624 Apr. 24. Mellitus, Archb. of Canterbury,  }
+619 Feb. 2. Laurence, Archb. of Canterbury,   } Companions of St.
+608 Jan. 6. Peter, A. at Canterbury,          } Augustine.
+627 Nov. 10. Justus, Archb. of Canterbury,    }
+653 Sept. 30. Honorius, Archb. of Canterbury, }
+662 July 15. Deus-dedit, Archb. of Canterbury.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.
+
+642 Oct. 29. Sigebert, K. of the East Angles.
+646 Mar. 8. Felix, B. of Dunwich, Apostle of the East Angles.
+650 Jan. 16. Fursey, A., preacher among the East Angles.
+680 May 1. Ultan, A., brother of St. Fursey.
+655 Oct. 31. Foillan, B.M., brother of St. Fursey, preacher in the
+                    Netherlands.
+680 June 17. Botulph, A., in Lincolnshire or Sussex.
+671 June 10. Ithamar, B. of Rochester.
+650 Dec. 3. Birinus, B. of Dorchester.
+705 July 7. Hedda, B. of Dorchester.
+717 Jan. 11. Egwin, B. of Worcester.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part III.
+
+690 Sept. 19. Theodore, Archb. of Canterbury.
+709 Jan. 9. Adrian, A. in Canterbury.
+709 May 25. Aldhelm, B. of Sherborne, pupil of St. Adrian.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part IV.
+
+630 Nov. 3. Winefred, V.M. in Wales.
+642 Feb. 4. Liephard, M.B., slain near Cambray.
+660 Jan. 14. Beuno, A., kinsman of St. Cadocus and St. Kentigern.
+673 Oct. 7. Osgitha, Q.V.M., in East Anglia during a Danish inroad.
+630 June 14. Elerius, A. in Wales.
+680 Jan. 27. Bathildis, Q., wife of Clovis II., king of France.
+687 July 24. Lewinna, V.M., put to death by the Saxons.
+700 July 18. Edberga and Edgitha, VV. of Aylesbury.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part V.
+
+644 Oct. 10. Paulinus, Archb. of York, companion of St. Augustine.
+633 Oct. 12. Edwin, K. of Northumberland.
+    Dec. 13. Ethelburga, Q., wife to St. Edwin.
+642 Aug. 5. Oswald, K.M., St. Edwin's nephew.
+651 Aug. 20. Oswin, K.M., cousin to St. Oswald.
+683 Aug. 23. Ebba, V.A. of Coldingham, half-sister to St. Oswin.
+689 Jan. 31. Adamnan, Mo. of Coldingham.
+
+SEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part VI.--Whitby.
+
+650 Sept. 6. Bega, V.A., foundress of St. Bee's, called after her.
+681 Nov. 17. Hilda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Edwin's nephew.
+716 Dec. 11. Elfleda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Oswin.
+680 Feb. 12. Cedmon, Mo. of Whitby.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part I.
+
+    Sept. 21. Hereswida, Q., sister of Hilda, wife of Annas,
+                     who succeeded Egric, Sigebert's cousin.
+654 Jan. 10. Sethrida, V.A. of Faremoutier, St. Hereswida's
+                     daughter by a former marriage.
+693 Apr. 30. Erconwald, A.B., son of Annas and St. Hereswida, Bishop
+                     of London, Abbot of Chertsey, founder of Barking.
+677 Aug. 29. Sebbus, K., converted by St. Erconwald.
+    May 31. Jurmin, C., son of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+650 July 7. Edelburga, V.A. of Faremoutier, natural daughter
+                     of Annas.
+679 June 23. Ethelreda, Etheldreda, Etheltrudis, or Awdry, V.A.,
+                     daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+    Mar. 17. Withburga, V., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+699 July 6. Sexburga, A., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
+660 July 7. Ercongota, or Ertongata, V.A. of Faremoutier,
+                    daughter of St. Sexburga.
+699 Feb. 13. Ermenilda, Q.A., daughter of St. Sexburga,
+                    wife of Wulfere.
+aft. 675 Feb. 3. Wereburga, V., daughter of St. Ermenilda and Wulfere,
+                    patron of Chester.
+abt. 680 Feb. 27. Alnoth, H.M., bailiff to St. Wereburga.
+640 Aug. 31. Eanswida, V.A., sister-in-law of St. Sexburga,
+                     granddaughter to St. Ethelbert.
+668 Oct. 17. Ethelred and Ethelbright, MM., nephews of St. Eanswida.
+    July 30. Ermenigitha, V., niece of St. Eanswida.
+676 Oct. 11. Edilberga, V.A. of Barking, daughter of Annas and St.
+             Hereswida.
+678 Jan. 26. Theoritgida, V., nun of Barking.
+aft. 713 Aug. 31. Cuthberga, Q.V., of Barking, sister of St. Ina.
+700 Mar. 24. Hildelitha, A. of Barking.
+728 Feb. 6. Ina, K. Mo. of the West Saxons.
+740 May 24. Ethelburga, Q., wife of St. Ina, nun at Barking.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part II.
+
+652 June 20. Idaburga, V.   }
+696 Mar. 6. Kineburga, Q.A. }
+701---- Kinneswitha, V.     } Daughters of King Penda.
+    ---- Chidestre, V.      }
+692 Dec. 2. Weeda, V.A.     }
+696 Mar. 6. Tibba, V., their kinswoman.
+    Nov. 3. Rumwald, C., grandson of Penda.
+680 Nov. 19. Ermenburga, Q., mother to the three following.
+    Feb. 23. Milburga, V.A. of Wenlock,  } Grand-daughters of
+    July 13. Mildreda, V.A. of Menstrey, } Penda.
+676 Jan. 17. Milwida, or Milgitha, V.    }
+750 Nov. 13. Eadburga, A. of Menstrey.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part III.
+
+670 July 24. Wulfad and Ruffin, MM., sons of Wulfere,
+                     Penda's son, and of St. Erminilda.
+672 Mar. 2. Chad, B. of Lichfield.
+664 Jan. 7. Cedd, B. of London.
+688 Mar. 4. Owin, Mo. of Lichfield.
+689 Apr. 20. Cedwalla, K. of West Saxons.
+690-725 Nov. 5. Cungar, H. in Somersetshire.
+700 Feb. 10. Trumwin, B. of the Picts.
+705 Mar. 9. Bosa, Archb. of York.
+709 Apr. 24. Wilfrid, Archb. of York.
+721 May 7. John of Beverley, Archb. of York.
+743 Apr. 29. Wilfrid II., Archb. of York.
+733 May 22. Berethun, A. of Deirwood, disciple of St. John
+                     of Beverley.
+751 May 22. Winewald, A. of Deirwood.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part IV.--Missions.
+
+729 Apr. 24. Egbert, C., master to Willebrord.
+693 Oct. 3. Ewalds (two), MM. in Westphalia.
+690-736 Nov. 7. Willebrord, B. of Utrecht, Apostle of Friesland.
+717 Mar. 1. Swibert, B., Apostle of Westphalia.
+727 Mar. 2. Willeik, C., successor to St. Swibert.
+705 June 25. Adelbert, C., grandson of St. Oswald, preacher
+                     in Holland.
+705 Aug. 14. Werenfrid, C., preacher in Friesland.
+720 June 21. Engelmund, A., preacher in Holland.
+730 Sept. 10. Otger, C. in Low Countries.
+732 July 15. Plechelm, B., preacher in Guelderland.
+750 May 2. Germanus, B.M. in the Netherlands.
+760 Nov. 12, Lebwin, C. in Overyssel, in Holland.
+760 July 14. Marchelm, C., companion of St. Lebwin, in Holland.
+697-755 June 5. Boniface, Archb., M. of Mentz, Apostle of Germany.
+712 Feb. 7. Richard, K. of the West Saxons.
+704-790 July 7. Willibald, B. of Aichstadt,  }}
+                     in Franconia,           }}
+730-760 Dec. 18. Winebald, A. of Heidenheim, } Children of}
+                     in Suabia,              } St. Richard.}
+779 Feb. 25. Walburga, V.A. of Heidenheim,   }}
+aft. 755 Sept. 28. Lioba, V.A. of Bischorsheim, }
+750 Oct. 15. Tecla, V.A. of Kitzingen, in Franconia, } Companions
+                                                     } of St.
+788 Oct. 16. Lullus, Archb. of Mentz,                } Boniface.
+abt. 747 Aug. 13. Wigbert, A. of Fritzlar and Ortdorf, in }
+                     Germany,                             }
+755 Apr. 20. Adelhare, B.M. of Erford, in Franconia,      }
+780 Aug. 27. Sturmius, A. of Fulda,                       }
+786 Oct. 27. Witta, or Albuinus, B. of Buraberg, in       }
+                     Germany,                             }
+791 Nov. 8. Willehad, B. of Bremen, and Apostle of        }
+                  Saxony,                                 } Companions
+791 Oct. 14. Burchard, B. of Wurtzburg, in Franconia,     } of St.
+790 Dec 3. Sola, H., near Aichstadt, in Franconia,        } Boniface.
+775 July 1. Rumold, B., Patron of Mechlin.
+807 Apr. 30. Suibert, B. of Verden in Westphalia.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part V.--Lindisfarne and Hexham.
+
+670 Jan. 23. Boisil, A. of Melros, in Scotland.
+651 Aug. 31. Aidan, A.B. of Lindisfarne.
+664 Feb. 16. Finan, B. of Lindisfarne.
+676 Aug. 8. Colman, B. of Lindisfarne.
+685 Oct. 26. Eata, B. of Hexham.
+687 Mar. 20. Cuthbert, B. of Lindisfarne.
+    Oct. 6. Ywy, C. disciple of St. Cuthbert.
+690 Mar. 20. Herbert, H. disciple of St. Cuthbert.
+698 May 6. Eadbert, B. of Lindisfarne.
+700 Mar. 23. AEdelwald, H. successor of St. Cuthbert, in his hermitage.
+740 Feb. 12. Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.
+740 Nov. 20. Acca, B. of Hexham.
+764 Jan. 15. Ceolulph, K. Mo. of Lindisfarne.
+756 Mar. 6. Balther, H at Lindisfarne.
+     " Bilfrid, H. Goldsmith at Lindisfarne.
+781 Sept. 7. Alchmund, B. of Hexham.
+789 Sept. 7. Tilhbert, B. of Hexham.
+
+SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
+
+Part VI.--Wearmouth and Yarrow.
+
+703 Jan. 12. Benedict Biscop, A. of Wearmouth.
+685 Mar. 7. Easterwin, A. of Wearmouth.
+689 Aug. 22. Sigfrid, A. of Wearmouth.
+716 Sept. 25. Ceofrid, A. of Yarrow.
+734 May 27. Bede, Doctor, Mo. of Yarrow.
+804 May 19. _B. Alcuin, A. in France_.
+
+EIGHTH CENTURY.
+
+710 May 5. Ethelred, K. Mo. King of Mercia, Monk of Bardney.
+719 Jan. 8. Pega, V., sister of St. Guthlake.
+714 April 11. Guthlake, H. of Croyland.
+717 Nov. 6. Winoc, A. in Brittany.
+730 Jan. 9. Bertwald, Archb. of Canterbury.
+732 Dec. 27. Gerald, A.B. in Mayo.
+734 July 30. Tatwin, Archb. of Canterbury.
+750 Oct. 19. Frideswide, V. patron of Oxford.
+762 Aug. 26. Bregwin, Archb. of Canterbury.
+700-800 Feb. 8. Cuthman, C. of Stening in Sussex.
+bef. 800 Sept. 9. Bertelin, H. patron of Stafford.
+
+EIGHTH AND NINTH CENTURIES.
+
+793 May 20. Ethelbert, K.M. of the East Angles.
+834 Aug. 2. Etheldritha, or Alfreda, V., daughter of Offa, king of
+                Mercia, nun at Croyland.
+819 July 17. Kenelm, K.M. of Mercia.
+849 June 1. Wistan, K.M. of Mercia.
+838 July 18. Frederic, Archb. M. of Utrecht.
+894 Nov. 4. Clarus, M. in Normandy.
+
+NINTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.--Danish Slaughters, &c.
+
+819 Mar. 19. Alcmund, M., son of Eldred, king of Northumbria, Patron
+                of Derby.
+870 Nov. 20. Edmund, K.M. of the East Angles.
+862 May 11. Fremund, H. M. nobleman of East Anglia.
+870 Nov. 20. Humbert, B.M. of Elmon in East Anglia.
+867 Aug. 25. Ebba, V.A.M. of Coldingham.
+
+NINTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.
+
+862 July 2. Swithun, B. of Winton.
+870 July 5. Modwenna, V.A. of Pollesworth in Warwickshire.
+     Oct. 9. Lina, V. nun at Pollesworth.
+871 Mar. 15. Eadgith, V.A. of Pollesworth, sister of King Ethelwolf.
+900 Dec. 21. Eadburga, V.A. of Winton, daughter of King Ethelwolf.
+880 Nov. 28. Edwold, H., brother of St. Edmund.
+
+NINTH AND TENTH CENTURIES.
+
+883 July 31. Neot, H. in Cornwall.
+903 July 8. Grimbald, A. at Winton.
+900 Oct. 28. _B. Alfred, K._
+929 April 9. Frithstan, B. of Winton.
+934 Nov. 4. Brinstan, B. of Winton.
+
+TENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+960 June 15. Edburga, V., nun at Winton, granddaughter of Alfred.
+926 July 15. Editha, Q.V., nun of Tamworth, sister to Edburga.
+921 May 18. Algyfa, or Elgiva, Q., mother of Edgar.
+975 July 8. Edgar, K.
+978 Mar. 18. Edward, K.M. at Corfe Castle.
+984 Sept. 16. Edith, V., daughter of St. Edgar and St. Wulfhilda.
+990 Sept. 9. Wulfhilda, or Vulfrida, A. of Wilton.
+980 Mar. 30. Merwenna, V.A. of Romsey.
+990 Oct. 29. Elfreda, A. of Romsey.
+1016 Dec. 5. Christina of Romsey, V., sister of St. Margaret of
+                Scotland.
+
+TENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.
+
+961 July 4. Odo, Archb. of Canterbury, Benedictine Monk.
+960-992 Feb. 28. Oswald, Archb. of York, B. of Worcester, nephew to
+                    St. Odo.
+951-1012 Mar. 12. Elphege the Bald, B. of Winton.
+988 May 19. Dunstan, Archb. of Canterbury.
+973 Jan. 8. Wulsin, B. of Sherbourne.
+984 Aug. 1. Ethelwold, B. of Winton.
+1015 Jan. 22. Brithwold, B. of Winton.
+
+TENTH AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.
+
+Missions.
+
+ 950 Feb. 15. Sigfride, B., apostle of Sweden.
+1016 June 12. Eskill, B.M. in Sweden, kinsman of St. Sigfride.
+1028 Jan. 18. Wolfred, M. in Sweden.
+1050 July 15. David, A., Cluniac in Sweden.
+
+ELEVENTH CENTURY.
+
+1012 April 19. Elphege, M. Archb. of Canterbury.
+1016 May 30. Walston, C. near Norwich.
+1053 Mar. 31. Alfwold, B. of Sherborne.
+1067 Sept. 2. William, B. of Roschid in Denmark.
+1066 Jan. 5. Edward, K.C.
+1099 Dec. 4. Osmund, B. of Salisbury.
+
+ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CENTURIES.
+
+1095 Jan. 19. Wulstan, B. of Worcester.
+1089 May 28. _Lanfranc, Archb. of Canterbury._
+1109 Apr. 21. Anselm, Doctor, Archb. of Canterbury.
+1170 Dec. 29. Thomas, Archb. M. of Canterbury.
+1200 Nov. 17. Hugh, B. of Lincoln, Carthusian Monk.
+
+TWELFTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+1109 _Ingulphus, A. of Croyland._
+1117 Apr. 30. _B. Maud, Q._ Wife of Henry I.
+1124 Apr. 13. Caradoc, H. in South Wales.
+1127 Jan. 16. Henry, H. in Northumberland.
+1144 Mar. 25. William, M. of Norwich.
+1151 Jan. 19. Henry, M.B. of Upsal.
+1150 Aug. 13. Walter, A. of Fontenelle, in France.
+1154 June 8. William, Archb. of York.
+1170 May 21. Godric, H. in Durham.
+1180 Oct. 25. _John of Salisbury, B. of Chartres._
+1182 June 24. Bartholomew, C., monk at Durham.
+1189 Feb. 4. Gilbert, A. of Sempringham.
+1190 Aug. 21. Richard, B. of Andria.
+1200 _Peter de Blois, Archd. of Bath._
+
+TWELFTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.--Cistertian Order.
+
+1134 Apr. 17. Stephen, A. of Citeaux.
+1139 June 7. Robert, A. of Newminster in Northumberland.
+1154 Feb. 20. Ulric, H. in Dorsetshire.
+1160 Aug. 3. Walthen, A. of Melrose.
+1166 Jan. 12. Aelred, A. of Rieval.
+
+THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part I.
+
+1228 July 9. _Stephen Langton, Archb. of Canterbury._
+1242 Nov. 16. Edmund, Archb. of Canterbury.
+1253 Apr. 3. Richard, B. of Chichester.
+1282 Oct. 2. Thomas, B. of Hereford.
+1294 Dec. 3. _John Peckham, Archb. of Canterbury._
+
+THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part II.--Orders of Friars.
+
+1217 June 17. John, Fr., Trinitarian.
+1232 Mar. 7. William, Fr., Franciscan.
+1240 Jan. 31. Serapion, Fr., M., Redemptionist.
+1265 May 16. Simon Stock, H., General of the Carmelites.
+1279 Sept. 11. _Robert Kilwardby, Archb. of Canterbury,
+                    Fr. Dominican._
+
+THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+Part III.
+
+1239 Mar. 14. Robert H. at Knaresboro.
+1241 Oct. 1. Roger, B. of London.
+1255 July 27. Hugh, M. of Lincoln.
+1295 Aug. 5. Thomas, Mo., M. of Dover.
+1254 Oct. 9. _Robert Grossteste, B. of Lincoln._
+1270 July 14. Boniface, Archb. of Canterbury.
+1278 Oct. 18. _Walter de Merton, B. of Rochester._
+
+FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+1326 Oct. 5. _Stapleton, B. of Exeter._
+1327 Sept. 21. Edward K.
+1349 Sept. 29. _B. Richard, H. of Hampole._
+1345 Apr. 14. _Richard of Bury, B. of Lincoln._
+1349 Aug. 26. _Bradwardine, Archb. of Canterbury,
+                    the Doctor Profundus._
+1358 Sept. 2. Willam, Fr., Servite.
+1379 Oct. 10. John, C. of Bridlington.
+1324-1404 Sept. 27. _William of Wykeham, B. of Winton._
+1400 William, Fr. Austin.
+
+
+FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
+
+1471 May 22. _Henry, K. of England._
+1486 Aug. 11. _William of Wanefleet, B. of Winton._
+1509 June 29. _Margaret, Countess of Richmond._
+1528 Sept. 14. _Richard Fox, B. of Winton._
+
+
+
+
+NOTE E. ON PAGE 227.
+
+THE ANGLICAN CHURCH.
+
+
+I have been bringing out my mind in this Volume on every subject which
+has come before me; and therefore I am bound to state plainly what I
+feel and have felt, since I was a Catholic, about the Anglican Church. I
+said, in a former page, that, on my conversion, I was not conscious of
+any change in me of thought or feeling, as regards matters of doctrine;
+this, however, was not the case as regards some matters of fact, and,
+unwilling as I am to give offence to religious Anglicans, I am bound to
+confess that I felt a great change in my view of the Church of England.
+I cannot tell how soon there came on me,--but very soon,--an extreme
+astonishment that I had ever imagined it to be a portion of the Catholic
+Church. For the first time, I looked at it from without, and (as I
+should myself say) saw it as it was. Forthwith I could not get myself to
+see in it any thing else, than what I had so long fearfully suspected,
+from as far back as 1836,--a mere national institution. As if my eyes
+were suddenly opened, so I saw it--spontaneously, apart from any
+definite act of reason or any argument; and so I have seen it ever
+since. I suppose, the main cause of this lay in the contrast which was
+presented to me by the Catholic Church. Then I recognized at once a
+reality which was quite a new thing with me. Then I was sensible that I
+was not making for myself a Church by an effort of thought; I needed not
+to make an act of faith in her; I had not painfully to force myself into
+a position, but my mind fell back upon itself in relaxation and in
+peace, and I gazed at her almost passively as a great objective fact. I
+looked at her;--at her rites, her ceremonial, and her precepts; and I
+said, "This _is_ a religion;" and then, when I looked back upon the poor
+Anglican Church, for which I had laboured so hard, and upon all that
+appertained to it, and thought of our various attempts to dress it up
+doctrinally and esthetically, it seemed to me to be the veriest of
+nonentities.
+
+Vanity of vanities, all is vanity! How can I make a record of what
+passed within me, without seeming to be satirical? But I speak plain,
+serious words. As people call me credulous for acknowledging Catholic
+claims, so they call me satirical for disowning Anglican pretensions; to
+them it _is_ credulity, to them it _is_ satire; but it is not so in me.
+What they think exaggeration, I think truth. I am not speaking of the
+Anglican Church with any disdain, though to them I seem contemptuous. To
+them of course it is "Aut Caesar aut nullus," but not to me. It may be a
+great creation, though it be not divine, and this is how I judge of it.
+Men, who abjure the divine right of kings, would be very indignant, if
+on that account they were considered disloyal. And so I recognize in the
+Anglican Church a time-honoured institution, of noble historical
+memories, a monument of ancient wisdom, a momentous arm of political
+strength, a great national organ, a source of vast popular advantage,
+and, to a certain point, a witness and teacher of religious truth. I do
+not think that, if what I have written about it since I have been a
+Catholic, be equitably considered as a whole, I shall be found to have
+taken any other view than this; but that it is something sacred, that it
+is an oracle of revealed doctrine, that it can claim a share in St.
+Ignatius or St. Cyprian, that it can take the rank, contest the
+teaching, and stop the path of the Church of St. Peter, that it can call
+itself "the Bride of the Lamb," this is the view of it which simply
+disappeared from my mind on my conversion, and which it would be almost
+a miracle to reproduce. "I went by, and lo! it was gone; I sought it,
+but its place could no where be found," and nothing can bring it back to
+me. And, as to its possession of an episcopal succession from the time
+of the Apostles, well, it may have it, and, if the Holy See ever so
+decide, I will believe it, as being the decision of a higher judgment
+than my own; but, for myself, I must have St. Philip's gift, who saw the
+sacerdotal character on the forehead of a gaily-attired youngster,
+before I can by my own wit acquiesce in it, for antiquarian arguments
+are altogether unequal to the urgency of visible facts. Why is it that I
+must pain dear friends by saying so, and kindle a sort of resentment
+against me in the kindest of hearts? but I must, though to do it be not
+only a grief to me, but most impolitic at the moment. Any how, this is
+my mind; and, if to have it, if to have betrayed it, before now,
+involuntarily by my words or my deeds, if on a fitting occasion, as now,
+to have avowed it, if all this be a proof of the justice of the charge
+brought against me by my accuser of having "turned round upon my
+Mother-Church with contumely and slander," in this sense, but in no
+other sense, do I plead guilty to it without a word in extenuation.
+
+In no other sense surely; the Church of England has been the instrument
+of Providence in conferring great benefits on me;--had I been born in
+Dissent, perhaps I should never have been baptized; had I been born an
+English Presbyterian, perhaps I should never have known our Lord's
+divinity; had I not come to Oxford, perhaps I never should have heard of
+the visible Church, or of Tradition, or other Catholic doctrines. And as
+I have received so much good from the Anglican Establishment itself, can
+I have the heart or rather the want of charity, considering that it does
+for so many others, what it has done for me, to wish to see it
+overthrown? I have no such wish while it is what it is, and while we are
+so small a body. Not for its own sake, but for the sake of the many
+congregations to which it ministers, I will do nothing against it. While
+Catholics are so weak in England, it is doing our work; and, though it
+does us harm in a measure, at present the balance is in our favour. What
+our duty would be at another time and in other circumstances, supposing,
+for instance, the Establishment lost its dogmatic faith, or at least did
+not preach it, is another matter altogether. In secular history we read
+of hostile nations having long truces, and renewing them from time to
+time, and that seems to be the position which the Catholic Church may
+fairly take up at present in relation to the Anglican Establishment.
+
+Doubtless the National Church has hitherto been a serviceable breakwater
+against doctrinal errors, more fundamental than its own. How long this
+will last in the years now before us, it is impossible to say, for the
+Nation drags down its Church to its own level; but still the National
+Church has the same sort of influence over the Nation that a periodical
+has upon the party which it represents, and my own idea of a Catholic's
+fitting attitude towards the National Church in this its supreme hour,
+is that of assisting and sustaining it, if it be in our power, in the
+interest of dogmatic truth. I should wish to avoid every thing (except
+indeed under the direct call of duty, and this is a material exception,)
+which went to weaken its hold upon the public mind, or to unsettle its
+establishment, or to embarrass and lessen its maintenance of those great
+Christian and Catholic principles and doctrines which it has up to this
+time successfully preached.
+
+
+
+
+NOTE F. ON PAGE 269.
+
+THE ECONOMY.
+
+
+For the Economy, considered as a rule of practice, I shall refer to what
+I wrote upon it in 1830-32, in my History of the Arians. I have shown
+above, pp. 26, 27, that the doctrine in question had in the early Church
+a large signification, when applied to the divine ordinances: it also
+had a definite application to the duties of Christians, whether clergy
+or laity, in preaching, in instructing or catechizing, or in ordinary
+intercourse with the world around them; and in this aspect I have here
+to consider it.
+
+As Almighty God did not all at once introduce the Gospel to the world,
+and thereby gradually prepared men for its profitable reception, so,
+according to the doctrine of the early Church, it was a duty, for the
+sake of the heathen among whom they lived, to observe a great reserve
+and caution in communicating to them the knowledge of "the whole counsel
+of God." This cautious dispensation of the truth, after the manner of a
+discreet and vigilant steward, is denoted by the word "economy." It is a
+mode of acting which comes under the head of Prudence, one of the four
+Cardinal Virtues.
+
+The principle of the Economy is this; that out of various courses, in
+religious conduct or statement, all and each _allowable antecedently and
+in themselves_, that ought to be taken which is most expedient and most
+suitable at the time for the object in hand.
+
+Instances of its application and exercise in Scripture are such as the
+following:--1. Divine Providence did but gradually impart to the world
+in general, and to the Jews in particular, the knowledge of His
+will:--He is said to have "winked at the times of ignorance among the
+heathen;" and He suffered in the Jews divorce "because of the hardness
+of their hearts." 2. He has allowed Himself to be represented as having
+eyes, ears, and hands, as having wrath, jealousy, grief, and repentance.
+3. In like manner, our Lord spoke harshly to the Syro-Ph[oe]nician
+woman, whose daughter He was about to heal, and made as if He would go
+further, when the two disciples had come to their journey's end. 4. Thus
+too Joseph "made himself strange to his brethren," and Elisha kept
+silence on request of Naaman to bow in the house of Rimmon. 5. Thus St.
+Paul circumcised Timothy, while he cried out "Circumcision availeth
+not."
+
+It may be said that this principle, true in itself, yet is dangerous,
+because it admits of an easy abuse, and carries men away into what
+becomes insincerity and cunning. This is undeniable; to do evil that
+good may come, to consider that the means, whatever they are, justify
+the end, to sacrifice truth to expedience, unscrupulousness,
+recklessness, are grave offences. These are abuses of the Economy. But
+to call them _economical_ is to give a fine name to what occurs every
+day, independent of any knowledge of the _doctrine_ of the Economy. It
+is the abuse of a rule which nature suggests to every one. Every one
+looks out for the "mollia tempora fandi," and for "mollia verba" too.
+
+Having thus explained what is meant by the Economy as a rule of social
+intercourse between men of different religious, or, again, political, or
+social views, next I will go on to state what I said in the Arians.
+
+I say in that Volume first, that our Lord has given us the _principle_
+in His own words,--"Cast not your pearls before swine;" and that He
+exemplified it in His teaching by parables; that St. Paul expressly
+distinguishes between the milk which is necessary to one set of men, and
+the strong meat which is allowed to others, and that, in two Epistles. I
+say, that the Apostles in the Acts observe the same rule in their
+speeches, for it is a fact, that they do not preach the high doctrines
+of Christianity, but only "Jesus and the Resurrection" or "repentance
+and faith." I also say, that this is the very reason that the Fathers
+assign for the silence of various writers in the first centuries on the
+subject of our Lord's divinity. I also speak of the catechetical system
+practised in the early Church, and the _disciplina arcani_ as regards
+the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, to which Bingham bears witness; also
+of the defence of this rule by Basil, Cyril of Jerusalem, Chrysostom,
+and Theodoret.
+
+But next the question may be asked, whether I have said any thing in my
+Volume _to guard_ the doctrine, thus laid down, from the abuse to which
+it is obviously exposed: and my answer is easy. Of course, had I had any
+idea that I should have been exposed to such hostile misrepresentations,
+as it has been my lot to undergo on the subject, I should have made more
+direct avowals than I have done of my sense of the gravity and the
+danger of that abuse. Since I could not foresee when I wrote, that I
+should have been wantonly slandered, I only wonder that I have
+anticipated the charge as fully as will be seen in the following
+extracts.
+
+For instance, speaking of the Disciplina Arcani, I say:--(1) "The
+elementary information given to the heathen or catechumen was _in no
+sense undone_ by the subsequent secret teaching, which was in fact but
+the _filling up of a bare but correct outline_," p. 58, and I contrast
+this with the conduct of the Manichaeans "who represented the initiatory
+discipline as founded on a _fiction_ or hypothesis, which was to be
+forgotten by the learner as he made progress in the _real_ doctrine of
+the Gospel." (2) As to allegorizing, I say that the Alexandrians erred,
+whenever and as far as they proceeded "to _obscure_ the primary meaning
+of Scripture, and to _weaken the force of historical facts_ and express
+declarations," p. 69. (3) And that they were "more open to _censure_,"
+when, on being "_urged by objections_ to various passages in the history
+of the Old Testament, as derogatory to the divine perfections or to the
+Jewish Saints, they had _recourse to an allegorical explanation by way
+of answer_," p. 71. (4) I add, "_It is impossible to defend such a
+procedure_, which seems to imply a _want of faith_ in those who had
+recourse to it;" for "God has given us _rules of right and wrong_",
+_ibid._ (5) Again, I say,--"The _abuse of the Economy_ in _the hands of
+unscrupulous reasoners_, is obvious. _Even the honest_ controversialist
+or teacher will find it very difficult to represent, _without
+misrepresenting_, what it is yet his duty to present to his hearers with
+caution or reserve. Here the obvious rule to guide our practice is, to
+be careful ever to maintain _substantial truth_ in our use of the
+economical method," pp. 79, 80. (6) And so far from concurring at all
+hazards with Justin, Gregory, or Athanasius, I say, "It _is plain_
+[they] _were justified or not_ in their Economy, _according_ as they did
+or did not _practically mislead their opponents_," p. 80. (7) I proceed,
+"It is so difficult to hit the mark in these perplexing cases, that it
+is not wonderful, should these or other Fathers have failed at times,
+and said more or less than was proper," _ibid._
+
+The Principle of the Economy is familiarly acted on among us every day.
+When we would persuade others, we do not begin by treading on their
+toes. Men would be thought rude who introduced their own religious
+notions into mixed society, and were devotional in a drawing-room. Have
+we never thought lawyers tiresome who did _not_ observe this polite
+rule, who came down for the assizes and talked law all through dinner?
+Does the same argument tell in the House of Commons, on the hustings,
+and at Exeter Hall? Is an educated gentleman never worsted at an
+election by the tone and arguments of some clever fellow, who, whatever
+his shortcomings in other respects, understands the common people?
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+As to the Catholic Religion in England at the present day, this only
+will I observe,--that the truest expedience is to answer right out, when
+you are asked; that the wisest economy is to have no management; that
+the best prudence is not to be a coward; that the most damaging folly is
+to be found out shuffling; and that the first of virtues is to "tell
+truth, and shame the devil."
+
+
+
+
+NOTE G. ON PAGE 279.
+
+LYING AND EQUIVOCATION.
+
+
+Almost all authors, Catholic and Protestant, admit, that _when a just
+cause is present_, there is some kind or other of verbal misleading,
+which is not sin. Even silence is in certain cases virtually such a
+misleading, according to the Proverb, "Silence gives consent." Again,
+silence is absolutely forbidden to a Catholic, as a mortal sin, under
+certain circumstances, e.g. to keep silence, when it is a duty to make a
+profession of faith.
+
+Another mode of verbal misleading, and the most direct, is actually
+saying the thing that is not; and it is defended on the principle that
+such words are not a lie, when there is a "justa causa," as killing is
+not murder in the case of an executioner.
+
+Another ground of certain authors for saying that an untruth is not a
+lie where there is a just cause, is, that veracity is a kind of justice,
+and therefore, when we have no duty of justice to tell truth to another,
+it is no sin not to do so. Hence we may say the thing that is not, to
+children, to madmen, to men who ask impertinent questions, to those whom
+we hope to benefit by misleading.
+
+Another ground, taken in defending certain untruths, _ex justa causa_,
+as if not lies, is, that veracity is for the sake of society, and that,
+if in no case whatever we might lawfully mislead others, we should
+actually be doing society great harm.
+
+Another mode of verbal misleading is equivocation or a play upon words;
+and it is defended on the theory that to lie is to use words in a sense
+which they will not bear. But an equivocator uses them in a received
+sense, though there is another received sense, and therefore, according
+to this definition, he does not lie.
+
+Others say that all equivocations are, after all, a kind of
+lying,--faint lies or awkward lies, but still lies; and some of these
+disputants infer, that therefore we must not equivocate, and others that
+equivocation is but a half-measure, and that it is better to say at once
+that in certain cases untruths are not lies.
+
+Others will try to distinguish between evasions and equivocations; but
+though there are evasions which are clearly not equivocations, yet it is
+very difficult scientifically to draw the line between the one and the
+other.
+
+To these must be added the unscientific way of dealing with lies:--viz.
+that on a great or cruel occasion a man cannot help telling a lie, and
+he would not be a man, did he not tell it, but still it is very wrong,
+and he ought not to do it, and he must trust that the sin will be
+forgiven him, though he goes about to commit it ever so deliberately,
+and is sure to commit it again under similar circumstances. It is a
+necessary frailty, and had better not be thought about before it is
+incurred, and not thought of again, after it is well over. This view
+cannot for a moment be defended, but, I suppose, it is very common.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+I think the historical course of thought upon the matter has been this:
+the Greek Fathers thought that, when there was a _justa causa_, an
+untruth need not be a lie. St. Augustine took another view, though with
+great misgiving; and, whether he is rightly interpreted or not, is the
+doctor of the great and common view that all untruths are lies, and that
+there can be _no_ just cause of untruth. In these later times, this
+doctrine has been found difficult to work, and it has been largely
+taught that, though all untruths are lies, yet that certain
+equivocations, when there is a just cause, are not untruths.
+
+Further, there have been and all along through these later ages, other
+schools, running parallel with the above mentioned, one of which says
+that equivocations, &c. after all _are_ lies, and another which says
+that there are untruths which are not lies.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+And now as to the "just cause," which is the condition, _sine qua non_.
+The Greek Fathers make it such as these, self-defence, charity, zeal for
+God's honour, and the like.
+
+St. Augustine seems to deal with the same "just causes" as the Greek
+Fathers, even though he does not allow of their availableness as
+depriving untruths, spoken on such occasions, of their sinfulness. He
+mentions defence of life and of honour, and the safe custody of a
+secret. Also the great Anglican writers, who have followed the Greek
+Fathers, in defending untruths when there is the "just cause," consider
+that "just cause" to be such as the preservation of life and property,
+defence of law, the good of others. Moreover, their moral rights, e.g.
+defence against the inquisitive, &c.
+
+St. Alfonso, I consider, would take the same view of the "justa causa"
+as the Anglican divines; he speaks of it as "quicunque finis _honestus_,
+ad servanda bona spiritui vel corpori utilia;" which is very much the
+view which they take of it, judging by the instances which they give.
+
+In all cases, however, and as contemplated by all authors, Clement of
+Alexandria, or Milton, or St. Alfonso, such a causa is, in fact,
+extreme, rare, great, or at least special. Thus the writer in the
+Melanges Theologiques (Liege, 1852-3, p. 453) quotes Lessius: "Si absque
+justa causa fiat, est abusio orationis contra virtutem veritatis, et
+civilem consuetudinem, etsi proprie non sit mendacium." That is, the
+virtue of truth, and the civil custom, are the _measure_ of the just
+cause. And so Voit, "If a man has used a reservation (restrictione non
+pure mentali) without a _grave_ cause, he has sinned gravely." And so
+the author himself, from whom I quote, and who defends the Patristic and
+Anglican doctrine that there _are_ untruths which are not lies, says,
+"Under the name of mental reservation theologians authorize many lies,
+_when there is for them a grave reason_ and proportionate," i.e. to
+their character.--p. 459. And so St. Alfonso, in another Treatise,
+quotes St. Thomas to the effect, that if from one cause two immediate
+effects follow, and, if the good effect of that cause is _equal in
+value_ to the bad effect (bonus _aequivalet_ malo), then nothing hinders
+the speaker's intending the good and only permitting the evil. From
+which it will follow that, since the evil to society from lying is very
+great, the just cause which is to make it allowable, must be very great
+also. And so Kenrick: "It is confessed by all Catholics that, in the
+common intercourse of life, all ambiguity of language is to be avoided;
+but it is debated whether such ambiguity is _ever_ lawful. Most
+theologians answer in the affirmative, supposing a _grave cause_ urges,
+and the [true] mind of the speaker can be collected from the adjuncts,
+though in fact it be not collected."
+
+However, there are cases, I have already said, of another kind, in which
+Anglican authors would think a lie allowable; such as when a question is
+_impertinent_. Of such a case Walter Scott, if I mistake not, supplied a
+very distinct example, in his denying so long the authorship of his
+novels.
+
+What I have been saying shows what different schools of opinion there
+are in the Church in the treatment of this difficult doctrine; and, by
+consequence, that a given individual, such as I am, _cannot_ agree with
+all of them, and has a full right to follow which of them he will. The
+freedom of the Schools, indeed, is one of those rights of reason, which
+the Church is too wise really to interfere with. And this applies not to
+moral questions only, but to dogmatic also.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+It is supposed by Protestants that, because St. Alfonso's writings have
+had such high commendation bestowed upon them by authority, therefore
+they have been invested with a quasi-infallibility. This has arisen in
+good measure from Protestants not knowing the force of theological
+terms. The words to which they refer are the authoritative decision that
+"nothing in his works has been found _worthy of censure_," "censura
+dignum;" but this does not lead to the conclusions which have been drawn
+from it. Those words occur in a legal document, and cannot be
+interpreted except in a legal sense. In the first place, the sentence is
+negative; nothing in St. Alfonso's writings is positively approved; and,
+secondly, it is not said that there are no faults in what he has
+written, but nothing which comes under the ecclesiastical _censura_,
+which is something very definite. To take and interpret them, in the way
+commonly adopted in England, is the same mistake, as if one were to take
+the word "Apologia" in the English sense of apology, or "Infant" in law
+to mean a little child.
+
+1. Now first as to the meaning of the above form of words viewed as a
+proposition. When a question on the subject was asked of the fitting
+authorities at Rome by the Archbishop of Besancon, the answer returned
+to him contained this condition, viz. that those words were to be
+interpreted, "with due regard to the mind of the Holy See concerning the
+approbation of writings of the servants of God, ad effectum
+Canonizationis." This is intended to prevent any Catholic taking the
+words about St. Alfonso's works in too large a sense. Before a Saint is
+canonized, his works are examined, and a judgment pronounced upon them.
+Pope Benedict XIV. says, "The _end_ or _scope_ of this judgment is, that
+it may appear, whether the doctrine of the servant of God, which he has
+brought out in his writings, is free from any soever _theological
+censure_." And he remarks in addition, "It never can be said that the
+doctrine of a servant of God is _approved_ by the Holy See, but at most
+it can [only] be said that it is not disapproved (non reprobatam) in
+case that the Revisers had reported that there is nothing found by them
+in his works, which is adverse to the decrees of Urban VIII., and that
+the judgment of the Revisers has been approved by the sacred
+Congregation, and confirmed by the Supreme Pontiff." The Decree of Urban
+VIII. here referred to is, "Let works be examined, whether they contain
+errors against faith or good morals (bonos mores), or any new doctrine,
+or a doctrine foreign and alien to the common sense and custom of the
+Church." The author from whom I quote this (M. Vandenbroeck, of the
+diocese of Malines) observes, "It is therefore clear, that the
+approbation of the works of the Holy Bishop touches not the truth of
+every proposition, adds nothing to them, nor even gives them by
+consequence a degree of intrinsic probability." He adds that it gives
+St. Alfonso's theology an extrinsic probability, from the fact that, in
+the judgment of the Holy See, no proposition deserves to receive a
+censure; but that "that probability will cease nevertheless in a
+particular case, for any one who should be convinced, whether by evident
+arguments, or by a decree of the Holy See, or otherwise, that the
+doctrine of the Saint deviates from the truth." He adds, "From the fact
+that the approbation of the works of St. Alfonso does not decide the
+truth of each proposition, it follows, as Benedict XIV. has remarked,
+that we may combat the doctrine which they contain; only, since a
+canonized saint is in question, who is honoured by a solemn _culte_ in
+the Church, we ought not to speak except with respect, nor to attack his
+opinions except with temper and modesty."
+
+2. Then, as to the meaning of the word _censura_: Benedict XIV.
+enumerates a number of "Notes" which come under that name; he says, "Out
+of propositions which are to be noted with theological censure, some are
+heretical, some erroneous, some close upon error, some savouring of
+heresy," and so on; and each of these terms has its own definite
+meaning. Thus by "erroneous" is meant, according to Viva, a proposition
+which is not _immediately_ opposed to a revealed proposition, but only
+to a theological _conclusion_ drawn from premisses which are _de fide_;
+"savouring of heresy is" a proposition, which is opposed to a
+theological conclusion not evidently drawn from premisses which are _de
+fide_, but most probably and according to the common mode of
+theologizing;--and so with the rest. Therefore when it was said by the
+Revisers of St. Alfonso's works that they were not "worthy of
+_censure_," it was only meant that they did not fall under these
+particular Notes.
+
+But the answer from Rome to the Archbishop of Besancon went further than
+this; it actually took pains to declare that any one who pleased might
+follow other theologians instead of St. Alfonso. After saying that no
+Priest was to be interfered with who followed St. Alfonso in the
+Confessional, it added, "This is said, however, without on that account
+judging that they are reprehended who follow opinions handed down by
+other approved authors."
+
+And this too I will observe,--that St. Alfonso made many changes of
+opinion himself in the course of his writings; and it could not for an
+instant be supposed that we were bound to every one of his opinions,
+when he did not feel himself bound to them in his own person. And, what
+is more to the purpose still, there are opinions, or some opinion, of
+his which actually have been proscribed by the Church since, and cannot
+now be put forward or used. I do not pretend to be a well-read
+theologian myself, but I say this on the authority of a theological
+professor of Breda, quoted in the Melanges Theol. for 1850-1. He says:
+"It may happen, that, in the course of time, errors may be found in the
+works of St. Alfonso and be proscribed by the Church, _a thing which in
+fact has already occurred_."
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+In not ranging myself then with those who consider that it is
+justifiable to use words in a double sense, that is, to equivocate, I
+put myself under the protection of such authors as Cardinal Gerdil,
+Natalis Alexander, Contenson, Concina, and others. Under the protection
+of these authorities, I say as follows:--
+
+Casuistry is a noble science, but it is one to which I am led, neither
+by my abilities nor my turn of mind. Independently, then, of the
+difficulties of the subject, and the necessity, before forming an
+opinion, of knowing more of the arguments of theologians upon it than I
+do, I am very unwilling to say a word here on the subject of Lying and
+Equivocation. But I consider myself bound to speak; and therefore, in
+this strait, I can do nothing better, even for my own relief, than
+submit myself, and what I shall say, to the judgment of the Church, and
+to the consent, so far as in this matter there be a consent, of the
+Schola Theologorum.
+
+Now in the case of one of those special and rare exigencies or
+emergencies, which constitute the _justa causa_ of dissembling or
+misleading, whether it be extreme as the defence of life, or a duty as
+the custody of a secret, or of a personal nature as to repel an
+impertinent inquirer, or a matter too trivial to provoke question, as in
+dealing with children or madmen, there seem to be four courses:--
+
+1. _To say the thing that is not._ Here I draw the reader's attention to
+the words _material_ and _formal_. "Thou shalt not kill;" _murder_ is
+the _formal_ transgression of this commandment, but _accidental
+homicide_ is the _material_ transgression. The _matter_ of the act is
+the same in both cases; but in the _homicide_, there is nothing more
+than the act, whereas in _murder_ there must be the intention, &c.,
+which constitutes the formal sin. So, again, an executioner commits the
+material act, but not that formal killing which is a breach of the
+commandment. So a man, who, simply to save himself from starving, takes
+a loaf which is not his own, commits only the material, not the formal
+act of stealing, that is, he does not commit a sin. And so a baptized
+Christian, external to the Church, who is in invincible ignorance, is a
+material heretic, and not a formal. And in like manner, if to say the
+thing which is not be in special cases lawful, it may be called a
+_material lie_.
+
+The first mode then which has been suggested of meeting those special
+cases, in which to mislead by words has a sufficient occasion, or has a
+_just cause_, is by a material lie.
+
+The second mode is by an _aequivocatio_, which is not equivalent to the
+English word "equivocation," but means sometimes a _play on words_,
+sometimes an _evasion_: we must take these two modes of misleading
+separately.
+
+2. _A play upon words._ St. Alfonso certainly says that a play upon
+words is allowable; and, speaking under correction, I should say that he
+does so on the ground that lying is _not_ a sin against justice, that
+is, against our neighbour, but a sin against God. God has made words the
+signs of ideas, and therefore if a word denotes two ideas, we are at
+liberty to use it in either of its senses: but I think I must be
+incorrect in some respect in supposing that the Saint does not recognize
+a lie as an injustice, because the Catechism of the Council, as I have
+quoted it at p. 281, says, "Vanitate et mendacio fides ac veritas
+tolluntur, arctissima vincula _societatis humanae_; quibus sublatis,
+sequitur summa vitae _confusio_, ut _homines nihil a daemonibus differre
+videantur_."
+
+3. _Evasion_;--when, for instance, the speaker diverts the attention of
+the hearer to another subject; suggests an irrelevant fact or makes a
+remark, which confuses him and gives him something to think about;
+throws dust into his eyes; states some truth, from which he is quite
+sure his hearer will draw an illogical and untrue conclusion, and the
+like.
+
+The greatest school of evasion, I speak seriously, is the House of
+Commons; and necessarily so, from the nature of the case. And the
+hustings is another.
+
+An instance is supplied in the history of St. Athanasius: he was in a
+boat on the Nile, flying persecution; and he found himself pursued. On
+this he ordered his men to turn his boat round, and ran right to meet
+the satellites of Julian. They asked him, "Have you seen Athanasius?"
+and he told his followers to answer, "Yes, he is close to you." _They_
+went on their course as if they were sure to come up to him, while _he_
+ran back into Alexandria, and there lay hid till the end of the
+persecution.
+
+I gave another instance above, in reference to a doctrine of religion.
+The early Christians did their best to conceal their Creed on account of
+the misconceptions of the heathen about it. Were the question asked of
+them, "Do you worship a Trinity?" and did they answer, "We worship one
+God, and none else;" the inquirer might, or would, infer that they did
+not acknowledge the Trinity of Divine Persons.
+
+It is very difficult to draw the line between these evasions and what
+are commonly called in English _equivocations_; and of this difficulty,
+again, I think, the scenes in the House of Commons supply us with
+illustrations.
+
+4. The fourth method is _silence_. For instance, not giving the _whole_
+truth in a court of law. If St. Alban, after dressing himself in the
+Priest's clothes, and being taken before the persecutor, had been able
+to pass off for his friend, and so gone to martyrdom without being
+discovered; and had he in the course of examination answered all
+questions truly, but not given the whole truth, the most important
+truth, that he was the wrong person, he would have come very near to
+telling a lie, for a half-truth is often a falsehood. And his defence
+must have been the _justa causa_, viz. either that he might in charity
+or for religion's sake save a priest, or again that the judge had no
+right to interrogate him on the subject.
+
+Now, of these four modes of misleading others by the tongue, when there
+is a _justa causa_ (supposing there can be such),--(1) a material lie,
+that is, an untruth which is not a lie, (2) an equivocation, (3) an
+evasion, and (4) silence,--First, I have no difficulty whatever in
+recognizing as allowable the method of _silence_.
+
+Secondly, But, if I allow of _silence_, why not of the method of
+_material lying_, since half of a truth _is_ often a lie? And, again, if
+all killing be not murder, nor all taking from another stealing, why
+must all untruths be lies? Now I will say freely that I think it
+difficult to answer this question, whether it be urged by St. Clement or
+by Milton; at the same time, I never have acted, and I think, when it
+came to the point, I never should act upon such a theory myself, except
+in one case, stated below. This I say for the benefit of those who speak
+hardly of Catholic theologians, on the ground that they admit text-books
+which allow of equivocation. They are asked, how can we trust you, when
+such are your views? but such views, as I already have said, need not
+have any thing to do with their own practice, merely from the
+circumstance that they are contained in their text-books. A theologian
+draws out a system; he does it partly as a scientific speculation: but
+much more for the sake of others. He is lax for the sake of others, not
+of himself. His own standard of action is much higher than that which he
+imposes upon men in general. One special reason why religious men, after
+drawing out a theory, are unwilling to act upon it themselves, is this:
+that they practically acknowledge a broad distinction between their
+reason and their conscience; and that they feel the latter to be the
+safer guide, though the former may be the clearer, nay even though it be
+the truer. They would rather be in error with the sanction of their
+conscience, than be right with the mere judgment of their reason. And
+again here is this more tangible difficulty in the case of exceptions to
+the rule of Veracity, that so very little external help is given us in
+drawing the line, as to when untruths are allowable and when not;
+whereas that sort of killing which is not murder, is most definitely
+marked off by legal enactments, so that it cannot possibly be mistaken
+for such killing as _is_ murder. On the other hand the cases of
+exemption from the rule of Veracity are left to the private judgment of
+the individual, and he may easily be led on from acts which are
+allowable to acts which are not. Now this remark does _not_ apply to
+such acts as are related in Scripture, as being done by a particular
+inspiration, for in such cases there _is_ a command. If I had my own
+way, I would oblige society, that is, its great men, its lawyers, its
+divines, its literature, publicly to acknowledge as such, those
+instances of untruth which are not lies, as for instance untruths in
+war; and then there could be no perplexity to the individual Catholic,
+for he would not be taking the law into his own hands.
+
+Thirdly, as to playing upon words, or equivocation, I suppose it is from
+the English habit, but, without meaning any disrespect to a great Saint,
+or wishing to set myself up, or taking my conscience for more than it is
+worth, I can only say as a fact, that I admit it as little as the rest
+of my countrymen: and, without any reference to the right and the wrong
+of the matter, of this I am sure, that, if there is one thing more than
+another which prejudices Englishmen against the Catholic Church, it is
+the doctrine of great authorities on the subject of equivocation. For
+myself, I can fancy myself thinking it was allowable in extreme cases
+for me to lie, but never to equivocate. Luther said, "Pecca fortiter." I
+anathematize his formal sentiment, but there is a truth in it, when
+spoken of material acts.
+
+Fourthly, I think _evasion_, as I have described it, to be perfectly
+allowable; indeed, I do not know, who does not use it, under
+circumstances; but that a good deal of moral danger is attached to its
+use; and that, the cleverer a man is, the more likely he is to pass the
+line of Christian duty.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+But it may be said, that such decisions do not meet the particular
+difficulties for which provision is required; let us then take some
+instances.
+
+1. I do not think it right to tell lies to children, even on this
+account, that they are sharper than we think them, and will soon find
+out what we are doing; and our example will be a very bad training for
+them. And so of equivocation: it is easy of imitation, and we ourselves
+shall be sure to get the worst of it in the end.
+
+2. If an early Father defends the patriarch Jacob in his mode of gaining
+his father's blessing, on the ground that the blessing was divinely
+pledged to him already, that it was his, and that his father and brother
+were acting at once against his own rights and the divine will, it does
+not follow from this that such conduct is a pattern to us, who have no
+supernatural means of determining _when_ an untruth becomes a
+_material_, and not a _formal_ lie. It seems to me very dangerous, be it
+ever allowable or not, to lie or equivocate in order to preserve some
+great temporal or spiritual benefit; nor does St. Alfonso here say any
+thing to the contrary, for he is not discussing the question of danger
+or expedience.
+
+3. As to Johnson's case of a murderer asking you which way a man had
+gone, I should have anticipated that, had such a difficulty happened to
+him, his first act would have been to knock the man down, and to call
+out for the police; and next, if he was worsted in the conflict, he
+would not have given the ruffian the information he asked, at whatever
+risk to himself. I think he would have let himself be killed first. I do
+not think that he would have told a lie.
+
+4. A secret is a more difficult case. Supposing something has been
+confided to me in the strictest secrecy, which could not be revealed
+without great disadvantage to another, what am I to do? If I am a
+lawyer, I am protected by my profession. I have a right to treat with
+extreme indignation any question which trenches on the inviolability of
+my position; but, supposing I was driven up into a corner, I think I
+should have a right to say an untruth, or that, under such
+circumstances, a lie would be _material_, but it is almost an impossible
+case, for the law would defend me. In like manner, as a priest, I should
+think it lawful to speak as if I knew nothing of what passed in
+confession. And I think in these cases, I do in fact possess that
+guarantee, that I am not going by private judgment, which just now I
+demanded; for society would bear me out, whether as a lawyer or as a
+priest, in holding that I had a duty to my client or penitent, such,
+that an untruth in the matter was not a lie. A common type of this
+permissible denial, be it _material lie_ or _evasion_, is at the moment
+supplied to me:--an artist asked a Prime Minister, who was sitting to
+him, "What news, my Lord, from France?" He answered, "_I do not know_; I
+have not read the Papers."
+
+5. A more difficult question is, when to accept confidence has not been
+a duty. Supposing a man wishes to keep the secret that he is the author
+of a book, and he is plainly asked on the subject. Here I should ask the
+previous question, whether any one has a right to publish what he dare
+not avow. It requires to have traced the bearings and results of such a
+principle, before being sure of it; but certainly, for myself, I am no
+friend of strictly anonymous writing. Next, supposing another has
+confided to you the secret of his authorship:--there are persons who
+would have no scruple at all in giving a denial to impertinent questions
+asked them on the subject. I have heard a great man in his day at
+Oxford, warmly contend, as if he could not enter into any other view of
+the matter, that, if he had been trusted by a friend with the secret of
+his being author of a certain book, and he were asked by a third person,
+if his friend was not (as he really was) the author of it, he ought,
+without any scruple and distinctly, to answer that he did not know. He
+had an existing duty towards the author; he had none towards his
+inquirer. The author had a claim on him; an impertinent questioner had
+none at all. But here again I desiderate some leave, recognized by
+society, as in the case of the formulas "Not at home," and "Not guilty,"
+in order to give me the right of saying what is a _material_ untruth.
+And moreover, I should here also ask the previous question, Have I any
+right to accept such a confidence? have I any right to make such a
+promise? and, if it be an unlawful promise, is it binding when it cannot
+be kept without a lie? I am not attempting to solve these difficult
+questions, but they have to be carefully examined. And now I have said
+more than I had intended on a question of casuistry.
+
+
+
+
+SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.
+
+I.
+
+LETTERS AND PAPERS OF THE AUTHOR USED IN THE COURSE OF THIS WORK.
+
+                           PAGE
+February    11, 1811          3
+October     26, 1823          2
+September    7, 1829        119
+July        20, 1834         41
+November    28,  "           57
+August      18, 1837         29
+February    11, 1840        124
+    "       21,  "          129
+October     29(?)"          132
+November         "          135
+March       15, 1841        137
+  "         20,  "          170
+  "         24,  "          208
+  "         25,  "          137
+April        1,  "          137
+  "          4,  "          138
+  "          8,  "          138
+  "          8,  "          187
+  "         26,  "          188
+May          5,  "          188
+ "           9,  "          138
+June        18,  "          189
+September   12, 1841        190
+October     12,  "          143
+   "        17,  "          140
+   "        22,  "          140
+November    11,  "          145
+   "        14,  "          144
+December    13,  "          156
+   "        24,  "          157
+   "        25,  "          159
+   "        26,  "          162
+March        6, 1842        177
+April       14,  "          173
+October     16,  "          171
+November    22,  "          193
+Feb. 25, &  28, 1843        181
+March        3,  "          182
+  "          8,  "          184
+May          4,  "          208
+  "         18,  "          209
+June        20,  "          178
+July        16,  "          179
+August      29,  "          213
+August      30, 1843        179
+September    7,  "          213
+    "       29,  "          225
+October     14,  "          219
+    "       25,  "          221
+    "       31,  "          223
+November    13,  "          140
+1843 or 1844                178
+January     22, 1844        226
+February    21,  "          226
+April        3,  "          205
+  "          8,  "          226
+July        14,  "          197
+September   16,  "          227
+November     7,  "          230
+   "             "          211
+November    16, 1844        228
+     "      24,  "          229
+1844 (?)                    225
+1844 or 1845                167
+January      8, 1845        230
+March       30,  "          231
+April        3,  "          232
+   "        16,  "          180
+June         1,  "          232
+   "        17,  "          180
+October      8,  "          234
+November     8,  "          155
+   "        25,  "          235
+January     20, 1846        236
+December    6,  1849        185
+
+
+
+
+II.
+
+CARDINAL NEWMAN'S WORKS.
+
+N.B.--This List, originally made in 1865, is now corrected up to 1890.
+
+
+1. SERMONS.
+
+VOLS. 1-8. Parochial and Plain Sermons. (_Longmans._)
+
+9. Sermons on Subjects of the Day. (_Longmans._)
+
+10. University Sermons. (_Longmans._)
+
+11. Sermons to Mixed Congregations. (_Burns and Oates._)
+
+12. Occasional Sermons. (_Burns and Oates._)
+
+
+2. TREATISES.
+
+13. On the Doctrine of Justification. (_Longmans._)
+
+14. On the Development of Christian Doctrine. (_Longmans._)
+
+15. On the Idea of a University. (_Longmans._)
+
+16. An Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+3. ESSAYS.
+
+17. Two Essays on Miracles. 1. Of Scripture. 2. Of Ecclesiastical
+History. (_Longmans._)
+
+18. Discussions and Arguments. 1. How to accomplish it. 2. The
+Antichrist of the Fathers. 3. Scripture and the Creed. 4. Tamworth
+Reading-Room. 5. Who's to blame? 6. An Argument for Christianity.
+(_Longmans._)
+
+19, 20. Essays Critical and Historical. 2 vols. 1. Poetry. 2.
+Rationalism. 3. Apostolical Tradition. 4. De la Mennais. 5. Palmer on
+Faith and Unity. 6. St. Ignatius. 7. Prospects of the Anglican Church.
+8. The Anglo-American Church. 9. Countess of Huntingdon. 10. Catholicity
+of the Anglican Church. 11. The Antichrist of Protestants. 12. Milman's
+Christianity. 13. Reformation of the Eleventh Century. 14. Private
+Judgment. 15. Davison. 16. Keble. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+4. HISTORICAL.
+
+21-23. Historical Sketches. 3 vols. 1. The Turks. 2. Cicero. 3.
+Apollonius. 4. Primitive Christianity. 5. Church of the Fathers. 6. St.
+Chrysostom. 7. Theodoret. 8. St. Benedict. 9. Benedictine Schools. 10.
+Universities. 11. Northmen and Normans. 12. Medieval Oxford. 13.
+Convocation of Canterbury. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+5. THEOLOGICAL.
+
+24. The Arians of the Fourth Century. (_Longmans._)
+
+25, 26. Annotated Translation of Athanasius. 2 vols. (_Longmans._)
+
+27. Tracts. 1. Dissertatiunculae. 2. On the Text of the Seven Epistles of
+St. Ignatius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of Arianism. 4. Apollinarianism. 5.
+St. Cyril's Formula. 6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. Douay Version of Scripture.
+(_Burns and Oates._)
+
+
+6. POLEMICAL.
+
+28, 29. The Via Media of the Anglican Church. 2 vols. with Notes. Vol.
+I. Prophetical Office of the Church. Vol. II. Occasional Letters and
+Tracts. (_Longmans._)
+
+30, 31. Certain Difficulties felt by Anglicans in Catholic Teaching
+Considered. 2 vols. Vol. I. Twelve Lectures. Vol. II. Letters to Dr.
+Pusey concerning the Bl. Virgin, and to the Duke of Norfolk in Defence
+of the Pope and Council. (_Longmans._)
+
+32. Present Position of Catholics in England. (_Longmans._)
+
+33. Apologia pro Vita Sua. (_Longmans._)
+
+
+7. LITERARY.
+
+34. Verses on Various Occasions. (_Longmans._)
+
+35. Loss and Gain. (_Burns and Oates._)
+
+36. Callista. (_Longmans._)
+
+37. The Dream of Gerontius. (_Longmans._)
+
+¶ It is scarcely necessary to say that the Author submits all that he
+has written to the judgment of the Church, whose gift and prerogative it
+is to determine what is true and what is false in religious teaching.
+
+
+
+
+III.
+
+LETTER OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM THE BISHOP OF THE DIOCESE
+OF BIRMINGHAM, DR. ULLATHORNE.
+
+
+"Bishop's House, June 2, 1864.
+
+"My dear Dr. Newman,--
+
+"It was with warm gratification that, after the close of the Synod
+yesterday, I listened to the Address presented to you by the clergy of
+the diocese, and to your impressive reply. But I should have been little
+satisfied with the part of the silent listener, except on the
+understanding with myself that I also might afterwards express to you my
+own sentiments in my own way.
+
+"We have now been personally acquainted, and much more than acquainted,
+for nineteen years, during more than sixteen of which we have stood in
+special relation of duty towards each other. This has been one of the
+singular blessings which God has given me amongst the cares of the
+Episcopal office. What my feelings of respect, of confidence, and of
+affection have been towards you, you know well, nor should I think of
+expressing them in words. But there is one thing that has struck me in
+this day of explanations, which you could not, and would not, be
+disposed to do, and which no one could do so properly or so
+authentically as I could, and which it seems to me is not altogether
+uncalled for, if every kind of erroneous impression that some persons
+have entertained with no better evidence than conjecture is to be
+removed.
+
+"It is difficult to comprehend how, in the face of facts, the notion
+should ever have arisen that during your Catholic life, you have been
+more occupied with your own thoughts than with the service of religion
+and the work of the Church. If we take no other work into consideration
+beyond the written productions which your Catholic pen has given to the
+world, they are enough for the life's labour of another. There are the
+Lectures on Anglican Difficulties, the Lectures on Catholicism in
+England, the great work on the Scope and End of University Education,
+that on the Office and Work of Universities, the Lectures and Essays on
+University Subjects, and the two Volumes of Sermons; not to speak of
+your contributions to the Atlantis, which you founded, and to other
+periodicals; then there are those beautiful offerings to Catholic
+literature, the Lectures on the Turks, Loss and Gain, and Callista, and
+though last, not least, the Apologia, which is destined to put many idle
+rumours to rest, and many unprofitable surmises; and yet all these
+productions represent but a portion of your labour, and that in the
+second half of your period of public life.
+
+"These works have been written in the midst of labour and cares of
+another kind, and of which the world knows very little. I will specify
+four of these undertakings, each of a distinct character, and any one of
+which would have made a reputation for untiring energy in the practical
+order.
+
+"The first of these undertakings was the establishment of the
+congregation of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri--that great ornament and
+accession to the force of English Catholicity. Both the London and the
+Birmingham Oratory must look to you as their founder and as the
+originator of their characteristic excellences; whilst that of
+Birmingham has never known any other presidency.
+
+"No sooner was this work fairly on foot than you were called by the
+highest authority to commence another, and one of yet greater magnitude
+and difficulty, the founding of a University in Ireland. After the
+Universities had been lost to the Catholics of these kingdoms for three
+centuries, every thing had to be begun from the beginning: the idea of
+such an institution to be inculcated, the plan to be formed that would
+work, the resources to be gathered, and the staff of superiors and
+professors to be brought together. Your name was then the chief point of
+attraction which brought these elements together. You alone know what
+difficulties you had to conciliate and what to surmount, before the work
+reached that state of consistency and promise, which enabled you to
+return to those responsibilities in England which you had never laid
+aside or suspended. And here, excuse me if I give expression to a fancy
+which passed through my mind.
+
+"I was lately reading a poem, not long published, from the MSS. De Rerum
+Natura, by Neckham, the foster-brother of Richard the Lion-hearted. He
+quotes an old prophecy, attributed to Merlin, and with a sort of wonder,
+as if recollecting that England owed so much of its literary learning to
+that country; and the prophecy says that after long years Oxford will
+pass into Ireland--'Vada boum suo tempore transibunt in Hiberniam.' When
+I read this, I could not but indulge the pleasant fancy that in the days
+when the Dublin University shall arise in material splendour, an
+allusion to this prophecy might form a poetic element in the inscription
+on the pedestal of the statue which commemorates its first Rector.
+
+"The original plan of an Oratory did not contemplate any parochial work,
+but you could not contemplate so many souls in want of pastors without
+being prompt and ready at the beck of authority to strain all your
+efforts in coming to their help. And this brings me to the third and the
+most continuous of those labours to which I have alluded. The mission in
+Alcester Street, its church and schools, were the first work of the
+Birmingham Oratory. After several years of close and hard work, and a
+considerable call upon the private resources of the Fathers who had
+established this congregation, it was delivered over to other hands, and
+the Fathers removed to the district of Edgbaston, where up to that time
+nothing Catholic had appeared. Then arose under your direction the large
+convent of the Oratory, the church expanded by degrees into its present
+capaciousness, a numerous congregation has gathered and grown in it;
+poor schools and other pious institutions have grown up in connexion
+with it, and, moreover, equally at your expense and that of your
+brethren, and, as I have reason to know, at much inconvenience, the
+Oratory has relieved the other clergy of Birmingham all this while by
+constantly doing the duty in the poor-house and gaol of Birmingham.
+
+"More recently still, the mission and the poor school at Smethwick owe
+their existence to the Oratory. And all this while the founder and
+father of these religious works has added to his other solicitudes the
+toil of frequent preaching, of attendance in the confessional, and other
+parochial duties.
+
+"I have read on this day of its publication the seventh part of the
+Apologia, and the touching allusion in it to the devotedness of the
+Catholic clergy to the poor in seasons of pestilence reminds me that
+when the cholera raged so dreadfully at Bilston, and the two priests of
+the town were no longer equal to the number of cases to which they were
+hurried day and night, I asked you to lend me two fathers to supply the
+place of other priests whom I wished to send as a further aid. But you
+and Father St. John preferred to take the place of danger which I had
+destined for others, and remained at Bilston till the worst was over.
+
+"The fourth work which I would notice is one more widely known. I refer
+to the school for the education of the higher classes, which at the
+solicitation of many friends you have founded and attached to the
+Oratory. Surely after reading this bare enumeration of work done, no man
+will venture to say that Dr. Newman is leading a comparatively inactive
+life in the service of the Church.
+
+"To spare, my dear Dr. Newman, any further pressure on those feelings
+with which I have already taken so large a liberty, I will only add one
+word more for my own satisfaction. During our long intercourse there is
+only one subject on which, after the first experience, I have measured
+my words with some caution, and that has been where questions bearing on
+ecclesiastical duty have arisen. I found some little caution necessary,
+because you were always so prompt and ready to go even beyond the
+slightest intimation of my wish or desires.
+
+"That God may bless you with health, life, and all the spiritual good
+which you desire, you and your brethren of the Oratory, is the earnest
+prayer now and often of,
+
+"My dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"Your affectionate friend and faithful servant in Christ,
+
+"+ W. B. ULLATHORNE."
+
+
+
+
+IV.
+
+LETTERS OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM CLERGY AND LAITY.
+
+
+It requires some words of explanation why I allow myself to sound my own
+praises so loudly, as I am doing by adding to my Volume the following
+Letters, written to me last year by large bodies of my Catholic
+brethren, Priests, and Laymen, in the course or on the conclusion of the
+publication of my Apologia. I have two reasons for doing so.
+
+1. It seems hardly respectful to them, and hardly fair to myself, to
+practise self-denial in a matter, which after all belongs to others as
+well as to me. Bodies of men become authorities by the fact of being
+bodies, over and above the personal claims of the individuals who
+constitute them. To have received such unusual Testimonials in my
+favour, as I have to produce, and then to have let both those
+Testimonials and the generous feelings which dictated them be wasted,
+and come to nought, would have been a rudeness of which I could not bear
+to be guilty. Far be it from me to show such ingratitude to those who
+were especially "friends in need." I am too proud of their approbation
+not to publish it to the world.
+
+2. But I have a further reason. The belief obtains extensively in the
+country at large, that Catholics, and especially the Priesthood, disavow
+the mode and form, in which I am accustomed to teach the Catholic faith,
+as if they were not generally recognized, but something special and
+peculiar to myself; as if, whether for the purposes of controversy, or
+from the traditions of an earlier period of my life, I did not exhibit
+Catholicism pure and simple, as the bulk of its professors manifest it.
+Such testimonials, then, as now follow, from as many as 558 priests,
+that is, not far from half of the clergy of England, secular and
+religious, from the Bishop and clergy of a diocese at the Antipodes, and
+from so great and authoritative a body as the German Congress assembled
+last year at Wurzburg, scatter to the winds a suspicion, which it is not
+less painful, I am persuaded, to numbers of those Protestants who
+entertain it, than it is injurious to me who have to bear it.
+
+
+I. THE DIOCESE OF WESTMINSTER.
+
+The following Address was signed by 110 of the Westminster clergy,
+including all the Canons, the Vicars General, a great number of secular
+priests, and five Doctors in theology; Fathers of the Society of Jesus,
+Fathers of the Order of St. Dominic, of St. Francis, of the Oratory, of
+the Passion, of Charity, Oblates of St. Charles, and Marists.
+
+"London, March 15, 1864.
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"We, the undersigned Priests of the Diocese of Westminster, tender to
+you our respectful thanks for the service you have done to religion, as
+well as to the interests of literary morality, by your Reply to the
+calumnies of [a popular writer of the day.]
+
+"We cannot but regard it as a matter of congratulation that your
+assailant should have associated the cause of the Catholic Priesthood
+with the name of one so well fitted to represent its dignity, and to
+defend its honour, as yourself.
+
+"We recognize in this latest effort of your literary power one further
+claim, besides the many you have already established, to the gratitude
+and veneration of Catholics, and trust that the reception which it has
+met with on all sides may be the omen of new successes which you are
+destined to achieve in the vindication of the teaching and principles of
+the Church.
+
+"We are,
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"Your faithful and affectionate Servants in Christ."
+
+(_The Subscriptions follow._)
+
+"To the Very Rev.
+
+"John Henry Newman, D.D."
+
+
+II.--THE ACADEMIA OF CATHOLIC RELIGION.
+
+"London, April 19, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"The Academia of Catholic Religion, at their meeting held to-day, under
+the Presidency of the Cardinal Archbishop, have instructed us to write
+to you in their behalf.
+
+"As they have learned, with great satisfaction, that it is your
+intention to publish a defence of Catholic Veracity, which has been
+assailed in your person, they are precluded from asking you that that
+defence might be made by word of mouth, and in London, as they would
+otherwise have done.
+
+"Composed, as the Academia is, mainly of Laymen, they feel that it is
+not out of their province to express their indignation that your
+opponent should have chosen, while praising the Catholic Laity, to do so
+at the expense of the Clergy, between whom and themselves, in this as in
+all other matters, there exists a perfect identity of principle and
+practice.
+
+"It is because, in such a matter, your cause is the cause of all
+Catholics, that we congratulate ourselves on the rashness of the
+opponent that has thrown the defence of that cause into your hands.
+
+"We remain,
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"Your very faithful Servants,
+
+"JAMES LAIRD PATTERSON,
+
+"EDW. LUCAS, _Secretaries._
+
+"To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D.,
+
+"Provost of the Birmingham Oratory."
+
+The above was moved at the meeting by Lord Petre, and seconded by the
+Hon. Charles Langdale.
+
+
+III.--THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM.
+
+In this Diocese there were in 1864, according to the Directory of the
+year, 136 Priests.
+
+"June 1, 1864.
+
+"Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
+
+"In availing ourselves of your presence at the Diocesan Synod to offer
+you our hearty thanks for your recent vindication of the honour of the
+Catholic Priesthood, We, the Provost and Chapter of the Cathedral, and
+the Clergy, Secular and Regular, of the Diocese of Birmingham, cannot
+forego the assertion of a special right, as your neighbours and
+colleagues, to express our veneration and affection for one whose
+fidelity to the dictates of conscience, in the use of the highest
+intellectual gifts, has won even from opponents unbounded admiration and
+respect.
+
+"To most of us you are personally known. Of some, indeed, you were, in
+years long past, the trusted guide, to whom they owe more than can be
+expressed in words; and all are conscious that the ingenuous fulness of
+your answer to a false and unprovoked accusation, has intensified their
+interest in the labours and trials of your life. While, then, we resent
+the indignity to which you have been exposed, and lament the pain and
+annoyance which the manifestation of yourself must have cost you, we
+cannot but rejoice that, in the fulfilment of a duty, you have allowed
+neither the unworthiness of your assailant to shield him from rebuke,
+nor the sacredness of your inmost motives to deprive that rebuke of the
+only form which could at once complete his discomfiture, free your own
+name from the obloquy which prejudice had cast upon it, and afford
+invaluable aid to honest seekers after Truth.
+
+"Great as is the work which you have already done, Very Reverend Sir,
+permit us to express a hope that a greater yet remains for you to
+accomplish. In an age and in a country in which the very foundations of
+religious faith are exposed to assault, we rejoice in numbering among
+our brethren one so well qualified by learning and experience to defend
+that priceless deposit of Truth, in obtaining which you have counted as
+gain the loss of all things most dear and precious. And we esteem
+ourselves happy in being able to offer you that support and
+encouragement which the assurance of our unfeigned admiration and regard
+may be able to give you under your present trials and future labours.
+
+"That you may long have strength to labour for the Church of God and the
+glory of His Holy Name is, Very Reverend and Dear Sir, our heartfelt and
+united prayer."
+
+(_The Subscriptions follow._)
+
+"To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D."
+
+
+IV.--THE DIOCESE OF BEVERLEY.
+
+The following Address, as is stated in the first paragraph, comes from
+more than 70 Priests:--
+
+"Hull, May 9, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"At a recent meeting of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, held in
+York, at which upwards of seventy priests were present, special
+attention was called to your correspondence with [a popular writer]; and
+such was the enthusiasm with which your name was received--such was the
+admiration expressed of the dignity with which you had asserted the
+claims of the Catholic Priesthood in England to be treated with becoming
+courtesy and respect--and such was the strong and all-pervading sense of
+the invaluable service which you had thus rendered, not only to faith
+and morals, but to good manners so far as regarded religious controversy
+in this country, that I was requested, as Chairman, to become the voice
+of the meeting, and to express to you as strongly and as earnestly as I
+could, how heartily the whole of the clergy of this diocese desire to
+thank you for services to religion as well-timed as they are in
+themselves above and beyond all commendation, services which the
+Catholics of England will never cease to hold in most grateful
+remembrance. God, in His infinite wisdom and great mercy, has raised you
+up to stand prominently forth in the glorious work of re-establishing in
+this country the holy faith which in good old times shed such lustre
+upon it. We all lament that, in the order of nature, you have so few
+years before you in which to fight against false teaching that good
+fight in which you have been so victoriously engaged of late. But our
+prayers are that you may long be spared, and may possess to the last all
+your vigour, and all that zeal for the advancement of our holy faith,
+which imparts such a charm to the productions of your pen.
+
+"I esteem it a great honour and a great privilege to have been deputed,
+as the representative of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, to
+tender you the fullest expression of our most grateful thanks, and the
+assurance of our prayers for your health and eternal happiness.
+
+"I am,
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"With sentiments of profound respect,
+
+"Yours most faithfully in Christ,
+
+"M. TRAPPES.
+
+"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman."
+
+
+V. AND VI.--THE DIOCESES OF LIVERPOOL AND SALFORD.
+
+The Secular Clergy of Liverpool amounted in 1864 to 103, and of Salford
+to 76.
+
+"Preston, July 27, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"It may seem, perhaps, that the Clergy of Lancashire have been slow to
+address you; but it would be incorrect to suppose that they have been
+indifferent spectators of the conflict in which you have been recently
+engaged. This is the first opportunity that has presented itself, and
+they gladly avail themselves of their annual meeting in Preston to
+tender to you the united expression of their heartfelt sympathy and
+gratitude.
+
+"The atrocious imputation, out of which the late controversy arose, was
+felt as a personal affront by them, one and all, conscious as they were,
+that it was mainly owing to your position as a distinguished Catholic
+ecclesiastic, that the charge was connected with your name.
+
+"While they regret the pain you must needs have suffered, they cannot
+help rejoicing that it has afforded you an opportunity of rendering a
+new and most important service to their holy religion. Writers, who are
+not overscrupulous about the truth themselves, have long used the charge
+of untruthfulness as an ever ready weapon against the Catholic Clergy.
+Partly from the frequent repetition of this charge, partly from a
+consciousness that, instead of undervaluing the truth, they have ever
+prized it above every earthly treasure, partly, too, from the difficulty
+of obtaining a hearing in their own defence, they have generally passed
+it by in silence. They thank you for coming forward as their champion:
+your own character required no vindication. It was their battle more
+than your own that you fought. They know and feel how much pain it has
+caused you to bring so prominently forward your own life and motives,
+but they now congratulate you on the completeness of your triumph, as
+admitted alike by friend and enemy.
+
+"In addition to answering the original accusation, you have placed them
+under a new obligation, by giving to all, who read the English language,
+a work which, for literary ability and the lucid exposition of many
+difficult and abstruse points, forms an invaluable contribution to our
+literature.
+
+"They fervently pray that God may give you health and length of days,
+and, if it please Him, some other cause in which to use for His glory
+the great powers bestowed upon you.
+
+"Signed on behalf of the Meeting,
+
+"THOS. PROVOST COOKSON.
+
+"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
+
+
+VII.--THE DIOCESE OF HEXHAM.
+
+The Secular Priests on Mission in 1864 in this Diocese were 64.
+
+"Durham, Sept. 22, 1864.
+
+"My Dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"At the annual meeting of the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham and
+Newcastle, held a few days ago at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, I was
+commissioned by them to express to you their sincere sympathy, on
+account of the slanderous accusations, to which you have been so
+unjustly exposed. We are fully aware that these foul calumnies were
+intended to injure the character of the whole body of the Catholic
+Clergy, and that your distinguished name was singled out, in order that
+they might be more effectually propagated. It is well that these
+poisonous shafts were thus aimed, as no one could more triumphantly
+repel them. The 'Apologia pro Vita sua' will, if possible, render still
+more illustrious the name of its gifted author, and be a lasting
+monument of the victory of truth, and the signal overthrow of an
+arrogant and reckless assailant.
+
+"It may appear late for us now to ask to join in your triumph, but as
+the Annual Meeting of the Northern Clergy does not take place till this
+time, it is the first occasion offered us to present our united
+congratulations, and to declare to you, that by none of your brethren
+are you more esteemed and venerated, than by the Clergy of the Diocese
+of Hexham and Newcastle.
+
+"Wishing that Almighty God may prolong your life many more years for the
+defence of our holy religion and the honour of your brethren,
+
+"I am, dear Dr. Newman,
+
+"Yours sincerely in Jesus Christ,
+
+"RALPH PROVOST PLATT, V. G.
+
+"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
+
+
+VIII.--THE CONGRESS OF WUeRZBURG.
+
+"September 15, 1864.
+
+"Sir,
+
+"The undersigned, President of the Catholic Congress of Germany
+assembled in Wuerzburg, has been commissioned to express to you, Very
+Rev. and Dear Sir, its deep-felt gratitude for your late able defence of
+the Catholic Clergy, not only of England, but of the whole world,
+against the attacks of its enemies.
+
+"The Catholics of Germany unite with the Catholics of England in
+testifying to you their profound admiration and sympathy, and pray that
+the Almighty may long preserve your valuable life.
+
+"The above Resolution was voted by the Congress with acclamation.
+
+"Accept, very Rev. and Dear Sir, the expression of the high
+consideration with which I am
+
+"Your most obedient servant,
+
+"(Signed) ERNEST BARON MOIJ DE SONS.
+
+"The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
+
+
+IX.--THE DIOCESE OF HOBART TOWN.
+
+
+"Hobart Town, Tasmania, November 22, 1864.
+
+"Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
+
+"By the last month's post we at length received your admirable book,
+entitled, 'Apologia pro Vita sua,' and the pamphlet, 'What then does Dr.
+Newman mean?'
+
+"By this month's mail, we wish to express our heartfelt gratification
+and delight for being possessed of a work so triumphant in maintaining
+truth, and so overwhelming in confounding arrogance and error, as the
+'Apologia.'
+
+"No doubt, your adversary, resting on the deep-seated prejudice of our
+fellow-countrymen in the United Kingdom, calculated upon establishing
+his own fame as a keen-sighted polemic, as a shrewd and truth-loving
+man, upon the fallen reputation of one, who, as he would
+demonstrate,--yes, that he would,--set little or no value on truth, and
+who, therefore, would deservedly sink into obscurity, henceforward
+rejected and despised!
+
+"Aman of old erected a gibbet at the gate of the city, on which an
+unsuspecting and an unoffending man, one marked as a victim, was to be
+exposed to the gaze and derision of the people, in order that his own
+dignity and fame might be exalted; but a divine Providence ordained
+otherwise. The history of the judgment that fell upon Aman, has been
+recorded in Holy Writ, it is to be presumed, as a warning to vain and
+unscrupulous men, even in our days. There can be no doubt, a moral
+gibbet, full 'fifty cubits high,' had been prepared some time, on which
+you were to be exposed, for the pity at least, if not for the scorn and
+derision of so many, who had loved and venerated you through life!
+
+"But the effort made in the forty-eight pages of the redoubtable
+pamphlet, 'What then does Dr. Newman Mean?'--the production of a bold,
+unscrupulous man, with a coarse mind, and regardless of inflicting pain
+on the feelings of another, has failed,--marvellously failed,--and he
+himself is now exhibited not only in our fatherland, but even at the
+Antipodes, in fact wherever the English language is spoken or read, as a
+shallow pretender, one quite incompetent to treat of matters of such
+undying interest as those he presumed to interfere with.
+
+"We fervently pray the Almighty, that you may be spared to His Church
+for many years to come,--that to Him alone the glory of this noble work
+may be given,--and to you the reward in eternal bliss!
+
+"And from this distant land we beg to convey to you, Very Rev. and Dear
+Sir, the sentiments of our affectionate respect, and deep veneration."
+
+(_The Subscriptions follow, of the Bishop Vicar-General and eighteen
+Clergy._)
+
+"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman,
+&c. &c. &c."
+
+
+
+
+ADDITIONAL NOTES.
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 12.
+
+CORRESPONDENCE WITH ARCHBISHOP WHATELY IN 1834.
+
+On application of the Editor of Dr. Whately's Correspondence, the
+following four letters were sent to her for publication: they are here
+given entire. It will be observed that they are of the same date as my
+letter to Dr. Hampden at p. 57.
+
+
+1.
+
+"Dublin, October 25, 1834.
+
+"My dear Newman,
+
+"A most shocking report concerning you has reached me, which indeed
+carries such an improbability on the face of it that you may perhaps
+wonder at my giving it a thought; and at first I did not, but finding it
+repeated from different quarters, it seems to me worth contradicting for
+the sake of your character. Some Oxford undergraduates, I find, openly
+report that when I was at Oriel last spring you absented yourself from
+chapel on purpose to avoid receiving the Communion along with me; and
+that you yourself declared this to be the case.
+
+"I would not notice every idle rumour; but this has been so confidently
+and so long asserted that it would be a satisfaction to me to be able to
+declare its falsity as a fact, from your authority. I did indeed at once
+declare my utter unbelief; but then this has only the weight of my
+opinion; though an opinion resting I think on no insufficient grounds. I
+did not profess to rest my disbelief on our long, intimate, and
+confidential friendship, which would make it your right and your
+duty--if I did any thing to offend you or any thing you might think
+materially wrong--to remonstrate with me;--but on your general
+character; which I was persuaded would have made you incapable, even had
+no such close connexion existed between us, of conduct so unchristian
+and inhuman. But, as I said, I should like for your sake to be able to
+contradict the report from your own authority.
+
+"Ever yours very truly,
+
+"R. WHATELY."
+
+
+2.
+
+"Oriel College, October 28, 1834.
+
+"My dear Lord,
+
+"My absence from the Sacrament in the College Chapel on the Sunday you
+were in Oxford, was occasioned solely and altogether by my having it on
+that day in St. Mary's; and I am pretty sure, if I may trust my memory,
+that I did not even know of your Grace's presence there, till after the
+Service. Most certainly such knowledge would not have affected my
+attendance. I need not say, this being the case, that the report of my
+having made any statement on the subject is quite unfounded; indeed,
+your letter of this morning is the first information I have had in any
+shape of the existence of the report.
+
+"I am happy in being thus able to afford an explanation as satisfactory
+to you, as the kind feelings which you have ever entertained towards me
+could desire;--yet, on honest reflection, I cannot conceal from myself,
+that it was generally a relief to me, to see so little of your Grace,
+when you were at Oxford: and it is a greater relief now to have an
+opportunity of saying so to yourself. I have ever wished to observe the
+rule, never to make a public charge against another behind his back,
+and, though in the course of conversation and the urgency of accidental
+occurrences it is sometimes difficult to keep to it, yet I trust I have
+not broken it, especially in your own case: i.e. though my most intimate
+friends know how deeply I deplore the line of ecclesiastical policy
+adopted under your archiepiscopal sanction, and though in society I may
+have clearly shown that I have an opinion one way rather than the other,
+yet I have never in my intention, never (as I believe) at all, spoken of
+your Grace in a serious way before strangers;--indeed mixing very little
+in general society, and not overapt to open myself in it, I have had
+little temptation to do so. Least of all should I so forget myself as to
+take undergraduates into my confidence in such a matter.
+
+"I wish I could convey to your Grace the mixed and very painful
+feelings, which the late history of the Irish Church has raised in
+me:--the union of her members with men of heterodox views, and the
+extinction (without ecclesiastical sanction) of half her Candlesticks,
+the witnesses and guarantees of the Truth and trustees of the Covenant.
+I willingly own that both in my secret judgment and my mode of speaking
+concerning you to my friends, I have had great alternations and changes
+of feeling,--defending, then blaming your policy, next praising your own
+self and protesting against your measures, according as the affectionate
+remembrances which I had of you rose against my utter aversion of the
+secular and unbelieving policy in which I considered the Irish Church to
+be implicated. I trust I shall never be forgetful of the kindness you
+uniformly showed me during your residence in Oxford: and anxiously hope
+that no duty to Christ and His Church may ever interfere with the
+expression of my sense of it. However, on the present opportunity, I am
+conscious to myself, that I am acting according to the dictates both of
+duty and gratitude, if I beg your leave to state my persuasion, that the
+perilous measures in which your Grace has acquiesced are but the
+legitimate offspring of those principles, difficult to describe in few
+words, with which your reputation is especially associated; principles
+which bear upon the very fundamentals of all argument and investigation,
+and affect almost every doctrine and every maxim by which our faith or
+our conduct is to be guided. I can feel no reluctance to confess, that,
+when I first was noticed by your Grace, gratitude to you and admiration
+of your powers wrought upon me; and, had not something from within
+resisted, I should certainly have adopted views on religious and social
+duty, which seem to my present judgment to be based in the pride of
+reason and to tend towards infidelity, and which in your own case
+nothing but your Grace's high religious temper and the unclouded faith
+of early piety has been able to withstand.
+
+"I am quite confident, that, however you may regard this judgment, you
+will give me credit, not only for honesty, but for a deeper feeling in
+thus laying it before you.
+
+"May I be suffered to add, that your name is ever mentioned in my
+prayers, and to subscribe myself
+
+"Your Grace's very sincere friend and servant,
+
+"J. H. NEWMAN."
+
+
+3.
+
+"Dublin, November 3, 1834.
+
+"My dear Newman,
+
+"I cannot forbear writing again to express the great satisfaction I feel
+in the course I adopted; which has, eventually, enabled me to contradict
+a report which was more prevalent and more confidently upheld than I
+could have thought possible: and which, while it was perhaps likely to
+hurt my character with some persons, was injurious to yours in the eyes
+of the best men. For what idea must any one have had of religion--or at
+least of your religion--who was led to think there was any truth in the
+imputation to you of such uncharitable arrogance!
+
+"But it is a rule with me, not to cherish, even on the strongest
+assertions, any belief or even suspicion, to the prejudice of any one
+whom I have any reason to think well of, till I have carefully inquired,
+and dispassionately heard both sides. And I think if others were to
+adopt the same rule, I should not myself be quite so much abused as I
+have been.
+
+"I am well aware indeed that one cannot expect all, even good men, to
+think alike on every point, even after they shall have heard both sides;
+and that we may expect many to judge, after all, very harshly of those
+who do differ from them: for, God help us! what will become of men if
+they receive no more mercy than they show to each other! But at least,
+if the rule were observed, men would not condemn a brother on mere vague
+popular rumour, about principles (as in my case) 'difficult to describe
+in few words,' and with which his 'reputation is associated.' My own
+reputation I know is associated, to a very great degree, with what are
+in fact calumnious imputations, originated in exaggerated, distorted, or
+absolutely false statements, for which even those who circulate them, do
+not, for the most part, pretend to have any ground except popular
+rumour: like the Jews at Rome; 'as for this way, we know that it is
+every where spoken against.'
+
+"For I have ascertained that a very large proportion of those who join
+in the outcry against my works, confess, or even boast, that they have
+never read them. And in respect of the measure you advert to--the Church
+Temporalities Act--(which of course I shall not now discuss), it is
+curious to see how many of those who load me with censure for
+acquiescing in it, receive with open arms, and laud to the skies, the
+Primate; who was consulted on the measure--as was natural, considering
+his knowledge of Irish affairs, and his influence--long before me; and
+gave his consent to it; differing from Ministers only on a point of
+detail, whether the revenues of six Sees, or of ten, should be
+alienated.
+
+"Of course, every one is bound ultimately to decide according to his own
+judgment; nor do I mean to shelter myself under his example: but only to
+point out what strange notions of justice those have, who acquit with
+applause the leader, and condemn the follower in the same individual
+transaction.
+
+"Far be it from any servant of our Master, to feel surprise or anger at
+being thus treated; it is only an admonition to me to avoid treating
+others in a similar manner; and not to 'judge another's servant,' at
+least without a fair hearing.
+
+"You do me no more than justice, in feeling confident that I shall give
+you credit both for 'honesty and for a deeper feeling' in freely laying
+your opinions before me: and besides this, you might have been no less
+confident, from your own experience, that, long since--whenever it was
+that you changed your judgment respecting me--if you had freely and
+calmly remonstrated with me on any point where you thought me going
+wrong, I should have listened to you with that readiness and candour and
+deference, which as you well know, I always showed, in the times when
+'we took sweet counsel together, and walked in the house of God as
+friends;'--when we consulted together about so many practical measures,
+and about almost all the principal points in my publications.
+
+"I happen to have before me a letter from you just eight years ago, in
+which, after saying that 'there are few things you wish more sincerely
+than to be known as a friend of mine,' and attributing to me, in the
+warmest and most flattering terms, a much greater share in the forming
+of your mind than I could presume to claim, you bear a testimony, in
+which I do most heartily concur, to the _freedom_ at least of our
+_intercourse_, and the readiness and respect with which you were
+listened to. Your words are: 'Much as I owe to Oriel in the way of
+mental improvement, to none, as I think, do I owe so much as to
+yourself. I know who it was first gave me heart to look about me after
+my election, and taught me to think correctly, and--strange office for
+an instructor--to rely upon myself. Nor can I forget that it has been at
+your kind suggestion, that I have since been led to employ myself in the
+consideration of several subjects, which I cannot doubt have been very
+beneficial to my mind.'
+
+"If in all this I was erroneous,--if I have misled you, or any one else,
+into 'the pride of reason,' or any other kind of pride,--or if I have
+entertained, or led others into, any wrong opinions, I can only say I
+sincerely regret it. And again I rejoice if I have been the means of
+contributing to form in any one that 'high religious temper and
+unclouded faith' of which I not only believe, with you, that they are
+able to withstand tendencies towards infidelity, but also, that
+_without_ them, no correctness of abstract opinions is worth much. But
+what I meant to point out, is, that there was plainly nothing to
+preclude you from offering friendly admonition (when your view of my
+principles changed), with a full confidence of being at least patiently
+and kindly listened to.
+
+"I for my part could not bring myself to find relief in escaping the
+society of an old friend,--with whom I had been accustomed to frank
+discussion,--on account of my differing from him as to certain
+principles, whether through a change of _his_ views, or (much more) of
+_my own_,--till at least I had made full trial of private and
+affectionate remonstrance and free discussion. Even a 'man that is a
+heretic,' we are told, even a ruler of a Church is not to reject, till
+after repeated admonitions.
+
+"But though your regard for me does not show itself such as I think mine
+would have been under similar circumstances, I will not therefore reject
+what remains of it. Let us pray for each other that it may please God to
+enlighten whichever of us is, on any point, in error, and recall him to
+the truth; and that at any rate we may hold fast that charity, without
+which all knowledge, and all faith, that could remove mountains, will
+profit us nothing.
+
+"I fear you will read with a jaundiced eye,--if you venture to read it
+at all--any publication of mine; but 'for auld lang syne' I take
+advantage of a frank to enclose you my last two addresses to my clergy.
+
+"Very sincerely yours,
+
+"RD. WHATELY."
+
+
+4.
+
+"Oriel, November 11, 1834.
+
+"My dear Lord,
+
+"The remarks contained in your last letter do not come upon me by
+surprise, and I can only wish that I may be as able to explain myself to
+you, as I do with a clear and honest conscience to myself. Your Grace
+will observe that the letter of mine from which you make an extract, was
+written when I _was_ in habits of intimacy with you, in which I have not
+been of late years. It does not at all follow, because I could then
+speak freely to you, that I might at another time. Opportunity is the
+chief thing in such an office as delivering to a superior an opinion
+about himself. Though I never concealed my opinion from you, I have
+never been forward. I have spoken when place and time admitted, when my
+opinion was asked, when I was called to your side and was made your
+counsellor. No such favourable circumstances have befallen me of late
+years,--if I must now state in explanation what in truth has never
+occurred to me in _this fulness_, till now I am called to reflect upon
+my own conduct and to account for an apparent omission. I have spoken
+the first opportunity you have given me; and I am persuaded good very
+seldom comes of _volunteering_ a remonstrance.
+
+"Again, I cannot doubt for an instant that you have long been aware in a
+measure that my opinions differed from your Grace's. You knew it when at
+Oxford, for you often found me differing from you. You must have felt
+it, at the time you left Oxford for Dublin. You must have known it from
+hearsay in consequence of the book I have published. What indeed can
+account for my want of opportunities to speak to you freely my mind, but
+the feeling on your part, (which, if existing, is nothing but a fair
+reason,) that my views are different from yours?
+
+"And that difference is certainly of no recent date. I tacitly allude to
+it in the very letter you quote--in which, I recollect well that the
+words 'strange office for an instructor,--_to rely upon myself_,' were
+intended to convey to you that, much as I valued (and still value) your
+great kindness and the advantage of your countenance to me at that time,
+yet even then I did not fall in with the line of opinions which you had
+adopted. In them I never acquiesced. Doubtless I may have used at times
+sentiments and expressions, which I should not now use; but I believe
+these had no root in my mind, and as such they were mere idle words
+which I ought ever to be ashamed of, because they _were_ idle. But the
+opinions to which I especially alluded in my former letter as associated
+by the world with your Grace's name under the title of 'Liberal,' (but
+not, as you suppose, received by me on the world's authority,) are those
+which may be briefly described as the Anti-superstition notions; and to
+these I do not recollect ever assenting. Connected with these I would
+instance the undervaluing of Antiquity, and resting on one's own
+reasonings, judgments, definitions, &c., rather than authority and
+precedent; and I think I gave very little in to this;--for a very short
+time too (if at all), in to the notion that the State, as such, had
+nothing to do with religion. On the other hand, whatever I held then
+deliberately, I believe I hold now; though perhaps I may not consider
+them as points of such prominent importance, or with precisely the same
+bearing as I did then:--as the abolition of the Jewish Sabbath, the
+unscripturalness of the doctrine of imputed righteousness (i.e. our
+Lord's active obedience)--the mistakes of the so-called Evangelical
+system, the independence of the Church; the genius of the Gospel as a
+Law of Liberty, and the impropriety of forming geological theories from
+Scripture. Of course every one changes in opinion between twenty and
+thirty; doubtless, I have changed; yet I am not conscious that I have so
+much _changed_, as made up my mind on points on which I had no opinion.
+E.g. I had no opinion about the Catholic Question till 1829. No one can
+truly say I was ever _for_ the Catholics; but I was not against them. In
+fact I did not enter into the state of the question at all.
+
+"Then as to my change of judgment as to the character of your Grace's
+opinions, it is natural that, when two persons pursue different lines
+from the same point, they should not discover their divergence for a
+long while; especially if there be any kind feeling in the one towards
+the other. It was not for a very long time that I discovered that your
+opinions were (as I now think them) but part of intellectual views, so
+different from your own inward mind and character, so peculiar in
+themselves, and (if you will let me add) so dangerous. For a long time I
+thought them to be but different; for a longer, to be but in parts
+dangerous; but their full character in this respect came on me almost on
+a sudden. I heard at Naples the project of destroying the Irish Sees,
+and at first indignantly rejected the notion, which some one suggested,
+that your Grace had acquiesced in it. I thought I recollected correctly
+your Grace's opinion of the inherent rights of the Christian Church, and
+I thought you never would allow men of this world so to insult it. When
+I returned to England, all was over. I was silent on the same principle
+that you are silent about it in your letter; that it was not the time
+for speaking; and I only felt, what I hinted at when I wrote last, a
+bitter grief, which prompted me, when the act was irretrievable, to hide
+myself from you. However, I have spoken, with whatever pain to myself,
+the first opportunity you have given me.
+
+"I might appeal to my conscience without fear in proof of the delight it
+would give me at this time to associate my name with yours, and to stand
+forward as your friend and defender, however humble. I should hope you
+know me enough to be sure, that, however great my faults are, I have no
+fear of man such as to restrain me, if I could feel I had a call that
+way. But may God help me, as I will ever strive to fulfil my first duty,
+the defence of His Church, and of the doctrine of the old Fathers, in
+opposition to all the innovations and profanities which are rising round
+us.
+
+"My dear Lord,
+
+"Ever yours most sincerely and gratefully,
+
+"J. H. NEWMAN.
+
+"P.S. I feel much obliged by your kindness in sending me your Addresses
+to your clergy, which I value highly for your Grace's sake."
+
+
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 90.
+
+EXTRACT OF A LETTER PROM THE REV. E. SMEDLEY, EDITOR OF THE
+"ENCYCLOPAEDIA METROPOLITANA."
+
+When I urged on one occasion an "understanding" I had had with the
+publishers of the "Encyclopaedia," he answered, June 5, 1828, "I greatly
+dislike the word 'understanding,' which is always _misunderstood_, and
+which occasions more mischief than any other in our language, unless it
+be its cousin-german 'delicacy.'"
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 185.
+
+EXTRACT OF A LETTER OF THE LATE REV. FRANCIS A. FABER, OF SAUNDERTON.
+
+A letter of Mr. F. Faber's to a friend has just now (March, 1878) come
+into my hands, in which he says, "I have had a long correspondence with
+Newman on the subject of my uncle's saying he was 'a concealed Roman
+Catholic' long before he left us. It ends in my uncle making an
+_amende_."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGES 194-196.
+
+I have said above, "Dr. Russell had, perhaps, more to do with my
+conversion than any one else. He called on me in passing through Oxford
+in the summer of 1843; and I think I took him over some of the buildings
+of the University. He called again another summer, on his way from
+Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he said a word on the subject
+of religion on either occasion. He sent me at different times several
+letters.... He also gave me one or two books; Veron's Rule of Faith and
+some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a volume of St. Alfonso
+Liguori's sermons was another.... At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a
+large bundle of penny or halfpenny books of devotion," &c.
+
+On this passage I observe first that he told me, on one occasion of my
+seeing him since the publication of the "Apologia," that I was so far in
+error, that he had called on me at Oxford once only, not twice. He was
+quite positive on the point; it was when he was, I believe, on his way
+to Rome to escape a bishopric.
+
+Secondly, my own mistake has led to some vagueness or inaccuracy in the
+statements made by others. In a friendly notice of Dr. Russell upon his
+death, it is said, in the "Times":--
+
+"Personally he was unknown to the leaders of the movement, but his
+reputation stood high in Oxford. He was often applied to for information
+and suggestion on the points arising in the Tractarian controversy.
+Through a formal call made by him on Dr. Newman a correspondence arose,
+which resulted in the final determination of the latter to join the
+Roman Catholic Church."
+
+On this I remark--(1) that in 1841-5, Dr. Russell was not well known in
+Oxford, and it cannot be said that then "his reputation stood high"
+there; (2) that he never was "applied to for information" by any one of
+us, as far as my knowledge goes; and (3) that his call on me in 1841(3?)
+was in no sense "formal;" I had not expected it; I think he introduced
+himself, though he may have had a letter from Dr. Wiseman; and no
+"correspondence" arose in consequence. He may perhaps have sent me three
+letters, independent of each other, in five years; and, as far as I
+know, he was unaware of his part in my conversion, till he saw my notice
+of it in the "Apologia."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 232.
+
+EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM THE REV. JOHN KEBLE TO THE AUTHOR.
+
+"Nov. 18, 1844.--I hope I shall not annoy you if I copy out for you part
+of a letter which I had the other day from Judge Coleridge:--
+
+"'I was struck with part of a letter from A. B., expressing a wish that
+Newman should know how warmly he was loved, honoured, and sympathized
+with by large numbers of Churchmen, so that he might not feel solitary,
+or, as it were, cast out. What think you of a private address, carefully
+guarded against the appearance of making him the head of a party, but
+only assuring him of gratitude, veneration, and love?' &c., &c.
+
+"I thought I would just let you understand how such a person as
+Coleridge feels."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 237.
+
+EXTRACT FROM THE "TIMES" NEWSPAPER ON THE AUTHOR'S VISIT TO OXFORD IN
+FEBRUARY, 1878.
+
+"The Very Rev. Dr. Newman has this week revisited Oxford for the first
+time since 1845. He has been staying with the Rev. S. Wayte, President
+of Trinity College, of which society Dr. Newman was formerly a scholar,
+and has recently been elected an Honorary Fellow. On Tuesday evening Dr.
+Newman met a number of old friends at dinner at the President's
+lodgings, and on the following day he paid a long visit to Dr. Pusey at
+Christ Church. He also spent a considerable time at Keble College, in
+which he was greatly interested. In the evening Dr. Newman dined in
+Trinity College Hall at the high table, attired in his academical dress,
+and the scholars were invited to meet him afterwards. He returned to
+Birmingham on Thursday morning."
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 302.
+
+THE MEDICINAL OIL OF ST. WALBURGA.
+
+I have received the following on the subject of the oil of St. Walburga
+from a German friend, the Rev. Corbinian Wandinger, which is a
+serviceable addition to what is said upon it in Note B. He says:--
+
+"In your 'Apologia,' 2nd Edition, p. 302, you say you neither have, nor
+ever have had, the means of going into the question of the
+miraculousness of the oil of St. Walburga. By good chance, there has
+arisen a contest not long ago between two papers, a catholic and a
+free-thinking one, about this very question, from which I collected
+materials. Afterwards I asked Professor Suttner, of Eichstaedt, if the
+defender of the miraculousness might be fully and in every point
+trusted, and I was answered he might, since he was nobody else but the
+parson of St. Walburga, Rev. Mr. Brudlacher.
+
+"You know all the older literature of the oil of St. Walburga, therefore
+I restrict myself to statements of a later date than 1625.
+
+"First of the attempts to explain the oil as a natural produce of the
+rock.
+
+"Some thought of ordinary rock-oil. But the slightest experiment proves
+that origin, properties, and effect of the oil of St. Walburga and
+petroleum have nothing common with each other.
+
+"Others thought of a salt-rock, and of solution of the salt particles.
+But the marble slab from which the oil drops is of Jura-chalk, and in
+the whole Jura is not a single particle of salt to be found, and the
+liquor itself does not in the least savour of salt; besides that, if
+this were the case, the stone must have crumbled into pieces long since,
+whilst it is quite massive still.
+
+"Others thought of humour in the air, or the so-called sweating of the
+stones. But why does the slab which bears the holy relics alone sweat?
+and, why do all others beside, above, beneath it, in and out of the
+altar-cave, though being of the same nature, remain perfectly dry? Why
+should it sweat, the whole church being so dry that not a single humid
+spot of a hand's breadth is visible? Why does this slab not sweat except
+within a certain period, that is from October 12, the anniversary of
+depositing, to February 25, the day of the death of St. Walburga? And
+why does it remain dry at every other time, even at the most humid
+temperature of the air possible, and in the wettest years, for instance,
+1866? Besides, what other stone, and be it in the deepest cave, will
+sweat during four or five months a quantity of liquor from six to ten
+Mass (a Mass = 1.07 French Litres)? If these naturalists are asked all
+this, then they, too, are at the end of their wits.
+
+"To this point I add two facts which may be proved beyond any doubt; the
+one by unquestionable historical records, the other by still living
+eye-witnesses. When under Bishop Friedrich von Parsberg the interdict
+was inflicted on the city of Eichstaedt, during all the year 1239 not a
+single drop of liquor became visible on the coffin-plate of St.
+Walburga. The contrary fact was stated on June 7, 1835. The cave was
+opened on this day by chance, passengers longing to see it. To their
+astonishment they found the stone so profusely dropping with oil, that
+the golden vase fixed underneath was full to the brim, whereas at this
+season never had been observed there any fluid. Some weeks later arrived
+the long-wished-for royal decree which sanctioned the reopening of the
+convent of St. Walburga; it was signed on that very 7th of June, 1835,
+by his Majesty King Louis I.
+
+"Moreover, let one try to gather water which is dropping from sweating
+stone, or glass, or metal, and let him see if it will be pure and
+limpid, or rather muddy, filthy, and cloudy. The oil of St. Walburga on
+the contrary, is and remains so limpid and crystal, that a bottle, which
+had been filled and officially sealed at the reopening of the cave after
+the Swedish invasion, 1645, preserves to this day the oil so very clear
+and clean as if it had been filled yesterday; an occurrence never to be
+observed even on the purest spring-water, according to the testimony of
+the royal circuit-physician (K. Bezirksarzt).
+
+"To this testimony of a naturalist may be added that of a much higher
+authority. The renowned naturalist, Von Oken, surely an unquestionable
+expert, came one day, while he was Professor in the University of
+Munich, to Eichstaedt on the special purpose to investigate this
+extraordinary phenomenon. The cave was opened to him, he received every
+information he wished for, and having seen and examined everything, he
+pronounced publicly without any reluctance that he could not explain the
+matter in a natural way. He took of the liquor to Munich in order to
+subject it to a chemical analysis, and declared then by writing the
+result of his researches to be that he could take it neither for natural
+water, nor oil, and that, in general, he was not able to explain the
+phenomenon as being in accordance with the laws of nature.
+
+"Let me add the testimony of a historical authority. Mr. Sax, counsellor
+of the government (K. Regierungsrath), in his history of the diocese and
+city of Eichstaedt, after he has spoken of the origin, the properties,
+and the effect of the oil of St. Walburga, concludes that 'they are of
+such a singular kind, that they not only exceed far the province of
+extraordinary nature-phenomena, but that they, in spite of the constant
+discrediting and slandering by bullying free-thinkers, preserved the
+great confidence of the catholic people even in far distant countries.'
+
+"Now of the miracles. There are related by the people many thousands,
+but, of course, few of them are attested. In the Pastoral paper of
+Eichstaedt, 1857, page 207, I read that Anton Ernest, Bishop of Bruenn, in
+Moravia, announces, under Nov. 1, 1857, to the Bishop of Eichstaedt, the
+recovery of a girl in the establishment of the sisters of charity from
+blindness, and sends, in order to attest the fact, the following
+document, which I am to translate literally:--
+
+"'In the name of the indivisible Trinity. We, Anton Ernest, by God's and
+the Holy See's grace, Bishop of Bruenn. After we had received, first by
+the curate of the establishment of the Daughters of Christian Charity in
+this place, and then also from other quarters, the notice that a girl in
+the aforesaid establishment had regained the use of her eyes
+miraculously in the very moment when she had a vial, containing oil of
+St. Walburga, offered to her, brought to her mouth and kissed, we
+thought it to be our duty to research scrupulously into the fact, and to
+put it beyond all doubt in the way of a special commission, by hearing
+of witnesses and a trial at the place of the fact, if there be truth,
+and how much of it, in the supposed miraculous healing.
+
+"'About the report of this commission and the adjoined testimony of the
+physician, we have then, as prescribes the Holy Council of Trent (Sess.
+25), collected the judgments of our theologians and other pious men; and
+as these all were quite in accordance, and the fact itself with all its
+circumstances lay before us quite clear and open, we have, after
+invocation of assistance of the Holy Ghost, pronounced, judged, and
+decided as follows:--
+
+"'The instantaneous removal of the most pertinacious eyelid-cramp
+(Augenlied krampf), which Matilda Makara during many months had hindered
+in the use of her eyes and kept in blindness, and the simultaneous
+recurrence of the full eye-sight, phlogistic appearances still remaining
+in the eyes, which occurred when Matilda Makara on Nov. 7, 1856, had a
+vial with the oil of St. Walburga brought, full of confidence, to her
+mouth and kissed, must be acknowledged to be a fact which, besides the
+order of nature, has been effected by God's grace, and is therefore a
+miracle.
+
+"'And that the memory of this Divine favour may be preserved, that to
+God eternal thanks may be given, the confidence of the faithful may be
+incited and nourished, this devotion to the great wonder-worker St.
+Walburga may be promoted, we order that this aforegoing decision shall
+be affixed in the chapel of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this
+place, that it shall be preserved for all times to come, and that the
+7th Nov. shall be celebrated as a holiday every year in this aforesaid
+establishment.
+
+"'Given in our Episcopal Residence at Bruenn,
+
+"'Nov. 1, 1857,
+
+"'(L. S.) Anton Ernest, Bishop.'
+
+"A second record about St. Walburga I find in the Eichstaedt Pastoral
+paper, 1858, page 192, from which I take the following: 'The Superioress
+of the Convent of St. Walburga had received in summer 1858 the notice of
+a miraculous cure written by the Superioress of the Convent of St.
+Leonard-sur-Mer, Sussex. At request for an authenticated report, John
+Bamber, chaplain of the Convent of the Holy Infant at St.
+Leonard-sur-Mer, wrote about the following: "Sister Walburga had been
+ill fifteen months, of which five bedridden. The physician pronounced
+the malady to be incurable. Large exterior tumour, frequent (thrice or
+four times a day) vomitings were caused by the diseased pylorus. The
+matter was hopeless, when the Superioress on April 27 thought of using
+the oil of St. Walburga. The chaplain brought it on the tongue of the
+sick sister, and in the same moment she had a burning feeling which
+seemed to her to descend, and to affect especially the sick part. In a
+few minutes the inner smart ceased, the tumour fell off, she felt
+recovered. Next morning she rose, assisted at the holy mass,
+communicated, ate with good appetite. She was quite recovered, but
+somewhat feeble, as people always are after a great disease. The
+physician, a Protestant, abode by his opinion the malady to be
+incurable, acknowledged, however, the healing. His words were: 'I
+believe the healing to be effected by the oil of St. Walburga, but how,
+I don't know.' As a Protestant he refused to give testimony that the
+operation of the oil had been miraculous.'
+
+"The report is authenticated by Thomas, Bishop of Southwark.
+
+"Freising, Bayern,
+
+"September 13, 1873."
+
+
+
+
+NOTE ON PAGE 323.
+
+BONIFACE OF CANTERBURY.
+
+When I made the above reference in 1865 to Boniface of Canterbury, I was
+sure I had seen among my books some recent authoritative declaration on
+the subject of his _cultus_ in opposition to the Bollandists; but I did
+not know where to look for it. I have now found in our Library (Concess.
+Offic. t. 2) what was in my mind. It consists of five documents
+proceeding from the Sacred Congregation of Rites, with the following
+title:--
+
+    "Emo ac Revmo Domino Card. Lambruschini Relatore, Taurinen.
+    Approbationis cultus ab immemorabili tempore praestiti B.
+    Bonifacio a Subaudia Archiepiscopi Cantuarien. Instante
+    serenissimo Rege Sardiniae Carolo Alberto. Romae, 1838."
+
+Also Dr. Grant, Bishop of Southwark, has kindly supplied me with the
+following extract from the Correspondance de Rome, 24 November, 1851,
+adding "St. Boniface of Canterbury or of Savoy was beatified
+_aequipollenter_ by Gregory XVI.:"--
+
+    "Le B. Boniface de Savoie, xi de ce nome, petit-fils d'Humbert
+    iii, Archeveque de Cantorbery. Confirmation de son culte,
+    egalement a la demande du Roi Charles Albert, 7 Sept. 1838.
+    D'abord moine parmi les Chartreux, puis Archeveque de
+    Cantorbery, consacre par Innocent IV. au Concile General de
+    Lyons; il occupa le siege 25 ans. Mort en 1270 pendant un voyage
+    en Savoie. Son corps porte a Haucatacombe; concours des
+    populations; miracles; son corps retrouve intact trois siecles
+    apres sa mort. Son nom dans les livres liturgiques. Sa fete
+    celebree sans aucune interruption. Sur la relation de Card.
+    Lambruschini, la S. C. des Rites le 1 Sept. 1838, decida qu'il
+    constait de cas exceptionnel aux decrets d'Urbain VIII. p. 410."
+
+
+
+
+
+End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Apologia Pro Vita Sua, by
+John Henry Cardinal Newman
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA ***
+
+***** This file should be named 22088.txt or 22088.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/2/0/8/22088/
+
+Produced by Steven Giacomelli, David King, and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading team at http://www.pgdp.net. (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by the Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+http://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
+paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.  See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
+     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
+     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+     License.  You must require such a user to return or
+     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+     Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+     of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
+
+
+Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
+http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at http://pglaf.org
+
+For additional contact information:
+     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+     Chief Executive and Director
+     gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+
+Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit http://pglaf.org
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+     http://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
diff --git a/old/22088.zip b/old/22088.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f4d8a89
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/22088.zip